w'^V*^^^ 


»Jf' 


Ni 


PRINCETON,  N.  J. ,   | 

BX  953  .B68  1844  v. 3 
Bower,  Archibald,  1686-176 
The  history  of  the  popes 


The  John   M.  Krebs  Donation. 


i  91      i^^ 


"riii 


■v^gjy^fcSt; 


Jt 

^ 
J 

1  1** 

i^l 

ijl 

r 

JU 

vjl 

1^ 

!i 

H 

aJJ 

s 

K 

1^^- 

THE 


HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES. 


THE 


HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES. 


FROM    THE 


FOUNDATION  OF  THE  SEE  OF  ROME  TO  A.D.  1758; 


ARCHIBALD  BOWER,  ESQ. 

FORMERLY  PUBLIC    PROFESSOR    OF    RHETORIC,  HISTORY,  AND  PHILOSOPHY,  IN    THE   UNIVERSITIES 

OF    ROME,  FERMO,  AND    MACERATA,  AND    IN    THE    LATTER    PLACE 

COUNSELLOR    OF    THE    INQUISITION. 


AN  INTEODUCTION, 


A  CONTINUATION  TOTHE  PRESENT  TIME: 


REV.  SAMUEL  HANSON  COX,  D.D., 

PROFESSOR   EXTRAORDINARY    OF   BIBLICAL  AND    CHRISTIAN    HISTORY    IN    THE    UNION 
THEOLOGICAL   SEMINARY,   NEW  YORK. 

IN  THREE  VOLUMES. 
VOL.  IIL 


PHILADELPHIA: 
GRIFFITH  &  SLAION,  188  NORTH  THIRD  STREET. 

STEREOTYPED  EY  J.  C.  D.  CHRISTMAN  &  CO. 

1845. 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

PRINTED    BY   KING   AND    BAIKD, 

NO.  9    GEORGE   STREET. 


AN 


ALPHABETICAL   CATALOGUE 

OF 

THE    POPES, 

FROM  A.  D.  1265  TO   A.  D.  1846. 
VOLUME  III.     . 


Alexander  V 
Alexander  VI. 
Alexander  VII. 
Alexander  VIII 

Boniface  VIII. 
Benedict  XI.    . 
Benedict  XII.  . 
Boniface  IX.     . 
Benedict  XIII. 
Benedict  XIV. 

Clement  IV. 
Celestine  V.  . 
Clement  V.    . 
Clement  VI. 
Cali.xtu.s  III.  . 
Clement  VII. 
Clement  VIII. 
Clement  IX.  . 
Clement  X.    . 
Clement  XI.  . 
Clement  XII. 
Clement  XIII. 
Clement  XIV. 

Eugenius  IV. 


Election.  Death. 

A.D.  1409  A.D.  1410 


Gregory  X.  . 
Gregory  XI.  . 
Gregory  XII. 
Gregory  Xill. 
Gregory  XIV. 
Gregory  XV. 
(Jregory  XVI. 


Hadrian  V.  . 
Honorius  IV. 
Hadrian  VI. 


Innocent  V.  . 
Innocent  VI. 
Innocent  VII. 
Innocent  VIII, 


1492  . 
1655  . 
1689  . 

1294  . 

1303  . 
1334  . 
1389  . 
1724  . 
1740  . 

1265  . 
1294  . 

1304  . 
1342  . 
1455  . 
1523  . 
1592  . 
1667  . 
1670  . 
1700  . 
1730  . 
1758  . 
1769  . 

1431  . 

1271  . 
1371  . 
1406  I 
1572  . 
1590  . 
1621  . 
1831  . 

1276  . 
1285  . 
1522  . 

1276  . 
1352  . 
1404  . 
1484  . 


.  1503 
.  1667 
.  1691 

.  1303 
.  1304  , 
.  1342  , 
.  1404 
.  1730 
.  1758 

.  1268 

.  1294 

.  1314 

.  1352 

.  1458 

.  1534 

.  1605 

.  1669 

.  1676 

.  1721 

.  1740 

.  1769 

.  1774 

.  1447 

.  1276 
.  1378 
.ed  1409 
.  1585 
.  1591 
.  1623 

Still  reigQing. 

.  1276 

.  1287 
.  1523 

.  127^. 
.  1362 
.  1406 
.  1492 


Page. 
.  167 
.  259 
.  331 
.  334 

.  43 
.  56 
.  88 
.  143 
.  339 
.  341 

.  9 
.  40 
.  58 
.  93 
.  238 
.  302 
.  326 
.  332 
.  332 
.  335 
.  340 
.  347 
.  359 

.  218 

.  15 

.  116 

.  157 

.  321 

.  325 

.  328 

.  470 

.  24 
.  35 
.  299 

.  23 
.  104 
.  153 
.  254 


Election.  Death. 

Innocent  IX.  •  A.D.  1591'  A.D.  1591 

Innocent  X 1644  .  .  .  1655 

Innocent  XI.  .  .  .  1676  .  .  .  1689 
Innocent  XII.  .  .  .  1691  .  .  .  1700 
Innocent  XIII.    .  .  1721  .  .  .  1724 

John  XXI.     ....  1276  .  .  .  1277 

John  XXII 1314  ..  .  1334 

John  XXIII 1410  Deposed  1417 

Julius  II 1503  .  .  .   1513 

Julius  III 1549  .  .  .  1555 

LeoX 1513 

Leo  XI 1605 

Leo  XII. 1823 

Martin  IV 1280 

Martin  V 1417 

Marcellus  II.    ...  1555 

Nicholas  III.  .  .  .  1277 
Nicholas  IV.  ...  1288 
Nicholas  V 1447 

Pius  II.- 1458 

Paul  II 1464 

Pius  III 1503 

Paul  III 1534 

Paul  IV 1555 

Pius  IV 1560 

PiusV 1566 

Paul  V.    .......  1605 

Pius  VI 1775 

Pius  VII 1800 

Pius  VIII 1829 

SixtusIV 1471 

SixtusV 1585 

Urban  V 1362 

Urban  VI 1378 

Urban  VII 1590 

Urban  VIII 1623 


1521 
1605 
1829 

1285 
1431 
1555 

1280 
1292 
1455 

1464 
1471 
1503 
1549 
1559 
1565 
1572 
1621 
1799 
1823 
1831 

1484 
1590 


Page. 
.  326 
.  330 
.  333 
.  335 
.  338 

.'  25 
.  73 
.  171 
.  278 
.  317 

.  291 

.  327 
.  434 

.  29 
.  201 
.  318 

.  26 
.  37 
.  235 

.  241 
.  244 
.  277 
.  311 
.  318 
.  319 
.  320 
.  327 
.  390 
.  419 
.  464 

.  248 
.  322 


.  1371  .  .  109 
.  1389  .  .  124 
.  1590  .  .  325 
.  1644  .  .  329 
7 


■"  ~2^^^^ 


THE 


HISTORY 


POPES,  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


CLEMENT  IV.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTIETH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Michael  Pal^ologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Richard,  Earl  of  Cornwall,  Alphonsus, 
Kmg  of  Castile,  Kings  of  the  Romans.'] 


Clement  IV.  elected;— [Vear  of  Christ,  1265.]    His  birth,  education,  employments,  &.c. 

relations. 


His  behavior  to' his 


[Year  of  Christ,  1265.]  The  death  of 
Uroan  was  followed  by  a  vacancy  of  the  see 
for  the  space  of  about  five  months,  occa- 
sioned by  the  disagreement  of  the  cardinals, 
all  aspiring  to  that  dignity.  However  they 
asreed  at  last,  and  chose  with  one  voice 
Guido,  cardinal  of  Sabina,  though  then 
absent.  The  circulatory  letters  he  wrote  to 
acquaint  the  Christian  princes  with  his  pro- 
motion are  dated  the  22d  of  February,  1265; 
and  he  must  therefore  have  been  elected  but 
a  few  days  before.  He  was  a  native  of  St. 
Gilles,  on  the  Rhone,  in  the  province  of 
Narbonne,  descended  from  the  illustrious 
family  Le  Gros,  the  son  of  Fulcodius,  who 
upon  the  death  of  his  wife  took  the  mo- 
nastic habit  among  the  Carthusians,  and  of 
Germana,  who  is  said  to  have  led  a  most  holy 
life,  and  to  have  even  been  favored  by  hea- 
ven with  extraordinary  gifts.  Guido  in  his 
youth  followed  the  military  profession,  but 
afterwards  applied  himself  to  the  study  of 
the  law,  and  soon  became  one  of  the  best 
civilians  of  his  time,  and  as  such  was  fre- 
quently consulted  by  Lewis  IX.  of  France, 
and  honored  with  a  place  in  his  council. 
He  had  formerly  been  married,  and  had  two 
daughters;  but  his  wife  dying,  he  entered 
into  holy  orders,  was  soon  after  made  arch- 
deacon of  Puy  in  Velai,  then  preferred  to 
that  bishopric,  and  in  1259  raised  to  the 
archiepiscopal  see  of  Narbonne.  Urban  IV. 
his  predecessor,  created  him  cardinal  bishop 
of  Sabina  in  the  promotion  of  1261,  and  in 
1263  sent  him  with  the  character  of  his  le- 
gate a  Latere  into  England  to  mediate  a  re- 
conciliation between  the  king  and  the  barons, 
then  at  open  war.  But,  not  being  allowed 
to  enter  the  kingdom,  he  stopped  at  Bou- 
logne, and  having  summoned  thither  some 

Vol.  III.— 2 


of  the  English  bishops,  he  solemnly  excom- 
municated, in  their  presence,  all  who  should 
thenceforth  disturb  the  public  peace  of  the 
kingdom,  and  ordered  the  bishops  to  publish 
that  sentence  and  see  it  carried  into  execu- 
tion.' Guido  then  set  out  from  Boulogne 
on  his  return  to  Italy,  and  on  his  journey 
received  the  news  of  his  election ,'Avhich  he 
carefully  concealed,  travelling  in  the  dis- 
guise of  a  merchant,  or  of  a  mendicant  friar, 
as  some  will  have  it,  to  avoid  the  snares 
which  he  was  told  Manfred  had  laid  for 
him.  He  arrived  safe  at  Perugia,  and  was 
there,  or,  according  to  some,  at  Viterbo 
con.secrated  and  crowned,  taking  on  that  oc- 
casion the  name  of  Clement,  because  he  was 
born  on  St.  Clement's  day,  as  we  read  in  the 
congratulary  letter  written  to  him  upon  his 
promotion  by  Alphonsus,  king  of  Castile.- 

The  preceding  popes  had,  generally  speak- 
ing, made  it  their  study  to  enrich  and  ag- 
grandize their  families  at  the  expense  of  the 
church.  But  Clement  from  the  very  begin- 
ning of  his  pontificate  took  care  to  let  his  re- 
lations know  that  they  must  expect  nothing 
from  him  as  pope,  but  content  themselves 
with  the  Avealth  as  well  as  the  rank  they  en- 
joyed before  his  promotion.  The  letter  he 
wrote  upon  this  subject  to  his  nephew  Peter 
le  Gros,  deserves  particular  notice;  and  I 
shall  therefore  give  it  in  his  ow^n  words. 
"  Many,"  says  he,  "  rejoice  at  our  promo- 
tion ;  but  to  us,  who  are  to  bear  so  heavy  a 
burthen,  it  is  no  matter  of  joy,  but  of  grief 
and  concern.  From  hence  therefore  learn 
to  be  more  humble  and  more  complaisant  to 
all  than   you   were  before.     We  will  not 


'  Rainald.  ad  ann.  12G5.  Martinus  Polonus,  Nangiusi 
Continuator  Paris,  Westmonasteriensis,  &:c. 
a  Rainald.  ad  ann.  1265.  Num.  9. 


10 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  IV. 


Charles  of  Anjou  arrives  at  Rome.     Is  invested  and  proclaimed  king  of  Sicily. 


have  you,  nor  your  brother,  nor  any  of  our 
relations  to  come  to  us  without  our  parti- 
cular order;  if  you  do,  you  will  return  dis- 
appointed and  confused.  Think  not  of  mar- 
rying your  sister  more  advantageously  on 
our  account.  For  neither  she,  nor  her  hus- 
band must  expect  any  thing  from  us  above 
her  former  condition.  If  she  marries  the 
son  of  a  gentleman  (Militis)  I  propose  giv- 
ing her  three  hundred  livres  of  silver,  but 
nothing  at  all  if  she  aspires  at  a  higher  rank. 
Let  none  but  your  mother  know  what  I  now 
write  to  you.  It  would  grieve  us  to  find 
any  of  our  relations  elated  whh  our  promo- 
tion. Let  Mabilla  and  Cecilia  (the  pope's 
two  daughters)  be  satisfied  with  the  hus- 
bands they  would  have  chosen  had  we  no 
preferment  at  all."  The  pope  closes  his 
letter  with  forbidding  his  daughters  to  re- 
commend to  him  any  person  whatsoever, 
and  assuring  them,  that  their  recommenda- 
tion would  not  be  attended  with  any  the 
least  advantage  to  those  they  recommended, 
but  would  prove  hurtful  to  them,  especially 
if  their  recommendation  had  been  procured 
with  presents.'  This  letter  is  dated  from 
Perugia,  the  27th  of  March,  1265,  that  is, 
little  more  than  a  month  after  his  promotion. 
Hocsemius,  a  canon  of  Liege,  who  has  writ- 
ten the  lives  of  the  bishops  of  that  city  from 
the  year  1147  to  the  year  1348,  in  which  he 
flourished,  tells  us,  that  as  many  persons  of 
great  distinction  courted  Cecilia,  Clement 
told  them  joking,  that  it  was  not  Cecilia 
they  courted,  but  the  pope ;  that  she  was  not 
the  pope's  daughter,  but  the  daughter  of 
Guido  Fulcodius,  whose  daughter  they 
never  would  have  courted.  And  he  could 
never  be  prevailed  upon  to  consent  to  their 
marrying  any  of  a  superior  rank  to  their 
own.  They  therefore  both  retired  to  a  mo- 
nastery, and  there  passed  the  remainder  of 
their  lives.  The  same  writer  adds,  that 
Clement  had  a  brother,  rector  of  a  parochial 
church,  and  that  all  he  could  be  persuaded 
to  do  for  him  was,  to  transfer  him  from  that 
church  to  one  somewhat  richer.  Of  all 
things  he  abhorred,  says  Tritheraius,  plu- 
rality of  benefices  as  a  most  scandalous 
abuse,  and  obliged  even  his  own  nephew, 
who  had  three,  to  resign  two  of  them,  only 
allowing  him  to  choose  which  of  the  three 
he  pleased.  As  some  interposed  in  his  fa- 
vor, telling  his  holiness  that  he  should  rather 
add  a  fourth  benefice  to  the  three  that  one 
so  nearly  related  to  him  already  enjoyed, 
and  had  been  thought  to  deserve,  the  pope 
answered,  that  if  his  nephew  was  not  satis- 
fied with  one  benefice,  he  deserved  none, 
and  should  have  none.^ 

Clement,  though  a  man  in  every  other  re- 
spect of  a  most  unexceptionable  character, 
yet  treading  in  the  steps  of  his  predecessors, 
made  it  the  whole  business  of  his  pontificate 


»  Rainald.  ad  ann.  1265.  Papirius,  Masso,  Onuph,  &c. 
3  Joann.  Trithem.  in  Chron.  Hirsaug.  ad  ann.  1269. 


Utterly  to  extirpate  the  family  of  Frederic, 
to  drive  Manfred  from  the  kingdom  of  Sicily, 
and  settle  Charles  of  Anjou  upon  the  throne. 
Charles  had  accepted  the  offer  that  was 
made  him  of  it  by  pope  Urban,  as  has  been 
related  in  the  life  of  that  pope.  Clement, 
therefore,  approving  and  confirming  all  the 
measures  of  his  predecessor,  wrote  immedi- 
ately upon  his  promotion  to  acquaint  Charles 
with  it,  and  press  him  to  hasten  into  Italy. 
Upon  the  receipt  of  that  letter  Charles,  hav- 
ing kept  his  Easter  at  Paris,  which  fell  in 
the  present  year,  1265,  on  the  5th  of  April, 
he  set  out  for  Rome,  attended  by  his  wife 
Beatrix,  and  a  great  many  knights  and  com- 
manders who  had  distinguished  themselves 
in  other  wars.  These  went  by  land,  while 
Charles  himself  with  his  wife  embarked  at 
Marseilles;  and  they  had  the  good  luck  to 
escape  Manfred's  fleet,  consisting  of  eighty 
galleys,  that  lay  in  wait  for  them,  and  to  ar- 
rive safe  at  Rome  on  the  eve  of  Whitsun- 
tide. As  he  had  been  created  by  Urban 
senator  of  Rome,  a  dignity  to  which  great 
power  was  annexed  at  this  time,  he  was  re- 
ceived by  the  Roman  people  with  the  great- 
est demonstrations  of  joy,  and  took,  amidst 
the  loud  acclamations  of  men  of  all  ranks, 
possession  of  his  new  dignity. 

Charles,  a  few  days  after  his  arrival,  re- 
ceived the  investiture  of  the  kingdom  of  Si- 
cily at  the  hands  of  four  cardinals,  appointed 
by  the  pope,  who  still  was  at  Perugia,  his 
legates  for  that  purpose.  The  investiture 
was  clogged  with  so  many  conditions,  un- 
known to  the  Norman  as  well  as  the  Sue- 
vian  princes,  that  Charles,  in  effect,  became 
tributary  of  the  apostolic  see.  Clement  en- 
deavored, as  his  predecessor  had  done  before 
him,  to  persuade  Charles  to  cede  the  whole 
province  of  Terra  Laboris,  with  the  city  of 
Naple^  and  the  adjacent  islands  to  the  apos- 
tolic see.  But  Charles  declaring  that  he 
would  by  no  means  undertake  the  expedi- 
tion, as  he  was  to  carry  it  on  at  his  own  ex- 
pense, unless  the  whole  kingdom  of  Sicily, 
with  all  the  provinces  on  this  side  the^traits 
of  Messina,  to  the  confines  of  the  state  of 
the  church,  were  granted  to  him,  except  the 
city  of  Benevento,  with  its  territory,  the 
pope  yielded  at  last,  and  the  investiture  ex- 
tended to  all  the  provinces  on  this  and  the 
other  side  the  straits  of  Messina,  (or  the  nar- 
row channel  separating  Italy  from  Sicily), 
which  other  kings  ever  had  enjoyed.  Such, 
however,  were  the  conditions  imposed  upon 
the  new  king,  and  sworn  to  by  him,  as  con- 
fined his  power  within  very  narrow  bounds, 
especially  with  respect  to  ecclesiastical  mat- 
tets.  The  articles  or  conditions  most  worthy 
of  notice  were :  I.  That  Charles  should  take 
an  oath  of  fealty  and  do  homage  to  Clement, 
and  his  successors  lawfully  elected.  II.  That 
neither  Charles  nor  his  successors  should 
ever  suffer  themselves  to  be  elected  kings  of 
Germany,  or  emperors,  or  aspire  at  the  sove- 


Clement  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


11 


Charles  is  crowned  at  Rome;— [Year  of  Christ,  1266.]     The  pope's  answer  to  Charles,  requiring  a  new  supply 
of  money.     Charles  marches  against  Manfred. 


reignty  of  Tuscany  or  Lombardy.  III.  That 
he  should  restore  to  the  churches  of  the 
kingdom  whatever  had  been  taken  from 
them.  IV.  That  all  who  had  been  ban 
ished  Sicily,  whether  ecclesiastics  or  lay- 
men, should  be  allowed  to  return,  as  his  ho- 
liness should  direct.  V.  That  neither  Charles 
nor  his  successors  should  ever  intermeddle 
in  ecclesiastical  elections.  VI.  That  all  ec- 
clesiastical causes  should  be  tried  and  deter- 
mined bv  ecclesiastics,  or  by  an  appeal  to 
the  apostolic  see.  VII.  That  the  clergy, 
neither  in  civil  nor  criminal  cases,  should  be 
obliged  to  appear  before  a  lay  judge.  VIII. 
That  the  king  should  not  claim  ihe  rents  of 
vacant  churches.  IX.  That  the  king  should 
pay  Yearly  to  the  apostolic  see,  on  St.  Peter 
ani  St.  Paul's  day,  that  is,  on  the  29th  of 
June,  eight  thousand  ounces  of  gold,  and 
present  his  holiness  with  a  fine  and  good 
white  horse,  "  unum  Palafrfpnum  pulchrum 
et  bonum."  X.  That  the  king  should  keep 
constantly  on  foot  one  thousand  horsemen, 
well  accoutred,  to  be  employed  by  the  pope 
in  the  holy  war,  or  in  defenceof  the  church. 
These  articles  being  agreed  and  sworn  to  by 
Charles,  he  received  the  investiture,  and 
was  proclaimed  king  of  Sicily  in  the  Lateran 
basilic,  on  the  29th  of  May  of  the  present 
year,  1265,  the  first  of  Clement's  pontifi- 
cate.' 

In  the  mean  time  Charles's  troops  being 
all  arrived,  he  wrote  to  the  pope  to  acquaint 
him  therewith,  expressing  in  his  letter  a 
great  desire  of  receiving  the  crown  at  his  ho- 
iiness's  hands,  and  pressing  him  to  come  to 
Rome  to  perform  that  ceremony  himself, 
and  bless  his  standards.  That  Clement  de- 
clined, not  trusting  the  Romans,  among 
whom  he  knew  Manfred  had  some  powerful 
friends.  He  therefore  sent  five  cardinals  to 
perform  the  ceremony  as  his  legates,  and  by 
them  Charles,  and  his  Avife  Beatrix,  who 
had  long  panted  for  a  crown,  were,  on  the 
day  of  the  Epiphany,  on  the  6th  of  January, 
1266,  solemnly  crowned  in  the  church  of  St. 
Peter.  On  this  occasion  Charles  renewed 
the  oaths  he  had  taken  when  he  received 
the  investiture,  and  did  homage  to  the  car- 
dinals as  representing  the  pope.  In  the  au- 
thentic records  of  the  coronation  Charles  is 
said  to  have  been  crowned  *'  King  of  Sicfly 
on  this  and  on  the  other  side  the  Phare,"  or 
the  straits  of  Messina,  "  Rex  Siciliae  citra  et 
ultra  Pharum ;"  and  from  thence  the  modern 
title,   "  Rex   utriusque    Siciliae," — king   of 


Poitiers,   and   others,   and    had  even    been 

obliged  to  mortgage  the  possessions  of  most 
of  the  churclies  in  Rome,  for  the  payment 
of  the  principal  and  interest.  However, 
Charles,  when  on  the  point  of  setting  out 
from  Rome  upon  his  intended  expedition, 
pressed  his  holiness  with  great  earnestness 
for  a  new  and  speedy  supply  of  money, 
without  which,  he  said,  he  almost  despaired 
of  being  able  to  carry  his  holiness's  designs 
into  execution.  To  that  letter  the  pope  re- 
turned the  following  answer:  "We  have 
neither  rivers  nor  mountains  of  gold,  and 
therefore  cannot  possibly  answer  your  de- 
mands. You  have  drained  us  of  all  the 
money  we  had.  The  merchants  are  quite 
tired  with  lending,  and  will  lend  us  no  more. 
Why  then  do  you  thus  tease  and  torment 
mel  Would  you  have  me  to  work  mira- 
cles, to  convert  earth  and  stones  into  gold? 
I  am  not  worthy  of  that,  nor  of  any  other 
extraordinary  gift."* 

Upon  the  receipt  of  this  letter,  Charles, 
sensible  that  he  could  not  maintain  his-nu- 
merous  army  for  any  considerable  time,  re- 
solved to  march,  without  delay,  against  the 
enemy,  and  put  an  end  at  onc'e  to  the  war 
by  a  decisive  battle.  But  on  the  other  hand, 
Manfred  was  determined  to  avoid  a  battle, 
had  placed  strong  garrisons  in  all  the  fron- 
tier towns,  had  caused  the  country,  through 
which  the  enemy  was  to  march^  to  be  laid 
waste  far  and  near,  and  all  provisions  to  be 
conveyed  to  the  fortified  places.  Thus  he 
thought  the  French,  not  able  to  bear  hunger 
and  fatigue,  would  soon  be  sick  of  the  un- 
dertaking, and  disperse.  And  so  it  would, 
in  all  probability,  have  happened,  had  not 
the  unhappy  Manfred  been  betrayed  by 
those  in  whom  he  chiefly  confided.  For, 
upon  Charles's  appearing  on  the  opposite 
bank  of  the  Garigliano,  the  cou  nt  of  Caserta, 
Manfred's  brother-in-law,  who  had  been 
placed  there  to  dispute  the  passage  of  that 
river,  retired  ;  and  Charles  passed  it  with  his 
whole  army  quite  unmolested.  At  the  same 
time  many  other  persons,  in  different  parts 
of  the  kingdom,  openly  declared  for  the  pope 
and  the  king  he  had  set  over  them,  against 
Manfred  as  an  excommunicated  person,  as 
a  heretic,  and  a  Saracen  ;  for  his  army  con- 
sisted chiefly  of  Saracens.  Manfred,  alarmed 
at  this  almost  general  revolt,  and  not  know- 
ing whom  to  trust,  thought  it  advisable  to 
come  to  an  agreement  with  his  competitor, 
and  accordingly  sent  ambassadors  to  offer 


both  Sicilies,  or  of  the  two  Sicilies,  probably  '  him  the  whole  kingdom  of  Sicily  on  this  side 
had  its  rise.  I  the  Phare ;  which  was  to  divide  the  king- 

This  undertaking  was,  it  seems,  no  less  dom  with  him.  But  Charles  received  the 
expensive  to  the  pope  than  to  Charles  him-  ]  embassadors  in  a  very  haughty  manner,  and 
self.  For  from  one  of  Clement's  letters  it!  being  elated  with  his  success,  returned  them 
appears,  that  he  had  contracted  immense 'the  following  insolent  answer:  "Tell  the 
debts,  and  borrowed  large  sums  of  the  raer- !  sultan  of  Nocera  (a  city  inhabited  chiefly  by 
chants  of  Siena  and  Florence,  of  the  earl  of  i  Saracens)  that  I  will  come  to  no  agreement 


>  SummoDtius  Hist.  Neapol.  1.  22. 


«  Ex  Regist.  Vatican,  apud  Pagi.  torn.  3.  p.  375. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  IV. 


12 

Manfred's   army  defeated,  and   he   killed.     How  treated  after  his  death.     The  whole   kingdom  submits  to 
Charles.     Soon  tired  of  his  government.     Conradin  invited. 


with  him,  and  that  very  soon  I  shall  either 
send  him  to  hell,  or  he  shall  send  me  to 
heaven.'" 

Charles  in  the  mean  time  advanced,  and 
having  taken  by  storm  the  city  of  St.  Ger- 
mano,  notwithstanding  the  vigorous  resist- 
ance he  met  with  from  the  Saracens  who 
garrisoned  the  place,  and  were  all  put  to  the 
sword,  he  marched  straight  to  Benevento, 
whither  Manfred  had  retired  with  the  main 
body  of  his  army,  and  drawing  up  his  forces 
in  the  plains  of  that  city,  he  offered  him  bat- 
tle. Manfred  was  by  no  means  for  accepting 
the  challenge,  as  he  expected  daily  the  arri- 
val of  a  powerful  reinforcement  from  Lom- 
bardy,  and  a  body  of  Saracens  from  Africa. 
However  he  yielded  at  last  to  the  pressing 
instances  of  his  officers  as  well  as  his  men  ; 
and  an  engagement  thereupon  ensued,  as 
obstinate  and  bloody  as  any  we  read  of  in 
history.  For  many  hours  victory  continued 
doubtful ;  and  Manfred,  say  the  contempora- 
ry writers,  would  have  certainly  carried  the 
day,  but  for  the  treachery  of  his  own  men,  of 
whom  many  either  laid  down  their  arms  in 
the  heat  of  the  action,  or  turned  them  against 
him.  The  brave  prince  seeing  himself  thus 
betrayed,  and  determined  not  to  outlive  his 
defeat,  rushed  with  a  few  men,  as  resolute 
as  himself,  into  the  thickest  of  the  enemy's 
squadrons,  and  there  fell  amidst  heaps  of 
the  enemy  that  had  fallen  by  his  hand.  His 
army  missing  him,  and  concluding  that  he 
was  either  killed  or  made  prisoner,  betook 
themselves  to  a  precipitate  flight.  But  be- 
ing closely  pursued,  most  of  them  were 
either  taken  or  put  to  the  sword. 

This  memorable  battle,  that  decided  the 
fate  of  Sicily,  was  fought  on  Friday,  the 
.  26th  of  February  1266,  as  we  learn  from 
the  letter  written  the  following  day  by 
Charles  to  give  the  pope  an  account  of  it. 
As  no  news  was  heard  of  Manfred  that  day 
nor  the  next,  it  was  generally  believed  that 
he  had  made  his  escape.  But  Charles  hav- 
ing caused  all  the  dead  bodies  that  covered 
the  field  of  battle  to  be  carefully  examined 
by  those  who  knew  him,  his  body  was  found 
and  brought  to  the  conqueror  on  Sunday  the 
28th.  It  appeared  that  he  had  received 
several  wounds ;  and  some  of  the  French 
nobility,  touched  with  compassion,  begged 
he  might  be  honorably  interred,  and  the  fu- 
neral rites,  at  which  they  would  all  assist, 
might  be  performed  at  his  exequies.  Charles 
was  inclined  to  grant  them  their  request, 
but  was  diverted  from  it  by  the  pope's  legate 
strongly  remonstrating  against  any  ceremo- 
nies of  the  church  being  performed  at  the 
funeral  of  one  who  had  died  excommunica- 
ted, or  his  being  buried  in  consecrated 
ground.  His  body,  therefore,  was  thrown 
into  a  ditch  at  the  foot  of  the  bridge  of  Be- 
nevento.    It  was  not  suffered  to  lie  undis- 


turbed even  there ;  but  by  an  order  from  the 
pope,  procured  by  the  archbishop  of  Cosen- 
za,  it  was  dug  up,  as  unworthy  to  lie  in 
ground  that  belonged  to  the  holy  church  of 
Rome,  and  thrown  into  the  river  Viridis, 
now  Marino.  Manfred  had  built  a  magni- 
ficent city  at  the  foot  of  Monte  Gargano, 
where  the  old  city  of  Sipontus  had  stood, 
and  called  it,  from  his  own  name,  Manfre- 
donia.  That  name  the  pope  and  Charles, 
out  of  hatred  tQ  Manfred,  changed  into  the 
name  of  New  Sipontus.  But  in  spile  of  all 
their  endeavors,  it  maintained  and  maintains 
to  this  day,  the  name  of  Manfredonia.*  The 
poet  Dante,  who  flourished  in  the  beginning 
of  the  following  century,  places  Manfred, 
not  in  hell,  but  in  purgatory.^ 

The  defeat  and  death  of  Manfred  were 
followed  by  the  submission  of  the  whole 
kingdom.  Charles  was  every  where  re- 
ceived with  open  arms,  and  proclaimed  king 
amidst  the  loud  acclamations  of  his  new 
subjects,  flattering  themselves  that  under 
him  they  should  be  eased  of  the  many  taxes 
that  the  usurper,  as  they  now  called  Man- 
fred, had  imposed  upon  them  to  maintain 
the  power  he  had  usurped.  But  Charles  had 
contracted  immense  debts,  and  so  had  the 
pope,  to  deliver  them  from  the  tyranny  of  a 
merciless  tyrant;  and  those  debts  were  to  be 
paid,  as  Charles  told  them,  by  those  for 
whose  benefit  they  had  been  contracted. — 
Thus  were  the  taxes  all  doubled,  and  the 
payment  of  them  exacted  with  greater  rigor 
than  ever.  Besides,  the  French,  who  at- 
tended Charles  in  his  progress  through  the 
kingdom,  committed  every  where  such  dis- 
orders as  entirely  estranged  the  minds  of 
the  people  both  from  him  and  them.  Many 
of  the  barons,  therefore,  entering  into  an  as- 
sociation, resolved  to  improve  tJie  present 
general  discontent  into  an  open  rebellion, 
and  with  that  view  sent  privately  to  invite 
Conrad,  or,  as  he  was  called,  Conradin,  to 
come  and  take  possession  of  his  paternal 
and  hereditary  kingdom,  which  the,  pope 
had  taken  upon  him  to  bestow,  contrary  to 
all  the  laws  of  justice,  upon  one  who  had 
not  the  least  shadow  of  right  to  it.  The  de- 
puties assured  the  young  prince  that  the  no- 
bility, as  well  as  the  people,  most  cruelly 
oppressed  by  their  new  masters,  were  ready 
to  join  him  as  soon  as  he  appeared  among 
them.* 

Conradin,  though  a  youth  at  this  time, 
not  above  fifteen  years  of  age,  readily  ac- 
cepted the  invitation  ;  and  the  duke  of  Aus- 
tria, a  youth  of  much  the  same  age,  pro- 
mised to  accompany  him,  and  either  to  die 
with  him  or  see  him  placed  on  the  throne 
of  his  ancestors.  The  pope  was  soon  in- 
formed of  the  plot,  how  secretly  soever  car- 
ried on,  and  having  acquainted  ChEgrles  with 


«  Anonym, 


»  Summontius  &  Rainald.  ad  ann.  1266. 
2  Dante,  Canto  3.  del  Purgatorio. 
'  Anonym,  ad  ann.  12C6. 


Clement  IV.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  15 

Conradin  enters  Italy ;— [Year  of  Christ  1267.]     Is  exconimiinicaied  by  the  pope;— [Year  of  Christ,  12fl8.] 
Sicily  declares  for  Conradin.     Conradin  defeated  and  taken. 

it,  he  published  a  bull  in  the  church  of  Vi-' having  raised  there  a  body  of  Saracens, 
terbo.on  the  ISth  of  November  I'Jtk),  forbid-  'landed  with  thom  in  Sicily,  attacked  Fulk, 
dins;  Conradin,  on  pain  of  excommunication,  [Charles'  lieutenant,  when  he  least  expected 
to  assume  the  title  of  king  of  Sicily,  or  to 'it,  and  having  gained  a  complete  victory 
set  foot  in  Italy.     At  the  same  time  all  were  pver  him,  caused  Conradin  to  bo  proclaimed 

king  in  all  the  chief  cities  of  tiie  island.  The 
Sicilians,  encouraged  by  this  victory,  de- 
clared every  where  for  Conradin,  their  law- 
ful sovereign,  flocked  from  all  quarters  to 
join  Capecius,  and  falling  upon  the  few 
French  that  remained  among  them,  obliged 
them  to  deliver  up  their  arms  and  quit  the 
island.' 

Conradin  upon  the  news  of  this  victory 
left  Rome,  in  order  to  engage  Charles,  who 
having  drawn  all  his  troops  together  waited 
for  him  at  the  lake  of  Celano,  called  formerly 
Lacus  Fucinus.  There  the  two  armies  en- 
gaged, on  Thursday,  the  23d  of  August  of 
the  present  year,  when  Charles,  with  an 
army  vastly  inferior  in  numbers  to  the  ene- 
my's, gained  a  complete  victory  over  Con- 
radin, as  he  had  done  two  years  before  over 
Manfred.  Some  writers  tell  us,  that  Charlesr's 
army  was  after  an  obstinate  resistance  put 
to  flight;  but  that  while  Conradin's  men 
were  busied  in  pursuing  the  fugitives,  in 
carrying  off  the  prisoners,  and  plundering 
the  dead,  thinking  they  had  no  enemy  to 
contend  with,  Charles,  putting  himself  at 
the  head  of  a  few  squadrons,  which  he  had 
placed  in  a  valley,  unexpectedly  attacked 
them  while  thus  dispersed,  ^ and'  entirely 
changed  the  fate  of  the  day.  Conradin,  the 
duke  of  Austria,  and  Henry  of  Castile  did 
all  in  their  power  to  rally  their  men,  but 
were  themselves,  in  spite  of  all  their  endea- 
vors, forced  in  the  end  to  consult  by  flight 
their  own  safety.  Conradin  and  the  duke 
of  Austria,  travelling  night  and  day  in  the 
disguise  of  peasants,  were  discovered  at 
Astura,  that  belonged  to  the  family  of  the 
Frangipani,  and  by  them  seized  and  de- 
livered up  to  Charles,-  who  sent  them  both 
prisoners  to  Naples.  We  are  told,  that  of 
Conradin's  numerous  army  very  few  had 
the  good  luck  to  escape  the  general  slaugh- 
ter, the  French  giving  no  quarter,  but  put- 
ting all,  without  distinction,  to  the  sword 
who  fell  into  their  hands.  Many  of  the 
cities  that  had  declared  for  Conradin  were, 
by  Charles's  order,  first  given  up  to  be  plun- 
dered, and  then  laid  in  ashes.  The  citizens 
who  had  sided  with  the  rebels,  as  they  were 
called,  were  either  put  to  cruel  deaths  or 
confined  for  life.-     The  cruelties   practised 


forbidden,  upon  the  same  penalty,  to  ac 
knowledge  him  for  king,  or  lend  him  any 
assistance  whatever  against  the  prince  whom 
the  apostolic  see  had,  for  the  good  of  the 
church,  placed  on  the  throne.  The  same 
prohibitions  the  pope  renewed  on  Maunday 
Thursday,  the  following  year,  or  on  the  14tb 
of  April  12G7,  summoning  Conradin  to  ap- 
pear before  him  on  or  before  the  festival  of 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  kept  on  the  29th  of 
June.  But  Conradin  paying  no  regard  to 
the  citations  and  menaces  of  the  pope,  en- 
tered Lombardy  at  the  head  of  a  body  of 
twelve  thousand  horse,  raised  by  himself 
and  the  young  duke  of  Austria.  Upon  his 
arrival  the  Gibeline  cities  all  declared  for 
him,  and  those  of  Siena  and  Pisa  among  the 
rest.  He  therefore  advanced  with  all  expedi- 
tion to  Pisa,  and  being  received  there  with  all 
possible  marks  of  distinction,  in  spite  of  the 
pope's  anathemas,  he  proceeded  from  thence 
on  his  march  to  Rome,  in  compliance  with 
an  invitation,  which  he  little  expected,  from 
Henry,  brother  to  Alphonsus,  king  of  Cas- 
tile, who  had  got  himself  chosen  senator  of 
Rome,  and  had  not  only  declared  against 
Charles,  but  driven  all  his  friends  and  the 
pope's  out  of  that  city.' 

Conradin,  on  his  arrival  at  Rome,  was 
received  there  by  the  senator,  by  the  nobili- 
ty, and  the  people  with  the  greatest  demon- 
strations of  joy ;  which  so  provoked  the 
pope  that  on  Maunday  Thursday,  which,  in 
the  present  year,  1268,  fell  on  the  5th  of 
April,  he  thundered  out  the  sentence  of  ex- 
communication against  Conradin,  against 
Henry  of  Castile,  and  all  who  should  any 
ways  assist  the  one  or  the  other;  laymen 
were  to  forfeit  their  estates,  and  the  clergy 
all  their  dignities  and  benefices ;  all  places 
were  interdicted  that  admitted  Conradin,  or 
any  who  favored  him,  within  their  walls; 
and  Conradin  himself  was  declared  incapa- 
ble of  holding  any  kingdom,  fief,  or  dignity 
whatever.  Henry  of  Castile  was  not  only 
excommunicated,  but  deprived  of  the  sena- 
torial dignity,  and  all  were  excommimicated 
as  rebels  to  the  church,  who  should  obey 
him  or  serve  under  him.  The  Romans, 
however,  not  only  received  Conradin  with 
all  his  men  within  their  walls,  but  joined 


him  in  great  numbers,  and  supplied  his  ar-  on  this  occasion  by  Charles  and  the  French 
mv.  so  long  as  they  remained  in  their  city,  in  general,  inspired  the  inhabitants  with  such 
with  all  necessaries  at  their  own  expense,  an  aversion  to  their  government,  as  after- 
While  Conradin  was  yet  at  Rome,  he  re- I  wards  produced  the  famous  conspiracy  called 
ceivedthe  ngreeable  news  of  a  victory  gained   the  Sicilian  Vespers,  of  Avhich  1  shall  have 


in  Sicily  by  Conradus  Capecius,  one  of  his 
generals.  Capecius  had  passed  over  ioto 
Africa  on  board  some  Pisan  vessels,  and 

«  Anonym,  ad  ann.  1266.  et  Rainald. 


occasion  to  speak  in  the  sequel. 

Charles  having  now  settled  the  affairs  of 
the  kingdom  to  his  entire  satisfaction,  and 

<  Anonym,  ad  ann.  1266.         ^  Rainald.  ad  ann,  1266. 

B 


14 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  IV. 


The  death  of  Conradin  not  advised  by  the  pope.     Conradin  publicly  executed.    Account  of  his  death.     Deatlt' 
of  Clement.    His  character,  writings,  &c. 


put  it  out  of  the  power  of  his  subjects,  how- 
ever disaifected,  to  raise  new  disturbances, 
began  to  consider  with  himself  how  he 
should  dispose  of  his  three  illustrious  cap- 
tives, Conradin,  the  young  duke  of  Austria, 
and  Henry  of  Castile.  But  being  at  a  loss 
what  resolution  to  take  concerning  them,  he 
applied  to  the  pope,  who,  without  the  least 
hesitation,  returned  to  those  who  were  sent 
to  consult  him,  the  following  laconic  an- 
swer: "The  life  of  Conradin  is  the  death 
of  Charles,  and  the  death  of  Conradin  is  the 
life  of  Charles."  Thus  the  more  modern 
German  writers.'  But  no  notice  is  taken  of 
this  answer  by  any  of  the  historians  who 
lived  nearer  to  those  times,  though  some  of 
them  were  Gibelines,  and,  consequently,  no 
friends  to  the  popes.  Besides,  it  is  very 
certain  that  Conradin  was  not  put  to  death 
till  near  eleven  months  after  the  death  of 
Clement;  and  it  is  highly  improbable  that 
had  Clement  given  such  advice  to  Charles, 
he  would  have  delayed  so  long  to  put  it  in 
execution.  John  Villani,  whose  annals 
reach  to  the  year  1348,  supposing  Clement 
to  have  been  still  living  when  Conradin  was 
put  to  death,  tells  us,  that  it  gave  him  great 
concern;  and  that  Charles  was,  on  that  ac- 
count, reprimanded  with  great  severity  both 
by  the  pope  and  the  cardinals.^  A  plain 
proof  this  that  Villani  had  never  heard"  of 
the  above  advice  as  given  by  the  pope. 

The  Sicilian  and  Neapolitan  historians 
give  us  the  following  account  of  that  un- 
happy prince's 'death:  Charles,  say  they, 
apprehending  that  Conradin's  friends,  who 
were  very  numerous,  and  looked  upon  him 
as  lawful  heir  to  the  crown,  would,  so  long 
as  he  lived,  lay  hold  of  every  opportunity  to 
rescue  him,  and  place  him  on  the  throne  of 
his  ancestors,  thought  it  advisable  to  remove 
him  out  of  the  way,  and  prevent  by  that 
means  all  future  disturbances.  However, 
to  color  his  iniquitous  design  with  the  name 
of  justice,  he  assembled  all  the  chief  barons 
of  the  kingdom,  as  well  as  the  French  no- 
bility that  attended  him,  and  after  represent- 
ing to  them  the  danger  of  their  being  in- 
volved in  new  troubles,  greater  than  those 
they  had  yet  undergone,  if  the  pretender  to 
his  crown  were  suffered  to  live,  desired  them 
to  determine  his  fate  and  their  own.  Many 
of  the  French  lords,  and  among  the  rest  the 
earl  of  Flanders,  Charles's  son-in-law,  were 
for  sparing  the  young  man's  life,  and  only 
keeping  him  closely  confined  and  well 
guarded.  But  the  far  greater  part  both  of 
the  French  and  Italians,  to  court  the  favor 
of  their  new  king,  and  secure  the  tranquil- 
lity of  the  kingdom,  were  for  putting  him  to 
death,  and  sacrificing  the  life  of  one  man  to 
the  peace  and  happiness  of  thousands.  Sen- 
tence of  death   was   therefore  pronounced 


>  Struvius  Hist.  German,  p.  492. 
3  Villani  ad  ann.  1268. 


against  him,  as  a  disturber  of  the  public 
peace,  as  a  rebel  to  the  church,  and  the 
usurper  of  a  kingdom,  which  the  pope  had 
granted  to  another,  and  he  therefore  could 
have  no  claim  to.  When  this  sentence  was 
read  to  him  he  heard  it  out  with  great  com- 
posure, though  not  much  above  seventeen 
years  of  age,  and  then  said,  without  betray- 
ing the  least  concern,  "the  duke  of  Anjou 
has  no  power  over  me,  nor  have  they  who 
with  him,  and  to  gratify  him,  have  plotted 
my  death."  When  he  was  brought  to  the 
scaffold  (for  he  was  beheaded  at  Naples  in 
the  public  market-place)  he  declared  in  an 
harangue  to  the  spectators,  that  he  was  no 
disturber  of  the  pubhc  peace,  no  enemy 
either  to  the  church  or  his  holiness,  but 
came  into  Italy  to  recover  a  kingdom,  that 
by  hereditary  and  undoubted  right  belonged 
to  him,  and  had  been  given  to  another,  when 
he  had  done  nothing  to  forfeit  it;  which,  he 
said,  was  trampling  upon  all  laws  of  justice 
and  religion;  that  they  had  disturbed  the 
public  peace,  and  not  he,  who  had  robbed 
him  of  a  crown,  which  his  ancestors  had 
worn  for  many  generations,  and  he  alone 
had  a  right  to  wear ;  that  as  to  the  pretended 
crimes  of  his  father  Conrad,  of  his  grand- 
father Frederic,  and  his  uncle  Manfred,  it 
was  the  height  of  injustice  to  punish  him 
for  them,  as  he  had  been  no  ways  accessary 
to  them,  &c.  His  speech,  the  comeliness 
of  his  person,  and  the  constancy  with  which 
he  suffered,  though  yet  a  youth,  made  a 
deep  impression  upon  the  minds  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  greatly  increased  the  hatred  they 
bore  in  their  hearts  to  their  new  masters. 
With  Conradin  Were  beheaded  the  young 
duke  of  Austria,  Girardus  a  nobleman  of 
Pisa,  and  Hurnasius  a  German  knight;  and 
at  the  same  time  nine  barons,  all  natives  of 
the  kingdom  of  Sicily,  were  hanged.  Exe- 
cutions, says  a  French  historian,  that,  to 
this  day,  must  raise  horror  and  indignation 
in  all  who  read  or  hear  of  them.'  Conradin 
was  the  last  of  the  male  descendents  from  the 
emperor  Frederic  II.  to  whom  Celesline  III. 
had  granted  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  in  1197, 
as  has  been  related  in  the  life  of  that  pope. 
The  only  now  surviving  person  of  that  il- 
lustrious family  was  Constantia,  the  daughter 
ofManfred,  married,  as  has  been  said,  in  1262, 
to  Peter,  the  son  of  James  king  of  Arragon. 

Clement  did  not  live  to  hear  of  these  barba- 
rous executions.  His  death  is  said  by  all  the 
authors  who  speak  of  him,  to  have  happened 
in  the  latter  end  of  November  1268,  on  the 
29th  of  that  month,  say  some;  whereas 
Conradin  was,  according  to  the  same  Avri- 
ters,  beheaded  on  the  26th  of  October  1269.2 
Clement  is,  I  may  say,  in  a  manner  canon- 
ized by  the  writers  of  those  times,  as  a  man 
of  most  extraordinary  sanctity.     Indeed  if 

1  Mezeray  Vie  de  S.  Louis,  p.  424. 
^  Vide  Spondanum  ad  cund.  ann. 


Gregory  X.] 


The  see  vacant  near  three  years.    Gre 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 

X 


15 


rl.'Ctcd;- 
Land. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1371.]    Sets  out  from  the  Holy 


we  overlook  his  implacable  and  unprovoked  I  ized,   and   whose   life   he   wrote.     Several 


enmity  to  Conradin,  and  the  measures  he 
pursued  to  the  entire  ruin  and  destruction 
of  the  Swabian  family,  we  shall  find  nothing 
in  his  conduct  that  does  not  deserve  the 
highest  commendations.  He  was  a  generous 
friend  to  the  poor,  made  it  his  business  to 
relieve  all  in  distress,  rewarded  virtue  and 
merit  alone,  and  instead  of  raising  and  en- 
riching his  family,  as  other  popes  had  done, 
at  the  expense  of  the  church,  he  left  them  at 
his  death  in  the  same  rank  and  condition 
they  were  in  when  he  first  embraced  the 
ecclesiastical  state.  He  died  at  Viterbn,  and 
was  buried  there  in  the  church  of  the  preach- 
ing friars  or  Dominicans,  where  his  tomb  is 
still  to  be  seen  with  the  image  of  St.  Hed- 
wiges,  duchess  of  Poland,  whom  he  canon- 


learned  treatises  upon  the  canons  and  canon 
law  are  ascribed  to  bim.  But  some  of  them 
were  certainly  written  by  one  Guido  Papa, 
\yhom  some  have  mistaken  for  pope  Cle- 
ment, named  Guido  before  his  promotion.' 
The  life  of  Clement  has  been  written  in  a 
very  elegant  style  by  the  Jesuit  Claudius 
Clemens,  and  was  printed  at  Lyons  in  1629. 
Clement,  in  a  letter  dated  from  Vilerbo  the 
15th  of  November  12(18,  condemned  the 
book  of  William  de  Sancto  Aniore  against 
the  mendicant  friars,  as  containing  doctrines 
repugnant  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the 
practice  of  the  church.  During  his  pontifi- 
cate of  three  years  and  some  months  he 
created  but  one  cardinal,  viz.  Aiglerius,  a 
Benedictine  monk  and  a  native  of  France. 


GREGORY  X.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-FIRST 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[Michael  Pal^ologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Rodulph,  Count  of  Hapspurg,  Emperor  of 

the  West.] 


[Year  of  Christ,  127 1 .]  By  the  death  of 
Clement  the  see  remained  vacant  for  the 
space  of  near  three  years ;  that  is,  from  the 
29th  of  November,  1268,  to  the  1st  of  Sep- 
tember, 1271.  The  cardinals,  though  in  all 
but  fifteen,  could  not  agree,  each  of  them 
aspiring  Jit  that  dignity,  and  opposing  the 
election  of  any  other.  The  cardinals  were 
not  then,  as  they  are  now,  shut  up  till  they 
had  agreed,  that  is,  till  two  parts  in  three 
had  agreed  in  the  election  of  a  new  pope, 
but  met  and  voted  once  a  day,  either  in  St. 
Peter's  church,  or  in  the  Lateran,  if  the 
pope  died  at  Rome,  or  in  the  cathedral 
church  of  the  city  where  he  died.  As  Cle- 
ment died  at  Viterbo,  the  cardinals  met  daily 
in  that  cathedral,  and  after  voting  returned 
to  their  respective  habitations.  But  when 
after  several  months  they  had  not  yet  come, 
nor  was  there  any  likelihood  of  their 
coming,  to  any  agreement,  Raynerius  Gatto, 
prefect  or  governor  of  the  city,  and  Albertus 
de  Montebono,  the  podesta  or  first  magis- 
trate, ordered  them  to  be  all  shut  up  in  the 
bishop's  palace,  and  to  be  kept  there  closely 
confined  so  long  as  by  their  disagreement 
the  see  remained  vacant,  and  the  church 
destitute  of  a  pastor.  We  have  a  diploma, 
addressed  by  the  cardinals  thus  confined,  to 
the  two  above-mentioned  magistrates,  beg- 
ging they  will  allow  Henry,  cardinal  bi- 
shop of  Ostia,  greatly  indisposed,  to  quit  his 
confinement,  as  he  has,  in  their  presence, 
renounced  his  right  of  voting  during  the 
present  vacancy.  This  diploma,  as  it  is 
called,  is  dated  from  the  Uncovered  Palace — 


Palatio  Discooperto,  of  the  bishop  of  Viterbo, 
the  8th  of  June,  1270,  the  apostolic  see 
being  vacant.^  Panvinius  tells  us,  that  John 
of  Toledo,  cardinal  bishop  of -Porto,  seeing 
the  cardinals  praying  daily  the  Holy  Ghost 
to  inspire  them  with  the  spirit  of  concord 
and  union,  and  yet  discord  continuing  to 
reigji  among  them,  said  pleasantly,  "Let  us 
uncover  the  room,  else  the  Holy  Ghost  will 
never  get  at  us."  When  what  he  had  said 
was  told  to  the  two  magistrates,  they  imme- 
diately ordered  the  roof  of  the  room  where 
the  cardinals  met  to  be  taken  off,  hoping 
that  this  new  inconvenience  would  oblige 
them  to  hasten  the  election ;  but  their  obsti- 
nacy was  proof  against  all  inconveniences 
till  the  magistrates  bethought  themselves  of 
daily  lessening  their  subsistence,  which  had 
the  wished-for  effect.  For  being  thus  re- 
duced to  the  alternative  of  starving  or  agree- 
ing, they  left  the  election  by  compromise  to 
six  of  their  number;  and  by  them  was 
chosen,  on  the  1st  of  September,  1271, 
Theald,  viscount  of  Placentia,  archdeacon 
of  Liege,  then  in  Syria  with  Edward  prince 
of  Wales. 

The  cardinals  immediately  dispatched 
some  Franciscan  and  Dominican  friars  to 
acquaint  Theald,  or  as  some  call  him,  The- 
obald, with  his  election,  and  beg,  in  their 
name,  he  would,  without  delay,  set  out  for 
Italy,  and  hasten  to  Viterbo,  whence  they 
should  not  depart  till  his  arrival.  The  friars 
found  him  at  Ptolemais,  now  Acra,  waiting 

'  Vide  Labbeiim  de  Script.  Ecclesiast.  in  Clement  IV. 
3  Oldoin.  in  addition,  ad  Ciaconium. 


16 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  X. 


Gregory  arrives  at  Viterbo  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1272.]     Writes  from  thence  to  the  Christian  princes  in  behalf 
of  the  Christians  in  Palestine.     Appoints  a  general  council  to  meet.    Invites  the  Greek  emperor  to  it. 


there  for  a  favorable  opportunity  of  passing 
to  Jerusalem  and  visiting  the  holy  places 
there.  But  when  the  decree  of  his  election 
was  delivered  to  him,  he  resolved,  in  com- 
pliance with  the  request  of  the  cardinals,  to 
embark  with  all  possible  expedition  for  Italy. 
He  preached  to  the  Christians  of  Ptoleraais 
the  day  before  his  departure,  and  in  his  ser- 
mon assured  them  of  all  the  assistance  he 
could  possibly  procure  for  them,  repeating 
the  words  of  the  137th  psalm,  "If  1  forget 
thee,  O  Jerusalem,  let  my  right  hand  forget 
her  cunning.  If  I  do  not  remember  thee, 
let  my  tongue  cleave  to  the  roof  of  my 
mouth.  Yea,  if  I  prefer  not  Jerusalem  in 
my  mirth."  He  embarked  at  Ptolemais  in 
November  1271,  and  landed  at  Brindisi  on 
the  1st  of  January  1272,  and  from  thence 
proceeded,  being  attended  by  Charles  king 
of  Sicily,  straight  to  Viterbo,  where  he  ar- 
rived, and  was  received  by  the  cardinals  and 
the  people  with  all  possible  marks  of  joy,  on 
the  10th  of  February.! 

To  make  good  the  promise  he  had  made 
to  the  Christians  in  Palestine  he  wrote,  soon 
after  his  arrival  at  Viterbo  and  before  his 
consecration,  to  most  of  the  Christian  stales 
and  princes,  earnestly  exhorting  and  entreat- 
ing them  to  send,  without  delay,  new  sup- 
plies both  of  men  and  money  ;  and  he  him- 
self, to  encourage  them  by  his  example, 
raised  five  hundred  horse  and  a  numerous 
body  of  foot,  and  hired  the  Venetian  galleys 
to  convey  them  into  the  East.  As  he  had 
not  yet  been  consecrated,  in  the  letters  he 
wrote  on  this  occasion  he  styled  himself 
only  "  Gregory,  bishop  elect,  servant  of  the 
servants  of  God;"  and  thus  dated  them, 
"in  the  first  year  of  our  apostolic  office,"  in- 
stead of  "  our  pontificate."  He  closes  his  let- 
ter to  Philip,  king  of  France,  with  the  fol- 
lowing words :  "  Be  not  surprised  at  our 
name  not  being  expressed  on  the  bull,  or 
seal,  annexed  to  these  our  letters ;  for  thus 
our  predecessors  have  sealed  their  letters  be- 
fore their  consecration."  From  these  words 
it  appears  that  Gregory  had  taken  that  name 
before  his  consecration,  but  that  it  was  not 
customary  for  the  popes  to  have  their  names 
expressed  on  their  bulls,  or  seals,  till  that 
ceremony  was  performed.  The  seal,  called 
bull,  had  on  one  side  the  effigies  of  St.  Peter 
and  St.  Paul,  and  on  the  other  the  name  of 
the  pope  for  the  time  being ;  and  that  seal 
the  popes  used,  as  they  still  do,  in  writing 
to  princes,  or  concerning  public  affairs.  Let- 
ters to  their  friends,  or  concerning  private 
grants,  they  sealed  with  the  fisherman's  seal, 
so  called,  because  on  that  seal  was  engraved 
St.  Peter  fishing  with  his  nets  in  a  boat. 
Letters  sealed  with  this  seal  are  called  briefs, 
and  those  sealed  with  the  other,  bulls.  We 
find  no  mention  made  of  these  different  seals 
till  the   pontificate   of  the  preceding  pope 

>  Rainald.  ad  ann.  1272. 


Clement  IV.,  though  they  were  used  by  the 
popes  before  his  time;  for  that  pope  closes 
the  letter  he  wrote  to  his  nephew  Peter  le 
Gros  with  the  following  words :  "  We  write 
not  to  you  nor  to  our  familiar  friends  under 
the  bull,  but  under  the  seal  of  the  fisherman, 
which  the  Roman  pontiffs  use  in  their  pri- 
vate letters."  Both  seals  are  used  in  the 
same  manner  by  the  popes  to  this  day.  At 
the  same  time  Gregory  declared  all  excom- 
municated, and  unworthy  of  Christian  bu- 
rial, who  should  sell  arms,  timber,  ships,  or 
any  warlike  stores  whatever  to  the  Saracens, 
or  any  ways  favor  or  assist  them.  This 
sentence  or  declaration,  dated  the  4th  of 
March,  he  ordered  to  be  publicly  read  in  all 
the  churches  throughout  Christendom. 

From  Viterbo  the  pope  removed,  with  all 
the  cardinals,  to  Rome,  in  order  to  be  conse- 
crated and  crowned  there,  the  Romans  hav- 
ing earnestly  entreated  him  to  come  and  re- 
side among  them.  Both  ceremonies  were 
performed  on  the  27th  of  March,  and  two 
days  after  the  pope  wrote  to  all  the  Christian 
princes,  to  acquaint  them  with  his  promo- 
tion, and  exhort  them  to  concur  with  him  in 
reforming  the  abuses  that  had  insensibly  crept 
into  the  church.  As  Gregory's  chief  con- 
cern was  for  the  Holy  Land,  he  formed,  from 
the  very  beginning  of  his  pontificate,  a  de- 
sign of  uniting  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches, 
that,  all  disagreement  between  the  two  em- 
pires being  removed,  they  might,  with  joint 
forces,  make  war  upon  the  Saracens,  the 
avowed  enemies  of  both.  With  that  view  he 
wrote,  on  the  1st  of  April  of  the  present 
year,  circulatory  letters,  addressed  to  all 
Christian  princes',  and  all  the  prelates  of  the 
church,  signifying  to  them  his  intention  of 
assembling  a  general  council  on  the  1st  of 
May,  1274,  and  desiring  they  would  be  ready 
to  attend  it  at  the  place  he  should  appoint  in 
due  time.  As  Michael  Palseologus,  the  Greek 
emperor,  who,  in  1261,  had  taken  Constan- 
tinople, and  put  an  end  to  the  empire  of  the 
Latins  in  the  East,  was,  or  to  court  the  protec- 
ton  of  the  pope  against  the  Latins,  pretended 
to  be,  desirous  of  uniting  the  two  churches, 
and,  in  1262,  had  sent  embassadors  to  treat 
with  Urban  IV.  of  an  union,  Gregory  de- 
spatched four  Minorites  to  Constantinople, 
to  acquaint  him  with  his  design  of  convening 
a  general  council,  and  invite  him  to  it.  In  the 
letter  he  wrote  to  the  emperor  on  this  occa- 
sion, he  told  him  that  he  had  nothing  so  much 
at  heart  as  to  see  a  perfect  harmony  estab- 
lished between  the  two  churches ;  that  no- 
thing should  be  wanting  on  his  side  to  com- 
plete so  salutary  a  work,  and  therefore  beg- 
ged he  would  assist,  if  possible,  in  person,  at 
a  council  assembled  chiefly  for  that  purpose  ; 
or,  if  his  presence  was  absolutely  necessary 
in  the  imperial  city,  he  would  send  able  and 
well-disposed  men,  with  proper  instructions, 
to  assist  at  it  in  his  name.  The  pope  had 
,  left  Rome,  and  was  gone  to  Orvieto,  when 


Gregory  X.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  17 

Guido  (io   Mniitlort  excommunicaled  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1*273.]     He  siil)niil8.      Kiideavors   to   reconcile   the 
Cuell's  anil  Gibelines  at  Florence  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1274.]     Interdicts  that  city  ;  and  likewise  Milan. 

he  wrote  this  letter,  for  it  is  dated  at  that  city  I  with  a  rope  about  liis  neck,  attentied  by  ail 
the  24th  of  October,  1272.  his  accomplices  in  the  same  condition,  ac- 

During  Gregory's  stay  at  Orvieto,  arrived  j  knowledging  their  crime,  begging  for  mercy, 
in  that  citv  Edward,  the  son  and  successor  ■     • 

of  Henry  III.  of  England,  on  his  return  from 
the  Holy  Land,  where  he  had  contracted  an 
intimate  ac(iuainiance  with  his  holiness. 
Being  received  by  Gregory  with  all  possible 
marks  of  esteem  and  affection,  he  com- 
plained to  him  of  the  cruel  murder  of  his 
cousin  Henry,  the  son  of  Riciiard,  earl  of 
Cornwall,  and  king  of  the  Romans  elect,  beg- 
ging he  would  exert  all  his  apostolic  autho- 
rity in  revenging  his  death  upon  the  assas- 
sins. These  were  Simon  and  Guido,  the 
sons  of  Simon  de  Montfort,  earl  of  Leicester, 


and  submitting  themselves  entirely  to  the 
will  of  his  holiness.  Gregory  granted  them 
their  lives,  hut  delivered  tbem  all  up  to 
Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  to  be  kept  by  him 
closely  confined  to  the  hour  of  their  death. 
As  Guido,  during  his  conliement,  gave  many 
tokens  of  a  sincere  repentance,  the  pope  em- 
powered tlie  patriarcii  of  Acjuileia  to  absolve 
him  from  the  excommunication,  but  could 
never  be  prevailed  upon  to  remit  any  of  the 
other  punisbments  lie  had  inflicted  upon 
him.'  All  this  Gregory  notified  to  Edward, 
king  of  England,  by  a  letter  dated  the  29th 


slain  with  his  eldest  son  Henry  and  many   of  November  of  the  present  year.^ 


of  the  barons  in  the  battle  of  Evesham, 
fought  on  the  4th  of  August,  12G5.  Upon 
his  death  and  the  defeat  of  the  barons,  his 
two  surviving  sons,  Simon  and  Guido,  fled 
to  Italy,  and  hearing  that  Henry,  Richard's 
son,  was  at  Viterbo,  having  been  sent  thi- 
ther by  his  father,  to  engage  the  new  pope 
in  his  interest,  they  repaired  to  that  city  in 
1271,  while  the  see  was  yet  vacant,  and  one 
day  fiilling  upon  Henry  while  he  was  as- 
sisting at  divine  service  in  the  church  of  St. 
Lawrence,  without  any  regard  to  the  sacred- 
ness  of  the  place,  mortally  wounded  him, 
and  then,  dragging  him  by  the  hair  out  of 
the  church,  dispatched  him  with  many 
wounds.  In  1272,  when  king  Edward  arrived 
at  Orvieto,  Gregory  had  ypt  taken  no  notice 
of  this  barbarous  and  sacrilegious  murder. 
But,  being  informed  by  the  king  of  all  the 
aggravating  circumstances  attending  it,  he 
summoned  Guido,  Simon  being  dead,  and 
count  Aldebrandino  Rosso,  his  father-in-law, 
to  whom  he  had  fled  for  protection,  to  ap- 
pear before  him  in  a  limited  time.  The 
count  appeared,  and  satisfied  the  pope  that 
he  was  no  ways  accessory  to  the  murder. 
But  by  Guido  no  regard  was  paid  to  the 
summons ;  and  he  was  therefore,  the  folloAv- 
ing  year,  not  only  excommunicated  with 
unusual  solemnity  by  the  pope,  but  declared, 
with  all  his  descendants  to  the  fourth  gene- 
ration, infamous,  incapable  of  bearing  any 
honors,  or  making  a  will ;  all  were  anathe- 
matized who  received,  favored,  or  admitted 


Gregory  was  met,  as  has  been  said,  by 
Guido,  on  his  journey  from  Orvieto  to  Flo- 
rence. That  -journey  he  had  undertaken 
with  a  design  to  mediate  a  reconciliation  be- 
tween the  Guelfs  and  Gibelines,  whose  en^ 
mity  to  each  other  was  attended  with  daily 
murders,  and  had  long  kept  that  unhappy 
city  involved  in  the  utmost  confusion.  His 
pious  endeavors  had  at  first  the  wished-for 
success.  A  peace  was  agreed .  to  by  the 
leading  men  of  both  factions,  and  the  Gibe- 
lines, who  had  been  banish-ed  the  city  by 
the  Guelfs,  the  stronger  party,  were  all  re- 
called. But  this  peace  was  short-lived.  The 
Guelfs,  soon  after  the  return  of  the  banished 
Gibelines,  recommenced  hostilities,- and  un- 
der various  pretences  drove  th?m  out  anew. 
Gregory  interposed  in  their  behalf;  but  find- 
ing he  could  by  no  means  prevail  upon  the 
Guelfs  to  recall  them,  nor  to  hearken  to  the 
terms  he  proposed,  he  put  the  whole  citv 
under  an  interdict,  and  left  it,  though  he  had 
determined,  being  taken  with  the  pleasant 
situation  of  the  place,  to  pass  the  summer 
there.  As  the  Guelfs  continued  obstinate  in 
their  animosities  against  the  Gibelines,  and 
the  pope  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  take 
off  the  interdict  till  the  two  parties  were  re- 
united, the  city  remained  interdicted  during 
this  whole  pontificate,  and  no  divine  service 
was  publicly  performed  there  till  the  year 
127G,  when  the  party  names  of  Guelf  and 
Gibeline  were  abolisiied,  and  the  citizens  all 
reconciled  by  the  mediation  of  Innocent  V., 


him  into  their  houses;  the  governors  of  1  the  successor  of  Gregory.^ 
towns  and  provinces  were  strictly  enjoined  From  Florence  the  pope  went  into  Lom- 
to  arrest  him,  and  all  cities,  towns,  or  vil-  bardy,  to  reconcile  the  cities  of  the  two  op- 
lages,  where  he  should  be  suffered  to  live,  posite  factions  there,  that  being  united 
were  interdicted.  This  sentence  was  pro-  ]  among  themselves  they  might  all  join  in 
nounced  by  Gregory  on  the    1st  of  April  the  common  cause,  and  rescue  the  Holy 


1273.  Guido,  finding  himself  thus  driven, 
like  a  wild  beast,  out  of  all  human  society, 
was  in  the  end  forced  to  deliver  himself,  lest 
he  should  by  others  be  delivered  up  to  the 
pope,  in  which  case  he  could  expect  no 
mercy.  While  Gregory,  therefore,  was  on 
his  journey  from  Orvieto  to  Florence,  Guido 
unexpectedly  appeared  before  him  on  the 
road,  stripped  of  all  his  garments  to  his  shirt. 
Vol.  III.— 3 


Land  out  of  the  hands  of  the  common  ene- 
my. On  the  od  of  October,  he  arrived  at 
Placenlia,  his  native  city,  accompanied  by 
Otho  Visconti,  whom  Urban  IV.  had  ap- 
pointed archbishop  of  Milan,  but  the  pow- 
erful family  of  the  Turriani  had  driven  from 


'  Rainald.  adann.  1273.  Math.  Westraon.  in  Annal. 

«  Ai>ud  Rainald.  ibid. 

»  Joan.  Vill.  1.  7.  c.  73.  Len.  Aretin.  Hist.  Flor.  I.  3. 

B   2. 


18 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  X. 


Rudolph  of  Hapspurg,  elected  king  of  the  Romans.     Gregory  arrives  at  Lions,  where  the  council  was  to  meet. 
Motives  that  induced  the  pope  to  assemble  the  present  council.    The  most  numerous  that  had  been  held. 


that  see,  and  caused  one  of  their  own  rela- 
tions to  be  chosen  in  his  room.  The  pope 
intended  to  take  Otho  with  him  to  Milan, 
flattering  himself  that  he  should  be  able  to 
prevail  upon  the  Milanese  to  admit  him  into 
their  city,  and  even  to  receive  him  as  their 
lawful  bishop.  But  being  diverted  from 
that  resolution  by  Otho's  friends  represent- 
ing to  him  the  danger  that  prelate  would  be 
exposed  to  should  he  appear  in  Milan,  where 
the  party  of  the  Turriani  was  so  very  pow- 
erful, he  left  him  at  Lodi,  and  entered  Mi- 
lan privately  on  the  8lh  of  October.  As  he 
had  lately  raised  one  of  the  family  of  the 
Turriani  to  the  patriarchal  see  of  Aquileia, 
he  was  by  them  entertained  during  the  three 
days  he  staid  in  Milan  with  the  utmost  mag- 
nificence. It  does  not  appear  that  he  ever 
so  much  as  mentioned  to  them  the  affair  of 
the  archbishop.  But  to  show  his  displea- 
sure at  the  behavior  of  the  people  in  gene- 
ral, he  never  appeared  in  public,  granted  no 
indulgences,  admitted  none  to  his  presence 
but  some  few  of  the  first  distinction  ;  staid 
only  three  days,  and  at  his  departure  inter- 
dicted the  city.'  The  disagreement  between 
the  two  families  Turriani  and  Visconti  end- 
ed in  a  civil  war,  and  the  Visconti  prevail- 
ing, became  sovereign  lords  of  Milan,  and 
for  some  ages  enjoyed  that  sovereignty. 

Richard,  earl  of  Cornwall,  and  king'  of 
the  Romans  elect,  dying  on  the  2d  of  April, 
1271,  and  the  pretensions  of  his  competitor 
Alphonsus,  king  of  Castile,  appearing  to 
Gregory  very  precarious,  he  wrote  to  the 
electors,  both  ecclesiastical  and  secular,  com- 
manding the  former  on  pain  of  forfeiting 
their  office,  and  the  latter  on  paia  of  excom- 
munication, to  proceed,  without  delay,  to 
the  election  of  a  new  king  of  the  Romans, 
else  he  would  name  one  himself.  Upon  the 
receipt  of  this  letter  the  electors  met  at 
Francfort,  and  about  the  beginning  of  Oc- 
lober  of  the  present  year,  1273,  Rudolph, 
count  of  Hapsburg,  in  the  diocese  of  Con- 
stance, was  unanimously  elected,  though 
absent,  king  of  the  Romans,  chiefly  by  the 
management  and  intrigues  of  Wernerus, 
archbishop  of  Mentz,  his  particular  friend. 
He  was  soon  after  crowned  at  Aix-la-Cha- 
pelle  king  of  the  Romans,  all  the  princes  of 
the  empire  taking  the  usual  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  him  as  such.^  Fjom  this  Rudolph 
is  descended  the  present  family  of  Austria. 
For  Rudolph  having,  by  the  defeat  and  death 
of  Othocarus,  king  of  Bohemia,  made  him- 
self master  of  Austria,  he  gave  it  to  his  son 
Albert,  who,  upon  his  accession  to  the  im- 
perial crown,  exchanged  the  obscure  name 
of  Hapsburg  for  that  of  Austria. 

Gregory  having  left  Milan  about  the  12th 
of  October,  proceeded  from  thence  straight 
to  Lions,  where  he  had  appointed  the  gene- 


'  Sigonius,  I.  2.  et  Coring  in  Hist.  Mediolan. 
'  Nauclerus  General.  43.  Eberandus  in  Anna). 


ral  council  to  meet,  and  arrived  in  that  city 
about  the  middle  of  November,  but  so  indis- 
posed that  he  could  not  assist  at  the  solemn 
mass  that  was  yearly  said  on  the  18th  of 
that  month,  the  festival  of  the  dedication  of 
St.  Peter's  church.  He  was  visited  soon 
after  his  arrival  by  Phihp,  surnamed  the 
Bold,  king  of  France,  who,  in  1270,  had 
succeeded  his  father,  Lewis  IX.,  in  that 
kingdom.  The  king  at  his  departure  left 
Imbert,  one  nearly  related  to  him,  with  a 
strong  body  of  men  to  attend  the  pope,  and 
prevent  any  disturbances  that  might  happen 
while  the  council  was  sitting.'  Gregory  in 
the  letters  he  wrote,  in  1271,  to  acquaint  the 
Christian  princes  and  the  prelates  of  the 
church  with  his  intention  of  assembling  a 
general  council,  had  named  no  place,  but 
only  desired  them  to  be  ready  to  repair  to 
the  place  that  he  should  appoint.  By  other 
letters  therefore,  dated  from  Orvieto  the  13th 
of  April  1273,  he  informed  them  that  the 
city  of  Lions,  in  the  kingdom  of  France, 
was  the  place  he  had  chosen,  as  in  many 
respects  the  most  convenient  for  men  to 
meet  at  from  all  parts  of  the  world.  He 
added,  that  the  city  of  Lions  being  situated 
in  the  kingdom  of  the  most  Christian  king 
Philip,  they  might  promise  themselves  all 
assistance  and  protection  from  so  pious  and 
so  generous  a  prince.^  Besides,  Gregory 
had  a  particular  regard  for  the  city  of  Lions, 
having  been  originally  canon  of  that  church.^ 
The  pope  in  his  circulatory  letters  ac- 
quainted those  to  whom  they  were  directed, 
with  the  motives  that  induced  him  to  as- 
semble a  general  council,  and  would,  he 
doubted  not,  induce  them  to  undergo  the 
trouble  of  assisting  at  it.  These  motives 
were,  the  deplorable  state  of  the  affairs  in 
the  East,  of  which  he  was  an  eye-witness ; 
the  uniting  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  churches, 
which  the  Greeks  seemed  not  averse  to,  and 
their  emperor  was  inclined  to  promote;  the 
reformation  of  manners;  and  the  prescribing 
of  some'method  to  be  observed  in  thejelection 
of  a  new  pope,  that  might  oblige  the  electors 
to  proceed  with  all  possible  expedition  in  an 
affair  of  such  infinite  importance.  At  this 
council  all  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops, 
and  abbots  were  required  to  assist,  if  not  pre- 
vented by  sickness  or  old  age,  and  in  that  case 
to  send  their  deputies.  All  cathedrals,  chap- 
ters, and  collegiate  churches  were  likewise  or- 
dered to  depute  one  of  their  respective  bodies 
to  represent  them ;  and  in  each  province  one 
bishop,  or,  at  the  most,  two  were  to  remain, 
in  order  to  perform  the  episcopal  functions. 
•Thus  did  this  council  prove  by  far  the  most 
numerous  of  all  the  councils  that  had  yet 
been  held  in  the  church.  For  it  consisted 
of  five  hundred  bishops,  of  seventy  abbots, 
and  a  thousand  inferior  dignitaries.     Men 


'  Nangius  in  Philippo. 

>  Paradin.  Hist.  Lugdun.  I.  2.  c.  2. 


*  Idem  ibid. 


Gregory  X.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


19 

Embassadors  sent  to  the  council  of  Lions  by  all  the  Christian  states  atiJ  princes.     The  first  session ; — [year 
of  Christ,  1274.]     Second  session — Embassadors  sent  by  the  Greek  eiiiiierur  to  assist  at  the  council.    Third 


renowned  for  tlieir  learning  were  invited  to 
it  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  among 
the  rest  the  famous  Thomas  Aquinas  of  the 
Dominican  order,  and  Bonaventura,  general 
of  the  Minorites,  reputed  the  two  most 
learned  men  at  that  time  in  the  church. 
Aquinas  died  in  the  monastery  of  Fo.ssa 
Nova,  on  his  way  to  the  council.  But 
Bonaventura,  whom  the  pope  had  created 
cardinal  the  year  before,  was  not  only  pre- 
sent, but  dictated  most  of  the  decisions. 
Aquinas,  and  Bonaventura,  who  died  while 
the  council  was  yet  sitting,  have  both  since 
been  canonized,  and  are  now  known,  the 
former  by  the  name  of  the  Angelic,  and  the 
latter  by  tliat  of  the  Seraphic  Doctor.' 

At  this  council  were  present,  besides  eccle- 
siastics of  all  ranks,  the  grand  masters  of  the 
Knights  Templars  and  Hospitalers,  and  em- 
bassadors from  the  kings  of  France,  Ger- 
many, England,  Sicily,  and  Cyprus,  and  from 
all  the  republics.  The  king  of  Arragon  as- 
sisted at  it  in  person.  But  Palaologus,  the 
Greek  emperor,  though  earnestly  pressed  by 
the  pope  to  honour  the  council  with  his  pre- 
sence, contented  himself  with  sendingembas- 
sadors,  whom,  he  said,  he  had  charged  not  to 
oppose,  but  promote,  in  his  name,  the  union 
of  the  two  churches.  Most  of  the  modern 
writers,  copying  Flavius  Blondus,  who  flou- 
rished in  1440,  will  have  the  Greek  emperor 
to  have  come  in  person  to  the  council.  But 
that  Blondus  was  misinformed  is  evident 
from  the  pope's  letter  to  that  prince,  dated 
from  Lions  the  28th  of  July,  that  is,  after 
the  last  s'ession,  in  which  he  gives  him  an 
account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  council 
from  the  first  session  to  the  last,  which  we 
cannot  suppose  he  would  have  done  had 
the  emperor  been  present  in  person.^ 

The  first  session  of  this  numerous  council 
was  held  on  Monday  the  7th  of  May  1274, 
in  the  metropolitan  church  of  St.  John,  and 
the  pope  opened  it  with  a  speech  upon  the 
words  of  our  Saviour  in  St.  Luke,  "With 
desire  I  have  desired  to  eat  this  passover  with 
you  before  I  die."  Luke  xxii.  15.  When 
he  had  done  he  acquainted  the  assembly 
with  the  motives  that  had  induced  him  to 
call  them  together,  repeating  what  he  had 
said  in  his  circulatory  letter,  and  exhorting 
them  to  concur  with  him,  to  the  utmost  of 
their  power,  in  procuring  those  salutary 
ends.  He  then  appointed  them  to  meet 
asain  on  the  followinc:  Monday,  the  14th  of 
May.  During  this  interval,  the  pope  and 
the  cardinals,  calling  separately  the  arch- 
bi$hops,  bishops,  and  abbots,  to  a  private 
conference,  persuaded  them  to  grant,  for  the 
relief  of  the  Christians  in  the  East,  the  tenth 
part  of  their  income  for  the  space  of  six 
years,  reckoning  from  St.  John's  day  next, 
the  24th  of  June. 

The  fathers  were  to  assemble  ajrain  on 


the  14th  of  May,  but  did  not  meet  till  the 
18th  of  that  month,  the  pope  and  llie  cardi- 
nals being,  perhaps,  employed  in  procuring 
of  the  bishops  and  abbots  the  above-men- 
tioned subsidy.  In  this  second  session  all 
the  deputies  of  cathedrals,  chapters,  col- 
legiate churches,  all  not  mitred  abbots,  and 
such  in  general  as  had  not  been  particularly 
invited,  were  dismissed,  and  desired  to  re- 
turn to  their  respective  countries  and  em- 
ployments, for  the  greater  convenience  of 
those  whose  presence  Avas  necessary.  The 
pope  had  by  this  time  received  letters  from 
the  nuncios  he  had  despached  to  Constanti- 
nople, charged  with  letters  inviting  the  em- 
peror to  assist  in  person  at  the  council.  By 
these  letters  the  nuncios  informed  his  holi- 
ness of  the  kind  reception  ihey  had  met  with 
from  the  emperor,  and  the  desire  he  had 
expressed  of  seeing  the  two  churches  hap- 
pily united  in  his  days.  They  added,  thaf 
as  he  could  not  absent  himself  for  any  time 
from  his  capital,  he  had  sent  embassadors 
with  them  to  attend  the  council,  to  acknow- 
ledge his  holiness,  and  complete  the  so  long 
wished-for  union  in  his  name,  ftnd  in  the 
name  of  all  the  prelates  subject  to  his  em- 
pire. Upon  the  receipt  of  this  letter  the 
pope  ordered  all  the  bishops  to  meet  in  their 
pontifical  habits,  and  the  letters  to  be  read 
to  them  in  Greek  and  Latin;  and_  on  that 
occasion  cardinal  Bonaventura  preached  a 
sermon  upon  the  union  between  the  East 
and  the  West  as,  at  last,  upon  the  point  of 
being  re-established  after  so  long  a  separa- 
]  tion.  At  these  two  sessions  James,  king  of 
;  Arragon,  assisted  in  person ;  but  he  left 
Lions  before  the  third,  and  relumed  to  his 
own  kingdom.  In  the  acts  of  the  council  it 
is  only  said,  that  James,  king  of  Arragon, 
was  not  pre.sent  at  the  third  session.  But 
history  informs  us,  that  he  came  to  the  coun- 
cil chiefly  with  a  view  to  be  crowned  by  the 
pope,  but  that  Gregory  refused  to  perform 
that  ceremony  unless  the  king  promised  to 
pay  the  tribute  that  his  father,  king  Peter, 
had  bound  himself  and  his  posterity  to  pay 
yearly  to  the  apostolic  see,  when  he  Avas 
crowned  at  Rome,  in  1204,  by  Innocent  III. ; 
and  that  the  king,  thinking  it  derogatory  to 
his  royal  dignity  to  pay  tribute  for  a  king- 
dom which  his  ancestors  bad  acquired  by 
their  valor  alone,  rejected,  with  the  utmost 
indignation,  the  pope's  demand,  and  lei't 
Lions  abruptly,  without  so  much  as  taking 
leave  of  his  holiness.' 

The  council  was  appointed  to  meet  again 
on  the  28th  of  May,  but  the  pope,  expecting 
daily  the  arrival  of  the  Greek  embassadors, 
prorogued  it  till  the  7th  of  June,  and  on  that 
day  it  was  held,  as  the  time  of  their  arrival 
was  quite  uncertain.  In  this  session  several 
decrees  were  issued,  relating  to  ecclesiastical 


«  ConciJ.  t.  11.  p.  955,  6l  seq.     =  Idem,  t.  11.  p.  971. 


'  Acta  Cnncil.   Surita.  in  Rep.  Arragon.  IndicisillV, 
Gombcu-i,  lib.  19.  Mariana,  Ub.  13.  c.  22. 


20 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  X. 

Arrival  of  the  Greek  embassadors.  Letters  from  the  emperor  and  Greek  bishops  to  the  pope.  They  receive  the 
Constantinopolitan  symbol  as  received  by  the  Latins.     The  bishop  of  Liege  deposed,  and  vi-hy. 

elections,  to  the  immunity  of  churches,  the 
disposal  of  the  revenues  of  vacant  sees,  and 
against  usury.  These  constitutions  being 
approved  by  the  council,  leave  was  granted 
to  the  bishops  to  retire  to  what  place  they 
pleased  in  the  country,  not  above  six  leagues 
distance  from  Lions.  As  no  farther  tidings 
were  yet  received  of  the  embassadors,  no 
time  was  fixed  for  the  fourth  session.' 

The  embassadors  arrived,  at  last,  on  the 
24th  of  June,  to  the  inexpressible  joy  of  the 
pope  and  the  whole  council.  They  had 
embarked  at  Constantinople  in  the  begin- 
ning of  the  preceding  March,  but  by  con- 
trary winds  and  stormy  weather  had  been 
long  tossed  about  in  the  sea.  One  of  their  gal- 
leys, loaded  with  rich  presents  from  the  em- 
peror to  the  pope,  was  dashed  to  pieces,  and 
the  presents  were  all  lost.  However,  the 
vessels  that  carried  the  pope's  nuncios  and 
the  embassadors  arrived  safe.  The  embas- 
sadors were  partly  laymen  and  party  eccle- 
siastics, but  all  men  of  the  first  distinction  in 
the  empire.  The  laymen  were  sent  by  the 
emperor,  and  the  ecclesiastics  by  the  bishops, 
subject  to  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople. 
As  they  approached  Lions  the  whole  coun- 
cil went  out  to  meet  them,  with  the  pope's 
chamberlain  and  the  vice-chancellor,  attended 
by  all  the  domestics  of  the  pope,  of  the  car- 
dinals, and  the  bishops.  Being  thus  con- 
ducted to  the  pope's  palace,  his  holiness  re- 
ceived them  with  all  possible  marks  of  dis- 
tinction, and  expressing  great  joy  at  their 
safe  arrival,  admitted  them  all  to  the  kiss  of 
peace.  They,  on  the  other  hand,  declared, 
in  the  hearing  of  all,  that  they  were  come  to 
acknowledge  the  primacy  of  the  Holy  Ro- 
man Church,  and  profess  the  faith  held  and 
taught  by  that  church.  They  then  presented 
to  the  pope  the  emperor's  letter,  with  the 
following  direction  :  "  To  Gregory  the  most 
holy,  the  most  blessed,  the  first  and  high 
pontiff  of  the  apostolic  see,  the  common  fa- 
ther of  all  Christians,  and  the  venerable  fa^ 
ther  and  lord  of  our  empire,  Michael  Ducas 
Angelus  Comnenus  Palccologus,  emperor, 
and  thespirilual  son  of  your  holiness,  wishes, 
with  sincere  and  piire  affection,  all  honor 
and  reverence,  and  humbly  begs  your  pray- 
ers." In  the  letter  the  emperor  owned  the 
primacy  of  the  Roman  church,  declared  that 
he  held  and  professed  the  faith  that  was 
held  and  professed  by  that  church,  and  ac- 
knowledged, in  particular,  the  proceeding  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  Father  apd  the 
Son.  The  bishop's  letter  to  the  pope  was 
signed  by  twenty-six  metropolitans,  all  pro- 
fessing the  faith  of  the  Roman  church,  and 
consenting  to  the  union.^ 

The  embassadors,  having  thus  discharged 
the  first  duties  of  their  embassy,  were  con- 
ducted to  the  palace  assigned  them  for  their 
habitation,  and  there  was  delivered  to  them 


'Acta  Concil,  torn.  II. 


9  Acta  Concil.  t.  2 


the  next  day  the  confession  of  faith  which 
they  were  to  profess  in  the  name  of  those 
who  had  sent  them.  As  they  agreed  to  it, 
the  pope,  on  the  festival  of  St.  Peter  and  St. 
Paul,  the  29th  of  June,  celebrated  high  mass 
in  the  cathedral,  when  the  symbol,  "  I  be- 
lieve in  one  God,"  was  first  sung  by  him  in 
Latin,  and  afterwards  by  all  the  Greeks, 
solemnly  repeating  three  times  aloud,  "  who 
proceeds  from  the  Father  and  the  Son."  The 
embassadors  had  already  agreed,  in  the  em- 
peror's name  and  the  name  of  the  bishops, 
to  the  other  three  articles  required  by  the 
pope,  namely,  that  the  Roman  pontiff''s 
naiTie  should  be  mentioned  at  mass  with  the 
names  of  the  four  other  patriarchs ;  that  ap- 
peals should  be  allowed,  without  restriction, 
to  the  apostolic  see  of  Rome ;  and  the  pri- 
macy of  that  see  be  acknowledged  by  all. 
These  were  the  terms  of  the  union,  and 
they  were  sworn  to  by  the  embassadors,  both 
of  the  emperor  and  the  bishops.' 

Between  this  and  the  fourth  session  the 
pope  obliged  Henry,  bishop  of  Liege,  ac- 
cused and  convicted  of  many  enormous 
crirnes,  to  resign  his  bishopric.  What 
crimes  he  was  charged  with,  we  learn  from 
a  letter  the  pope  had  writ  to  him  some  time 
before,  exhorting  him  to  reform  his  life,  and 
become  an  example  to  his  flock,  not  of  vice, 
but  of  all  goodness.  "  We  hear,  with  great 
concern,"  says  the  pope  in  his  letter,  "  that 
you  are  abandoned  to  incontinence  and  si- 
mony, and  are  the  father  of  many  children, 
some  born  before  and  some  after  your  pro- 
motion to  the  episcopal  dignity..  You  have 
taken  an  abbess  of  the  order  of  St.  Benedict  for 
your  concubine,  and  have  boasted,  ata  public 
entertainment,  of  your  having  had  fourteen 
children  in  the  space  of  two-and-twenty 
monnhs.  To  some  of  your  children  you  have 
given  benefices,  and  even  trusted  them, 
though  under  age,  with  the  cure  of  souls. 
Others  you  have  married  advantageously  at 
theexpenseof  your  bishopric.  In  one  of  your 
houses,  called  the  Park,  you  keep*  a  nun, 
and  when  you  visit  her  you  leave  all  your 
attendants  at  the  gate.  The  abbess  of  a  mo- 
nastery in  your  diocese  dying,  you  annulled 
the  canonical  election  of  another,  and  named 
in  her  room  the  daughter  of  a  count  whose 
son  has  married  one  of  your  daughters;  and 
it  is  said  that  the  new  abbess  has  been 
brought  to  bed  of  a  child  by  you.  You  load 
with  undue  exactions  the  clergy  and  reli- 
gious of  your  diocese ;  and  paying  no  regard 
to  the  ecclesiastic  immunity,  cause  those 
who  take  shelter  in  the  churches  to  be 
dragged  from  their  sacred  asylums.  You 
suffer  thfe  nobles  to  usurp  upon  the  rights  of 
the  churches  under  your  jurisdiction ;  and 
dismiss,  unpunished,  thieves,  murderers, 
and    other  malefactors,   who    can   ransom 

»  Acta  Concil.  Wading.  &  Matth  Westmon.  ad  ann. 
1274. 


Gregory  X.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


21 

Embassadors  from  the  cbani  of  Tartary.    Foiirtli  session — Tlie  conclave  instituted.    Regulations  concerning 
the  election  of  a  pope.    The  constitution  of  the  conclave  instituted. 


themselves  with  money.  You  say  not,  nor 
do  you  understand,  being  quite  illiterate, 
your  oliice ;  that  is,  the  prayers  that  every 
priest  is  bound  to  say  daily.  You  frequently 
appear  dressed  in  scarlet,  and  look  more  like 
a  knight  than  a  prelate,  &.c."  The  pope 
closes  his  letter  with  seriously  exhorting 
him  to  live  up  to  his  profession  and  become 
a  new  man,  lest  he  should  be  obliged  to 
proceed  against  him  as  he  was  directed  by 
the  canons.'  The  bishop,  not  hearkening 
to  the  pope's  paternal  exhortations,  conti- 
nued to  lead  the  same  lewd  and  irregular 
life  as  he  had  done  before.  He  was  there- 
fore ordered  to  resign  his  bishopric,  and  at 
the  same  time  his  see  was  declared  vacant, 
after  he  had  held  it  twenty-seven  years.  He 
lived  twelve  years  after  his  deposition,  saw 
his  see  occupied,  during  that  time,  by  three 
bishops  successively,  and  made  war  upon 
them  all ;  but  he  was  killed  at  last  by  some 
nobleman,  whose  relation  he  had  debauched, 
leaving  behind  him  sixty-five  natural  chil- 
dren .^ 

On  the  4th  of  July,  before  the  fourth  ses- 
sion, arrived  at  Lions  embassadors  from 
Abagha,  king  of  the  Eastern  Tartars.  They 
were  not  sent  about  matters  of  religion,  but 
only  to  conclude  an  alliance  with  the  Chris- 
tians. The  pope,  however,  received  them 
with  the  greatest  marks  of  respect,  and  or- 
dered them  to  be  magnificently  entertained 
at  his  expense.  During  their  stay  at  Lions 
one  of  them,  with  two  of  his  attendants,  em- 
braced the  Christian  religion,  and  was  on 
the  16th  of  July  baptised  with  great  so- 
lemnity by  Peter,  cardinal  bishop  of  Ostia,'' 

In  the  fourth  session,  held  on  the  6th  of 
July,  the  pope,  in  a  speech  to  the  fathers,  be- 
stowed the  highest  commendations  on  the 
emperor  Michael  Palfeologus  and  his  son 
Andronicus,  as  the  chief  authors  and  pro- 
moters of  the  union  so  happily  concluded. 
The  Te  Deum  was  then  sung,  and  after  it 
the  symbol,  "I  believe  in  one  God,"  Sec. 
first  by  the  pope  in  Latin,  and  afterwards  in 
Greek  by  the  Greeks,  repeating  twice  the 
article  relating  to  the  procession  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.''  Thus  were  the  two  churches  at 
last  united,  and  an  end  put  to  the  schism. 
But  this  union  was  very  short-lived.  For 
upon  the  death  of  Michael,  in  12>^3,  Joseph, 
the  Greek  patriarch,  who  had  declined  as 


time  communicated  to  the  cardinals  the  con- 
stitution which  he  intended  to  propose  to 
the  council,  in  order  to  accelerate  the  elec- 
tion of  a  new  pope,  and  prevent  the  many 
"evils  attending  such  long  vacancies  as  that 
which  had  preceded  his  election,  a  warm 
debate  arose  between  him  and  them,  which 
occasioned  the  putting  off  the  fifth  session 
from  the  9th  of  July  to  the  16th.  The  cardi- 
nals opposed  the  constitution  all  to  a  man, 
and  spared  no  pains  to  gain  the  bishops 
over  to  their  party.  But  the  pope  having, 
in  private  conferences  with  the  prelates, 
satisfied  them  of  the  reasonableness  and  ne- 
cessity of  obliging  the  cardinals  by  some 
means  or  other  to  come  to  a  speedy  election, 
he  got  them  not  only  to  approve  his  consti- 
tution, but  to  set  their  names  and  seals  to  it. 
And  thus  the  -cardinals  were  brought  in  the 
end  to  consent  to  it,  so  that  it  passed  in  the 
fifth  session  Avithout  opposition.  The  arti; 
cles  it  contains  are  : 

I.  The  new  pope  shall  be  elected  in  the 
place  where  his  predecessor  resided  with  his 
court  at  the  time  of  his  death.  If  he  dies  in 
a  borough  or  village,  where  the  ejectors  can- 
not conveniently  meet,  let  the  election  be 
made  in  the  episcopal  city,  or  in  the  nearest 
to  it,  if  that  city  be  under  an  interdict.  II. 
Let  the  cardinals  who  are  present  wait  ten 
days,  at  least,  for  those  who   are  absent. 

III.  No  absent  cardinal,  on  what  account 
soever  absent,  shall  have  a  Tight  to  vote. 

IV.  Not  only  the  absent  cardinals,  but  men 
of  every  order  and  condition,  may  be  elected. 

V.  On  the  tenth  day  after  the  pontiff's  death 
let  the  cardinals  who  are  present  be  all  shut 
up  in  one  common  room  of  the  palace  where 
the  pope  died,  the  room  being  divided  into 
as  many  cells  as  there  are  cardinals,  and 
having  no  outlet,  except  to  the  privy.  The 
cardinals  shall  be  attended  each  by  one  ser- 
vant only,  or,  at  the  most,  by  two  when 
thought  absolutely  necessary.  No  one  shall 
be  allowed  to  go  into  the  common  room  or 
conclave,  nor  out  of  it,  but  in  case  of  sick- 
ness, or   on   some   other   urgent   occasion. 

VI.  If  they  proceed  to  the  election  at  Rome, 
let  the  door  of  the  conclave,  and  all  the  ave- 
nues to  it,  be  carefully  guarded  by  the  city 
guards,  by  the  Roman  nobility,  by  the  em- 
bassadors of  princes,  and  by  the  bishops  and 
conservators  of  the  city.     If  the  election  is 


sisting  at  the  council  of  Lions,  convened!  to  be  made  out  of  Rome,  the  same  duty  is 
one  at  Constantinople;  and  by  that  council  incumbent  upon  the  temporal  lords  and  ma- 
all  the  proceedings  of  the  Latins,  and  the  gistrates  of  the  place;  and  it  is  a  duty  corn- 
Greeks  who  had  joined  them,  Avere  declared  mon  to  them  all  to  see  that  nothing  be  car- 


null,  and  all  their  decrees  reversed.* 


ried  into  the  conclave,  or  out  of  it,  that  has 


The  fathers  were  appointed  to  meet  again  the  least  tendency  to  retard  or  prevent  a 
on  Monday,  the  9th  of  the  same  month  of  lawful  election,  narrowly  examining,  with 
July.     But  the  pope  having   in  the  mean 


'  Concil.  torn.  11.  p.  922.  et  Hocsemius  in  Vit.  Ponti- 
fic.  Leod. 

'  Magnum  Chron.  Belgic. 

'Hayton,  c.  35.  Matth.  Westmont.  Concil.  torn. 
II-  P  (574.  «  Acta  Concil.  p.  876. 

»  Mceph.  Gregor.  I.  5.  c.  11. 


that  view,  whatever  is  conveyed  into  it, 
even  the  necessary  provisions.  VII.  No 
cardinal  shall  be  allowed  to  go  out  of  the 
conclave  till  the  election  is  over.  VIII. 
Cardinals  coming  at  any  time  to  the  con- 
clave, before  the  election,  shall  be  admitted  ; 


22 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  X. 


The  sixth  and  last  session — Gregory  confirms  the  election  of  Rudolph, 
sanne  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1275.] 


Has  an  interview  with  him  at  Lau- 


and  no  cardinal  shall  be  excluded  upon  any 
pretence  whatsoever,  not  even  they  who  are 
under  sentence  of  excommunication.  IX. 
If  the  election  is  not  over  in  three  days,  the 
keepers  of  the  conclave  shall,  for  the  follow- 
ing fortnight,  suffer  no  more  than  one  dish 
for  dinner  and  one  for  supper  to  be  con- 
veyed to  each  cardinal,  and  that  time  being 
elapsed,  they  shall  be  allowed  no  sustenance 
but  bread,  wine,  and  water,  till  the  election 
shall  be  made.  X.  None  shall,  on  pain  of 
excommunication,  enter  into  any  engage- 
ment, shall  make  or  receive  any  presents, 
shall  sell  his  own  or  purchase  the  suff"rage 
of  another.  XI.  He  alone  shall  be  deemed 
lawfully  elected,  in  whose  election  two-thirds 
of  the  suffrages  concur,  XII.  At  the  pontiff's 
death  the  power  of  all  ecclesiastical  magis- 
trates expires,  and  all  offices  cease,  except 
those  of  the  penitentiaries  and  the  chamber- 
lain of  the  holy  Roman  church.' 

Such  was  the  famous  constitution  of  Gre- 
gory X.,  well  calculated  indeed  to  accelerate 
the  election  of  a  new  pope.  It  was  sus- 
pended by  Hadrian  V.,  Gregory's  immediate 
successor,  and  abrogated  by  John  XXI. 
But  Celestine  V.  revived  it,  and  being  miti- 
gated by  the  succeeding  popes  with  respect 
to  some  articles,  especially  to  the  number  of 
servants  or  attendants  allowed  to  each  cardi- 
nal, and  their  scanty  sustenance,  it  is,  as  to 
most  of  the  other  regulations,  observed  to 
this  day. 

To  return  norw  to  the  council ;  the  sixth 
and  last  session  was  held  on  the  17th  of 
July,  when  several  constitutions  were  read 
and  approved  by  the  council.  By  one  of 
these  constitutions  they  who  have  been  twice 
married  are  declared  incapable  of  any  pre- 
ferment in  the  church,  and  even  forbidden 
to  wear  the  clerical  habit.  By  another,  all 
mendicant  orders,  except  the  Franciscans 
and  Dominicans,  are  suppressed,  and  the 
estates  they  had  acquired  are  applied  to  the 
service  of  the  Holy  Land.  The  pope  closed 
this  session  and  the  council  with  exhorting 
the  clergy  to  reform  their  manners,  and,  not 
concerning  themselves  with  secular  aff'airs, 
to  attend  only  to  the  functions  of  their  office, 
which,  he  said,  would  soon  produce  a  gene- 
ral reformalion.2 

While  the  council  was  yet  sitting,  embas- 
sadors arrived  at  Lions  from  Rudolph,  lately 
elected  and  crowned  king  of  the  Romans,  to 
acquaint  the  pope  with  his  election,  and 
take  in  his  name  the  usual  oaths.  Gregory, 
paying  no  regard  to  the  pretensions  of  Al- 
phonsus,  king  of  Castile,  received  the  em- 
bassadors, and  confirmed  the  election  of  Ru- 
dolph. Otho,  chancellor  of  the  empire,  was 
at  the  head  of  this  embassy,  attended  by 
most  of  the  ecclesiastical  electors,  and  by 
him  was  taken,  in  Rudolph's  name,  the  fol- 
lowing oath  :  That  he  should  always  invio- 


»  Concil.  torn.  11.  p.  955, 


a  Ibid. 


lably  maintain  the  privileges  granted  to  the 
Roman  church  by  the  emperors  Otho  IV. 
and  Frederic  II. ;  that  he  should  never  in- 
vade the  state  of  the  church,  but  restore  the 
territories  which  that  church  had  a  just 
claim  to;  and  should  not  make  war  upon 
the  king  of  Sicily.  Alphonsus  however 
continued  to  maintain  his  claim,  till  the 
pope,  to  prevent  the  disturbances  he  might 
raise  in  Germany,  granted  him  the  tenths 
of  all  ecclesiastical  benefices  within  his  do- 
minions, to  be  employed  against  the  Moors, 
who  were  then  at  war  with  him,  upon  con- 
dition he  renounced  all  claim  to  the  empire. 
As  the  king  stood,  at  that  time,  in  great 
want  of  money,  and  could  no  longer  either 
support  his  party  in  Germany,  or  withstand 
the  Moors  who  had  invaded  his  dominions, 
he  thought  it  advisable  to  accept  his  holi- 
ness's  offer;  and  he  accordingly  gave  up,  in 
a  solemn  manner,  his  claim  to  the  imperial 
crown,  and  acknowledged  Rudolph  for  law- 
ful king  of  the  Romans.'  Upon  his  renun- 
ciation the  pope  wrote  to  all  the  Christian 
princes,  to  acquaint  them  with  the  promo- 
tion of  Rudolph,  and  at  the  same  time  to 
Rudolph  himself,  styling  him,  in  the  di- 
rection of  his  letter,  "  the  illustrious  king  of 
the  Romans;"  and  inviting  him  to  come 
with  all  convenient  speed  to  Rome,  in  order 
to  receive  the  imperial  crown  at  his  hands. 
This  letter  is  dated  at  Lions  the  26lh  of  Sep- 
tember 1274.2 

The  pope  did  not  leave  Lions  till  the  fol- 
lowing year,  when  he  set  out  on  his  return 
to  Italy  ;  but  first  visited  some  of  the  neigh- 
boring cities.  From  one  of  his  letters  we 
learn,  that  on  the  26th  of  June  he  Avas  at 
Beaucaire  on  the  Rhone,  and  from  another 
that  he  had  not  yet  left  that  city  on  the  12th 
of  September.  From  Beaucaire  he  went  to 
Valence,  and  from  thence  to  Vinne,  where 
he  united  the  bishopric  of  Die  to  that  of 
Valence  by  a  bull,  dated  at  Vienne  the  25th 
of  September.  These  were  then  two  dis- 
tinct bishoprics  held  by  two  bishops;  but 
Gregory  decreed,  that  when  either  of  them 
died  the  survivor  should  have  both  bishop- 
rics, and  be  styled  bishop  of  Valence  and 
Die.^*  From  Vienne  he  repaired  to  Lau- 
sanne, where  the  king  of  the  Romans  had 
appointed  to  meet  him,  and  take  the  oaths 
in  person,  which  his  embassador  had  taken 
at  Lions  in  his  name.  The  king  came, 
accompanied  by  the  queen  and  his  children, 
and  being  received  by  the  pope  with  the 
greatest  marks  of  kindness,  he  confirmed, 
two  days  after  his  arrival,  that  is,  on  the 
20th  of  October,  the  oaths  taken  by  his  em- 
bassador in  his  name,  and  besides  promised 
to  go  to  Rome  as  soon  as  his  affairs  would 
allow  him  to  undertake  that  journey,  and  to 

'  Raynald.ad  ann.  1264.  Num.6.  Mariana. Rer.  His- 
pan.  1.  13.  c.  22. 
3  Raynalil.  ibid.  Num.  55. 
1  Greg.  Epist.  lib.  4.  Epist.  58. 


Innocent  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


23 


The  pope  returns  to  Italy. 


Dies  at  Arezzo  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1276.]    Innocent  V.  elected  and  consetrated  at 
Rome.    Restores  peace  to  Italy. 


repair  from  thence,  without  delay,  to  the  i  obliged  to  cross  it  on  the  bridge  within  the 


Holy  Land.  The  next  day  he  published  an 
edict,  granting  full  liberty  to  the  chapters  to 
choose  their  own  prelates,  condemning,  as 
an  abuse,  the  custom  of  seizing  the  goods 
of  deceased  bishops,  or  the  revenues  of  va- 
cant sees,  and  permitting  a  free  appeal  to 
Rome  in  all  ecclesiastical  causes.  At  the 
same  time  he  restored  to  the  apostolic  see 
the  province  of  Romagna  and  the  exarchate 
of  Ravenna,  promised  never  to  invade  either, 
but  on  the  contrary  to  defend  and  protect 
them,  as  well  as  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter, 
by  whomsoever  attacked  or  invaded.' 

The  pope,  on  his  part,  assured  the  king 
of  the  protection  of  the  apostolic  see,  con- 
firmed all  the  privileges  granted  by  the  holy 
see  to  iiis  predecessors,  and  declared  all  ex- 
communicated  who  did   not  acknowledge 


city.  At  iiis  entering  the  gate  he  look  off  or 
suspended  the  interdict,  and  blessed  liie  peo- 
ple as  he  passed,  but  renewed  it  as  he  went 
out,  saying,  with  the  words  of  the  32d  Psalm, 
"Their  mouth  must  be  held  in  with  bit  and 
bridle.'" 

From  Florence  the  pope  pursued  his  jour- 
ney to  Perugia,  where  he  intended  to  reside 
till  Rudolph  arrived  at  Rome,  in  order  to 
receive  there  the  imperial  crown,  and,  as 
soon  as  he  had  performed  that  ceremony,  to 
pass  over  to  the  Holy  Land  with  him,  with 
the  kings  of  France,  England,  Sicily,  and 
Arragon,  who  had  all  takeli  the  cross.  But 
upon  his  arrival  at  Arezzo,  about  thirty- 
three  miles  distant  from  Perugia,  he  was 
taken  ill,  and  being  quite  spent  with  the 
fatigues  he  had  undergone,  died  in  a  few 


him  for  king  of  the  Romans  lawfully  elected, !  days,  when  he  had  held  .the  see,  reckoning 
or  should  dispute  -his  claim  to  the  imperial  j  from  the  day  of  his  election,  four  years  four 
crown.  He  then  took  his  leave  of  the  king,  months  and  ten  days,  but  from  his  conse- 
and  pursuing  his  journey  to  Italy  crossed  the  ^  cration,  three  years  nine  months  and  fifteen 
Alps  and  arrived  at  Milan  before  the  14th  i  days.  The  contemporary  writers  all  speak 
of  November;  for  one  of  his  letters,  written  of  him  as  a  man  of  extraordinary  sanctity; 
from  thence  to  the  bishop  of  Verdun,  bears  and  at  Arezzo,  where  he  died  and  was.bu- 
that  date.     At  Milan  he  celebrated  the  festi-   ried,  he  is  honored  to  this  day  as  a  saint. 


val  of  the  dedication  of  the  church  of  St. 
Peter  on  the  ISth  of  November,  and  con- 
tinuing his  journey  to  Rome,  passed  through 
Placentia  and  came  to  Florence.  As  he  had 
interdicted  that  city  two  years  before,  and 
the  interdict  was  not  yet  taken  off,  he  had 
resolved  not  to  enter  it.  But  the  Arno  being 
greatly  swelled  and  not  fordable,  he  was 


Most  of  the  letters  written  by  this  pope  on 
different  subjects  are  to  be  met  with  in  the 
eleventh  volume  of  the  Councils,  and  his 
Constitutions  in  the  sixth  book  of  tlie  Decre- 
tals. A  "  dialogue  between  Saul  and  Paul," 
is  ascribed  to  him;  but  that  piece  has  never 
yet  appeared  in  print. 


INNOCENT  v.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-SECOND  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Michael  Paljeologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Uvdolvh,  Emperor  of  the  West.'] 


[Year  of  Christ  1276.]  Gregory  died  on 
the  10th  of  January,  and  the  cardinals,  shut- 
ting themselves  up  in  the  conclave  ten  days 
after  his  death,  pursuant  to  his  Constitution, 
chose  unanimously  the  very  next  day  Peter 
de  Tarantasia,  so  called  from  Tarantasia  or 
Tarantaise  on  the  Iserre  in  Burgundy,  the 
place  of  his  birth.  He  entered,  when  yet 
very  young,  into  the  Dominican  order,  and 
in  process  of  time  became  one  of  the  most 
learned  divines  of  the  age.  In  1271  he  was 
raised  by  his  predecessor  Gregory  to  the 
archiepiscopal  see  of  Lions,  and  soon  after 
created  cardinal  bishop  of  Ostia,  and  high 
penitentiary .2  He  took  the  name  of  Inno- 
cent before  he  was  either  crowned  or  conse- 

•  Annal.  Colmar.  ad  ann.  1275.  Giiiiio  in  Chon. 
Rom.  Poniif.  Ptol.  Lucensis  in  Hist.  Ecclesiast.  1.  23- 
c.  4. 

'  Baynald.  ad  ann   1276.  Num.  15  &.  17.  Panvinius. 


crated,  styling  himseJf  in  the  letters  he  wrote 
immediately  after  his  election  while  he  was 
yet  at  Arezzo,  "  Innocent,  bishop  elect, 
servant  of  the  servants  of  God."^  From 
Arezzo  Innocent  repaired  at  the  pressing 
instances  of  the  Romans  to  Rome,  and  was 
there  crowned  wuh  the  usual  solemnity  in 
the  church  of  St.  Peter,  on  the  22d  of 
February  of  the  present  year  1276. 

Innocent's  first  care  was  to  reconcile  the 
states  and  cities  of  Italy,  still  divided  into 
the  two  opposite  factions  of  Guelfs  and 
Gibelines,  and  making  war  on  each  other. 
With  that  view  he  sent  two  legates  into 
Tuscany;  and  by  their  interposition,  as  well 
as  by  that  of  the  embassadors  sent  for  that 
purpose  by  Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  a  peace 
was  concluded,  after  a  long  and  bloody  war 


>  Raynald.  Num.  45.  Villnni.  1.  7.  c.  50.  Aretiu.  lib.  3. 
2  .-Vpud  Raynald.  Num.  10. 


24 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


■ -  [HadriaN/V. 

Innocem^^es^IIiswn^ 


between  the  two  republics  of  Lucca  and 
Pisa.  Against  the  latter  all  Tuscany  had 
conspired,  but  by  the  legates  and  the  embas- 
sadors tranquillity  was  restored  throughout 
Tuscany  J  "per  adventumlegatorum  e"  am- 
basciatorum  omnia  sunt  pacificata  in  Tus- 
cia,"  says  Ptolemy  of  Lucca.' 

Innocent's  next  concern  was  to  get  the 
Greek  emperor  Michael  Palseologus  to  con- 
firm the  union,  and  the  articles  of  the  union, 
agreed  and  sworn  to  by  the  Greek  embassa- 
dors in  his  name.  For  that  purpose  he  de- 
signed to  send  a  splendid  legation  into  the 
East,  and  had  formed  many  other  great  pro- 
jects, but  was  prevented  by  death  from  car- 
rying them  into  execution.    He  died  on  the  I 


22d  of  June,  after  a  shon  pontificate  of  five 
months  and  two  days,  says  Ptolemy  of 
Lucca,  computing  the  day  of  his  election 
and  that  of  his  death.'  He  was  buried  in 
the  Lateran  church,  and  Charles,  king  of 
Sicily,  then  at  Rome,  attended  his  funeral. 
He  wrote  before  his  promotion,  an  abridge- 
ment of  the  Divinity  of  those  days,  a  com- 
mentary upon  the  four  books  of  the  Master 
of  Sentences,  and  several  commentaries  up- 
on the  Scripture,  mentioned  by  Trithemius. 
Many  propositions  in  his  works,  above  one 
hundred,  werecensured  by  the  learned  men 
ot  that  age.  But  Thomas  Aquinas,  of  the 
same  order,  undertook,  by  the  command  of 
the  general,  to  defend  them.^ 


HADRIAN  v.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-THIRD  BISHOP 

or  ROME. 

[Michael  Pal^eologus,  Emperor  of  the  Uas/.— Rudolph,  Emperor  of  the  West] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1276.]     By  the  death  of 
Innocent  the  see  remained  vacant  from  the 
22d  of  June  to  the  Uth  of  July,  when  Otto- 
boni  Fieschi,  a  native  of  Genoa,  was  unani- 
mously elected.     He  was  nephew  to  Inno- 
cent IV.,  and  by  that  pope  had  been  created 
cardinal  deacon  of  St.  Hadrian,  which  name 
he  took.     In  1254  he  was  sent,  being  then 
cardinal,  by  his'uncle  Innocent,  into  Eng- 
land,  to  make  up  the  differences  between 
Henry  111.  and  the  barons,  headed  by  Simon 
de  Montfort;  and  was  employed  again  in 
the  same  legation  by  Clement  IV.,  in  1265, 
and  on  that  occasion  held  a  council  at  West- 
minster, in  which  he  thundered  out  the  sen- 
tence of  excommunication   against  all  the 
king's  enemies.  But  before  his  arrival,  Simon 
de  Montfort,  his  eldest  son  Henry,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  barons  who  had  joined 
them,  were  cut  off  by  the  king  in  the  memo- 
rable battle  of  Evesham,  fought  in  the  be- 
ginning of  August,  1265.    The  king,  to  do 
honor  to  the  legate,  not  only  admitted  him 
to  his  table  on  St.  Edward's  day,  the  5th  of 
January,  but  placed  him  in  his  royal  chair, 
and  ordered  him  to  be  first  served.     In  an- 
other council  convened  by  him  at  North- 
ampton, in  1266,  he  excommunicated  all  the 
bishops  and  other  ecclesiastics  who  had  any 
ways  favored  or  assisted  Simon  de  Montfort 
against  the  king.^  He  was,  it  seems,  greatly 


indisposed  at  the  time  of  his  election :  for 
when  his  relations  came  to  congratulate 
him  upon  his  promotion,  "  I  wish,"  he  said, 
"you  had  found  me  a  cardinal  in  good 
health,  and  not  a  dying  pope."^ 

Hadrian  leaving  Rome  immediately  after 
his  election,  repaired  to  Viterbo,  to  settle 
I  some  differences  between  Charles,  king  of 
I  Sicily,  whom  he  had  invited  thilher,\nd 
Rudolph,  king  of  the  Romans.  But  his  ill- 
ness increasing,  he  died  soon  after  his  arrival 
in  that  city,  before  he  was  consecrated, 
I  crowned,  or  even  ordained  priest,  for  he 
was  only  cardinal  deacon.  His  death  hap- 
pened^ on  the  18th  of  August,  when  he 
had  sat  in  the  chair  one  month  and  nine 
days."  He  had  the  affairs  of  the  Holy  Land 
as  much  at  heart  as  his  predecessor  Gregory, 
and  he  sent,'  immediately  after  his  election' 
a  considerable  sum  to  the  Latin  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  for  the  building  of  galleys. 
He  wrote  at  the  same  time  to  the  Chris- 
tians there,  encouraging  them  with  the  pro- 
mise of  powerful  succors,  both  in  men  and 
money.  He  designed  to  have  altered  and 
mitigated  the  constitution  of  Gregory  with 
respect  to  the  conclave,  and  in  the  mean 
time  suspended  it.s 


»  Ptol.  Luc.  Hist.  Ecclesiast.  I.  23.  c.  19. 
2  Paris  ad  ann.  1265, 1266,  1267. 


'  Ptol.  Luc.  Hist.  Ecclesiast.  1.  23.  c.  19.  et  Guido  in 
Chron.  Roman.  Pont. 

a  Ludovic.  Jacob  in  Biblioth.  Pontific.  et  Aquinas  in 
Opusculo. 

'Papir.  Masson.  in  ejus  Vit. 
.*  Nangius  in  Cliron.  Sanut.  1.  3.  part  12  c.  15. 

»  Jordanus  apud  Raynald.  Num.  26. 


John  XXL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME, 


25 


John  XXI.  elected.  Revokes  the  constitution  of  Oreffory  cnncernina  the  conrlave.    His  zeal  for  the  Christiana 
in  the  East.     His  death  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1277.] 


JOHN  XXL,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-FOURTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Michael  Pal.«:ologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Rudolph,  Emperor  of  the  Tfcst.'] 


[Year  of  Christ,  127G.]  Upon  the  death 
of  Hadrian,  the  cardinals,  unwilling  to  be 
shut  up  in  the  conclave,  pursuant  to  the 
constitution  of  Gregory,  ordered  the  archbi- 
shop of  Corinth  to  proclaim  the  suspending 
of  that  constitution  by  the  deceased  pope. 
But  as  Hadrian  had  suspended  it,  not  by 
any  bull,  but  only  by  word  of  mouth,  the 
magistrates  and  people  of  Viterbo,  giving  no 
credit  to  the  archbishop,  and  looking  upon 
tiie  suspension  as  a  mere  invention  of  the 
cardinals,  used  that  prelate  very  roughly,  and 
put  the  cardinals  under  more  close  confine- 
ment than  was  even  enjoined  by  Gregory's 
constitution.  The  cardinals,  being  thus  shut 
up,  elected,  after  a  vacancy  of  twenty-eight 
days,  Peter,  the  son  of  Julian,  whence  he  is 
called  Petrus  Juliani.  He  was  a  native  of 
Lisbon,  well  versed  in  most  sciences,  but 
above  all  in  physic.  He  was,  after  other 
ecclesiastical  preferments,  created  by  Gre- 
gory X.  cardinal  bishop  of  Tusculum,  and 
promoted  from  thence  to  the  see  of  Rome, 
on  the  15th  of  September  of  the  present 
year,  1276.'  He  is  called  by  all  the  writers, 
except  Nangius,  John  XXI.,  though  in 
truth  only  the  XX.  of  that  name.  John  of 
Placentia;  elected  in  opposition  to  the  lawful 
pope,  Gregory  V.,  was,  perhaps,  reckoned 
by  those  writers  among  the  popes.  Of  this, 
precedents  are  not  wanting.  For  Leo  the 
Great  is  called  Leo  IX.,  though  the  Vlllth 
of  that  name  was  never  acknowledged  by 
tae  church  for  lawful  pope.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  the  cardinals  themselves,  by  whom 
the  present  pope  was  elected,  call  him  John 
XXI.  in  the  letter  they  wrote  to  Rudolph, 
king  of  the  Romans,  after  his  death,-  which 
sufficiently  authorizes  other  writers  to  call 
him  so. 

The  new  pope  was  crowned  and  conse- 
crated at  Viterbo  on  the  20th  of  September; 
and  soon  after,  that  is,  on  the  30th  of  that 
month,  he  published  a  decree,  revoking  that 
of  Gregory  concerning  the  conclave,  de- 
claring that  it  had  been  suspended  by  his 
immediate  predecessor  Hadrian;  and  or- 
dering those  who  had,  nevertheless,  con- 
fined the  cardinals  to  be  proceeded  against 
with  the  utmost  severity .'  Having  is  much 
at  heart  as  any  of  his  predecessors  the  relief 
of  the  Christians  in  the  East,  he  sent,  as 
soon  as  elected,  the  archbishop  of  Corinth 
into  France,  to  procure  such  supplies  as 

'  Martin  Polon.  Pto).  Luc.  Ecclesiast.  Hist.  I.  23. c.  21. 
'  A  pud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1277. 
'  Ptol.  Liicens.  ibid. 

Vol.  IIL-4 


I  might  at  least  enable  them  to  maintain  the 
little  they  still  possessed  in  the  Holy  Land, 
and  wrote  at  the  same  time  to  the  king  of 

I  the  Romans,  to  the  king  of  Spain,  and  the 
king   of  Hungary,  exhorting  them  to  lay 

j  aside  all  animosities  against  each  other,  and 
join  in  the  common  cause.  As  a  misun- 
derstanding subsisted  at  this  time  between 

!  Philip  the  Bold  of  France  and  Alphonsus  of 
Castile,  the  pope,  apprehending  it  might 
end "  in  an  open  rupture,'  and  oblige  both 
princes  to  employ  their  troops  at  home,  dis- 

1  patched  John  of  Vercelli  and  Jerom  of  As-. 

I  coli,  the  one  general  of  the  Dominicans,  the 

,  other  of  the  Franciscans,  to  mediate  a  re- 

j  conciliation  between  the  two  princes,  em- 
powering his  nuncios  to  annul  all  treaties 

:  and  engagements  that  might  -obstruct  a 
peace,  how  solemnly  soever  sworn  to.  They 
were  even  enjoined  to  excommunicate  either 

[  of  the  princes  that  did  not  acquiesce  in  the 

:  terms  that  should  be  judged  reasonable  by 
the  apostolic  see.'  Simon  de  Brie,  cardinal 
of  St.  Cecilia,  and  the  legate  of  the-holy  see 

,  in  France,  was  ordered  to  secoiTd  the  nuncios 

,  in  their  negotiations.  But  in  the  mean  time 
t-he  pope  died,  when  he  least  expected  it. 

He  flattered  himself  and  even  told  to  many 
that  he  should  live  long;  whence  some  have 
concluded  that  he  delighted  in  judicial  as- 

'  trology  and  the  art  of  calculating  nativities. 

!  If  that  be  true,  he  was  greatly  mistaken  in 
his  calculations.     For,  having  added  a  new 

j  room  to  his  palace  at  Viterbo,  the  roof  fell 
in  while  he  was  in  it,  and  so  bruised  him 

i  that  he  died  in  a  few  days,  after  a  pontificate 
of  no  more  than  eight  months,  if  his  death 
happened,  as  we  are  told  it  did,  on  the  16ih 
of  May,   1277.^     Before  his  promotion   he 

j  wrote  a  book  of  physic,  styled  "The  Poor 
Man's  Treasure."^     He  is  said  to  have  been 

'  very  inconsiderate  in  his  speech  ;  to  have  be- 

.  trayed  great  ignorance  in  the  management 
of  temporal  affairs,  and  to  have  been  entirely 

\  governed  by  cardinal  Caietan,  preferred  to 
the  see  upon  his  death.  However,  all  allow 
him  to  have  been  a  great  encourager  of 
learning,  to  have  taken  great  delight  in  the 
company  of  the  learned  of  what  rank  soever 
or  condition,  and  to  have  set  no  bounds  to 
his  generosity  in  rewarding  such  as  excelled 
in  any  branch  of  literature.  As  Ptolemy  of 
Lucca  and  Martinus  Polonus,  both  Domi- 

•  Apud  Raj-flald.  ad  ann.  1877. 

'  Ptol.  Lucensis.  Brandon.  Monarch.  Lusitan.  1.  15. 
c.41. 
'  Ptol  Lucensis.  Ecclesiast.  Hist.  I.  23.  c.  CI. 

C 


26 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Nicholas  HI. 


Visions  concerning  John's  death.     Election  of  Nicholas  III.     Ordained  and  crowned  at  Rome. 


nicaiis,  have  made  it  their  business  to  dis- 
parage this  pope,  Spondanus  supposes  him 
to  have  issued  some  decree  not  favorable  to 
that  order;  the  rather  as  we  are  told  by  the 
former  of  these  writers,  that  he  was  no 
friend  to  the  religious,  but  was  meditating 
.'something  against  them  at  the  time  he  was 
killed  by  the  fall  of  his  new-built  room. 

John  Villani  tells  us,  that  a  merchant  at 
Florence,  named  Berto  Forzetti,  who  used 
to  see  strange  things  in  his  sleep,  and  foretel 
them,  being  on  a  voyage  from  Florence  to 
Acres,  started  suddenly  out  of  his  sleep,  and 
alarmed  his  fellow  passengers  as  well  as  the 
whole  ship's  company,  crying  out  aloud, 
"I  see  a  huge  black  cutting  down  with  a 
huge  club  the  pillar  upon  which  rests  the 
roof  of  the  room.  The  roof  is  fallen  in,  and 
the  pope  is  killed."  All  who  heard  him  set 
down  his  words,  marked  the  time,  and  upon 
iheir  arrival  at  Acres  found  that  the  pope 
had  been  killed  by  the  roof  of  his  room  fall- 
ing in  at  that  very  instant  of  time.  This 
Villani  learned,  as  he  declares,  of  witnesses 
who  were  present  and  worthy  of  credit ;  and 
adds,  that  in  Florence  the  fact  was  noto- 
rious.' Jordanus,  who  flourished  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  folloAving  century,  relates 
pretty  much  the  same  thing  of  a  Franciscan 
friar  or  Minorite,  who  likewise  saw  in  his 
sleep  a  black  beating  down  the  pope's  palace 
with  a  huge  hammer,  and  the  pope  buried 
in  its  ruins.^    Father  Pagi  will  not  answer 


for  the  authenticity  of  these  visions.  They 
were,  no  doubt,  inventions  of  the  friars,  cal- 
culated to  persuade  the  world  that  the  death 
of  the  pope  was  owing  to,  and  a  punish- 
ment of,  the  little  regard  he  had  for  them. 

Petrus  Maria  Campi,  canon  of  Placentia, 
upon  the  authority  of  a  manuscript  chronicle 
of  that  city,  places  cardinal  Vicedominus  de 
Vicedominis  between  Hadrian  V.  and  John 
XXI.  The  words  of  the  chronicle,  as  quoted 
by  him,  are,  "In  the  said  city  of  Placentia 
are  the  Vicedomini,  a  great  and  noble  fa- 
mily: for  there  was  a  pope  of  that  i'amily, 
who  held  the  papacy  but  one  day,  and  died 
a  friar  Minorite."  These  words  can  only  be 
understood  of  cardinal  Vicedominus  de  Vice- 
dominis, nephew  to  Gregory  X.,  who  lived 
at  this  time,  and  was  bishop  of  Palestrina. 
He  is  mentioned  in  the  manuscript  annals 
of  the  city  of  Placentia,  and  all  the  prefer- 
ments he  enjoyed  are  there  carefully  marked ; 
but  not  the  least  notice  is  taken  of  his  pre- 
tended pontificate,  nor  is  the  least  notice  ta- 
ken of  it  by  any  of  the  many  authors  who 
have  writ  the  lives  of  the  popes,  till  the  year 
1626,  when  Campi  published  the  above- 
mentioned  chronicle.  As  we  cannot,  there- 
fore, suppose  that  the  historians  would  have 
all  passed  over  in  silence  so  remarkable  an 
event,  if  it  had  ever  happened,  we  may  well 
conclude  from  their  having  thus  passed  it 
over,  that  it  never  did  happen.* 


NICHOLAS  III.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-FIFTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 
> 

[Michael  PaljEologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — ^Rudolph,  Emperor  of  the  West.'] 


•[Year  of  Christ,  1277.]  As  the  constitu- 
tion of  Gregory  concerning  the  conclave  had 
been  revoked  by  the  late  pope,  the  cardinals 
met  only  once  a  day,  and  then  returned  to 
their  respective  habitations.  Thus  they  had 
passed  two  whole  months,  though  in  all  but 
eight,  without  coming  to  any  resolution,  the 
Italians  opposing  the  election  of  a  French- 
man, and  the  French  the  election  of  an  Ita- 
lian. As  there  was  no  likelihood  of  their 
agreeing  so  long  as  they  enjoyed  their  li- 
berty, the  magistrates  of  Viterbo  took  upon 
them  to  shut  them  all  up  in  the  town-house, 
and  then  it  was  not  till  after  a  vacancy  of 
six  months  and  eight  days  that  they  chose 
cardinal  Caietan  Ursini.  He  was  elected,  as 
he  himself  declares  in  his  circulatory  letter, 
on  St.  Catherine's  day,  that  is,  on  the  25th 
of  November  of  the  present  year,  1277.* 
Caietan  was  a  native  of  Rome,  of  the  noble 


■  Villani,  1.7.  c  50. 

2  Raynald,  apud  Pagi.  in  Joan.  XXI. 

»  Apud  Raynald,  ad  ann.  1277.  Num.  58. 


family  of  the  Ursini,  and  at  the  time  of  his 
election  cardinal  deacon  of  St.  Nicholas,  in 
Carcere  Tulliano  ;  and  he  took  the  iKime  of 
that  saint  upon  his  promotion.  We  are  told 
that  his  father,  who,  upon  the  death  of  his 
wife,  had  entered  into  the  Franciscan  order, 
offered  this  son  to  St.  Francis ;  but  that  the 
saint  would  not  receive  him,  saying  he  was 
chosen  by  heaven  to  protect  the  order,  and 
to  be  one  day  lord  of  the  universe.^  He  was 
accordingly  a  most  zealous  defender  of 
the  order  against  all  their  enemies,  and  a 
most  generous  benefactor  while  cardinal, 
and  was  at  last  raised  to  the  pontificate,, 
which  made  him  in  those  days  lord  para- 
mount of  the  universe.  His  whole  behavior 
was  so  modest,  so  regular,  that  he  was  sur- 
named  the  "Composed." 

Nicholas  staid  but  a  very  short  time  at 
Viterbo  after  his  election,  as  appears  from 


'  Wading,   ad  ann.  127G.  et  Pagi,  vol.  3.  p.  419,  et 
Beq. 
2  Wading.  Annal.  Minorum  ad  ann.  1222. 


Nicholas  III.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


27 

Nicholas  writes  to  Rudolph.  Receives  the  embassadors  of  the  G'teok  emperor;  —  [Year  of  Christ,  1278  ;]  — 
and  sends  nuncios  to  Constantinople.  Rudolph  confirms  all  the  grants  made  by  former  emperors  to  the  apos- 
tolic see.     Nicholas  no  friend  to  the  king  of  Sicily. 


several  of  his  letters  dated  from  Rome,  whi- 
ther he  repaired  in  order  to  be  ordained,  as 
he  was  only  in  deacon's  orders,  and  after- 
wards crowned  ;  and  both  ceremonies  were 
Eerformed  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  pro- 
ably  on  the  same  day,  the  festival  of  St. 
Stephen,  the  26lh  of  December,  which,  in 
the  present  year,  fell  on  a  Sunday.  Before 
his  coronation  he  wrote  to  Rudolph,  exhort 


tended  with  in  the  public  service.  But  the 
pope  ordered  his  nuncios  absolutely  to  insist 
upon  their  adding  that  article,  as  the  two 
churches  could  not  be  said  to  agree  in  their 
faith  so  long  as  they  used  different  syml)ols 
or  creeds  in  publicly  professing  it.  They 
were  likewise  enjoined  to  require  the  empe- 
ror, as  well  as  the  bishops  and  the  rest  of 
the  clergy,  to  abjure  the  schism  upon  oath 


ing  him  not  to  disturb  the  peace  of  Italy,  but  [  without  any  limitation  or  restriction  what- 


to  compose  the  diflerences  between  him  and 
Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  in  an  amicable  man- 
ner. Charles  had  been  appointed  by  Cle- 
ment IV.  vicar  of  the  empire  in  Tuscany 
during  the  dispute  between  the  earl  of  Corn- 
wall and  the  king  of  Castile,  about  the  im- 
perial dignity.  As  Rudolph  was  now  ac- 
knowledged by  all  king  of  the  Romans,  he 
maintained  that  the  office  of  vicar  of  the 
empire  had  ceased,  and  all  the  power  an- 
nexed to  it  was  devolved  to  him.  But 
Charles  refusing  to  part  with  that  power, 
Rudolph  was  preparing  to  march  into  Tus- 
cany against  him,  and  drive  him  from 
thence  by  force.  The  pope,  therefore,  ap- 
prehending that  the  war  Avould  be  thus  re- 
kindled in  Italy,  and  the  animosity  of  the 
two  opposite  parties  revived,  wrote,  even 
before  he  was  either  ordained  or  crowned, 
most  pressing  letters  to  the  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans to  suspend  his  march,  and  refer  the 
point  in  dispute  to  the  judgment  of  the  apos- 
tolic see,  that  would  do  him  justice,  and 
support  his  claim,  if  found  to  be  just,  with 
all  its  authority.' 

The  following  year  arrived  at  Rome  em- 
bassadors sent  by  Michael  Palseologus  and 
his  son  Andronicus,  to  confirm  the  union 
agreed  to  in  the  council  of  Lions  between 
the  two  churches.  Nicholas  received  them 
with  all  possible  marks  of  respect  and  es- 
teem, and  they  swore,  in  the  name  of  the 
emperor  and  his  son,  to  the  primacy  of  the 
Roman  church,  to  the  belief  of  the  symbol 
as  received  by  that  churcli,  and  to  every 
other  article  that  the  former  embassadors 
had  consented  to  m  the  above-mentioned 
council.  Upon  their  return  to  Constanti- 
nople the  pope  sent  with  them  the  bishop 
of  Grosseto,  and  three  friars,  Minorites,  with 
letters  to  the  emperor,  to  his  son,  to  the 
Laiin  patriarch,  and  the  bishops  under  the 
jurisdiction  of  his  see,  congratulating  them 
upon  the  union  so  often  attempted  and  at 


ever;  and  to  cause  copies  of  the  said  oath, 
signed  by  them  and  sealed  with  their  seals, 
to  be  lodged  in  the  public  archives.' 

The  same  year  Nicholas  obtained  of  Ru- 
dolph a  confirmation  of  all  the  grants  made, 
or  said  to  have  been  made  by  former  empe- 
rors to  the  apostolic  see,  and  was  thus  put 
in  possession  of  the  whole  exarchate  of  Ra- 
venna, in  the  province  of.Remandiola,  now 
Romagna,  Rudolph  declaring  in  his  diploma, 
that  is  to  be  seen  to  this  day  in  Castle  St. 
Angelo,  that  though  those  territories  had 
been  claimed  and  possessed  by  his  prede- 
cessors in  the  empire,  they  belonged  of 
right,  not  unto  them,  but  to  the  Roman 
church,  to  which  he  restored  them.  This 
diploma  is  dated  at  Vienna  the  4lh  of  May, 
in  the  first  year  of  the  pontificate  of  our  lord 
pope  Nicholas  III.^  This  grant,  or,  as  it  is 
called,  restitution,  was  confirmed,  at  the  re- 
quest of  the  pope,  by  all  the  electors.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  pope,  to  gratifv  the  em- 
peror, obliged  Charles,  king  oC  Sicily,  to  re- 
sign the  vicariate  of  Tuscany,  declaring  all 
the  power  annexed  to  that  office  to  be  vested 
I'n  Rudolph,  lawfully  elected  king  of  the 
Romans,  and  the  office  itself  to  subsist  no 
longer.  Some  writers  tell  us,  that  the  above 
grants  were  confirmed  by  the  emperor  upon 
condition  the  pope  absolved  him  from  the 
oath  he  had  taken  at  Lausanne  to  go  in  per- 
son to  the  Holy  Land.'' 

Charles,  though  greatly  favored,  as  we 
have  seen,  by  the  preceding  popes,  was 
upon  ill  terms  with  Nicholas,  who  not  only 
deprived  him  of  the  vicariate  of  Tuscany, 
but  obliged  him  to  resign  the  dignity  of 
senator  of  Rome,  conferred  upon  him  by 
Clement  IV.  Upon  his  resignation  Nicholas 
issued  a  bull,  forbidding  any  emperor,  king, 
prince,  duke,  marquis,  count,  or  baron,  as 
well  as  their  children,  brothers,  or  nephews, 
to  be  thenceforth  chosen  senators  of  Rome. 
Bv  the  same  bull  or  constitution  it  was  or- 


last  so  happily  accomplished,  and  exhorting  I  dained,  that  the  senatorial  dignity  should  be 


them  to  hold  fast  the  doctrine  which  they 
had  with  so  much  maturity  and  so  cheer- 
fully embraced.  The  embassadors  had  beg- 
ged, in  tlie  emperor's  name,  that  his  holi- 
ness would  connive,  for  the  present,  at  the 
Greeks  omitting,  in  their  symbol,  the  words 
''and  from  the  son,"  to  avoid  the  disturb- 
ances that  such  an  addition  might  be  at- 

»  Kaynald.  ad  ann.  1277.  Num.  54. 


conferred  on  none  for  life,  but  only  for  the 
term  of  one  year,  at  the  end  of  which  an- 
other should  be  chosen,  unless  the  pontiff 
for  the  time  being  thought  fit  to  continue  the 
former  in  his  dignity.*  Notwithstanding  this 
constitution  Nicholas  got  himself  chosen  by 
the   Romans  senator  for  life;  and  an  un- 


•  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1278.        a  Idem  ibid.  Num.  47,  &,c. 
'  Villani.  1.  7.  c.  52.    Malaspina  Hist.  Flor.  c.  204. 

♦  Raynald  ibid.  Num.  73. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Nicholas  TIL 


28 

The  reason  of  tlie  pope's  opposition  to  the  king.  Privy  to  a  conspiracy  against  him.  His  death  ; — [Year  of 
Christ,  1280.]  His  immoderate  desire  of  aggrandizing  and  enriching  his  family.  A  most  zealous  friend  to 
the  Franciscans. 


limited  power,  in  all  temporal  affairs,  being 
then  annexed  to  that  office,  he  appointed 
some  of  his  own  family  to  exercise  it  as  his 
deputies,  by  which  means  they  became  very 
powerful  in  Rome.' 

Nicholas,  wholly  intent  upon  aggrandiz- 
ing his  family,  had,  soon  after  his  promo- 
tion, proposed  a  match  between  his  nephew 
and  a  daughter  of  Charles.  This  proposal 
the  king  unadvisedly  rejected  with  great  in- 
dignation, saying,  "though  the  pope  wears 
red  shoes,  yet  it  would  degrade  the  royal 
blood  to  be  mixed  with  his."  This  haughty 
answer  provoked  the  pope  to  the  highest  de- 
gree, and  he  thenceforth  looked  upon  that 
prince  with  an  evil  eye,  and  on  all  occasions 
joined  the  emperor  against  him.  Thus  Ri- 
cordanus  Malaspina,  who  lived  at  this  very 
time,  and  could  not  but  know  what  the  be- 
havior of  this  pope  to  Charles,  so  different 
from  that  of  all  other  popes,  was  owing  to.^ 
Besides,  Charles,  while  senator  of  Rome, 
had  caused  a  Roman  nobleman  to  be  be- 
headed who  had  married  the  pope's  niece, 
before  he  was  raised  to  the  papacy.  The 
nobleman  had  sided  with  Conradin  against 
Charles,  and  was  on  that  account  con- 
demned and  executed,  though  most  of  the 
Roman  nobility,  and  amongst  the  rest  the 
pope  himself,  then  cardinal,  had  interceded 
for  his  life.s  But  whatever  his  aversion  to 
Charles  was  owing  to,  certain  it  is  that  his 
holiness  was  privy  to  the  famous  conspiracy 
formed  by  Johp  of  Procida  and  Peter  king 
of  Arragon  to  drive  Charles  out  of  the  island 
of  Sicily,  and  place  the  king  of  Arragon  on 
that  throne  in  his  room.  In  this  the  con- 
temporary writers  all  agree,  all  to  a  man ; 
nay,  the  king  of  Arragon  in  a  letter  to 
Charles  boasts  of  his  having  taken  no  step 
in  that  affair  but  what  was  previously  ap- 
proved by  the  holy  pope  Nicholas,  who,  he 
says,  had  even  granted  him  the  investiture, 
and  privately  acknowledged  him  for  lawful 
king  of  the  kingdom  of  Sicily.*  But  before 
this  conspiracy,  one  of  the  most  shocking 
and  barbarous  recorded  in  history,  was  ripe 
for  execution,  Nicholas  died. 

His  death  happened  on  the  22d  of  August 
1280,  at  a  place  called  Suriano,  about  seven 
miles  from  Viterbo,  when  he  had  held  the 
pontificate  from  the  day  of  his  election  two 
years  and  nine  months  wanting  one  day. 
He  is  said  to  have  been  very  generous  to 
the  poor,  to  have  built  or  repaired  a  great 
many  churches,  to  have  undertaken  nothing 
but  upon  the  most  mature  deliberation, 
and  to  have  caused  the  canons  to  be  most 
strictly  observed  in  all  places  immediately 


>  Nanglusin  Chron. 

a  Malaspina  Hist.  Florentin.  c.  204. 

2  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1278.         '  Apud  Raynald.  &c. 


subject  to  his  see.  He  increased  the  number 
as  well  as  the  revenues  of  the  canons  of 
St.  Peter,  and  built  a  most  magnificent  palace 
adjoining  to  that  church  for  those  who  be- 
longed to  his  court,  especially  the  peniten- 
tiaries. He  carried  nepotism  to  a  most  ex- 
travagant excess,  bestowing  all  the  best  and 
most  lucrative  employments  upon  his  rela- 
tions, and  making  it  his  business  to  raise 
and  enrich  them.'  He  had  even  formed  a 
design  of  raising  two  of  his  family  to  the 
royal  dignity,  and  dividing,  with  that  view, 
the  empire  into  four  kingdoms,  namely,  of 
Germany,  Vienne,  Tuscany,  and  Lombardy ; 
the  first  to  be  held  by  Rudolph  and  his  pos- 
terity, the  second  by  Charles  Martel,  the 
grandson  of  Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  who 
had  married  the  daughter  of  Rudolph,  and 
the  other  two  by  persons  not  named,  says 
the  historian  ;  but  who  they  were  there  is 
room  to  conjecture.^  Other  writers  tell  us, 
in  express  terms,  that  the  kingdoms  of  Tus- 
cany and  Lombardy  were  designed  for  two 
of  the  pope's  own  relations;  and  that  Nicho- 
las was  so  bent  upon  thus  aggrandizing  his 
own  family,  and  at  the  same  time  weaken- 
ing the  empire,  that  death  alone  could  have 
prevented  him  from  carrying  his  design  into 
execution.^  He  created  nine  cardinals  at 
one  promotion,  but  in  what  year  is  uncer- 
tain. Among  these  were  two  Dominicans, 
Latinos  Frangipani,  his  sister's  son,  and 
Robert  Kilwariy,  a  native  of  England  ;  and 
two  Franciscans,  Bentivenga  of  Todi,  and 
Jerom  of  Ascoli,  who  was  afterwards  raised 
to  the  pontificate  under  the  name  of  Nicho- 
las IV."*  Many  .privileges  were  granted  in 
this  pontificate  to  the  religious  orders,  but 
above  all  to  the  Franciscans,  whose  pro- 
tector Nicholas  was  while  yet  a  cardinal, 
and  ^  most  zealous  defender  after  his  pro- 
motion to  the  pontifical  chair.  He  found 
time,  though  engaged  in  many  other  most 
important  .affairs,  to  write  in  defence  of  their 
institution,  showing  nothing  to  be  enjoined 
bv  their  rules  but  what  was  lawful,,nothing 
but  what  was  practicable.  In  that  piece  all 
the  objections  against  the  fundamental  laws 
of  the  order  are  answered;  and  the  pope 
published  it  as  a  bull  on  the  14th  of  August 
1279,  forbidding  any  thenceforth  to  condemn 
what  the  apostolic  see  had,  after  the  most 
mature  deliberation,  approved  and  confirm- 
ed.5  The  immoderate  desire  this  pope  be- 
trayed of  enriching  and  aggrandizing  his 
family,  and  the  part  he  acted  in  the  con- 
spiracy against  the  king  of  Sicily,  are  in- 
delihle  specks  in  his  character,  unexception- 
able in  all  other  respects. 

'  Apud  Raynald.  &c.        -  Ptol.  Lucens.  ad  aim.  1280. 
3  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1280. 
<  Ptol.  Lucens.  1.  23.  c.  26. 
'  Wadingus.  ad  ann.  1279. 


Martin  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


■       59 

Disturbances  at  Vilerbo  during  the  vncaiu-y,    Martin  IV.  elected  ; — [Year  or  Christ,  1281.]     Consecrated  and 
crowned  at  Orvieto.     Elected  senator  of  Home  Tor  life. 


MARTIN  IV.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-SIXTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Michael  PALiEOLOous,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Rudolph,  Emperor  of  the  Wcat.'\ 


[Year  of  Christ,  1280J  Nicholas  dying 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Vilerbo,  the  Cardi- 
nals met  in  that  city  in  order  to  proceed  to 
the  election  of  his  successor.  They  appoint- 
ed Richard,  of  the  family  of  the  Hannibaldi, 
a  family  that  rivalled  in  power  that  of  the 
late  pope,  the  Ursini,  to  guard  the  conclave, 
and  maintain  the  liberty  of  the  election. 
Richard,  by  an  abuse  of  the  power  annexed 
to  that  office,  immediately  deposed  Ursus  de 
Ursinis,  whom  th<i  deceased  pope,  his  uncle, 
had  made  governor  of  the  city  of  Viterbo, 
pretending  that  the  election  could  not  be  free 
so  long  as  he  continued  in  that  employment  : 
this  the  two  cardinals  of  that  family,  Mat- 
theus  Rubeus  the  late  pope's  nephew,  and 
Jordanus,  his  brother,  highly  resented,  and 
even  declared,  that  they  would  suffer  no 
pope  to  be  elected  till  Ursus  was  restored  to 
his  former  dignity.  Hereupon  the  people  of 
Viterbo  breaking  into  the  episcopal  palace, 
where  the  cardinals  were  assembled,  dragged 
from  thence  the  two  cardinals,  and  having 
treated  them  very  roughly  shut  them  up  in 
a  room  of  the  palace.  Jordanus  they  soon 
set  at  liberty,  but  the  other  they  kept  closely 
confined  for  several  days,  allowing  him  for 
some  time  no  other  food  but  bread  and  water ; 
nor  did  they  release  him  till  he  promised  not 
to  disturb  the  election.  The  two  cardinals 
■were  thus  treated  by  the  people  at  the  insti- 
gation of  Richard  Hannibaldi,  a  zealous 
friend  to  the  king  of  Sicily,  and  conse- 
quently a  sworn  enemy  to  all  the  late  pope's 
family.  Some  writers  suppose  the  above- 
mentioned  cardinals  to  have  been  kept  un- 
der confinement  till  the  election  was  made 
However  that  be,  as  the  constitution  of 
Gregory  was  no  longer  in  force  the  cardi- 
nals continued  quarrelling  among  themselves 
till  the  22d  of  February,  when,  after  six 
month's  vacancy,  Simon  de  Brie,  cardinal 
presbyter  of  St.  Cecilia  was  unanimously, 
elected.'  He  was  a  native  of  tlip  province 
of  Brie  in  France,  and  thence  called  Simon 
de  Brie.  As  he  had  been  for  many  years 
canori  and  treasurer  of  the  church  of  St. 
Martin  at  Tours,  he  took,  upon  his  promo- 
tion, the  name  of  that  Saint.  He  was  only 
the  second  of  that  name;  but  most  authors, 
confounding  the  name  of  Marinus,  of  which 
there  were  two  popes,  with  that  of  Martinus, 
have  called  the  present  pontiff  Martin  IV. 
He  was  created  cardinal  by  Urban  IV.  in 
1261,  and  afterwards  sent  both  by  that  pope 
and  by  Gregory  X.,  with  the  character  of 
«  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1281.  Ptol.  Lucen.  Villani. 


lejfate  into  France,  where  he  is  said  to  have 
convened  several  provincial  synods,  and  to 
have  issued,  jointly  with  the  bishops  of  the 
different  provinces,  many  wholesome  consti- 
tutions.' 

As  the  city  of  Viterbo  was  interdicted  on 
account  of  the  violence  the  inhabitants  had 
offered  to  the  two  cardinals,  the  pope  left 
that  place  immediately  after  his  election, 
and  Rome  being  at  that  time  all  in  confu- 
siort,  occasioninl  by  the  animosity  of  the  two 
rival  families  against  each  other,  the  Han- 
nibaldi and  the  Ursini,  he  repaired  to  Orvi«- 
eto,  in  order  to  be  consecrated  and  crowned 
there;  and  in  that  city  both  ceremonies  were 
performed,  with  the  usual  solemnity,  on  the 
23d  of  March,  which  in  1281  fell  on  a  Sun- 
day, the  fourth  Sunday  in  Lent.-  Before 
his  consecration,  he  acquainted  the  Chris- 
tian princes  and  the  bishops  in  their  respec- 
tive dominions  with  his  promotion,  telling 
them  in  the  letters  he  wrote  on  that  occasion, 
that  he  was  elected  so  much  against  his  will, 
that  the  cardinals  were  obliged  to  tear  his 
habit  of  cardinal  before  they' could  prevail 
upon  him  to  assume  that  of  high  pontiff.' 
-  As  the  city  of  Rome  continued  still  divi- 
ded into  two  opposite  factions,  some  siding 
with  the  Hannibaldi  against  the  Ursini,  and 
others  with  the  Ursini  against  the  Hanni- 
baldi, and  many  murders  were  daily  com- 
mitted, the  npw  pope  did  not  think  it  advisa- 
ble to  go  to  Rome,  but  sent  two  cardinals  to 
reconcile,  if  by  any  means  they  could,  the 
two  families,  and  restore  tranquillity  to  the 
city.  At  this  time  Peter  de  Comitibus,  or 
Conti,  and  Gentilis  Ursini,  were  both  sena- 
tors, the  one  having  been  chosen  bv  the  one 
party,  and  the  other  by  the  other.  To  them, 
therefore,  the  two  cardinals  applied,  and 
representing  to  them  the  many  evils  attend- 
ing an  annual  election,  proposed  their  re- 
signing their  dignity  in  favor  of  the  pope, 
and  getting  him  elected  senator  for  life.  As 
for  the  constitution  of  Nicholas,  forbidding 
that  dignity  to  be  conferred  on  any  prince, 
or  to  be  held  by  any  person  whatever,  be- 
yond the  term  of  one  year,  Nicholas  himself, 
said  the  cardinals,  had  revoked  it  in  con- 
senting to  be  elected  senator  for  life,  after  he 
had  issued  it.  The  two  senators  not  only 
agreed  to  the  proposal,  as  the  only  means  of 
preventing  the  disorders  and  tumults  that 
were  yearly  raised  on  occasion  of  new  elec- 
tions, but  prevailed  on  the  Roman  people  to 

'  Jordanus  M.  S.  apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1281. 
a  Idem  ibid.  3  Idem  ibid. 

c  2 


30 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  IV. 


The  pope  excommunicates  the  Greek  emperor.    The  famous  conspiracy  known  by  the  name  of  the  Sicilian 
vespers,  by  whom  formed,  and  how  carried  on. 


approve  it:  and  with  the  approbation  and 
consent  of  the  whole  body  of  the  people, 
they  publicly  resigned,  and  yielded  their 
dignity  to  the  pope,  to  be  held  by  him  during 
his  hfe,  with  full  power  of  appointing  one 
person  or  more,  as  he  should  think  fit,  to 
discharge  that  office  in  his  name.  The  in- 
strument, or  decree,  conferring  that  power 
on  the  pope,  was  read  and  approved  by  the 
people,  assembled  for  that  purpose,  on  the 
10th  of  March,  1281,  and  is  related  at  length 
by  Raynaldus,  in  his  annals.'  The  pope 
immediately  appointed  Charles,  king  of  Sici- 
ly, who  was  then  with  him  at  Orvieto,  to 
act  as  senator  in  his  room ;  and  thus  restored 
that  prince  to  the  dignity  Avhich  his  prede- 
cessor had  forced  him  to  resign. 

The  pope  soon  after  his  coronation  cre- 
ated six  cardinals,  among  whom  were  Jerom 
of  Ascoli,  a  Minorite,  and  Benedictus  Caje- 
tanus,  both  afterwards  raised  to  the  papacy. 
The  same  year  he  solemnly  excommunicated 
the  Greek  emperor  Michael  Palaeologus.  But 
authors  differ  in  accounting  for  such  an  un- 
expected proceeding  against  that  prince. 
The  words  of  the  sentence  are,  "  We  pro- 
nounce and  declare  Michael  Palsologus, 
called  emperor  of  the  Greeks,  excommuni- 
acted,  as  a  favourer  of  their  schism  and 
heresy:  and  we  strictly  forbid  all  kings, 
princes,  lords  and  others  of  what  condition 
soever,  as  well  as  all  cities  and  communities, 
to  enter  into  any  confederacy  with  the  said 
Michael  Palaeologus,  or  to  lend  him  any  as- 
sistance whatever,  on  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation and  other  penalties  to  be  incurred 
'  ipso  facto.' "  This  sentence  was  pro- 
nounced with  great  solemnity  at  the  gate  of 
the  cathedral  of  Orvieto,  on  the  day  of  St. 
Peter's  chair,  or  the  18th  of  November,  and 
renewed  the  following  year  in  the  same 
place  on  Ascension-day,  which  in  1282  fell 
on  the  7th  of  May.^  As  Charles,  king  of 
Sicily,  had  formed  a  design  of  making  war 
upon  the  Greek  emperor,  and  possessing 
himself  of  the  city  of  Constantinople,  which 
Palaeologus  had  recovered  from  the  Latins 
in  1261,  it  was,  say  the  contemporary  wri- 
ters all  to  a  man,  to  prevent  the  Latins  from 
lending  any  assistance  to  the  Greeks  that 
the  pope  excommunicated  that  prince;  pre- 
tending, that,  notwithstanding  the  oath  he 
had  taken,  he  still  continued  to  countenance 
the  schismatics.  The  writers  even  most  fa- 
vorable to  the  pope  tell  us  in  express  terms, 
that  it  was  at  the  request  of  the  king  of 
Sicily  he  excommunicated  the  Greek  em- 
peror, and  alT  who  should  favor  or  assist 
him.'*  However  that  be,  the  famous  con- 
spiracy, known  by  the  name  of  the  Sicilian 
Vespers,  entirely  defeated  the  design  of 
Charles  upon  Constantinople.    Of  that  con- 


«  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1281.  Num.  15. 

3  Idem,  Num.  6  et  25. 

*  Jordanus  M.  S.  apud  Raynald.  Num.  26. 


spiracy  historians  give  us  the  following  ac- 
count. 

John  of  Procida,  so  called  because  lord  of 
an  island  of  that  name  lying  off  Sicily,  be- 
ing deprived  of  his  estate  and  banished  by 
Charles  on  account  of  his  inviolable  attach- 
men  to  the  Swabian  family,  repaired  to  the 
court  of  Peter,  king  of  Arragon,  who  had 
married  Constantia  the  daughter  of  Manfred, 
and  was  therefore  looked  upon  by  him  as 
the  lawful  heir  of  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  in 
right  of  his  wife,  the  only  remaining  issue 
of  that  royal  family.  The  king  received  him 
with  great  kindness,  and  finding  him  to  be 
a  man  of  parts,  of  great  penetration  and  ad- 
dress, he  admitted  him  to  all  his  councils, 
and  even  created  him  a  baron  of  the  king- 
dom. As  John  was  an  avowed  enemy  to 
Charles,  and  the  whole  family  of  Anjou, 
whom  he  deemed  usurpers,  he  began  to 
think  of  vindicating  the  undoubted  right  of 
Constantia  to  the  kingdom  of  Sicily,  and 
placing  her  and  her  husband  upon  the  throne 
of  that  kingdom.  This  thought  he  communi- 
cated to  both,  representing  to  them  at  the 
same  time  the  irreconcileable  aversion  he 
knew  the  Sicilians  bore  to  their  new  mas- 
ters, and  would  therefore  readily  join  any 
who  should  attempt  to  redeem  them  from 
their  present  bondage,  any,  above  all,  of  the 
Swabian  family.  The  queen  approved  of 
the  proposal,  but  the  king  was  entirely  averse 
to  it,  pleading  his  want  of  money  to  carry 
on  a  war  that  such  an  undertaking  would 
necessarily  engage  him  in,  and  the  displea- 
sure of  the  pope,  which  might  be  attended 
with  fatal  consequences  both  to  him  and  his 
kingdom.  But  both  these  difficulties  John 
undertook  to  remove;  and  as  the  Greek 
emperor  expected  daily  to  be  attacked  by 
Charles,  he  repaired  in  the  disguise  of  a 
monk  first  to  Sicily,  and  from  thence,  after 
engaging  many  of  the  chief  lords  in  the  con- 
spiracy, to  Constantinople.  Being  admitted 
in  his  disguise  to  a  private  audience  of  the 
emperor;  he  imparted  to  him  the  wljole  de- 
sign, and  representing  to  him  that  he  could 
by  no  other  means  so  effectually  divert 
Charles  from  invading  his  dominions  than 
by  joining  heartily  in  this  undertaking,  and 
assisting  Peter  with  money,  the  only  thing 
the  king  wanted,  he  obtained  a  promise  of 
what  money  soever  should  be  wanted  to 
carry  the  design  into  execution ;  nay,  the 
emperor  offered  to  supply  him  Avith  money 
to  defray  the  whole  expense  of  the  war,  and 
in  the  mean  time  sent  him  a  very  consider- 
able sum  by  his  secretary  to  equip  a  fleet, 
and  purchase  what  military  stores  might  be 
wanted.  John  set  out  from  Constantinople 
with  the  secretary,  and  having  acquainted 
some  of  the  chief  barons  of  the  kingdom, 
who  waited  for  him  at  Malta,  with  the  suc- 
cess of  his  negotiations  at  the  court  of  the 
emperor,  and  confirmed  them  in  their  resolu- 
tion, he  went  from  thence  to  Rome,  to  sound 


Martin  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


31 


The  conspiracy  carried  into  execution  with  the  utmost  barbarity. 

Sicily. 


The  kiug  of  Arragon  crowned  king  of 


the  disposition  of  the  pope,  Nicholas  III. 
Being  informed  upon  his  arrival  in  that 
city,  liiat  his  holiness  had  quarrelled  with 
Charles,  and  deprived  him  of  the  admini- 
stration of  Tuscany  as  well  as  the  senatorial 
dignity,  he  disclosed  to  him  the  whole  affair. 


past  grievances,  and  proclaim  Peter  of  Ar- 
ragon and  his  q-ueen  Constantia  their  lawful 
sovereigns.  This  barbarous  design  was 
every  where  executed  at  the  time  appointed, 
with  such  rage  and  fury,  with  such  a  lust  of 
revenge,   that   no   sex   or  age  was  spared. 


The  pope  not  only  approved  of  the  design.  They  even  ripped  up  the  bellies  of  the  wo- 


but  encouraged  them  to  pursue  it  with  vigor, 
promising  to  give  the  investiture  of  the  king- 
dom of  Sicily  to  the  king  of  Arragon,  and 
maintain  him  on  the  throne,  as  soon  as  he 
had  driven  the  French  out  of  that  island. 
It  was  not  therefore  without  reason  that 
the  king  of  Arragon  boasted  in  a  letter  to 
Charles,  that  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  had  been 
granted  to  him  by  the  holy  church,  by  his 
holiness  and  the  venerable  cardinals,  as  has 
been  said  above. 

John  of  Procida  having  thus  engaged  the 
chief  lords  of  Sicijy,  the  Greek  emperor, 
and  the  pope  in  the  conspiracy,  returned  to 
Arragon,  and  having  given,  both  to  the  king 
and  the  queen,  a  minute  account  of  all  his 
transactions,  and  the  success  attending  them, 
it  was  agreed  in  a  council,  at  which  none 
Avere  present  besides  the  king,  the  queen, 
John  of  Procida,  and  the  Greek  emperor's 
secretary,  that  a  fleet  should  be  fitted  out 
with  all  possible  expedition,  under  pretence 
of  making  war  upon  the  Saracens  in  Africa ; 
that  it  should  hover  upon  that  coast,  and  be 
ready  to  sail  for  Sicily  as  soon  as  the  conspi- 
racy took  place.  We  are  told  that  Charles, 
hearing  of  the  vast  military  preparations 
that  were  carrying  on  in  all  the  ports  of  Ar- 
ragon, sent  to  inquire  against  whom  they 
were  designed,  and  that  being  answered 
against  the  Saracens,  he  wished  the  king 
success,  and  sent  him  a  considerable  sum  to 
forward  the  expedition. 

In  the  mean  time  died  pope  Nicholas,  and 
in  his  room  was  elected  Martin  IV.,  a 
Frenchman,  who,  from  the  very  beginning 
of  his  pontificate,  most  zealously  espoused 
the  cause  of  Charles,  restored  him  to  the 
dignity  of  senator  of  Rome,  and  seemed  to 
be  governed  entirely  by  his  counsels  ;  which 
would  have  disheartened  the  conspirators, 
and  defeated  all  their  measures,  but  for  the 
unshaken  constancy  and  indefatigable  indus- 
try of  John  of  Procida.  For  he  no  sooner 
heard  of  the  death  of  Nicholas  than  he  has- 
tened to  Sicily,  to  confirm  the  conspirators 
there,  and  settle  with  the  chief  men  among 
them  the  method  of  carrying  their  design 
into  execution.  From  Sicily  he  returned  to 
Constantinople,  and  finding  the  emperor 
steady  in  his  former  resolution,  he  carae 
back  in  great  haste  to  Sicily,  and  travelling, 
in  different  disguises,  all  over  the  island, 
agreed  with  the  heads  of  the  conspiracy  in 
all  places  where  there  were  any  French, 
that  on  the  third  day  of  Easter,  at  the  ring- 
ing of  the  bells  for  vespers,  or  evening 
prayers,  they  should  rise,  and  by  a  general 
massacre  of  all  of  that  nation,  revenge  their 


men  that  were  with  child  by  the  French, 
and  dashed  out  the  brains  of  the  unborn  in- 
fants. Some  were  murdered  in  their  houses, 
others  in  the  streets,  and  some  in  the 
churches,  and  at  the  very  altars,  to  which 
they  had  fled.  In  this  cruel  slaughter  the 
clergy  were  not  behind  hand  with  the  laity, 
nor  were  the  friars  and  monks,  especially 
the  Franciscans  and  Dominicans,  as  is 
owned  by  Fazelius,  who  was  himself  a  na- 
tive of  Sicily,  and  a  Dominican.  For  they 
inhumanly  butchered,  and  so  did  the  clergy, 
(the"  foremost,- generally  speaking,  in  such 
bloody  scenes),  all  their  own  brethren  of  the 
French  nation.  Thus,  in  the  space  of  two. 
hours,  were  the  French  of  all  ranks,  condi- 
tions, and  ages,  to  the  number  of  eight  thou- 
sand, massacred  throughout  the  whole 
island.  It  is  worthy  of  observation,  that 
though  this  conspiracy  was  carjied  on  for 
the  space  of  two  years  in  Sicily,  in  Arragon, 
at  Rome,  at  Constantinople,  and  the  Sici- 
lians were  almost  all  privy  to  it,  yet  neither 
Charles  nor  the  pope,  nor  any  of  the  French 
who  were  upon  the  spot,  had  ever  the  least 
intimation  of  it.  This  they  all  ascribe  to  the 
address  and  sagacity  of  its  cotitriver,  John 
of  Procida.  As  the  ringing  of  the  bells  for 
vespers  was  the  signal  agreed  on  for  the 
conspirators  to  fall  on  the  French,  the  con- 
spiracy became  famous  all  over  the  world, 
under  the  name  of  the  "Sicilian  Vespers." 

The  island  beinsfthus  delivered  from  the 
French,  John  of  Procida  sent  immediately, 
some  say  he  went  in  person  on  board  a  gal- 
ley, to  acquaint  the  king  of  Arragon  there- 
with, who  was  then  on  board  his  fleet  on 
the  coast  of  Africa,  waiting  for  news  from 
Sicily.  Had  the  conspirators  miscarried  in 
their  attempt,  he  was  resolved  to  make  war 
on  the  Saracens,  and  never  own  that  he  had 
been  any  ways  concerned  in  such  an  at- 
tempt. But  being  informed  that  it  had  been 
attended  with  the  wished-for  success,  he  no 
longer  concealed  his  design  from  the  world, 
but  sailed  for  Sicily,  and  landing  at  Tra- 
pani,  proceeded  from  thence,  attended  by 
all  the  barons  of  that  neighborhood,  straight 
to  Palermo,  the  metropolis  of  the  island,  and 
was  there  crowned  with  great  solemnity  by 
the  bishop  of  Cephalania,  the  archbishop  of 
Palermo  being  then  absent.  Great  rejoicings 
were  made  all  over  the  island,  the  cities, 
towns,  and  villages,  resounding  every  where 
with  the  names  of  Peter  of  Arragon  and 
queen  Constantia.  Such  is  the  account  the 
contemporary  writers  give  of  this  famous 
revolution. 

The  archbishop  of  Montreale  immediately 


32 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  IV. 


The  king  and  all  concerned  in  the  conspiracy  excommunicated  by  the  pope.  Charles  besieges  Messina.  The 
king  of  An  agon's  letter  to  Charles,  and  his  answer.  The  two  kings  agree  to  decide  their  quarrel  by  single 
combat.     Whether  either  appeared  in  the  field. 


acquainted  the  pope,  by  a  letter,  with  the 
massacre  of  the  French,  and  the  revolt  of 
the  whole  island  ;  which  Charles,  who  was 
then  attending  his  holiness  at  Montefiascone, 
in  Tuscany,  was  so  struck  wiih,  that  he 
could  scarce  utter  a  word.  When  he  re- 
turned to  himself  he  first  engaged  the  pope 
to  lend  hini  all  the  assistance  in  his  power, 
and  then  Avrote  an  account  of  the  whole  to 
his  nephew,  Philip  the  Bold,  king  of  France, 
entreating  that  prince  to  join  him  in  reveng- 
ing the  inhuman  massacre  of  so  many  of 
his  brave  countrymen.  In  the  mean  time 
the  pope,  at  the  request  of  Charles,  thun- 
dered out  most  dreadful  curses  and  anathe- 
mas against  the  Palerraitans  in  particular, 
and  all  in  general  who  should  invade  or  any- 
ways assist  those  who  invaded  the  kingdom 
of  Sicily,  a  fief  of  the  Holy  Roman  Church.' 
The  pope,  it  seems,  had  yet  only  heard  of 
the  massacre  ot  the  French,  and  the  revolt 
of  the  Sicilians.  But  when  he  was  informed 
that  Peter  of  Arragon  was  at  the  bottom  of 
the  whole,  that  he  had  landed  in  Sicily,  and 
had  been  crowned  king  of  the  island  as  be- 
longing to  him  in  right  of  his  wife,  he  wrote 
several  threatening  letters  to  that  prince, 
conimanding  him,  on  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, and  the  forfeiture  of  his  own  king- 
dom, to  quit  that  of  Sicily,  to  which  he  had 
no  shadow  of  right,  it  having  been  bestowed 
by  the  apostolic  see,  of  which  it  was  a  fief, 
upon  a  prince  who  had  rescued  it,  at  his 
own  expense  arxl  the  danger  of  his  life,  out 
of  the  hands  of  an  usurper  and  tyrant, 
meaning  Manfred,  the  father  of  Constantia. 
But  Peter,  paying  no  regard  to  the  holy 
father's  commands  or  menaces,  his  holiness, 
with  great  solemnity,  excommunicated  him 
by  name;  and  all  of  what  nation  or  condi- 
tion soever  who  should  join  or  assist  him, 
declared  him  an  enemy  to  the  church,  and 
put  all  his  dominions  under  an  interdict. 
This  sentence  was  pronounced  on  the  18th 
of  November  of  the  present  year,  at  the  door 
of  the  church  of  St.  Flavianus,  in  Monte 
Fiascone,  in  the  presence  of  all  the  cardinals, 
of  the  magistrates  of  the  place,  and  a  multi- 
tude of  people.^ 

In  the  mean  time  Charles,  embarking  at 
Naples  on  board  the  fleet  which  he  had  fitted 
out  with  a  design  to  attack.  Constantinople, 
sailed  to  Sicily,  and  laid  close  siege  to  Mes- 
sina. Peter,  hearing  of  his  arrival  before 
that  city,  left  Palermo,  and  advancing  to 
Randazzo,  at  a  small  distance  from  Messina, 
wrote  from  thence  a  letter  to  Charles,  to  ac- 
quaint him  that  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  be- 
longed to  him  in  right  of  his  wife,  queen 
Constantia,  the  only  surviving  issue  of  the 
Swabian  family;  that  the  Roman  church, 
the  cardinals,  and  the  late  holy  pope,  had 

«  Apiid  Raymund,  Numb.  13. 

"  Idem,  Num.  23.  Uicordanus  Malespina  Hist.  Flor. 
e.  217.  Spicil.  t.  2.  p.  649. 


yielded  it  to  him ;  and  he  therefore  com- 
manded him  immediately  to  depart  the 
island,  and  let  his  new  subjects  enjoy  undis- 
turbed the  liberty  and  other  blessings  of 
which  he  had  tyrannically  deprived  them. 
To  this  haughty  letter  Charles  returned  a  no 
less  haughty  answer,  calling  the  king  of 
Arragon  an  assassin,  and  a  traitor  to  God 
and  his  holy  church.  The  liberty  both  kings 
look  in  bestowing  injurious  names  upon  one 
another  ended  in  a  challenge,  and  both 
agreed  to  decide  their  quarrel  by  single  com- 
bat. By  the  articles  that  were  drawn  up 
and  sworn  to  by  the  two  kings,  they  were  to 
meet  on  the  1st  day  of  June,  1283,  at  Bour- 
deaux,  which  then  belonged  to  Edward, 
king  of  England,  a  neutral  prince,  and 
nearly  related  to  both.  They  were  to  en- 
gage there,  each  being  attended  by  an  hun- 
dred knights,  in  the  place  that  the  king  of 
England  should  judge  the  most  proper. 
Most  historians,  who  mention  this  combat, 
tell  us  that  Charles  appeared  with  his  hun- 
dred knights,  in  the  field  of  battle,  at  the 
time  appointed;  that  he  continued  riding  up 
and  down  the  field  from  the  rising  to  the 
setting  of  the  sun,  ordering  his  herald  to  call 
frequently  upon  the  king  of  Arragon;  and 
that  upon  his  not  appearing,  he  left  Bour- 
deaux  that  very  evening,  proud,  says  an 
historian,  of  having  shown  himself  in  the 
field  of  battle,  but  laughed  at  for  having  lost 
a  campaign :  for  it  was  only  to  gain  time, 
as  the  pope  observed  in  a  letter  to  Charles, 
that  the  king  of  Arragon  accepted  the  chal- 
lenge. That  prince,  however,  to  save  ap- 
pearances, showtd  himself,  according  to 
some,  historians,  in  the  field  of  battle  the  very 
evening  Charles  left  the  place.  But  others 
say  that  he  never  appeared,  nor  ever  in- 
tended it,  being  the  whole  time  busied  in 
making  the  necessary  preparations  to  main- 
tain himself  in  the  possession  of  his  new 
kingdom.  That  such  a  challenge  passed  and 
was  agreed  to  by  both  kings,  upon  certain 
conditions,  is  not  to  be  doubled.  "But  all 
that  is  said  of  Charles's  appearing  in  the 
field  of  battle  may,  perhaps,  be  looked  upon 
as  altogether  fabulous.  For  the  pope  no 
sooner  heard  of  the  challenge,  and  his  ac- 
cepting it,  than  he  wrote  a  very  sharp  letter 
to  him,  reprimanding  him  on  that  account 
Avith  great  severity,  condemned  that  method 
of  deciding  any  dispute  or  controversy,  as 
rash,  desperate,  and  repugnant  to  the  law  of 
God  and  the  church,  annulled  the  oath  he 
had  taken  to  appear  in  the  field  of  battle  as 
wicked  and  unlawful,  and  commanded  him, 
on  pain  of  excommunication,  to  lay  aside 
all  thoughts  of  pursuing  a  design  so  criminal 
in  itself,  and  so  dangerous  to  him.  At  the 
same  time  he  declared  all  excommunicated, 
by  what  dignity  soever  distinguished,  kings 
themselves  not  excepted,  who  should  any 
ways  aid,  countenance,  or  assist  hirn  in  the 


Martin  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


33 


The  king  of  Arragon  deprived  l>y  the  pope  of  his  kingdom.    Granted  to  Charles  de  Valois,  and  upon  what  con- 
ditions.    In  Arragon  no  regard  had  to  the  sentence  of  tlie  pope  against  the  king. 

execution  of  such  a  design.  This  letter  is 
(jated  at  Orvieto,  the  6th  of  February,  in  the 
second  year  of  Martin's  pontificate,  that  is, 
in  1283,'  near  four  months  before  the  time 
of  the  combat.  Now,  it  is  highly  impro- 
bable, and  altogether  incredible,  thatCharles, 
who  depended  entirely  upon  the  protection, 
assistance,  and  favor  of  the  pope,  would, 
upon  any  consideration  whatever,  have  in- 
curred his  displeasure,  and  forfeited  his  pro- 
tection and  favor.  Besides,  it  appears  from 
a  letter  written  by  king  Edward  to  Charles, 
that  Edward  never  consented  to  the  fighting 
of  the  duel  at  Bourdeaux,  as  all  authors 
suppose  him  to  have  done,  but  on  the  con- 
trary declared  that  he  would  not  suffer  it  to 
be  fought  in  any  part  of  his  dominions, 
were  he  to  gain  by  it  the  two  kingdoms  of 
Sicily  and  Arragon,  nor  any  where  else, 
were  it  in  his  power  to  prevent  it.^  Upon 
the  whole,  the  truth  is,  that  the  two  kings 
agreed  to  decide  their  quarrel  by  single  com- 
bat at  Bourdeaux  ;  but  the  pope  interposing, 
and  the  king  of  Enirland  not  consenting  to 
their  fighting  in  his  dominions,  they  pro- 
ceeded no  further;  and  whatever  else  has 
been  said  of  this  combat,  seems  to  have  been 
invented,  probably,  by  the  French  historians, 
to  paint  Charles  as  a  hero,  and  his  rival,  the 
king  of  Arragon,  as  a  coward.  "The  be- 
havior of  the  king  of  Arragon,"  says  Meze- 
ray,  ironically,  in  speaking  of  that  prince's 
not  appearing  in  the  field  till  Charles  was 
gone,  "  was  truly  worthy  of  a  prince  upon 
whom  his  subjects  have  bestowed  the  sur- 
name of  Great.'"  Villani,  Fazellus  and  Su- 
rita  suppose  the  pope  to  have  consented  to 
that  duel;  nay,  and  to  have  excommuni- 
cated the  king  of  Arragon  for  declining  it, 
and  declared  him  guilty  of  perjury  in  not 
fulfilling  the  conditions  relating  to  it  that  he 
had  solemnly  sworn  to.*  But  the  contrary 
is  evident  from  the  pope's  letter  quoted 
above,  and  related  at  length  by  Raynaldus.^ 
As  the  king  of  Arragon,  I'ar  from  paying 
any  the  least  regard  to  the  pope's  anathemas 
or  to  the  general  interdict,  obliged  the  clercy 
both  in  Sicily  and  Arragon  to  perform  divine 
service  as  before,  and  instead  of  yielding  up 
the  island  either  to  Charles  or  to  the  church, 
as  commanded  by  the  pope,  continued  to 
claim  it  as  the  inheritance  of  his  wife,  his 
holiness,  not  satisfied  with  renewing  the 
former  excommunication,  deprived  him,  by 
a  bull  dated  from  Orvieto  the  22d  of  March, 
1283,  of  the  kingdom  of  Arragon,  as  for- 
feited by  his  usurping,  in  contempt  of  the 
authority  of  the  apostolic  see,  a  kingdom 
■which  the  holy  Roman  church  alone  had  a 
right  to  dispose  of.  By  the  same  bull  the 
kingdom  of  Arragon,  and  the  principalities 
of  Catalonia  and  Valentia,  were  declared  for- 


»  Raymund.  ad  hunc  ann. 

'  Rynier.  FcRdera,  Convcntiones,  &c.  vol.  1.  p.  239. 

»  Mezeray  Abrcg^  Chron.  torn.  3.  p.  18. 

«  Villani,  1.  7.  c.  66.  »  Ad  anh.  1283.  Num.  8. 

Vol.  III.— 5 


feited  to  any  prince  thai  would  seize  them, 
all  king  Peter's  subjects  were  absolved  from 
their  allegiance,  and  forbidden,  on  pain  of 
excommunication,  to  obey  him  or  to  give 
him  the  title  of  king.'  This  sentence  made 
ho  impression  either  upon  the  king  or  sub- 
jects ;  nay,  the  king  made  so  little  account 
of  it,  that  he  used  thenceforth,  by  way  of 
derision,  to  style  himself,  "Peter,  a  gentle- 
man of  Arrngon,  the  father  of  two  kings, 
and  lord  of  the  sea."^ 

The  pope,  having  thus  deprived,  by  his 
bull,  the  king  of  his  dominions,  left  them  at 
first  a  prey  to  any  who  would  seize  them  ; 
but  he  offered  them  soon  after  to  Philip, 
king  of  France,  for  Cliarles  de  Valois  his 
younger  son,  and  sent  cardinal  Cholet  into 
ihat  kingdom  to  settle  with  Philip  the  con- 
ditions upon  which  his  son  was  to  hold 
them.  These -conditions  are  mentioned  ia 
the  bull,  conferring  upon  Charles  and  his 
descendants  the  kingdom  of  Arragon  with, 
all  its  appurtenances,  and  are  as  follows: 
I.  The  kingdom  of  Arragon  shall  be  held  by 
Charles  de  Valois,  nephew  by  his  mother  to 
the  late  king  Peter.  II.  It  shall  never  be 
united  to  the  kingdoms  of  France,  Castile, 
Leon,  or  England,  but  continue  a  separate 
kingdom.  III.  The  rights  and  liberties  of 
the  church  shall  be  inviolably  maintained, 
especially  with  respect  to  elections.  IV. 
Neither  the  king  of  France,  nor  his  son,  nor 
his  heirs  and  successors,  shall  enter  into  any 
treaty  about  the  restitution  of  the  kingdom 
of  Arragon  without  the  previous  consent  of 
the  apostolic  see.  V.  The  new  king  and 
his  successors  shall  swear  fealty  to  the  apos- 
tolic see,  shall  acknowledge  themselves  feu- 
datories of  the  holy  Roman  church,  and  as 
such  pay  vearly  five  hundred  livres  into  the 
apostolic  chamber  on  St.  Peter's  day.^ 

While  the  pope  was  thus  disposing  of  the 
kingdom  of  Arragon,  the  king  was  pursuing, 
with  unrelenting  vigor,  the  necessary  mea- 
sures to  keep  possession  of  the  kingdom  of 
Sicily.  Having  sent  for  queen  Constantia, 
and  his  two  sons  James  and  Frederic,  he 
left  them  as  pledges  with  the  Sicilians,  and 
returned  to  Arragon  to  oppose,  in  person, 
the  king  of  France  and  his  son,  should  they 
attempt  to  invade  that  kingdom.  At  his 
departure  he  appointed  Constantia  regent, 
vesting  in  her  all  his  authority,  created  John 
of  Procida  high  chancellor  of  the  kingdom 
of  Sicily,  and  gave  the  command  of  the  fleet 
quite  uncontrolled  to  Roger  de  Loria,  re- 
puted the  most  experienced  sea  officer  of 
that  age.  In  Arragon  he  found  all  things 
quiet,  and  his  subjects,  notwithstanding  the 
sentence  pronounced  against  him  at  Rome, 
as  zealously  attached  to  him  as  ever,  and  as 
ready  to  assist  him  in  asserting  his  right  to 
the  crown  of  Sicily.  All  who  were  able  to 
bear  arms  cheerfully  enlisted  under  his  ban- 

»  Apnd  Raynahl.  Num.  10.        ^  Villani,  ubi  supra. 
'  Raymund.  ubi  supra. 


34 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  IV. 


Charles'  fleet  defeated,  and  his  son  taken  prisoner.    Charles  dies.    Martin  dies ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1285.] — 
Miracles  said  to  be  wrought  at  his  tomb. 


ner,  insomuch  that  he  had,  in  a  very  short 
time,  an  army  on  foot  to  face  the  French, 
should  they  offer  to  enter  the  kingdom. 

In  the  mean  time  Charles,  going  to  Pro- 
vence to  raise  new  forces  there,  left  his  son 
Charles,  prince  of  Salerno,  at  Naples  to  awe 
the  inhabitants  of  that  city,  no  better  affected 
to  him  and  his  government  than  the  Si- 
cilians. In  his  absence  Roger  de  Loria, 
having  first  defeated  part  of  his  fleet  off  the 
island  of  Malta,  sailed  from  thence  to  the 
bay  of  Naples,  where  the  rest  of  the  fleet 
was  riding  at  anchor,  and  offered  them  bat- 
tle. The  French  admiral,  James  de  Bruson, 
was  not  for  accepting  the  challenge ;  but  as 
his  fleet  was  greatly  superior  in  the  number 
of  galleys  to  the  enemy's,  prince  Charles, 
sure,  as  he  thought,  of  victory,  offered  to  go 
on  board  the  fleet  himself,  and  take  upon 
him  the  consequences,  be  what  they  would. 
The  French  admiral  then  put  to  sea,  and  a 
bloody  engagement  ensued,  which,  after  a 
most  obstinate  combat  of  many  hours,  ended 
in  the  total  defeat  of  the  French  fleet.  The 
prince  himself  was  taken  prisoner,  with  the 
admiral  and  the  flower  of  the  French  no- 
bility, and  few  of  their  galleys  had  the  good 
luck  to  escape.  Loria  treated  the  captive 
prince  with  the  utmost  respect,  but  insisted 
upon  his  sending  an  immediate  order  to  the 
governor  of  Naples  to  set  at  liberty  Beatrix, 
the  sister  of  Constantia,  who  had  been  kept 
fifteen  years  confined  in  one  of  the  castles 
of  that  city,  and  send  her  on  board  his  galley. 
The  order  being  sent  and  complied  with,  the 
admiral  set  sail  for  Sicily,  and  arriving  at 
Palermo  entered  that  city  amidst  the  loud 
acclamations  of  men  of  all  ranks,  and  pre- 
sented to  the  queen  her  sister  at  liberty  and 
the  prince  of  Salerno  her  prisoner.  The  Si- 
cilians were  for  treating  prince  Charles  as 
his  father  had  treated  young  Conrad,  whom 
he  had  caused  to  be  publicly  beheaded.  That 
the  humane  princess  would  not  consent  to  ; 
but  sent  him,  with  the  other  prisoners  of 
distinction,  to  the  king,  then  in  Arragon. 
Charles  received  the  news  of  the  defeat  and 
captivity  of  his  son  at  Gaeta,  on  his  return 
from  Provence.  But,  notwithstanding  the 
concern  it  gave  him,  he  pursued  his  journey 
to  Naples  with  a  design  to  assemble  all  his 
forces  at  Brundusium,  and  transport  them 
from  thence  into  Sicily.  But  in  his  way 
from  Naples  to  that  place  he  was  taken  ill 
at  Foggia,  and,  overcome  with  grief  and  fa- 


tigue, died  there  on  the  7th  of  January, 
1284.1  Such  was  the  end  of  the  first  king 
of  Sicily  of  the  family  of  Anjou. 

Charles  being  dead,  and  his  son  Charles, 
prince  of  Salerno,  who  was  to  succeed  him, 
kept  prisoner  in  Arragon,  Gerard,  cardinal 
of  Parma,  was  appointed  by  the  pope  as 
lord  paramount  of  the  kingdom,  to  govern  it 
till  the  prince  should  be  set  at  liberty.  To 
him  was  joined  by  Philip,  king  of  France, 
his  son  Robert,  earl  of  Artois;  and  we  have 
a  letter  of  th6  pope  allowing  to  the  earl  a 
thousand  ounces  of  gold  a  year  out  of  the 
revenues  of  the  kingdom  during  his  admi- 
nistration. The  letter  is  dated  the  27th  of 
February,  in  the  fourth  year  of  Martin's 
pontificate;  that  is,  in  the  year  1285.-  Mar- 
tin had  resolved  to  cause  a  general  crusade 
to  be  preached  against  the  king  of  Arragon 
and  the  Sicilians  :  but  death  prevented  him 
from  carrying  that  design  into  execution. 
Having  celebrated  mass  at  Perugia  on  Easter 
day,  which  in  1285  fell  on  the  25th  of  March, 
and  dined  with  his  chaplains,  he  was  taken 
ill  after  dinner,  and,  though  his  physicians 
did  not  apprehend  him  to  be  in  any  danger, 
he  died  on  the  29th  of  that  month,  after  a 
pontificate  of  four  years  and  six  days.  Most 
authors  place  his  death  on  the  28th  of  the 
same  month.  But  Honorius  IV.  his  imme- 
diate successor,  in  the  circulatory  letter  he 
wrote  upon  his  promotion,  says  he  was 
elected  in  the  room  of  his  holy  predecessor 
Martin,  who  on  the  fourth  of  the  calends  of 
April,  that  is,  on  the  29th  of  March,  passed 
from  the  miseries  of  this  life  to  the  joys  of 
heaven.3  He  died  at  Perugia,- and  desired 
to  be  buried  in  the  habit  of  a  Minorite,  of 
which  order  he  was  a  most  zealous  patron 
and  generous  benefactor.  He  was  buried 
in  the  church  of  St.  Lawrence  at  Perugia, 
and  toany  miracles  were  said  to  be  wrought 
at  his  tomb.  The  blind  by  his  intercession 
recovered  their  sight,  the  deaf  their  hearing, 
and. the  dumb  their  speech.  Thus  the  con- 
tinuator- of  Martinus  Polonus,  who  was  at 
this  time  at  Perugia,  wrote  but  two 'months 
after  the  pontiff's  death,  and  was,  he  says, 
an  eye  witness  of  what  he  wrote,  as  were 
many  both  of  the  clergy  and  the  laity.  He 
is  honored  in  Perugia  as  a  saint,  but  never 
has  been  canonized. 


'  Malaspina,  Villani,  Nangius,  &c. 

!2  In  Registro,  Num.  15.      ^  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  17. 


HONOBIUS  IV,] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


33 


Honorius  IV.  elected.     His  letter  to  Rudolph.     King  ol"  Arrngon  dies.    His  two  sons  excommunicated  ;— [Year 
of  Christ,  1286.]    Negotiations  about  procuring  prince  Cliarles'  liberty. 


HONORIUS  IV.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-SEVENTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[  Andronicus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Rudolph,  Emperor  of  tfie  West."] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1285.]  The  cardinals 
bavin?  performed  the  exequies  of  the  de- 
ceased pope,  met  on  the  1st  of  April,  to 
proceed  to  the  election  of  a  new  pope,  and 
though  not  shut  up  in  the  conclave,  the  con- 
stitution of  Gregory  being  repealed,  they, 
on  the  very  next  day,  the  2d  of  that  month, 
unanimously  elected  James  Sabelli,  cardinal 
deacon  of  St.  Mary  in  Cosmedina.  He  set 
out,  soon  after  his  election,  from  Perugia  to 
Rome,  and  was  there  first  ordained  priest, 
being  only  in  deacon's  orders,  and  afterwards 
crowned  with  the  usual  solemnity  in  the 
church  of  St.  Peter  on  the  15th  of  April, 
asuming  on  that  occasion  the  name  of  Ho- 
norius  IV.'  He  was  descended  from  the 
family  of  the  Sabelli,  or  Savelli,  one  of  the 
most  illustrious  in  Rome,  had  studied  in  the 
university  of  Paris,  was  first  canon  of  Cha- 
lons on  the  Marne,  and  after  several  other 
preferments,  created  cardinal  by  Urban  IV., 
with  six  others,  in  1261.  He  was  so  afflict- 
ed with  the  gout  as  to  have  almost  entirely 
lost  the  use  of  his  hands  and  feet,  so  that 
he  was  often  obliged  to  celebrate  mass  sitting, 
and  to  use  certain  instruinents  in  the  cele- 
bration.. That  distemper  was  common  to 
him  with  others  of  his  family,  especially  his 
brother,  named  Pandulphus,  of  whom  the 
Roman  people  entertained  so  high  an 
opinion,  that  when  they  wanted  to  clear  the 
city  from  thieves  and  other  disturbers  of  the 
public  peace,  they  chose  him  for  senator, 
saying,  it  was  not  the  hands  nor  the  feet  that 
governed,  but  the  head.* 

Rudolph,  king  of  the  Romans,  whom 
Honorius  had  acquainted  by  letter,  as  well 
as  the  other  princes,  with  his  promotion, 
assured  his  holiness  in  his  answer  to  that 
letter,  that  he  was  resolved  to  espouse  the 
cause  of  the  heirs  of  the  late  king  of  Sicily, 
and  support  them  to  the  utmost  of  his  power, 
in  their  just  claim  to  that  crown.  As  Ho- 
norius, though  a  native  of  Italy,  was  no  less 
zealously  attached  to  the  family  of  Anjou 
than  his  predecessor,  he  wrote  to  Rudolph 
anew,  encouraging  him  in  that  resolution, 
and  exhorting  him  to  acquiesce  in  the  taxes 
laid  by  his  predecessor  upon  all  ecclesias- 
tics in  the  dioceses  of  Liege,  Metz,  Ver- 
dun, and  Bastle,  subject  to  the  empire,  as 
the  money  accruing  from  thence  was  to  be 
employed  in  the  holy  war  against  Peter  of 
Arragon,  an  avowed  enemy  of  the  church, 

»  Ptol.  Lucen.  Continuator  Martin  Poloni. 
>  Ptol.  Lucen.  Platina  Westmonast.  ice. 


and  would  be  wanted  but  for  a  short  time.* 
This  letter  is  dated  at  Tivoli  the  first  of 
August  of  the  present  year. 

In  the  mean  time  a  crusade  being  preach- 
ed all  over  France  against  the  king  of  Arra- 
gon, and  a  powerful  army  raised  by  that 
means,  king  Philip,  taking  the  command  of 
it  upon  himself,  entered  Arragon,  and  being 
met  by  Peter,  gained,  after  a  most  obstinate 
combat,  a  complete  victory  over  him.  The 
king  of  Arragon  died  soon  after  the  loss  of 
this  battle,  leaving  four  sons,  Alphonsus, 
James,  Frederic,  and  Peter,  and  two  daugh- 
ters, Isabel  and  Violante.  To  Alphonsus 
he  bequeathed  the  kingdom  of  Arragon,  and 
that  of  Sicily  to  James,  who  was  to  succeed 
to  both  kingdoms  if  his  elder  brother  left  no 
issue  male  behind  him.  About  the  same 
time  died  Philip,  king  of  France,  and  was 
succeeded  by  his  son  Philip,  surnamed  the 
Fair.  The  pope  no  sooner  heard  of  the 
death  of  the  king  of  Arragon,  and  his  last 
will,  than  he  issued  a  bull,  commanding 
Alphonsus  to  release,  without  delay,  Charles 
prince  of  Salerno,  and  Janfts  to  quit  the 
island  of  Sicily,  and  deliver  it  up  to  that 
prince  as  the  lawful  heir.  As  no  regard 
was  had  by  either  of  those  princes  to  his 
holiness's  command,  he  solemnly  excommu- 
nicated them  the  following  year  at  three 
different  times,  on  Maunday  Thursday,  on 
Ascension  day,  and  on  the  day  of  the  dedi- 
cation of  the  church  of  St.  Peter.^  This 
sentence  extended  to  queen  Constantia,  for 
countenancing  her  son  James  in  the  usurpa- 
tion of  a  kingdom  that  belonged  to  the  apos- 
tolic see,  and  to  all  who  should  lend  him 
any  assistance  whatever,  or  serve  under  him. 
The  whole  island  was  interdicted,  and  as  he 
had  been  crowned  at  Palermo  by  the  two 
bishops  of  Cefalonia  and  Nicastro,  both  pre- 
lates were  .summoned  to  appear  at  Rome  oa 
All-Saints  day. 

Charles,  in  the  mean  lime,  growing  tired 
of  his  confinement,  and  finding  that  all  the 
pope's  endeavours  to  procure  him  his  liberty 
proved  ineffectual,  had  recourse  to  Edward, 
king  of  England  ;  and  a  negotiation  was 
begun  between  the  embassadors  of  that 
prince  and  those  of  king  Alphonsus  at 
Oleron  in  Beam.  After  a  few  days'  confer- 
ences the  following  articles  were  agreed  to 
by  the  embassadors,  and  approved  by  both 
kings.    I.  That   Charles  should  yield  the 

>  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  23. 
"Raynald.  ad  ann.  1266. 


36 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[HONORIUS  IV. 


Tne  conditions  for  procuring  Charles'  liberty  rejected  by  the  pope.     The  apostolical  brethren   condemned. 
Honorius  dies ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1287.]     Penance  enjoined  by  him  for  the  murder  of  a  bishop. 

kingdom  of  Sicily  to  James  the  brother  of  i  priests,  unless  they  were  as  perfect  and  holy 
Alphonsus.     II.  That  Charles  de  Valois,  as  as  the  apostles  ;  that  it  was  no  sin  for  a  man 

well  as  the  king  of  France,  and  his  brother,       

should  renounce  all  claim  to  the  kingdom 
of  Arragon,  notwithstanding  the  investiture 


granted  him  by  Martin  IV.,  and  should  re- 
store all  the  places  that  his  father  had  taken. 
III.  That  Charles  should  pay  to  Alphonsus 
thirty  thousand  marks  of  silver,  and  should 
get  the  king  of  France  to  conclude  a  three 
years'  truce,  both  with  the  king  of  Arragon 
and  his  brother  the  king  of  Sicily.  IV.  That 
Charles,  before  he  set  foot  out  of  the  borders 
of  Arragon,  should  deliver  up  three  of  his  sons 
as  hostages  with  sixty  Provensale  knights, 
whom  the  king  of  Arragon  should  name: 
And  that  if  all  these  conditions  were  not 
performed  within  the  term  of  three  years,  he 
should  return  to  his  prison.  To  these  con- 
ditions, hard  as  they  were,  Charles  consent 
ed,  so  desirous  was  he  of  recovering  his 
liberty  ;  and  it  was  at  his  desire  and  request 
that  the  king  of  England  approved  them. 
But  when  they  were  communicated  to  Hono- 
rius, he  not  only  rejected  them  with  the 
utmost  indignation,  but  wrote  to  Charles  in 
very  sharp  terms,  reprimanding  him  for  pre- 
suming to  enter  into  any  treaty  or  agreement 
with  the  enemies  of  the  church,  the  anathe- 
matized Arragonians,  about  a  kingdom  that 
belonged  to  the  apostolic  see,  without  the 
knowledge  and  consent  of  that  see.  By  the 
sarne  letter  he  declared  all  the  conditions 
which  he  had  agreed,  or  even  sworn  to,  void 
and  null,  and  strictly  enjoined  him  to  avoid 
for  the  future  entering  into  any  negotiation 
or  treaty  whatever  concerning  the  kingdom 
of  Sicily  without  his  consent.'  This  letter 
is  dated  at  Rome  the  4th  of  March,  in  the 
second  year  of  the  pontificate  of  Honorius, 
•that  is,  in  1286. 

In  the  same  year  Honorius  condemned 
and  suppressed  by  a  constitution,  addressed 
to  all  bishops,  a  new  order  of  mendicants, 
founded  by  one  Gerardus  Segarellus,  a  na- 
tive of  Parma,  who  styled  themselves  "the 
order  of  the  apostles,"  and  "  the  apostolic 
brethren."  They  wandered  about  the  world 
barefooted  and  bareheaded,  wearing  a  long 
white  garment  tied  round  them  with  a  rope, 
preaching  repentance,  and  living  upon 
charity.  The  doctrines  they  taught,  or  were 
charged  with  teaching,  were,  that  neither 
the  pope  nor  any  body  else  had  power  over 
them;  all  the  spiritual  power  and  authority 
granted  by  Christ  to  his  church,  having  been 
transferred  to  them  as  the  only  true  followers 
of  the  apostles,  who  lived  upon  charity,  and 
reserved  nothing  for  the  next  day;  that  no 
pope  who  was  not  as  holy  as  St.  Peter,  had 
power  to  absolve  from  sins  ;  that  the  popes 
were  all  seducers  and  impostors;  that  none 
could  be  saved  out  of  their  society ;  that  no 
tithes  should  be  paid  by  the   laity  to   the 

'Baynald.  Num.  4. 


to  indulge  his  lust  and  comply  with  the  calls 
ot  the  flesh ;  that  churches  were  of  no  use, 
prayers  offered  in  a  stable  or  hogsty  being  as 
acceptable  to  God  as  any  offered  in  a  church, 
&c.  These  opinions  Honorius  condemned 
as  heretical,  impious,  and  repugnant  to  the 
doctrine  of  Christ  and  his  apostles;  and 
ordered  those  who  preached  them  to  be 
stripped  of  their  habit,  and  treated  as  here- 
tics. Nicholas  IV.,  the  immediate  successor 
of  Honorius,  condemned  them  anew,  and 
let  loose  the  inquisitors  against  them,  who 
burnt  Segarellus,  their  founder,  alive,  and 
extirpated,  in  a  very  short  time,  the  whole 
sect.' 

Honorius  had  formed  a  design  of  uniting 
all  the  Christian  princes  in  a  holy  league 
against  the  two  kings  of  Arragon  and  Sicily. 
But  while  he  was  wholly  intent  upon  carry- 
ing it  into  execution,  death  overtook  him  on 
the  very  day  he  had  resolved  to  excommuni- 
cate those  two  princes  the  fourth  time :  for 
he  died  on  Maunday-Thursday,  which  in 
1287  fell  on  the  3d  of  April,  when  he  had 
governed  the  church,  computing  from  the 
day  of  his  election,  two  years  and  one  day, 
having  been  elected  on  the  2d  of  April, 
1285.  The  continuator  of  Martinus  Polo- 
nus,  and  Ptolemy  of  Lucca,  both  contempo- 
rary writers,  give  him  the  following  charac- 
ter. Honorius  IV.,  say  they,  was  a  man  of 
great  temperance,  wisdom,  and  discretion, 
willing  to  oblige  all  men,  and  loth  to  offend 
any.  The  latter  writer  adds,  that  he  was 
"suis  bene  profectivus,"  which  can  scarce 
be  understood  in  any  other  sense,  but  that  he 
enriched  and  aggrandised  those  of  his  own 
family.  He  built  a  magnificent  palace  on 
Mount  Aventin,  near  the  church  of  St.  Sa- 
bina,  ahd  constantly  resided  there  during  the 
winter  season,  but  retired  in  the  summer  to 
Tivoli. 

We  have' a  remarkable  diploma  of  this 
pope,  dated  from  Rome  the  21st  of  Decem- 
ber, 1285,  and  addressed  to  the  bishop  of 
Cosenzaand  the  provincial  of  the  preaching 
friars,  or  Dominicans,  in  Lombardy.  It  was 
issued  on  the  following  occasion.  A  mis- 
understanding arising  between  the  bishop  of 
Tortona  and  the  marquis  of  Montserrat,  the 
bishop  was  assassinated,  and  as  the  perpe- 
trators of  that  horrid  murder,  or,  as  the  pope 
called  it,  execrable  sacrilege,  could  never  be 
detected,  the  marquis  was  supposed  to  have 
been  privy  to  it,  if  he  did  not  command  it, 
and  was  therefore  summoned  by  the  pope  to 
Rome,  to  clear  himself  from  that  suspicion 
at  his  tribunal.  The  marquis,  instead  of  re- 
pairing to  Rome  in  person,  dispatched  depu- 
ties to  assure  his  holiness  that  the  murder 
was  committed  utterly  unknown  to  him; 
that  he  should  spare  no  pains  to  detect  the 


Raynald.  ad  ann.  1290;  et  Spondanus  ad  ann.  1297. 


HoNORius  IV.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  37 

The  host,  how  to  be  carried  to  the  sick.    Nicholas  IV.  elected ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1288.]    Espouses  the  cause 

of  the  family  of  Anjou. 


assassins,  and  should  punish  them,  if  de- 
tected, with  the  utmost  severity;  but  that, 
as  to  his  appearing  in  person  at  Rome,  his 
holiness  could  not,  in  justice,  require  it  of 
him,  as  he  must,  in  his  way  to  that  city, 
pass  through  the  territories  of  his  declared 
enemies,  who  would  either  seize  him,  or 
take  advantage  of  his  absence  to  invade  his 
dominions.  These  excuses  Honorius  thought 
just  and  reasonable,  but  at  the  same  time 
appointed  tiie  bishop  of  Cosenza  and  the 
provincial  of  the  Dominicans,  to  inquire 
into  the  whole  affair  upon  the  spot,  and  if 
they  found  him  guilty,  and  he  desired  to  be 
absolved,  to  impose  upon  him  the  penance 
specified  in  the  diploma.  The  penance  was, 
that  he  should  walk  bare-footed  and  bare- 
headed, without  any  other  garment  but  a 
Tunic,  from  the  place  where  the  bishop  was 
murdered  to  the  chiirch  ofTortona;  that  his 
posterity  should,  to  the  fourth  generation, 
be  incapable  of  holding  any  benefice  in  that 
church  ;  that  in  the  same  church  he  should 
found  an  altar,  and  endow  it  with  a  suffi- 
cient maintenance  for  two  priests;  that  he 
should  restore  all  the  lands,  castles,  and  pos- 
sessions, belonging  to  the  see  of  Tortona  ; 
should  go  in  pilgrimage  to  the  Holy  Land, 
or  to  St.  James  of  Compostella,  and  appear, 
when  required,  at  the  tribunal  of  the  apos- 
tolic see.'  Whether  the  marquis  owned  the 
crime,  and  underwent  the  penance  enjoined 


by  the  pope's  diploma,  history  has  not  in- 
formed us. 

In  the  year  1287,  was  held  a  council  at 
Wirtzburg,  at  which  presided  John,  cardi- 
nal bishop  of  Tusculum,  Honorius'  legate 
in  Germany ;  and  among  the  other  regula- 
tions made  by  that  assembly,  was  the  fol- 
lowing. When  it  shall  happen  that  the 
most  holy  body  of  Christ  is  carried  out  of 
the  church  to  sick  persons,  or  women,  near 
the  time  of  their  delivery,  we  command  a 
due  veneration  of  it.  Let  the  priest,  in  his 
surplice,  Avith  his  stole  about  his  neck,  carry 
it,  being  preceded  by  a  clerk  with  a  taper 
and  a  little  bell.  They  that  meet  the  host, 
are  to  kneel  while  the  priest  passes,  and  say 
three  times  the  Lord's  prayer,  and  the  an- 
gelic salutation.  Hail  Mary,  Sec,  and  such 
of  them  as  are  under  penaYice  at  that  time, 
should  have  ten  days  of  their  penance  re- 
mitted. The  priest  who  shall  presume  to , 
carry  the  host  otherwise,  shall  be  punished 
at  the  will  of  his  ordinary.  This  practice 
has  been  since  greatly  improved  and  uni- 
versally received.  The  cardinal  who  pre- 
sided at  this  council,  was  of  the  pope's  own 
family,  and  the  only  cardinal  he  created. 
He  confirmed  the  order  of  the  "Hermits  of 
St.  Austin,"  and  likewise  that  of  the  Carme- 
lites, which  had  been  only  tolerated  by  the 
second  council  of  Lions. 


NICHOLAS  IV.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-EIGHTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Andronicus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Rudolph,  Emperor  of  the  West.l 


[Year  of  Christ,  1288.]  As  it  was  or- 
damed  by  the  constitution  of  Gregory  X. 
that  the  cardinals  should  meet  at  the  place 
where  the  deceased  pope  resided  with  his 
court  at  the  lime  of  his  death,  and  proceed 
there  to  the  election  of  his  successor,  they 
assembled,  agreeably  to  that  constitution,  in 
the  palace  of  St.  Sabina,  on  mount  Aventin, 
where  Honorius  died.  But  that  part  of  the 
town  being  very  unhealthy  in  the  summer 
months,  most  of  the  cardinals  were  taken 
ill,  and  six  or  seven  of  them  died,  which 
obliged  the  rest  to  quit  the  place,  and  put 
off  the  election  to  a  more  wholesonne  season. 
Of  all  the  cardinals,  Jerom  of  Ascoli  alone 
remained  in  the  palace,  causing  great  fires 
to  be  kept  constantly  burning  in  all  the 
rooms  to  purge  the  air  ;  and  thus  he  escaped 
the  common  malady.  Upon  the  abating  of 
the  heat  the  other  cardinals  returned,  and  on 
the  22d  of  February,  1288,  unanimously 
elected  the  said  Jerom  of  Ascoli,  after  a  va- 

<  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  68. 


cancy  of  above  ten  months.'  He  was  come 
of  a  mean  family,  but  entering,  when  yet 
very  young,  into  the  order  of  the  Minorites, 
had  distinguished  himself  by  his  learning 
and  exemplary  life.  Upon  the  death  of  car- 
dinal Bonaventura,  who  has  since  been 
sainted,  he  was  elected  general  of  the  order, 
was  created  cardinal  of  St.  Potentiana  by 
Nicholas  III.,  and  by  Martin  IV.  preferred 
to  the  see  of  Palestrina.  He  was  thrice 
elected,  and  twice  declined,  under  various 
pretences,  the  dignitv  that  was  offered  him, 
obliging  the  cardinals  to  proceed  to  a  new 
election.  But  the  cardinals  being  all  unani- 
mous in  electing  him  the  third  time,  he  was 
in  the  end  forced  to  comply.*  Upon  his  co- 
ronation he  took  the  name  of  Nicholas  IV., 
out  of  gratitude  to  Nicholas  III.,  who  had 
made  him  cardinal.  He  was  the  first  pope 
of  the  Franciscan  order. 

Nicholas,  treading  in  the  steps  of  his  pre- 

'  Ptol.  Lucen.  1.  21.  c.  19. 

3  Wadingus  ad  ami.  1288.  et  Ilenric  in  Ann. 

D 


33 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Nicholas  IV. 


New  treaty  to  procure  the  liberty  of  the  prince  of  Salerno.  He  is  set  at  liberty,  and  upon  what  terms.  Is  crown- 
ed by  the  pope  king  of  Sicily  and  Apulia  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1289.]  Peace  concluded  between  the  kings  of 
France  and  Arragon  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1290.J     Articles  of  peace.  


decessors,  undertook  with  great  zeal  the  cause 
of  Charles  prince  of  Salerno,  still  kept  pri- 
soner in  Arragon.  Soon  after  his  election, 
that  is,  on  Maunday  Thursday,  which  in 
1288  fell  on  the  25th  of  March,  he  wrote 
monitory  letters  to  James,  king  of  Sicily, 
and  to  the  Sicilians  of  his  party,  admonish- 
ing and  exhorting  them  to  return  to  the 
obedience  of  their  mother  the  holy  Roman 
church,  lest  by  their  obstinacy  they  should 
force  him  to  exert  all  the  authority  of  the 
apostolic  see  against  them.'  At  the  same 
time  Nicholas  sent  the  two  archbishops  of 
Ravenna  and  Monreale  with  the  character 
of  his  legates,  to  treat  with  Alphonsus,  king 
of  Arragon,  about  the  delivering  of  prince 
Charles  from  his  captivity,  and  to  summon 
the  king  to  appear  in  a  limited  time  at 
Rorae.2 

In  the  mean  while  Charles,  no  longer  able 
to  bear  his  confinement,  applied  anew  to 
Edward,  king  of  England,  who,  at  his 
earnest  desire,  agreed  to  meet  in  person  the 
king  of  Arragon,  and  obtain  of  him,  if  by 
any  means  he  could,  more  reasonable  terms 
than  those  of  Oleron.  The  two  kings  met 
accordingly  on  the  top  of  the  Pyrenees,  in 
the  latter  end  of  October  of  the  present  year, 
Charles  himself  being  present  at  the  inter- 
view. The  king  of  Arragon  would  at  first 
hearken  to  no  other  terras  than  those  that 
had  been  agreed  to  at  Oleron.'  But  he  was 
in  the  end  prevailed  upon  by  the  king  of 
England,  whom  he  was  unwilling  to  dis- 
oblige, to  omit  the  article  relating  to  the  king- 
dom of  Sicily,  which  by  the  former  treaty 
Charles  was  to  cede  to  James,  the  brother 
of  Alphonsus.  These  articles  being  sworn 
to  by  Charles,  he  sent  immediately  for  three 
of  his  sons,  and  leaving  them,  with  sixty 
provincial  knights  as  hostages,  pursuant  to 
the  fourth  article  of  the  treaty,  set  out  on 
his  return  to  Italy.  But  as  he  was  a  prince 
of  great  integrity  and  the  strictest  honor,  he 
went  first  to  the  French  king's  court  to  ob- 
tain of  Charles,  the  king's  brother,  a  formal 
renunciation  of  all  claim  to  the  kingdom  of 
Arragon,  and  an  entire  restitution  of  all  the 
places  in  Arragon  that  the  late  king,  his 
father,  had  taken,  as  was  stipulated  by  the 
second  article  of  the  treaty.  He  was  re- 
ceived both  by  the  kin^,  Philip  the  Fair,  and 
Charles  his  brother,  with  all  possible  marks 
of  esteem  and  affection.  But  he  could  by 
no  means  prevail  upon  Charles,  who  had 
no  dominions,  to  renounce  his  claim  to  the 
kingdom  of  Arragon,  nor  upon  the  king  to 
restore,  without  his  consent,  the  places  his 
father  had  taken  and  yielded  to  him.  The 
prince  of  Salerno  therefore  left  that  court 
under  the  utmost  concern,  being  determined 
to  return  to  the  place  of  his  captivity,  if  the 


terms  upon  which  he  had  obtained  his 
liberty  were  not  complied  with  in  the  time 
prescribed  by  the  treaty.' 

From  France  prince  Charles  returned  to 
Italy,  after  visiting  his  dominions  in  Pro- 
vence; and  hearing,  on  his  arrival  at  Flo- 
rence, that  the  pope  was  at  Rieti,  he  repaired 
thither,  to  acquaint  his  holiness  with  the 
terms  upon  which  he  had  obtained  his  li- 
berty. Those  terms  the  pope  declared  null, 
absolved  Charles  from  the  oath  he  had  takea 
to  observe  them,  and  on  the  29th  of  May 
crowned  him,  with  great  solemnity,  king  of 
Apulia  and  Sicily.^  By  the  kingdom  of 
Sicily  was  meant  that  island,  and  by  the 
kingdom  of  Apulia  the  present  kingdom  of 
Naples. 

The  following  year,  1290,  the  king  of  Ar- 
ragon, no  longer  able  to  withstand  the  whole 
power  of  France,  and  being  at  the  same 
time  attacked  by  the  kings  of  Castile  and 
Majorca,  sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  Rome, 
to  assure  his  holiness  of  the  great  regard  he 
had  for  the  apostolic  see,  in  token  whereof 
he  was  ready  to  put  an  end  to  the  present 
war,  and  set  at  liberty  the  three  captive 
princes  upon  such  terms  as  he  should  judge 
reasonable.  As  the  pope  was  wholly  intent 
at  this  time  upon  relieving  the  Christians, 
reduced  to  the  utmost  extremity,  in  the  East, 
and  procuring  for  that  purpose  supplies, 
both  in  men  and  money,  from  all  the  Chris- 
tian princes,  he  received  the  embassadors 
with  the  greatest  marks  of  esteem,  and  im- 
mediately dispatched  Gerard  of  Parma,  car- 
dinal bishop  of  Sabina,  and  Benedict  Caie- 
tan,  cardinal  deacon  of  St.  Nicholas  in  Car- 
cer6  Tulliano,  into  France,  with  letters  to 
that  king,  and  to  his  brother  Charles  de  Va- 
lois^  exhorting  them  to  suspend,  for  a  while, 
all  hostilities,  and  wait  the  resuh  of  the  ne- 
gotiation which  the  two  cardinals  were  or- 
dered to  .set  on  foot.  To  gratify  the  pope, 
both  princes  consented  to  a  six  months' 
truce;" and  a  congress  being  thereupon  held 
by  the  cardinals  at  Tarragona,  at  which 
were  present  embassadors  from  the  kings  of 
France,  Arragon,  England,  Castile,  and  Ma- 
jorca, a  peace  was  concluded,  after  much 
debate,  upon  the  following  terms :  I.  That 
the  king  of  Arragon  should  set  at  liberty  king 
Charles's  three  sons,  and  with  them  the 
other  hostages.  II.  That  Charles  de  Valois 
should  marry  dementia,  or,  as  others  call 
her,  Margarite,  that  prince's  daughter;  that 
he  should  have  with  her  the  county  of  An- 
jou,  and  should  thereupon  renounce  all 
claim  to  the  kingdom  of  Arragon.  III.  That 
the  king  of  Arragon  should  lend  no  assist- 
ance to  James,  his  brother,  the  usurper  of 
the  kingdom  of  Sicily ;  but  should  immedi- 
ately recall  all  the  Arragonese  in  his  service 
by  sea  or  land,  and  induce,  if  By  any  means 


«  Apud  Raynatd.  ad  hunc  ann.  Num.  10. 
»  Idem.  Num.  12.  »  See  p.  33. 


Baymund.  ad  ann.  1288 . 


a  Villani,  1.  7,  c.  229. 


Nicholas  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


39 


Alphonsus,  king  of  Arragon,  dies;— [Year  of  Christ,  12W2.]     The  peace  liruken  by  his  death, 
driven  quite  out  of  Syria.    The  death  of  Nicholas;— [Year  of  Christ,  1292.] 


The  Christians 


he  could,  his  mother  Constantia  as  well  as 
his  brother  to  quit  the  island.  To  these  the 
legates  added  the  following  articles,  pursu- 
ant to  the  private  instructions  they  had  re- 
ceived from  the  pope:  That  Alphonsus 
should  by  his  embassadors  beg  pardon  of 
the  pope  for  his  past  disobedience;  that  he 
should  pay  yearly  to  the  apostolic  see  thirty 
ounces  of  gold,  the  sum  that  his  grandfather 
James  had  bound  himself  and  his  heirs  to 
pay  for  ever,  as  vassals  of  the  holy  Roman 
church ;  that  he  should  lead,  in  person,  a 
body  of  troops  into  Syria,  and  use  his  utmost 
endeavors,  as  he  sailed  by  Sicily,  to  persuade 
his  mother  and  brother  to  retire  from  that 
island.  These  articles  being  agreed  and 
sworn  to  by  the  embassadors  of  the  king  of 
Arrajon,  the  pope  ordered  the  interdict, 
which  his  dominions  had  lain  under  ever 
since  the  year  12S2',  to  be  taken  off,  and  the 
king  to  be  re-admitted  to  the  communion  of 
the  church.'  At  this  congress  Charles,  king 
of  Sicily,  assisted  in  person,  with  a  design 
to  deliver  himself  up  to  the  king  of  Arragon, 
if  the  terms  of  peace  were  not  agreed  to. 
For  he  chose,  says  Sumontius,  like  a  prince 
of  strict  honor,  rather  to  live  and  die  in  cap- 
tivity, however  irksome  to  him,  than  to  for- 
feit his  word  of  honor,  and  suffer  three  of 
his  sons  with  so  many  gallant  knights  to 
atone  for  it.^ 

The  peace  being  thus  concluded,  Charles 
returned  to  Italy  with  a  design  to  drive 
James,  the  brother  of  Alphonsus,  out  of 
Sicily,  and  reunite  that  island  to  the  king- 
dom of  Apulia.  This  he  apprehended  to  be 
no  difficult  undertaking,  as  he  had  gained 
by  the  mildness  of  his  government  the  affec- 
tions of  all  his  subjects  on  the  continent, 
and  the  Genoese  had  promised  to  assist  him 
with  sixty  galleys,  while  the  king  of  Arragon 
was  by  the  late  treaty  to  recall  all  his  sub- 
jects in  his  brother's  service.  But  in  the 
mean  time  Alphonsus  died  on  the  14th  of 
June  of  the  following  year,  1291,  and  upon 
his  death,  as  he  left  no  issue  behind  him, 
the  kingdom  of  Arragon  devolved  to  James; 
and  he  set  out  accordingly,  upon  the  first 
news  of  his  brother's  death,  to  take  posses- 
sion of  his  new  kingdom,  leaving  his  younger 
brother  Frederic  to  govern  the  island  in  his 
absence.  The  pope,  hearing  of  the  death  of 
Alphonsus,  despatched  immediately  mes- 
sengers to  the  new  king,  requiring  him  to 
sign  the  articles  agreed  to  by  the  late  king 
his  brother.  But  the  king  returned  answer, 
that  he  had  succeeded  to  the  kingdom  of 
Arragon  as  the  son  of  king  Peter,  not  as  the 
brother  of  Alphonsus,  and  did  not  therefore 
think  himself  bound  to  fulfil  any  of  the  con- 
ditions, to  which  his  brother  had  agreed 
Aviihout  his  consent,  or  even  his  knowledge, 
giving  up  a  kingdom  to  which  he  had  an 

•  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1290,  1291. 
a  Sumontius  Hist.  Neapol.  I.  3.  c.  2. 


incontestable  title,  and  his  heirs  still  have, 
notwithstanding  his  extorted  renunciation. 
Nicholas,  finding  that  no  regard  was  paid 
by  the  king  to  his  repealed  monitories, 
solemnly  excommunicated  him,  and  all  the 
Sicilians  who  adhered  to  him,  first  on 
Maunday-Thursday,  again  on  Ascension- 
day,  and  a  third  time  on  the  day  of  the  dedi- 
cation of  St.  Peter's  church.' 

The  affairs  of  Sicily  did  not  divert  the 
pope  from  exerting  his  utmost  endeavors  to 
relieve  the  Christians,  reduced  to  a  most 
deplorable  condition  in  the  East.  The  city 
of  Tripoli  being  taken  by  the  Sultan  of 
Babylon  in  12S9,  and  the  inhabitants  either 
put  to  the  sword  or  carried  into  captivity, 
Nicholas  raised  at  his  own  expense  two 
thousand  foot  and  five  hundred  horse,  and 
hired  twenty  galleys  of  the  Venetians  to 
transport  them  into  the  East.  In  1291  the 
Sultan  of  Egypt  took  by  storm  the  city  of 
Ptolemais,  levelled  it  with  the  ground,  and* 
cruelly  massacred  all  the  Christians  that  fell 
into  his  hands,  which  so  alarmed  the  ifi- 
habitants  of  Tyre,  of  Sidon,  and  of  all  the 
other  cities  in  Syria,  that  leaving  them  a 
prey  to  the  enemy,  they  transpo'rted  them- 
selves to.  the  island  of  Cyprus.  Thus  was 
the  Holy  Land  irrecoverably  lost,  nothing 
being  now  left  to  the  Christians  in  the  East, 
after  such  an  immense  waste  of  treasure 
and  Christian  blood,  but  the  island  of  Cy- 
prus, and  the  Lesser  Armenia.  Nicholas 
left  nothing  in  his  power  unattempted  to  re- 
pair these  losses,  and  set  on  foot  a  general 
crusade.  Not  satisfied  with  writing  most 
pressing  letters,  and  sending  legates  and 
nuncios  to  all  the  Western  princes,  he  ap- 
plied to  Andronicus,  emperor  of  Constanti- 
nople, to  John  Comnenus,  emperor  of 
Trapezond,  to  Argon,  king  of  the  Tartars, 
and  to  the  kings  of  Iberia,  Armenia,  and 
Georgia,  exhorting  them  to  join  in  a  cause 
that  was  common  to  them  all,  as  it  was  not 
to  be  doubted  but  the  Saracens,  should  they 
no  longer  have  the  Western  Christians  to 
contend  with,  would  fall  upon  them.^  But 
his  holiness's  endeavors  proved  all  unsuc- 
cessful. Edward,  king  of  England,  alone 
took  the  cross ;  Philip  the  Fair,  king  of 
France,  and  his  brother  Charles  de  Valois, 
being  engaged  in  war  with  James,  the  new 
king  of  Arragon,  for  refusing  to  ratify  the 
conditions  of  the  peace  that  his  brother  had 
agreed  to.  As  for  the  emperor  Rudolph,  he 
died  this  very  year.  1292,  at  Germersheim, 
near  Spire,  and  Adolph  earl  of  Nassau,  who 
was  elected  the  same  year  in  his  room, 
showed  no  inclination  to  engage  in  so  dan- 
gerous an  enterprise. 

Nicholas  was  so  affected  with  the  loss  of 
the  Holy  Land,  and  the  difficulties  he  met 
with  in  uniting  the  Christian  princes  in  a 
league  to  recover  it,  that  it  occasioned,  in  a 

>  Nicolai  Epist,  78,  et  Beq.        >  Idem.  Ep.  66,  et  eeq. 


40 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Cei.estine  v. 


Long  vacancy.     Celestine  elected  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1294.]     His  life  before  his  promotion. 


great  measure,  his  death,  which  happened 
on  the  4th  of  April,  1292.  He  is  commend- 
ed by  the  contemporary  writers  for  his  hu- 
mility, good  nature,  and  contempt  of  all 
worldly  grandeur.  As  he  was  a  man  of 
great  learning  himself,  he  encouraged  it  in 
others,  employing  and  rewarding  with  un- 
common generosity  such  as  excelled  in  any 
branch  of  literature  whatever,  more  espe- 
cially in  the  civil  or  the  canon  law.  He 
erected  the  city  of  Montpelier  into  an  uni- 
versity, and  likewise  the  cities  of  Lisbon  and 
Grajacum,  which  some  will  have  to  be 
Gratz  in  Stiria,  and  others  Gray  in  Bur- 
gundy. He  is  said  to  have  issued  a  consti- 
tution, ordering  all  the  revenues  of  the  Ro- 
man church  to  be  divided  into  two  equal 
shares,  the  one  for  the  pope,  and  the  other 
to  be  equally  divided  among  the  cardinals.' 
He  adorned  Rome  with  several  stately 
buildings,  widened  the  streets,  built  several 


new  churches  at  a  great  expense,  and  re- 
paired others,  especially  the  Lateran  and 
that  of  St.  Mary  the  Greater.  He  was 
buried  in  the  latter,  and  his  body  being 
found  in  1573,  while  they  were  repairing 
the  choir,  cardinal  Peretti  of  Montallo,  after- 
wards pope  under  the  name  of  Sixtus  V. 
caused  a  magnificent  mausoleum  to  be  erect- 
ed over  it  with  an  inscription  recording  his 
virtues;  and  among  the  many  praises  be- 
stowed, not  undeservedly,  upon  him,  it  is 
said  that  men' of  probity  and  men  of  learning 
were  his  only  relations.  He  Avas  not  there- 
in imitated  by  cardinal  Montalto,  when 
raised  to  the  papacy.  Besides  the  letters 
which  I  have  had  occasion  to  mention,  he 
wrote  a  comment  upon  some  books  of  the 
scripture,  an  explanation  of  some  obscure 
passages  in  the  master  of  sentences,  and 
several  sermons.  But  none  of  his  theologi- 
cal works  have  reached  our  times. 


CELESTINE  V.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTY-NINTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[Andronicus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Adolph  of  Nassau,  Emperor  of  the  West.'\ 


[Year  of  Christ  1294.]  The  death  of 
Nicholas  was  followed  by  a  vacancy  of  two 
years  three  m6nths  and  one  day.  The  car- 
dinals, though  no  more  than  twelve,  could 
not  agree,  either  with  respect  to  the  place 
where  the  election  was  to  be  made,  or  to  the 
person  whom  they  should  elect.  They  met 
first  in  the  palace  which  the  deceased  pope 
had  built  near  St.  Mary  the  Greater,  and  in 
which  he  died ;  but  in  a  few  days  adjourned 
from  thence  to  the  palace  built  by  Hono- 
rius  IV.  near  St.  Sabina  on  mount  Aventine, 
and  soon  after  to  the  palace  named  Minerva. 
They  continued  there  without  coming  to  any 
agreement  till  the  month  of  June,  when  the 
violent  heat  and  an  epidemical  distemper  that 
began  to  rage  obliged  them  to  separate.  Some 
retired  to  one  place,  some  to  another,  and 
three  only  remained  at  Rome:  these,  as 
soon  as  the  heat  and  the  raging  distemper 
began  to  abate,  wrote  to  the  other  cardinals 
to  come  to  Rome,  and  proceed  to  the  elec- 
tion without  further  delay,  else  they  would 
elect,  after  so  long  a  vacancy,  a  new  pope 
without  them.  As  the  other  cardinals  cared 
not  to  return  to  Rome,  that  city  being  then 
in  the  utmost  confusion,  and  murders  com- 
mitted daily  on  occasion  of  the  election  of  a 
new  senator,  it  was  agreed  that  they  should 
all  meet  at  Perugia  on  St.  Luke's  day,  the 
18th  of  October  1293,  the  see  having  been 
already  vacant  ever  since  the  4th  of  April 

>■  Baymund.  Ad  ann.  1289. 


1292.  They  met  at  the  time  and  place  ap- 
pointed, but  still  continued  divided  as  before 
into  two  opposite  parties;  the  one  headed  by 
cardinal  Ursini,  the  other  by  cardinal  Co- 
lonna.  Cardinal  Ursini  and  his  party  were 
for  electing  one  'known  to  be  in  the  interest 
of  Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  to  whom  that  fa- 
mily owed  great  obligations :  but  they  were 
therein  strongly  opposed  by  cardinal  Co- 
lonria,  to  whose  family  Charles  was  thought 
to  be  less  favorable.  When  they  had  passed 
several  months,  meeting  daily  only  to  quar- 
rel and  dispute,  cardinal  Latinus,  bishop  of 
Ostia,  happened  one  day  to  mention  an  her- 
mit, with  whom  he  said  he  was  well  ac- 
quainted, and  whom  he  looked  upon  as  a 
man  of  extraordinary  sanctity,  and  gave 
them  an  account  of  his  life,  of  the  austeri- 
ties he  practised,  and  the  many  supernatural 
gifts  he  was  said  to  have  received  from  hea- 
ven. When  cardinal  Latinus  had  done 
speaking,  "  Why  should  not  we  elect  so 
holy  a  man?"  said  another  cardinal:  "Let 
us  put  an  end  to  our  divisions  and  elect 
him."  This  motion  was  first  seconded  by 
cardinal  Latinus  as  inspired  by  heaven,  and 
after  him  by  all  the  other  cardinals.  And 
thus  was  that  poor  hermit  raised,  quite  un- 
knoAvn  to  him,  to  the  pontifical  dignity.' 
This  extraordinary  election  happened  on  the 
5th  of  July  1294. 

The  hermit's  name  was  Peter,  and  he  is 


Villani,  1.  7.  c.  150.    Ptol.  Luc.  1.  24.  c.  20. 


Cklestine  v.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


41 


Celesiine  declines  the  pontificate.    Is  prevailed  ii|><hi  i» 

secruleit  an 


commonly  called  Peter  de  Murrhone,  Irom 
the  name  of  the  mountain,  now  Magella, 
about  two  miles  from  Sulmona  in  the  Far- 
ther Abruzzo,  where  he  led  a  most  austere 
life  in  a  grot,  retired  from  and  an  entire 
stranger  to  the  world.  He  was  come  of  an 
obscure  family  in  the  diocese  of  Isernia  in 
Apulia;  but  his  parents  were  both  remark- 
able for  their  piety,  and,  though  in  very  in- 
dilTerent  circumstances,  had  brought  up  with 
great  care  their  numerous  family.  They  had 
twelve  sons,  and  as  Peter,  who  was  the 
eleventh,  showed  from  his  tender  years  a 
great  desire  to  enter  into  the  church,  his 
mother  after  her  husband's  death  gave  him, 
though  she  could  scarce  afford  it,  a  liberal 
education,  and  he  was  in  process  of  time 
ordained  priest.  He  betook  himself  very 
early  to  a  solitary  life,  and  having  often 
shifted  the  place  of  his  retirement  to  avoid 
the  concourse  of  people  flocking  to  him,  he 
settled  at  last  in  a  cave  on  the  most  inac- 
cessible part  of  the  mountain  IMurrho  or 
Magella :  there  he  lived  chiefly  upon  bread 
and  water,  regaling  himself  only  on  Sundays 
and  other  festivals  with  a  few  roots  or  herbs, 
lay  on  the  bare  ground,  wore  constantly  a 
hair-cloth  next  to  his  skin,  and  practised  all 
the  austerities  he  had  read  of  in  the  lives  of 
the  ancient  anchorets.' 

The  cardinals  having  unanimously  elected 
him  in  the  manner  we  have  seen,  dispatch- 
ed the  archbishop  of  Lions,  with  two  bishops 
and  two  notaries  of  the  apostolic  see,  to  ac- 
quaint him  with  his  election.  These  arriving 
at  Sulmona  took  guides  to  conduct  them  to 
the  hermit's  cave,  and  having  with  much-ado 
reached  it,  presented  to  him,  on  their  knees, 
the  decree  of  his  election  sisned  by  all  the 
cardinals.  The  good  hermit  at  first  looked 
upon  the  whole  as  a  dream  :  but  upon  their 
telling  him  who  they  were,  and  giving  him 
a  minute  account  of  the  manner  of  his  elec 
tion,  which  they  ascribed  to  an  inspiration 
from  heaven,  he  threw  himself  at  their  feet, 
and  pleading  his  want  of  experience  and  tota 
ignorance  of  all  worldly  affairs,  begged  with 
many  tears  they  would  not  expose  in  him 
the  apostolic  see  to  contempt  and  derision. 
But  finding  his  excuses  and  remonstrances 
proved  all  ineffectual,  he  attempted  to  make 
his  escape,  but  was  stopped  by  the  people, 
who,  hearing  of  his  election,  had  flocked 
from  all  parts  to  his  cave.- 

In  the  mean  time  Charles,  king  of  Apulia, 
overjoyed  to  hear  that  a  subject  of  his  was 
raised  to  the  pontifical  dignity,  flew  to  his 
cave  with  his  eldest  son, Charles  Martel,  who 
in  the  late  pontificate  had  been  crowned  king 
of  Hungary  by  right  of  his  wife,  the  only 
child  of  the  deceased  king  Ladislaus.  These 
two  princes  with  great  difficulty  prevailed 
upon  the  hermit  to  quit  his  cave,  and  come 

«  BoUand.  torn.  15.  p.  505. 

-  Pml.  Lnc.  ibid.  Jordaniis  Contlnuaior  Martini  Po- 
loni.  Petrarc  ha  de  Vit.  Solitaria,  1.2.  c.  18. 

Vol.  III.— 6 


comply.    Makes  liis  public  entry  into  Aqulla.    Is  con- 

I  crowned. 

down  with  them  to  the  monastery  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  at  the  foot  of  the  mountain ; 
and  there  they  remained  with  him  without 
being  able  to  make  hini  acquiesce  in  the  de- 
cree of  his  election,  till  the  arrival  of  cardi- 
lial  Latinus.  That  cardinal,  by  representing 
to  him,  jointly  with  them,  the  many  evils 
that  would  unavoidal)ly  attend  a  longer  va- 
cancy, and  for  which  he  would  be  called  to 
a  strict  account  on  the  last  day,  persuaded 
him  in  the  end  to  accept  the  decree,  which  he 
did  in  the  following  words  ;  "  [  submit,  and 
thinking  it  is  the  will  of  God  that  I  should, 
I  accept  the  decree."  As  the  cardinals  had 
invited  him,  when  they  sent  him  the  decree 
of  his  election,  to  Perugia,  the  place  where 
he  had  been  elected,  and  where  they  all 
waited  for  him  to  attend  him  to  Rome,  he 
desired  them,  in  his  answer  to  their  letter,  to 
come  rather  to -him,  as  he' was  far  advanced 
in  years,  and  quite  unable  to  perform  so  long 
a  journey,  especially  in  the  heat  of  the  sum-, 
mer.  He  was  diverted,  say  the  contempo- 
rary writers,  from  undertaking  that  journe.y 
by  Charles,  king  of  Apulia,  who  wanted  to 
keep  him  in  his  own  dominions.' 

From  the  monastery  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
he  removed,  at  the  request  of  the  two  kings, 
to  the  neighboring  city  of  Aquila ;  and  into 
that  city  he  made  his  public  entry  upon  an 
ass,  in  spite  of  all  the  two  princes  could  do, 
or  say,  to  divert  him  from  it.  They  both 
attended  him,  however,  on  foot,  holding  his 
stirrup,  the  one  on  the  one  Side,  and  the 
other  on  the  other,  in  the  sight,  says  Ptolemy 
of  Lucca,  of  at  least  two  hundred  thousand 
spectators,  of  whom  he  was  one.  This  hu- 
mility, or  contempt  of  all  human  grandeur, 
was  looked  upon  by  the  cardinals,  says  Pe- 
trus  de  Alliaco,  as  an  indignity  offered  to 
the  majesty  of  the  high  pontiff.  But  heaven 
approved  it  with  a  miracle  :  for  a  poor  man, 
who  had  a  son  lame  of  both  his  feet  ever 
since  his  birth,  not  being  able  to  open  him- 
self a  way  through  the  crowd  with  his  son 
in  his  arms,  to  present  him  to  the  holy  pon- 
tiff, he  put  him  upon  the  ass  his  holiness 
had  rid,  and  that  instant  the  child  recovered 
and  retained  the  use  of  his  limbs  to  the  day 
of  his  death.  Thus  that  writer;^  and  the 
same  iniracle  is  related  by  Matthew  of  West- 
minster; but  no  notice  is  taken  of  it  by 
Ptolemy  of  Lucca,  who  was  upon  the  spot. 

The  cardinals  being  all  arrived  at  Aquila, 
the  king  having  taken  upon  him  to  defray 
the  expenses  of  their  journey,  and  to  enter- 
tain them  during  their  stay  there,  the  new 
pope  was  consecrated  with  the  usual  so- 
lemnity by  Hugh  cardinal  bishop  of  Ostia 
and  Veletri,  and  crowned  by  cardinal  Mat- 
tliew  Ursini ;  and  on  that  occasion  he  took 
the  name  of  Celestine  V.  Both  ceremonies 
were  performed  in  the  church  of  the  Bene- 


'  Ptol.  Liic.  uhi  supra. 

a  De  Alliaco  Vit.  CV?le3tin.  1.  2.  c.  11. 

'  West,  ad  ann.  1291. 

D   2 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Celestine  v. 


42 

CelesMne  makes  a  promotion  of  cardinals.  Renews  tlie  constitution  of  Gregory  X.  concerning  the  conclave. 
Mediates  a  peace  between  the  kings  of  Sicily  and  Arragon  without  success.  Offends  the  cardinals.  They 
agree  to  accept  his  resignation. 


clictines,  without  the  walls  of  Aquila,  on 
ihe  29th  of  August  of  the  present  year,  1294; 
and  the  pope  made  his  second  entry  into 
that  city  in  all  his  pontifical  ornamenls, 
mounted  on  a  white  horse,  and  attended  by 
two  kings,  by  all  the  cardinals,  and  an  im- 
mense crowd  of  people,  and  dined  in  pub- 
lic, according  to  custom,  with  the  cardinals.' 

Celestine,  soon  after  his  consecration,  and 
while  he  was  yet  at  Aquila,  made  a  promo- 
tion of  cardinals,  creating  twelve  at  once. 
As  of  these  twelve  seven  were  Frenchmen, 
and  three  of  the  five  Italians  the  subjects  of 
king  Charles,  and  most  of  the  French  were 
persons  utterly  unknown,  not  only  to  the 
pope,  who  had  lived  out  of  the  world,  but 
to  the  old  cardinals,  they  concluded  the  pope 
to  be  entirely  governed  by  that  prince,  and 
therefore  jointly  pressed  him  to  quit  his 
dominions,  and,  as  bishop  of  Rome,  to  re- 
side in  that  city,  or,  at  least,  in  some  place 
within  his  own  dominions,  where  the  em- 
bassadors of  princes  who  might  be  at  vari- 
ance with  Charles,  could  have  free  access  to 
him.  But  Celestine,  instead  of  hearkening 
to  them,  suffered  himself  to  be  persuaded  by 
the  king  to  remove  to  Naples,  where  he 
himself  resided :  but  before  he  left  the  city 
of  Aquila,  he  renewed  and  confirmed  the 
famous  constitution  of  Gregory  X.,  con- 
cerning the  conclave,  by  a  bull  dated  at 
Aquila,  the  22d  of  September.  This  bull 
he  issued,  in  opposition  to  all  the  cardinals, 
at  the  desire,  as- was  supposed,  of  the  king, 
who  had  loudly  complained  of  the  late  long 
vacancy,  and  quarrelled  with  the  cardinals 
about  it.  The  same  constitution  he  after- 
wards confirmed  by  two  other  bulls,  the  one 
dated  at  St.  Germano,  the  27th  of  October, 
and  the  other  at  Naples,  the  10th  of  Decem- 
ber. By  the  first  of  these  bulls  or  constitu- 
tions he  absolved  Charles  from  the  oath  the 
cardinals  had  exacted  of  him,  not  to  shut 
them  up  in  the  conclave  in  case  the  pope 
died  in  his  dominions,  but  suffer  them  to 
depart  unmolested ;  and  by  the  other  he 
ordered  the  constitution  of  Gregory  to  be 
strictly  observed,  whether  the  see  was  "va- 
cant by  the  death  or  the  voluntary  resigna- 
tion of  the  pope;"2  for  that  bull  was  issued 
but  a  few  days  before  his  resignation. 

Celestine  undertook,  as  soon  as  consecra- 
ted, to  mediate  a  peace  between  Charles,  and 
James  king  of  Arragon  ;  and  the  terms  he 
proposed  were,  that  James  should  not  only 
renounce  all  claim  to  the  kingdom  of  Sicily, 
but  should  join  Charles  against  the  Sicilians, 
and  pursue  the  war  till  they  submitted  to 
their  lawful  sovereign;  and  that  Charles  de 
Valois  should  then,  but  not  till  then,  give 
up  his  claim  to  the  kingdom  of  Arragon,  and 
restore  all  the  places  held  by  that  crown  at 
the  beginning  of  the  war.    As  the  king  of 

'  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1294.  Num.  14.  et  Cardinal  Caie- 
tan.  1.  3.  c.  2.  a  Raymund.  ubi  supra. 


Arragon  could  not  be  brought  to  agree  to 
these  terms,  dictated,  no  doubt,  by  Charles 
himself,  the  pope,  in  order  to  enable  that 
prince  to  put  a  speedy  end  to  that  war,  and 
turn  his  arms  against  the  victorious  Sara- 
cens, granted  him  the  tenths  of  all  ecclesi- 
astical benefices  for  the  space  of  four  years 
in  France,  and  one  year  in  England.  The 
diploma  containing  this  grant  is  dated  at 
Aquila,  the  2d  of  October.' 

The  renewing  and  confirming,  in  its  ut- 
most rigor,  the  constitution  of  Gregory  X., 
had  greatly  exasperated  the  Cardinals  ;  and 
being  still  more  provoked  at  his  suffering 
himself  to  be  entirely  governed  by  the  king; 
at  his  disposing  of  all  ecclesiastical  prefer- 
ments without  consulting  them,  nay,  and  to 
persons  utterly  unknown  to  him  as  well  as 
to  them ;  at  his  leading  the  same  life,  and 
practising  the  same  austerities,  as  he  had 
done  before,  and  leaving  the  government  of 
the  church  to  persons  no  better  qualified  to 
govern  it  than  himself;  they  began  to  con- 
sult among  themselves  about  complying 
with  the  desire  he  had  often  expressed,  of 
returning  to  his  hermitage ;  and  it  was 
agreed,  that  should  he  offer  to  resign,  his 
resignation  should  be  accepted.  Hereupon 
cardinal  Caietan  or  Cajetan,  a  man  of  great 
craft,  who  aspired  himself  at  the  papacy, 
entering  upon  the  subject  in  a  private  con- 
versation with  Celestine,  represented  to  him 
the  deplorable  state  of  the  church,  which, 
he  said,  wanted  a  pope  of  great  experience, 
knowledge,  and  address,  at  so  critical  a  junc- 
ture as  the  present,  when  sect5lar  princes 
were  usurping  her  dominions  and  encroach- 
ing upon  her  rights  and  liberties.  The  pope, 
hearkening  with  great  attention  to  what  he 
said,  and  suspecting  no  deceit,  answered 
with  |reat  simplicity,  "  if  you  wanted  such 
a  pope,  why  did  you  elect  me,  whom  you 
knew,  and  could  not  but  know,  to  be  entirely 
destitute  of  all  experience  in  the  affairs  of 
the  world,  as  I  had  spent  my  life  out  of  it? 
However  this  mistake  of  yours  I  a'm  very 
ready  to  correct,  shall  with  unspeakable 
pleasure  lay  down  my  dignitv,  and  return 
to  the  desert,  provided  the  cardinals  consent 
to  it."2  Some  writers  tell  us,  that  by  night 
the  cardinal  advised  the  pope  with  a  feigned 
voice,  through  a  small  pipe,  as  if  it  came 
from  heaven,  to  resign  the  pontificate,  if  he 
desired  to  be  saved.  But  as  no  notice  is 
taken  of  this  device  by  any  of  the  more 
ancient  and  contemporary  writers,  and  be- 
sides there  was  no  occasion  for  it,  the  pope 
wishing,  above  all  things,  for  leave  to  abdi- 
cate, it  is  deservedly  looked  upon  by  Spon- 
danus,  and  after  him  by  father  Pa^i,  as  a 
mere  fable,  invented  by  that  cardinal's  ene- 
mies, to  expose  him  after  his  promotion  to 
the  pontificate. 

'  Raymund.  ubi  supra, 
aptol.  Luc.  1.  24.  c.  33. 


Boniface  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


4$ 


Charles,  king  of  Apulia,  strives  in  vain  to  divert  him  from  resigning.    Makes  a  formal  resignation.    Boniface 
VIII.  elected.     His  family,  character,  &c. 


In  the  mean  time  king  Charles,  hearing 
that  the  pope  had  determined  to  abdicate, 
and  the  cardinals  had  agreed  to  accept  his 
abdication,  left  nothing  in  his  power  unat- 
tempted  with  the  cardinals  and  the  pope 
himself,  to  prevent  the  execution  of  so  un- 
precedented a  design.  At  his  instigation  the 
people  of  Naples,  rising  in  a  tumultuous 
manner  and  threatening  the  cardinals,  pub- 
licly declared,  that  they  would  acknowledge 
no  other  pope  so  long  as  Celestine  lived; 
and  by  many  it  was  urged,  that  a  pope 
could  not  resign.  But  that  difficulty  cardi- 
nal Caietan  undertook  to  remove;  and  ap- 
plying to  the  pope,  not  only  persuaded  him 
that  a  pope  could  resign,  but  prevailed  on 
him  to  issue  a  constitution  empowering  a 
pope  to  abdicate,  and  the  cardinals  to  accept 
his  abdication.  That  constitution  has  been 
since  inserted  into  the  decretals.'  Celestine, 
being  now  determined  to  lay  down  the  pon- 
tifical office,  and  return  to  his  desert,  as- 
sembled the  cardinals,  and  with  their  appro- 
bation issued  a  consutution  confirming  a  re- 
ligious order  that  he  had  founded  under  the 
name  of  "  the  Congregation  of  St.  Damian." 
That  order  siill  subsists,  and  from  the  name 
of  its  founder  is  called  the  Order  of  Celestines. 
In  the  next  place  the  pope,  opening  a  paper 
which  he  held  in  his  hand,  and  command- 
ing the  cardinals  not  to  interrupt  him,  read 
it  aloud.  It  contained  a  formal  renunciation 
of  the  papal  dignity  in  the  following  terms : 
"  I,  Celestine,  the  fifth  pope  of  that  name, 
being  moved  by  lawful  causes,  by  motives 
of  humility,  by  the  desire  of  leading  a  more 
perfect  life,  by  my  great  age,  my  infirmities, 
my  want  of  experience,  and  ignorance  of 


all  worldly  affairs,  and  wanting  to  enjoy  the 
comforts  and  sweets  that  I  found  in  retire- 
ment, do  hereby  freely  and  of  my  own  ac- 
cord renounce  the  papacy,  and  with  it  the 
dignity,  the  burden,  and  honor,  giving,  from 
(his  instant,  full  power  to  the  sacred  college 
of  cardinals  to  elect,  according  to  the  canons, 
a  pastor  for  the  church  universal."  When 
he  had  done,  he  immediately  divested  him- 
self of  the  pontifical  ornaments,  and  re- 
suming his  former  habit,  that  of  a  monk,  he 
sat  down  at  the  feet  of  the  cardinals.  They 
accepted  his  renunciation  ;  and  he  thereupon 
returned  full  of  joy  to  his' solitude,  after  a 
pontificate,  reckoning  from  the  day  of  his 
election,  of  five  months  and  eight  days.  For 
he  was  elected  on  the  5th  of  July,  and  abdi- 
cated on  the  loth  of  December  of  the  same 
year,  1294.  He  certainly  meant  well,  but 
being  a  man  of  gr*'at  simplicity,  and  an  en- 
tire stranger  to  the  world,  he  sufTered  him- 
self to  be  misled  by  those  who  meant  not  so. 
well  as  he.  He  was  an  enemy  to  all  human 
grandeur,  and  had,  on  several  occasions,  ex- 
pressed a  great  dislike  to  it  in  the  cardinals, 
which  induced  them,  being  apprehensive  of 
a  reformation,  the  more  readily  to  consent  to 
his  resignation.  He  would  have  shone  in 
the  chair  in  the  primitive  times;  but  in  these 
later  ages,  when  the  knowledge  of  worldly 
afTairs,  craft,  and  address  became  more  ne- 
cessary qualifications  in  a  pope  than  piety 
and  virtue,  he  was  certainly  unfit- lor  that 
charge.  He  returned  to  his  hermitage,  but 
was  scarce  suffered  to  taste  the  comforts 
which  he  had  formerly  enjoyed  there,  as  I 
shall  have  occasion  to  relate  in  the  following 
pontificate. 


BONIFACE  VIII.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETIETH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[ Am)ronicus,  Emperor  of  the  East, — Adolph  of  Nassau,  Emperor  of  the  West.  ] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1294.]  As  Celestine  had 
revived  the  constitution  of  Gregory  X.  con- 
cerning the  conclave,  the  cardinals,  ten  days 
after  that  pope's  resignation,  shut  themselves 
up  in  the  Castle  Nuovo,  at  Naples,  where 
he  resigned ;  that  is,  on  the  23d  of  December, 
and  the  very  nextday  elected,  with  one  voice, 
Benedict  Caietan,  cardinal  presbyter  of  St. 
Martin,  who  took  the  name  of  Boniface,  and 
is  commonly  called  Boniface  VIII.,  though 
the  Vllih  of  that  name  was  an  anti-pope. 
He  was  a  native  of  Anagni,  sprung  from  the 
noble  and  illustrious  family  of  the  Caietani, 
the  son  of  Luitfred,  by  the  niece  of  Alexan- 
der IV.     He  was  created  cardinal  deacon  by 


Cap.  de  RenUD.  in  6. 


Martin  IV.,  and  by  Nicholas  IV.  cardinal 
presbyter.  He  had  been  employed  by  both 
these  popes  in  several  legations,  and  had  ac- 
quitted himself  in  them  all  with  great  repu- 
tation, being  a  man  of  great  address,  of  an 
uncommon  penetration,  and  thoroughly  ac- 
quainted with  the  diflierent  interests  of 
princes.  He  was  a  man,  says  St.  Antonine, 
of  great  prudence,  courage,  and  learning, 
and  a  most  zealous  asserter  of  the  rights  of 
the  church.'  Jordanus,  who  lived  at  this 
time,  speaks  of  him  as  a  man  of  great  parts, 
knowledge,  and  experience;  but  one  who, 
being  elated  therewith,  despised  the  rest  of 
mankind  :2  and  Ciaconius  taxes   him  with 

>  Antonin.  tit.  20.  c.  8.        ^  Apud  Ray.  ad  ann.  1294. 


44 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  VIII. 


Boniface  owed  his  promotion  to  Charles,  king  of  Apulia.     Is  consecrated  and  crowned  at  Rome  ; — [Year  of 
Christ,  1295.]      His  circulatory  letter.     How  Celestine  was  treated  by  him. 


want  of  probity,  with  craft,  arrogance,  and 
an  ambition  as  boundless  as  his  avarice.^ 

As  Charles,  king  of  Apulia,  had,  by  his 
complaisance  and  generosity,  gained  the  af- 
fections of  all  the  cardinals,  cardinal  Caie- 
tan,  sensible  ihat  his  recommendation  would 
carry  great  weight  with  it,  went  privately 
in  the  night,  to  wait  upon  him,  and  beg  his 
interest,  though  he  had  quarrelled  with  him 
but  a  few  months  before.  On  occasion  of 
that  nocturnal  visit  he  engaged  to  employ 
the  whole  power  and  wealth  of  the  church 
against  his  enemies  in  Sicily,  till  he  had  re- 
covered the  whole  island.  Charles,  taken 
with  that  bait,  went  in  person,  and  warmly 
recommending  him  to  every  cardinal  in  par- 
ticular, obtained  a  promise  of  their  voting 
for  none  but  him.  And  thus  was  Boniface 
Vni.  unanimously  elected,  not  one  offering 
to  vote  for  any  other,  or  so  much  as  to  name 
any  other.^ 

Boniface,  thus  elected,  left  Naples,  a  few 
days  after  his  election,  that  is,  on  the  2d  of 
January  1295,  and  set  out  for  Rome,  ac- 
companied by  king  Charles,  and  his  son, 
Charles  Martel,  king  of  Hungary.  He  was 
received  at  Anagni,  his  native  city,  with 
dances  and  all  other  marks  of  public  joy 
used  in  those  days,  and  met,  on  his  arrival 
at  the  Lateran,  by  all  the  Roman  nobility, 
clergy,  and  people,  and  compilimented'  by 
them  with  the  senatorial  dignity,  which  he 
readily  accepted.  From  the  Lateran  he  went 
to  St.  Peter's,  and  was  there  consecrated  and 
crowned  on  thfe  23d  of  January,  which  in 
1295  fell  on  a  Sunday.  From  St.  Peter's  he 
returned  in  procession  to  the  Lateran,  to  be 
enthroned  there,  according  to  custom,  with 
the  usual  ceremonies.  The  procession,  as 
described  in  verse  by  cardinal  James  Caje- 
tan,  was  the  most  magnificent  that  had  ever 
yet  been  seen  in  Rome.  The  pope  was 
mounted  on  a  white  horse,  richly  capari- 
soned, with  the  crown  on  his  head,  the  king 
of  Apulia  holding  the  bridle  on  his  right 
hand,  and  the  king  of  Hungary  on  his  left, 
both  on  foot.  The  Roman  nobility  and  the 
clergy  attended  the  procession  in  a  body  ; 
and  such  was  the  concourse  of  people  cra- 
ving, on  their  knees,  the  pope's  blessing, 
that  they  scarce  could  proceed.*  But  in  the 
height  of  the  procession  the  sky  was  all  at 
once  overcast,  day  turned  into  night,  and  so 
violent  a  wind  arose  that  not  one  lamp  or 
taper  was  left  burning  in  the  church.  This 
was  by  most  people  looked  upon  as  a  bad 
omen,  and  it  greatly  damped  the  public  joy. 
When  the  ceremony  of  the  enthronation  was 
over,  the  people  quarrelled  among  them- 
selves as  the  pope  came  out  of  the  church, 
crowding,  perhaps,  to  see  him,  and  forty 
were  killed  upon  the  spot.  This  too  was  in- 
terpreted as  portending  to  Boniface  an  un- 


'  Ciacon.  in  ejus  Vit. 

a  Ptol.  Lucens.  Vill.  1.  8.  c.  6. 

s  Cardinal  Cajetan.  1.  1.  c.  2. 


Antonin.  ubi  supra. 


happy  pontificate.'  On  his  return  from 
church  he  dined  in  public,  the  two  kings 
waiting  upon  him  behind  his  chair. 

As  many  questioned  the  validity  of  Celes- 
tine's  resignation,  maintaining  that  a  pope 
could  not  resign,  Boniface,  the  very  day  af- 
ter his  consecration,  that  is,  on  the  24th  of 
January,  took  care  to  acquaint  the  world  by 
a  circulatory  letter,  with  the  motives  that 
had  induced  Celestine  to  resign,  and  the 
cardinals  to  accept  his  resignation,  namely, 
his  want  of  experience,  his  total  ignorance 
of  all  worldly  affi^irs,  and  his  love  of  soli- 
tude. He  then  informed  them  of  his  own 
promotion,  which,  he  said,  he  had  been  forced 
by  the  cardinals,  much  against  his  will,  to 
consent  lo.^ 

The  new  pope,  apprehending  that,  as 
the  renunciation  of  Celestine  was  by  many 
looked  upon  as  null,  he  might  be  persuaded 
to  resunae  the  pontificate,  instead  of  comply- 
ing with  his  earnest  request,  and  granting 
him  leave  to  continue  in  his  solitude,  whither 
he  had  retired  upon  his  abdication,  ordered 
him  to  be  seized,  and  carried  with  him  to 
Rome.  But  he  had  the  good  luck  to  escape 
from  his  guards,  and  conceal  himself  in  a 
wood,  inhabited  by  other  hermits,  in  Apulia. 
He  had  not  been  long  there  when  Boniface, 
hearing  of  him,  sent  messengers  to  appre- 
hend him,  and  bring  him  to  Rome.  Of  this 
Celestine  had  timely  notice  from  his  friends 
about  the  pope,  and  thereupon  hastening  to 
the  sea-shore  embarked  in  a  small  vessel 
with  a  design  to  pass  over  into  Dalmatia, 
and  lead  there,  among  those  rugged  moun- 
tains, a  solitary  life  quite  undisturbed.  But, 
being  forced  back  by  contrary  winds,  he  was 
arrested  by  the  governor  of  Japigia,  now 
Capitanata,  a  province  of  the  present  king- 
dom of  Naples,  who  knew  him,  and  kept 
him  Closely  confined  till  he  received  orders 
from  the  pope  and  the  king,  who  was  then 
at  Rome,  how  to  dispose  of  him.  Upon 
that  intelligence  Boniface  immediately  ap- 
plied to-the  king,  and  prevailed  upon  him  to 
despatch  a  messenger  to  the  governof ,  which 
he  did,  not  without  some  reluctance,  com- 
manding him  to  send  his  prisoner,  well 
guarded,  to  Anagni,  about  one  hundred  and 
sixty  miles  distant  from  Vieste,  the  place 
where  he  had  landed.  As  the  people  enter- 
tained the  highest  opinion  of  his  sanctity, 
they  crowded  in  all  the  places  through 
which  he  passed  to  see  him  and  ask  his 
blessing,  plucking  off  the  hair  of  the  ass  on 
which  he  rode,  and  keeping  them  as  pre- 
cious relics.  Many  advised  him  to  resume 
•  his  former  dignity,  which  they  said  he  could 
not  renounce.  But  to  all  he  returned  the 
same  answer,  that  he  had  resigned  volun- 
tarily, and  far  from  repenting  what  he  had 
done,  he  rejoiced  in  it,  and  would,  whatever 
became  of  hin),  to  his  last  breath.     Being 


«  Wading,  ad  ann.  1294.  Num.  8. 

»  Apud  Bayiiald.  ad  ann.  1295.  Num.  7. 


BONIKACE  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


45 


Deatli  of  Celestine.     Boniface  incdiatea  a  peace  between  the  kinps  of  Arragon  and  Sicily.    The  terms  of 
|ie:ue  rejected  by  tlie  Sicilians.    Frederic  of  Arragon  crownt'd  king  of  Sicily ; — [Year  of  Christ,  12"J0.] 


presented  to  Boniface,  he  prostrated  himself 
before  him,  begginar,  with  many  tears,  that 
he  would  allow  him  to  enjoy  unmolested 
the  comlbrts  of  a  solitary  life,  since  it  was 
with  thai  view  alone  he  had  left  the  chair 
vacant  for  him.  Boniface  answered  him  in 
very  rough  and  threatenina:  terms,  "  terri- 
bilihus  verbis,"  says  cardinal  de  AUiaco, 
and  kept  him  for  some  time  closely  confined 
in  a  room  of  his  own  palace  at  AnajTni. 
"Wlien  Boniface  left  that  place,  the  unhappy 
Celestine  was  conveyed  by  his  order  to  the 
castle  of  Fumone,  and  there  shut  up  in  so 
narrow  a  cell,  that  where  his  feet  stood,  says 
the  above-mentioned  cardinal,  when  he  said 
mass,  there  his  head  lay  when  he  slept.  He 
was  guarded  night  and  day  by  six  knights 
and  thirty  soldiers,  who  suifered  nobody  to 
come  near  him.  This  barbarous  treatment 
he  bore  with  the  greatest  resignation,  and 
was  never  heard  to  utter  the  least  complaint. 
Thus  cardinal  de  Aliaco,  in  his  life  of  Celes- 
tine.' But  cardinal  James  Cajetan,  in  his 
preface  to  the  poem  he  wrote  upon  the  elec- 
tion of  Celestine,  tells  us,  that  Boniface 
treated  him  with  great  humanity;  that  the 
religious  of  his  own  order  had  free  access  to 
him;  that  no  insult  was  offered  to  him  by 
his  guards  or  others  ;  and  that  he  was  al- 
lowed to  lead  the  same  life  in  the  tower, 
where  he  was  confined,  as  he  had  done  be- 
fore in  his  cell.  Be  that  as  it  may,  Celes- 
tine died  in  the  place  of  his  confinement,  on 
the  19th  of  May  1296,  and  Avas  buried  in 
the  church  of  his  own  order  at  Ferentino, 
not  far  from  Fumone  in  Campania.  He 
was  canonized  by  Clement  V.,  in  1313,  that 
is,  seventeen  years  after  his  death  ;  and  his 
body  was  soon  after  translated  from  Feren- 
tino to  the  church  of  Aquila,  where  he  had 
been  consecrated,  and  there  it  is  honoured 
to  this  day. 

As  the  war  between  James,  king  of  Arra- 
gon, and  Charles  II.  surnamed  the  Lame, 
king  of  Sicily,  was  still  carried  on  about  the 
sovereisnty  of  that  island,  Boniface  soon 
after  his  consecration  wrote  to  both  princes, 
to  offer  them  his  mediation,  and  desire  them 
to  send  embassadors  to  Rome  to  treat  of  a 
peace,  assuring  them  that  he  would  divest 
himself  of  all  passion  or  prpjudice,  and  pro- 
pose no  terms  but  such  as  should  be  equally 
honorable  to  both.  The  proposal  was  agreed 
to  by  the  two  kings,  embassadors  were  sent, 
'  and  in  a  few  conferences  a  peace  was  con- 
cluded, after  so  long  a  war,  upon  the  follow- 
ing terms :  I.  That  the  king  of  Arragon 
should  deliver  up  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  to 
Charles,  with  all  the  places,  forts,  and  castles 
in  his  possession  on  the  continent  of  Italy. 
II.  That  the  king  of  Arragon  should  marry 
Blanch,  king  Charles's  daughter,  and  have 
a  hundred  thousand  marks  of  silver  with 
her  for  a  portion.    III.  That  Charles  de  Va- 


lois  should  renounce  all  claim  to  the  king- 
dom of  Arragon.  IV.  That  those  who  had 
served  either  party  should  have  a  full  in- 
demnity as  to  their  estates  as  well  as  their 
persons.  V.  That  if  the  Sicilians  refused 
to  submit,  the  king  of  Arragon  should  assist 
Charles  in  reducing  them.  Lastly,  That 
the  interdict,  laid  upon  tiie  kingdom  of  Ar- 
ragon, should  be  taken  off,  and  all  the  sub- 
jects of  that  prince  be  absolved  from  the 
censures  they  had  incurred.' 

When  news  of  this  peace  was  brought  to 
Sicily,  the  Sicilians,  provoked  beyond  mea- 
sure at  their  being  thus  forsaken  by  the  king 
of  Arragon,  declared  one  and  all,  that,  what 
fate  soever  might  attend  them,  they  were 
determined  not  to  submit  to  the  French, 
whom  they  had  so  exasperated,  and  whose 
cruelty  they  had  experienced,  when  they 
had  not  yet  given  them  the  least  provoca- 
tion. The  king  of  Arragon  had  left  his 
brother,  prince  Frederic,  governor  of  Sicily, . 
when  he  went,  upon  the  death  of  his  father, 
to  take  possession  of  his  hereditary  kingdom, 
and  the  young  prince  had,  on  all  occasions, 
distinguished  himself  no  less  by  his  courage 
in  carrying  on  the  war,  than  by  his  pru- 
dence in  governing  the  state.  To  him  there- 
fore the  Sicilians  applied,  offering  him  the 
crown  that  his  brother  had  resigned,  and 
had,  they  said,  rewarded  their  attachment 
to  his  family  by  abandoning  them  to  the 
mercy  of  their  incensed  enemies.  Frederic, 
to  proceed  with  the  necessary  precaution  in 
so  important  an  affair,  called  a  general  as- 
sembly of  all  the  barons  of  the  kingdom,  as 
well  as  of  the  deputies  of  the  cities,  and  find- 
ing -them  all  determined,  upon  the  articles 
of  the  peace  being  communicated  to  them, 
to  renounce  their  allegiance  to  his  brother, 
and  acknowledge  him  for  their  lawful  sove- 
reign, he  accepted  the  offer;  saying,  that  he 
took  not  the  crown  from  his  brother,  but 
from  Charles  of  Anjou.;  and  was  crowned 
at  Palermo,  with  great  solemnity,  on  Easter- 
day,  which  in  the  present  year,  1290,  fell 
on  the  25th  of  March.^ 

Boniface  had  looked  upon  the  affairs  of 
Sicilv  as,  at  last,  entirely  settled.  But  when, 
to  his  great  surprise,  he  heard  of  the  corona- 
tion of  Frede.ric,  he  immediately  dispatched 
,two  nuncios,  the  one  to  Frederic,  the  other 
to  the  people  of  Sicily  in  general,  requiring 
them,  in  the  name  of  his  holiness  and  the 
holy  Roman  church,  to  acquiesce  in  the 
terms  of  peace  that  had  been  lately  agreed 
to,  and  deliver  up  the  island  to  its  lawful 
owner.  But  the  nuncios  were  both  stopped 
at  Messina,  where  they  landed,  and  even 
threatened  with  death  if  they  did  not  quit  the 
island.  Boniface,  provoked  beyond  measure 
at  the  reception  his  nuncios  had  met  with, 
declared  the  coronation  of  Frederic  a  sacri- 


>  Vit.  Celestin.  1.  2.  c.  3. 


'  Mariana,  I.  H.  c.  17.     I'azellus,  1.  2.  Uecad.  3.  c.  2. 
Jcriianiis  a|ind  Rayinnnd.  ad  ann.  1295. 
"  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  10. 


4_! THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Boniface  VHI. 

The  pope  forms  an  alliance  against  Frederic  ;-[Year  of  Christ,  1297.]     He  persecutes,  wltirgTearcTuelm 
the  Colonna  family.     Mediates  a  peace  between  the  kings  of  England  and  France. 


legious  usurpation,  forbad  him,  on  pain  of 
excommunication,  to  assume  the  title  of 
king,  or  any  ways  to  concern  himself  with 
the  government  of  the  island,  and  at  the 
same  time  thundered  out  the  sentence  of  ex- 
communication against  all  who  should  be 
any  ways  aiding  or  assisting  to  him  in  his 
unjust  usurpation.  But  the  Sicihans,  pay- 
ing no  regard  to  his  holiness's  repeated  ana- 
themas, nay,  on  the  contrary,  declaring  all 
enemies  and  traitors  to  their  country  who 
did  not  acknowledge  Frederic  for  their  law- 
ful sovereign,  Boniface  invited  both  kings  to 
Rome,  James  of  Arragon  and  Charles  of 
Sicily,  in  order  to  deliberate  with  them  about 
the  most  effectual  means  of  bringing  the 
Sicilians  back  to  the  obedience  of  the  church, 
and  obliging  them  to  renounce  the  allegiance 
they  had  sworn,  in  contempt  of  the  apostolic 
see,  to  an  usurper.  Both  princes  repaired 
to  Rome,  in  compliance  with  the  pope's  in- 
vitation ;  and  the  king  of  Arragon  engaging 
not  only  to  recall  all  his  subjects  in  the  ser- 
vice of  his  brother,  but  to  assist  Charles  with 
a  powerful  fleet,  he  was  thereupon  created 
by  the  pope  high  admiral  of  all  the  fleets  to 
be  employed  against  the  enemies  of  the 
Christian  name,  and  standard-bearer  of  the 
church.  To  engage  that  prince  still  more 
in  the  interest  of  Charles,  he  proposed  a 
marriage  between  Yolanda,  king  James's 
sister,  and  Robert,  king  Charles's  eldest  son, 
Charles  Martel,  king  of  Hungary,  being  then 
dead.  This  marriage  was  agreed  to  upon 
the  terms  proposed  by  the  pope,  and  the 
nuptials  being  celebrated  with  the  utmost 
magnificence  in  Rome,  Boniface  presented 
king  James  the  day  after  with  the  two  king- 
doms of  Corsica  and  Sardinia,  (hen  held  by 
the  Pisans  and  the  Genoese,  but  of  right  be- 
longing, as  he  pretended,  to  the  apostoli-^ 
see.  The  king  of  Arragon,  thus  loaded  with 
honors,  and  enriched  with  new  dominions, 
which,  however,  he  was  to  conquer,  return- 
ed to  his  own  kingdom,  in  order  to  equip  a 
fleet  and  raise  an  army  to  be  employed 
against  his  brother.' 

The  affairs  of  Sicily  being  thus  settled, 
Boniface  bent  his  thoughts  wholly  upon 
humbling  the  Colonna  family,  at  that  time, 
as  it  is  still,  one  of  the  most  illustrious  and 
powerful  families  in  Rome.  Of  that  family 
there  were  at  this  time  two. cardinals,  James, 
cardinal  of  St.  Mary  in  Via  Lata,  and  Peter, 
his  nephew,  cardinal  of  St.  Eustachius,  and 
both  had  strenuously  opposed  the  resignation 
of  Celestine  and  election  of  Boniface*;  nay, 
they  publicly  maintained  that  a  pope  could 
not  resign,  and  consequently,  that  the  elec- 
tion of  Boniface  was  in  itself  null.  Boni- 
face therefore  summoned  them  to  appear  at 
his  tribunal,  and  upon  their  refusing  to  com- 
ply with  the  summons,  and  declaring  that 


«  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1297. 
Annal.  1.  3.  c.  17. 


Villani,  1.  8.  c.  18.  Surita. 


as  he  was  not  lawful  pope,  he  could  have 
no  authority  over  them,  he  not  only  degraded 
them,  but  declared  them  incapable  of  hold- 
ing any  ecclesiastical  dignity  or  benefice 
whatever.  This  decree  is  dated  at  Rome 
the  20th  of  May;  and  on  Ascension  day, 
the  23d  of  the  same  month,  he  declared  the 
whole  family  infamous,  excluded  them  and 
their  posterity,  to  the  latest  generation,  from 
all  ecclesiastical  dignities  and  offices,  confis- 
cated their  estates,  and  pronounced  all  ex- 
communicated who  should  presume  to  coun- 
tenance, protect,  or  assist  them.  The  furious 
pope  did  not  stop  here,  but  ordered  a  crusade 
to  be  preached  against  them  and  their  friends, 
with  the  same  indulgences  as  were  granted 
to  those  who  fought  against  the  infidels, 
caused  all  their  houses  in  Rome  to  he  pulled 
down,  and  the  castles  they  held  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  that  city  to  be  levelled  with  the 
ground.  Thus  the  whole  family,  not  think- 
ing themselves  safe  any  where  in  Italy, 
were  obliged  to  seek  for  shelter  in  foreign 
countries.  Stephen  Colonna  fled  to  the 
court  of  Philip  the  Fair,  king  of  France, 
who  received  and  entertained  "him  suitably 
to  his  rank,  though  Boniface  had  writ  both 
to  that  prince  and  to  Edward,  king  of  Eng- 
land, desiring  them  not  to  admit  any  of  that 
rebel  family  into  their  dominions.  Sciarra 
Colonna,  Stephen's  brother,  beinc:  taken  in 
his  flight  by  some  pirates  of  Marseilles, 
chose  rather  to  undergo  all  the  hardships  of 
a  galley  slave  than  let  them  know  who  he 
Avas,  lest  they  should  sell  him  to  the  pope. 
But  being  some  time  after  accidently  known, 
the  king  thinking  his  holiness'  carried  his 
revenge  too  far, 'ransomed  him,  and  enter- 
tained him  at  his  court.'  Sciarra  afterwards 
fullv  revenged  all  the  injuries  done  to  his 
fami|y  by  the  pope,  as  we  shall  see  in  the 
sequel. 

As  a  bloody  war  was  at  this  time  carried 
on  by  Philip  king  of  France,  and  Edward 
king  of  England,  Boniface,  in  the  beginning 
of  the  pl-esent  year  sent  Nicholas  Bof;asinus, 
general  of  the  Dominicians,  and  John  Mi- 
nius,  general  of  the  Minorites,  with  the  cha- 
racter of  his  nuncios,  to  offer  his  mediation, 
and  persuade  the  princes  at  war,  and  their 
allies,  to  send  embassadors  to  Rome,  with 
full  powers  to  conclude  a  peace,  upon  such 
terms  as  should  be  judged  reasonable  by  his 
holiness,  and  be  agreed  to  by  their  respec- 
tive embassadors.  The  nuncios  had  the  at- 
tention to  declare,  that  the  pope  did  not 
intend  to  interpose  as  a  judge,  but  only  as  a 
mediator  and  common  friend  to  both,  and 
that  with  no  other  vieAv  but  to  prevent  the 
effusion  of  more  Christian  blood.  The 
offered  mediation  being  thereupon  accepted 
by  both  princes,  embassadors  were  sent  by 
both  to  Rome,  and  in  the  mean  .time  a  two 


'  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1297;  et  Vit,  Bonif.  apud 
Papebroc. 


BONIKACE  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


47 


Boniface's  arbitrary  sentence  ;— [Year  of  Clirist,  1298.]     Orders  the  citv  of  I'ricneste  to  be  entirely  destroyed: 
[Year  of  Christ,  1299.]    The  jubilee,  when  instituted. 

years'  truce  was  concluded  and  sworn  to  by  i  old  Carthage  in  Africa,  that  is,  not  one  stone 
the  two  liings  as  well  as  their  allies.  The  to  be  left  in  it  upon  anotlier;  the  ground 
embassadors  on  their  arrival  at  Rome  had  upon  which  it  stood  to  be  ploughed  up,  and 


frequent  conferences;  but  as  they  came  to 
no  agreement,  Boniface,  acting  no  longer  as 
mediator,  but  as  judge,  issued  a  decree  with- 
out consulting  the  embassadors,  or  so  much 
as  acquaintiiig  them  with  it,  establishing  a 


salt  to  be  sowed  upon  it,  that  it  may  never 
henceforth  have  the  name  or  title  of  a  citv. 
Ilowever,  as  it  has  been  piously  ordained 
by  the  fathers  that  the  Roman  cliurch  should 
have  six  cardinal  bishops,  and  one  of  them 


peace  upon  the  following  terms: — I.  Tiiat  bishop  of  PraMieste,  to  keep  up  that  number 

Edward    king   of    England,  should    marry  we  have  ordered  a  new  city  to  be  built  near 

Margaret  king  Philip's  sister,  and  Edward's  the  place  where  Prasneste  stood,  and  that 

son  Isabel,  Philip's  daughter.     II.  That  both  city  we  command  to  be  called  Ci  vitas  Papa 


princes  should  evacuate  all  the  places  they 
had  taken,  till  the  apostolic  see  had  deter- 
mined which  should  be  kept  and  which  re- 
stored. III.  That  Philip  should  forgive 
Guido,  earl  of  Flanders,  who  had  joined 
Edward  against  him,  and  restore  to  him  all 
the  places  he  had  taken  during  the  war,  to- 
gether with  his  daughter,  who  had  been  left 
with  him  as  a  hoslftge  before  the  breakin 


lis,  and  will  have  it  to  be  known  to  all  by 
that  and  by  no  other  name."  .  Boniface  then 
orders  the  cathedral  of  Pra?neste,  that  stood 
at  a  small  distance  from  that  city,  to  be 
thenceforth  called  the  cathedral  of  Civitas 
Papalis,  and  confirms  to  it,  as  well  as  to  the 
cardinal  bishop,  all  the  privileges  they  en- 
joyedbefore  the-destruclion'  of  the  old  city.' 
Theodoric,   created   cardinal   by    Boniface, 


out  of  the  war.  The  decree  containing  I  and  preferred  by  him  to  the  bishopric  of 
these  arbitrary  terms  of  peace  was  issued  by  Civitas  Papalis,  was  the  first,  and  indeed  the 
Boniface  on  the  28th  of  June  1298.     But! only  bishop  who  assumed  that  title.     For 


Philip,  highly  provoked  at  the  pope's  pre- 
scribing terms  to  him,  declared  he  would, 
for  that  reason  alone,  pursue  the  war  as  soon 
as  the  truce  expired  which  he  had  sworn  to 
observe.'  Meyerus  adds  that  Robert,  earl 
of  Artois,  provoked  beyond  measure  at  the 
pope's  arbitrary  proceeding,  especially  at  his 
partiality  to  the  earl  of  Flanders,  who  had 
made  war  upon  the  king  without  the  least 
provocation,  snatched  the  paper  containing 
those  articles  out  of  the  hands  of  the  bishop 
of  Durham,  who  was  to  impart  them  to 
both  kings,. while  he  was  reading  it  to  Philip, 
and  tearing  it  in  pieces  with  his  teeth,  threw 
it  into  the  fire.^ 

Boniface  not  thinking  himself  yet  suffi- 
ciently revenged  upon  the  Colonna  family, 
and  being  besides  provoked  at  their  repre- 
senting him,  in  the  different  countries  to 
which  they  fled,  as  a  monster  of  wicked- 
ness, as  a  lawless  tyrant,  as  an  usurper  of 
the  apostoHc  see,  and  even  a  heretic,  re- 
newed this  year  all  the  decrees  he  had  issued 
against  them ;  and  having  got  possession  of 
the  city  of  Praeneste,  now  Palestrina,  of 
which  they  were  lords,  he  left  not  one  stone 
in  it  upon  another.  "  JVon  relinqwitur  lapis 
super  bpidein,"  were  the  words  of  the  order 
he  gave ;  caused  the  ground  where  it  stood 
to  be  ploughed  up,  and  salt  to  be  sowed 
upon  it.  His  decree,  commanding  the  de- 
struction of  that  ancient  city,  is  related  by 
Raynaldus  in  the  following  words:  "We 
decree  that  the  city  of  Praeneste  be  no  longer 
a  city,  be  no  longer  inhabited  ;  that  hence- 
forth no  man  presume  to  build  or  to  dwell 
there.  We  deprive  it  of  all  the  privileges, 
rights,  and  liberties,  that  it  ever  has  enjoyed, 
and  have  ordered  it  to  undergo  the  fate  of 


'  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  129S. 
'  Meyer.  Aniial.  Flandrie,  1. 10. 


Benedict  XI.,  the  immediate  successor  of 
Boniface,  ordered  the  new  city  to  be  called 
by  the  name  of  the  ancient,  deliv<5red  it  up 
to  the  Colonna  family,  and  reinstated  them 
in  all  their  privileges,  dignities,  and  honors. 
Boniface  is  commonly  supposed  to  have 
instituted  the  solemnity  known  by  the  name 
of  "the  Jubilee."  But  if  the  account  that 
James  Cajetan,  cardinal  deacon  of  St. 
George  ad  Velum  Aureum,  gives  us  of  that 
solemnity,  may  be  relied  on,  it  was  cele- 
brated before  Boniface's  time,  and  only  con- 
firmed and  established  by  that  pope.  For 
that  learned  cardinal,  in  the  treatise  he  Avrote 
about  this  time,  De  Centesimo  sen  Jubile 
Jlnno,  tells  us,  that  in  the  beginning  of  the  last 
year  of  the  present  century,  not  only  the  Ro- 
mans, but  foreigners  from  all  parts,  flocked  to 
St.  Peter's  church,  to  gain  the  indulgences 
that  they  had  been  told  were  to  be  gained 
there  in  the  last  year  of  every  century. 
Hereupon  Boniface  ordered  the  ancient  re- 
cords to  be  carefully  searched.  But  no 
mention  being  made  in  them  of  the  solem- 
nity or  indulgences  in  question,  they  applied 
to  the  oldest  men  who  on  that  occasion 
came  to  Rome,  to  learn  of  them  what  they 
knew  of  the  said  indulgences.  Amongst 
these  was  a  native  of  Savoy  one  hundred 
and  seven  years  old,  who,  upon  being  exa- 
mined, declared,  that  in  the  last  year  of  the 
foregoing  century  he  came  to  Rome  with 
his  father,  Innocent  III.  being  then  pope; 
that  the  city  was  crowded,  as  he  well  re- 
membered, with  foreigners ;  that  his  father 
told  him,  that  if  he  lived  to  the  end  of  the 
next  century,  and  came  then  to  Rome,  he 
would  obtain  a  plenary  indulgence,  or  full 
remission  of  all  his  sins;  andlhat,  mindlul 
of  what  he  had  told  him,  he  had  undertaken 


'  Apud  Raynale.  ad  ann.  1209. 


48 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  VHI. 


Boniface's  bull  concerning  the  jubilee; — [Year  of  Christ,  1300.]  Who  excluded  from  the  indulgences  of  that 
solemnity.  People  iJock  from  all  parts  to  Rome  to  gain  the  indulgences.  The  war  renewed  in  Sicily: — 
[Year  of  Christ,  1301.] 


that  journey  in  the  107th  year  of  his  age. 
His  account  being  confirmed  by  many 
others,  who  had  it  from  their  fathers  and 
grandfathers,  Boniface,  with  the  advice  of 
the  cardinals,  resolved  to  confirm  that  so- 
lemnity for  ever,  and  accordingly,  on  the 
22d  of  February  of  the  present  year  1300, 
he  issued  a  bull,  granting  a  full  remission 
of  all  sins  to  such  as  should  in  the  present 
year,  beginning  and  ending  at  Christmas,  or 
in  every  coming  hundredth  year,  visit  the 
basilics  of  the  two  apostles  of  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul;  provided  they  sincerely  repented 
of  their  sins  and  confessed  them.  To  gain 
that  indulgence  the  Romans  were  required 
by  the  bull  to  visit  the  two  churches  once  a 
day  during  the  space  of  thirty  days,  and 
strangers  during  the  space  of  fifteen.  This 
solemnity  was,  by  the  institution  of  Boni- 
face, only  to  be  observed  once  in  a  century, 
and  in  the  last  year  of  each  century.  But 
in  1343  Clement  VI.,  the  first  that  gave  it 
the  name  of  "jubilee,"  ordered  it  to  be 
solemnized  every  fiftieth  year,  in  imitation 
of  the  JeAvish  jubilee.  In  1384  the  fifty 
years  were  reduced  by  Urban  VI.  to  thirty- 
three,  and  lastly,  by  Paul  II.  and  Sixtus  IV. 
to  five  lustrums,  or  twenty-five  years.  And 
thus,  since  their  time,  every  twenty-fifth 
year  has  been,  and  still  is,  the  Holy  Year, 
or  the  year  of  the  jubilee. 

From  the  indulgences  that  were  granted 
so  liberally  to  others,  Boniface  excluded  by 
a  particular  bull  or  diploma,  Frederic,  the 
usurper  of  the  crown  of  Sicily,  with  all  his 
adherents ;  all  who  supplied  the  Saracens 
with  warlike  stores  or  provisions;  and  the 
Colonna  family  in  all  its  branches.  Petrarch, 
speaking  of  the  mortal  hatred  Boniface  bore 
to  that  family,  tells  us,  that  his  holiness  hear- 
ing that  the  wife  of  Agapetus  Colonna  was 
big  with  child,  and  concluding  from  thence 
that  he  was,  or  had  been  in  Rome,  ordered 
her  to  be  brought  before  him.  She  was 
nearly  related  to  the  pope,  but  suspecting 
why  he  had  sent  for  her,  she  went  wrapt  up 
in  a  wide  mantle  to  conceal  her  pregnancy. 
But  at  herfirst  appearing,  "  throw  aside  your 
mantle,  you  whore,"  said  Boniface  with  a 
stern  look,  "  and  tell  me  who  is  the  father 
of  the  child  you  are  big  with."  "  Holy 
father,"  she  answered  without  the  least  hesi- 
tation, "you  have  taken  ray  husband  from 
me.  I  am  young,  and  having,  among  the 
many  pilgrims  whom  this  holy  year  has 
drawn  to  Rome,  observed  one  the  v«ry  pic- 
ture of  my  husband,  I  invited  him  to  pass  a 
night  with  me ;  and  your  holiness  sees  what, 
has  come  of  it."  The  pope  smiled  and  dis- 
missed her  without  any  further  inquiry,  but 
caused  diligent  search  to  be  made  after  Aga- 
petus and  the  rest  of  the  family. 

John  Villani,  the  Florentine  historian,  who 
went  to  Rome  on  this  occasion,  tells  us  that 
during    the    whole   year    the    number   of 


strangers  in  that  city  amounted  at  least  to 
two  hundred  thousand  ;  that  the  streets  were 
constantly  so  thronged  that  he  always  w^alk- 
ed  in  a  crowd,  and  yet  that  they  Avere  all 
plentifully  supplied  with  provisions  at  very 
reasonable  rates.  And  cardinal  Caietan  as- 
sures us  that  the  offerings  made  at  the  tombs 
of  the  two  apostles  in  brass  money,  and 
consequently  by  the  poorer  sort  of  people, 
amounted  to  the  value  of  fifty  thousand 
florins  of  gold,  and  leaves  us  to  judge  from 
thence  of  the  immense  sums  that  were  col- 
lected in  gold  and  silver.^  As  the  holy  year 
ended  on  Christmas  day,  the  pope  by  a  spe- 
cial bull  granted  the  same  indulgences  to 
such  as  had  been  prevented  by  sickness,  or 
any  other  lawful  impediment,  from  perform- 
ing before  that  time  the  conditions  that  were 
required  to  gain  them.  By  the  same  bull  he 
declared,  that  by  the  year  were  meant  twelve 
months,  beginning  and  ending,  according  to 
the  style  of  the  Roman  church,  on  Christ- 
mas day.  For  at  this  time  the  year  began 
in  France  on  Easter-day,  and  in  several 
other  places  on  Lady-day ;  which  some  chro- 
nologers  not  attending  to  have  puzzled,  in 
their  computations,  both  themselves  and 
others.  On  the  first  day  of  the  jubilee  Bo- 
niface appeared,  if  the  abbot  of  Usperg  is  to 
be  credited,  in  the  gorgeous  attire  of  high 
pontiff",  blessing  the  people,  and  showed 
himself  to  them  on  the  second  day  in  an  im- 
perial mantle,  two  swords  being  carried  be- 
fore him,  and  those  who  carried  them  crying 
out  aloud,  "behold  here  are  two  swords," 
which  was  assuming  to  himself  the  supreme 
temporal  as  well  as  spiritual  power.^ 

Boniface  being  now  disengaged  from  the 
functions  of  the  holy  year,  bent  all  his 
thoughts  upon  driving  Frederic  of  Arragon 
outbf  Sicily,  and  putting  Charles,  surnamed 
the  Lame,  the  son  of  the  late  king  Charles, 
in  possession  of  that  kingdom.  James,  king 
of.  Arragon,  the  brother  of  Frederic,  had, 
pursuant  to  the  articles  of  the  treaty  men- 
tioned above,  recalled  all  his  subjects  in  the 
service  of  his  brother,  and  had,  besides,  fitted 
out  a  powerful  fleet  to  invade,  jointly  with 
Charles,  the  island  of  Sicily,  and  oblige  the 
Sicilians  by  dint  of  arms  to  receive  him  for 
their  lawful  sovereign.  Charles,  too,  had  on 
his  side  equipped  a  numerous  fleet ;  and  the 
two  fleets  being  joined  off  Naples,  they 
sailed  with  a  great  number  of  land  forces  on 
board  to  the  coast  of  Sicily.  The  command, 
both  of  the  fleet  and  the  army,  was  given  to 
Charles  de  Valois,  brother  to  Philip  the  Fair, 
king  of  France,  whom  the  pope,  hearing  of 
his  excellent  qualities  and  great  experience 
in  war,  had  invited  for  that  purpose  into 
Italy.  Charles  on  his  landing  met  with  little 
or  no  opposition ;  and  finding  that  the  enemy 


'  Villani,  1.  8.  c.  36.  a  Apud  Uayn.  ad  ann.  1300. 

'  Ursperg.  Paralip.  p.  37. 


Boniface  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


49 


Peace  concluded  with  Frederic  of  Arragon  ;  —  [Year  of  Christ,  l.'iOJ] 
the  Fair,  king  of  France.    Tlie  king's  manifesto  against  the  pupe's  c 


(iuiirrel  between  Boniface  and  Philip 
)nstilution.   The  pope's  answer  to  it. 


durst  not  flice  him  in  the  field,  he  began  to 
look  upon  the  whole  island  as  already  con- 
quered. He  reduced  indeed  several  strong 
holds,  but  with  great  loss  of  men,  the  Sici- 
lians defending  them  with  incredible  bravery, 
and  Frederic  in  the  mean  time  intercepting 
Avith  a  flying  army  all  their  convoys.  Thus 
a  famine,  and  a  great  mortality  ever  attend- 
ing it,  began  to  rage  in  the  French  camp  ; 
insomuch  that  Charles,  finding  that  his  army 
daily  diminished,  that  the  Sicilians  took  daily 
new  courage,  and  seemed  unalterably  deter- 
mined 10  support  their  new  king  at  all  events, 
thought  it  advisable  to  put  an  end  to  so  de- 
structive a  war  by  way  of  negotiation  rather 
than  by  bloodshed  and  arms.  As  both  par- 
ties were  tired  of  the  war,  a  truce  was  soon 
agreed  to  by  both,  and  persons  of  distinction 
being  6ent  to  negotiate  a  peace,  a  peace  was 
concluded  in  a  few  conferences  upon  the 
following  terms : 

I.  That  Frederic  should  marry  Eleanora, 
the  daughter  of  Charles,  king  of  Sicily.  II. 
That  all  the  places  possessed  by  king  Charles 
in  Sicily  should  be  restored  to  Frederic  ;  and, 
on  the  other  hand,  all  the  places  possessed 
by  Frederic  on  the  continent  of  Italy  should 
be  restored  to  Charles.  III.  That  on  both 
sides  all  prisoners  should  be  set  at  liberty 
without  ransom.  IV.  That  Frederic  should 
hold  the  island  of  Sicily  and  the  adjacent 
islands,  till  he  acquired,  with  the  permission 
and  assistance  of  the  pope,  the  kingdom  of 
Sardinia  or  some  other  kingdom.  V.  That 
upon  the  death  of  Frederic,  the  island  of 
Sicily  and  the  adjacent  islands  should  de- 
volve to  Charles  and  his  heirs,  upon  their 
paying  to  the  heirs  of  Frederic  an  hundred 
thousand  ounces  of  gold.  Lastly,  That 
Frederic  should  style  himself  king  of  Trina- 
cria,  and  not  of  Sicily.  These  articles  were 
agreed  to  on  the  last  day  of  August,  1302, 
and  confirmed  by  Boniface  the  following 
year,  upon  Frederic's  promising,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  legate  cardinal  Gerald,  to  pay 
yearly,  on  St.  Peter's  day,  three  thousand 
ounces  of  gold  to  the  apostolic  see,  and  to 
leave  the  church  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  all 
its  rights  and  privileges.'  Thus  was  Frede- 
ric acknowledged  by  the  pope  king  of  Tri- 
nacria,  the  Sicilians  were  absolved  from  the 
censures  they  had  incurred,  the  interdict  was 
taken  off,  and  peace  restored  after  so  long  a 
war. 

The  most  remarkable  event  of  Boniface's 


penses  of  tlie  war  which  he  was  carrying  on 
against  Ed^v^\rd,  king  of  England,  Adolph, 
king  of  the  Romans,  the  dukes  of  Austria 
and  Brabant,  and  the  earl  of  Flanders,  he 
published  an  ordinance  on  the  17th  of  Au- 
gust, 129(5,  strictly  forbidding  any  gold  or 
silver,  coined  or  uncoined,  to  be  carried  out 
of  the  kingdom  without  his  permission. 
This  Boniface  highly  resented,  and  in  his 
turn  issued  on  the  20th  of  October  of  the 
same  year,  the  famous  constitution  "  Cleri- 
cis  Laicos,"  forbidding  secular  princes  to 
exact,  and  the  clergy  to  pay,  any  sum  or 
sums  whatsoever  out  of  tlwir  ecclesiastical 
revenues,  without  previously  acquainting 
him  therewith,  and  obtaining  his  permission. 
That  constitution,  though  it  extended  to  all 
princes,  Philip  looked  upon  as  levelled 
chiefly  against  him,  and  in  answer  to  it  pub- 
lished a  manifesto,  declaring  that  the  clergy 
were  bound,  as  well  as  the  laity,  to  contri- 
bute to  the  defence  of  the  state;  that  to  for-, 
bid  them  to  defend  the  state  was  forbidding 
them  to  defend  themselves,  since  they  would 
be  the  first  to  sufl'er,  and  would  suffer  the 
most,  should  the  enemy  prevail ;  that  the  cler- 
gy had,  in  all  times  and  in  all  kingdoms,  espe- 
cially in  the  kingdom  of  France,  contributed 
out  of  their  revenues  to  the  exigencies  of  the 
state.  He  added,  that  it  could  not  but  give 
great  offence  to  see  the  vicar  of  Christ,  for- 
bidding the  clergy  to  pay  the  tribute  that  all, 
without  distinction,  were  enjoined  by  Christ 
himself  to  pay  to  Caesar,  whfle  they  were 
allowed  to  squander  away  their  revenues 
upon  their  relations  j  nay,  and  upon  come- 
dians.' 

la  answer  to  this  manifesto  the  pope  de- 
clared, that  by  his  constitution  the  clergy 
were  no  ways  restrained  from  contributing 
to  the  exigencies  of  the  state,  but  only  for- 
bidden to  do  it  without  his  permission,  and 
that  with  no  other  view  but  to  put  a  stop  to 
the  heavy  and  unnecessary  exactions  which 
they  were  daily  loaded  with  bv  princes  or 
their  ministers ;  that  he  would  readily  allow 
even  the  chalices  and  other  sacred  vessels  to 
be  disposed  of,  if  wanted,  to  defend  a  king- 
dom so  dear  to  the  apostolic  see  as  that  of 
France ;  but  that  at  present  was  not  the 
case ;  for  the  neighboring  princes  all  com- 
plained, and  not  without  reason,  of  the  en- 
croachments of  that  crown  ;  and  it  was,  in 
effect,  to  maintain  and  improve  those  unjust 
usurpations  that  immense  sums  were  daily 


pontificate  was  his  quarrel  with  Philip  the  i  levied  on  the  clergy,  and  not,  as  was  pre- 

Fair.  king  of  France,  a  quarrel  that  created  tended,  to  defend  the  king  or  the  kingdom, 

infinite  trouble  to  the  king,  and  occasioned  With  this  declaration  the  pope  dispatched 

in  the  end  the  death  of  the  pope.     Of  that  fa-  William,  bishop  of  Viviaes,  into  France, 

mous  contest  the  contemporary  writers  give  charging  him  to  let  the  king  know,  that  the 

us  the  following  account:  As  large  sums  were  apostolic  see  would  never  suffer  the  reve- 

daily  levied  in  France,  and  transmitted  under  nues  that  had  been  originally  given  for  pious 

various  pretences  to  Rome,  and  Philip  stood  uses  only,  to  be  employed  by  Christian  princes 

in  great  want  of  money  to  defray  the  ex-  in  the  wars  they  made  upon  one  another. 


•  Villani,  1.  8. 

Vol.  III.— 7 


c.  49.    Raynald,  &;c. 


'Raynald.  adann.  1296. 

E 


50 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  VHI. 


The  pope  moderates  the  rigor  of  his  constitution.     The  quarrel  renewed.    Insolent  behavior  of  the  pope's 
nuncio ;  who  is  arrested.     Another  nuncio  sent,  but  banished  the  kingdom. 


In  the  mean  time  the  Galilean  bishops,  ap- 
prehending the  dreadful  consequences  of  an 
open  rupture  between  the  pope  and  the  king, 
resolved,  at  a  private  meeting  they  had 
among  themselves,  to  apply  to  the  pope  for 
an  explanation  of  his  constitution  "  Clericis 
Laicos,"  that  might,  in  some  degree,  mode- 
rate its  rigor  and  appease  the  king.  They 
sent  accordingly  some  of  their  body  to  re- 
present to  his  holiness  the  many  evils  that 
would  inevitably  attend  their  observing  his 
late  constitution  in  its  full  rigor ;  and  at  the 
same  time  to  beg  he  would  either  revoke  it, 
or  so  explain  it  that  they  might  comply  with 
it  without  offending  the  king.  Boniface  re- 
ceived the  deputies  wiih  particular  marks  of 
kindness;  and  on  the  9th  of  February  of  the 
following  year  he  issued  a  bull,  declaring 
that  his  constitution,  forbidding  the  clergy  to 
contribute  to  the  expenses  of  the  state  with- 
out his  permission,  did  not  extend  to  free 
gifts,  which  they  were  at  full  liberty  to 
grant,  even  when  demanded,  provided  no 
force  was  used.  He  added,  that  upon  any 
urgent  occasion,  the  king  might  even  exact, 
and  the  clergy  pay,  what  sums  were  judged 
necessary  without  the  previous  permission 
of  the  apostolic  see.* 

With  this  declaration  the  king  was  satis- 
fied. But  in  1.301  new  differences  arose  be- 
tween him  and  Boniface,  on  the  following 
occasion :  Cassanus,  king  of  the  Tartars, 
having,  after  embracing  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, made  war  upon  the  Saracens,  and 
gained  a  complete  victory  over  the  sultan 
of  Egypt,  Boniface  upon  the  news  of  that 
victory  dispatched  nuncios  to  acquaint  all 
the  Christian  princes  with  it,  and  procure 
subsidies  to  enable  the  king  of  the  Tartars 
to  pursue  his  victory.  Philip  received  the 
pope's  nuncio  with  the  greatest  protestations 
of  respect  and  esteem  for  his  holiness,  but 
begged  he  would  excuse,  for  the  present, 
his  not  suff'ering  any  men  or  money  to  be 
levied  in  his  dominions  for  a  war  abroad, 
while  he  was  engaged  in  so  dangerous  and 
expensive  a  war  at  home.  This  answer, 
and  the  king's  receiving  about  the  same  time 
and  entertaining  at  his  court  two  of  the  Co- 
lonna  family,  provoked  the  pope  beyond  all 
measure,  and  he  immediately  dispatched 
Bernard  de  Saisset,  bishop  of  Pamiers,  into 
France,  to  require  the  king  to  put  an  end  to 
the  war  in  which  he  Avas  engaged,  and  for- 
bid the  ecclesiastics  any  ways  to  contribute 
towards  defraying  the  expenses  of  it.  He 
was  besides  ordered  to  let  the  king  know, 
that  he  had  no  right  to  dispose  of  the  reve- 
nties  of  the  vacant  sees,  nor  to  fill  them 
without  the  consent  and  approbation  of  the 
apostolic  see.  The  bishop  of  Pamiers  was 
a  man  entirely  devoted  to  the  pope,  who  for 
his  sake  had  erected  the  abbey  of  St.  An- 
toine  at  Pamiers,  of  which  he  was  abbot. 


•  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1297. 


into  a  bishopric,  and  nominated  him,  with- 
out consulting  the  king,  to  that  bishopric, 
though  he  knew  him  to  be  no  favorite  at 
court.  Trusting  therefore  in  the  protection 
of  the  pope,  he  not  only  delivered  his  mes- 
sage to  the  king  with  great  haughtiness,  but 
threatened  him  with  deposition  if  he  did  not 
obey  the  commands  of  his  holiness,  in  whom 
was  vested  all  power  both  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral. He  added,  according  to  some  au- 
thors, that  though  the  chy  of  Pamiers  was 
subject  to  the  king,  he  himself  was  subject 
to  none  but  the  pope,  and  acknowledged  no 
power  upon  earth,  either  spiritual  or  tempo- 
ral, but  what  was  subordinate  to  or  depended 
upon  his.  The  king  heard  him  with  great 
composure,  and  instead  of  returning  any  an- 
swer commanded  him  to  be  arrested,  and  de- 
livered up  to  the  archbishop  of  Narbonne, 
his  metropolitan,  in  order  to  be  judged  by 
him  and  the  other  bishops  of  the  province, 
and  punished  according  to  his  deserts.' 

Boniface,  hearing  of  the  arrest  of  the  bi- 
shop of  Pamiers,  dispatched,  without  delay, 
James  de  Normandis,  archdeacon  of  Nar- 
bonne and  notary  of  the  apostolic  see,  to  the 
court  of  France,  with  orders  to  require,  in 
his  name,  the  immediate  release  of  the  bi- 
shop of  Pamiers;  and,  if  the  king  complied 
not  with  that  request,  to  declare  his  kingdom 
devolved,  by  his  disobedience,  to  the  apo.s- 
tolic  see,  to  absolve  his  subjects  from  their 
allegiance,  and  to  summon  all  the  Galilean 
bishops  to  appear  at  Rome  on  the  1st  day 
of  November  of  the  ensuing  year,  1302,  in 
order  to  settle  with  his  holiness  the  affairs  of 
the  kingdom,  and  assist  him  w~ith  their  ad- 
vice in  redressing  the  many  abuses  intro- 
duced by  the  king  and  his  ministers.  The 
archdeacon  having,  on  his  arrival  at  Paris, 
acquainted  the  king  with  his  commission, 
and  addressed  him  in  the  same  haughty  and 
imperious  style  as  the  bishop  of  Pamiers 
had  done,,  being  one  of  much  the  same 
temper,  (and  indeed  Boniface  employed  no 
other,)  the  letters  he  was  charged  jvith  for 
the  bishops  were  taken  from  him,  were 
thrown  by  the  earl  of  Artois  into  the  fire, 
and  he  was  ordered  immediately  to  quit  the 
kingdom,  together  with  the  bishop  of  Pa- 
miers, whom  the  king  at  the  same  time  set 
at  liberty  and  banished.  Upon  their  depar- 
ture the  king,  having  convened  the  three 
states  of  the  kingdom,  acquainted  them  with 
what  had  passed  till  that  time  between  him 
and  the  pope,  laid  before  them  the  Avild  pre- 
tensions and  claims  of  Boniface,  arrogating 
to  himself  an  unlimited  power,  in  temporals 
as  Avell  as  in  spirituals,  over  all  the  kings 
and  kingdoms  of  the  earth ;  told  them  of  the 
insolent  summons  he  had  sent  to  all  the 
bishops  in  his  dominions,  and  desired  to  be 
advised  by  them  how  to  proceed^  at  so  criti- 
cal a  juncture.    The  barons  thanked  the  king 


1  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1300 ;  et  Spondan.  Num,  6. 


Boniface  VIIL] 


OR  RISIIOPS  OF  ROAIK. 


51 


Tlie  kinu'  supported  bv  the  three  states  of  llie  kiii^dmn.  Behavior  of  Teter  Flotte,  tlie  kinif's  embassador  at 
Rome.  Tlie  pope  revokes  all  the  privileges  granted  to  the  king.  His  letter  to  the  king.  The  king's  answer. 
The  pope's  monitory  to  the  king. 


fur  opposing,  and  encouraged  liim  lo  oppose 
for  the  future,  with  the  same  firmness,  the 
claims,  or  rather  the  usurpations,  of  the 
pope,  lest  bv  yielding  to  them  he  should,  by 
degrees,  be  brought  to  the  servile  condition 
of  the  petty  princes  of  Italy ;  declared  that 
they  acknowledged  no  temporal  power  upon 
earth  superior  to  his;  that  he  held  his  crown 
of  God  alone;  that  God  alone  could  deprive 
him  of  it ;  and  that  they  were  all  ready  to 
stand  by  him  Avilh  their  lives  and  fortunes 
in  resenting,  as  he  ought,  the  affront  olfered 
to  him  by  the  pope  pretending  that  he  had 
I'orfeited  his  kingdom  by  his  disobedience  to 
him.  Such  were  the  sentiments  of  the 
barons.  The  bishops  begged  time  to  delibe- 
rate among  themselves  before  they  delivered 
theirs.  But  their  request  being  rejected  both 
by  the  king  and  the  barons,  they  all  declared, 
tiiat  they  thought  themselves  bound  to  de- 
fend the  king,  and  maintain,  even  at  the  ex- 
pense of  their  lives,  the  liberties  of  the  Gal- 
lican  church,  and  the  absolute  independence 
of  the  crown.  However  they  applied  to  the 
king  for  leave  to  repair  to  Rome  in  compli- 
ance with  the  pope's  summons;  but  the 
king,  by  the  advice  of  the  barons,  would  not 
allow  them  to  stir  out  of  the  kingdom.  The 
third  state  was  not  behind-hand  with  the 
barons  and  the  bishops  in  their  expressions 
of  loyalty  and  zeal  for  the  honor  of  the 
crown.' 

The  king,  finding  himself  thus  supported 
by  the  three  states  of  the  kingdom,  resolved 
to  keep  no  measures  with  the  pope,  as  the 
pope  kept  none  with  him.  He  accordingly 
renewed,  and  extended  to  the  court  of  Rome 
in  particular,  the  prohibition  of  carrying  any 
money  out  of  the  kingdom;  forbad,  upon 
the  severest  penalties,  any  ecclesiastic  in 
his  dominions  to  go  to  Rome  under  any  pre- 
tence whatever;  placed  guards  upon  all  the 
public  roads  to  prevent  any  letters  being 
brought  from  thence  into  the  kingdom,  and 
sent  Peter  Flotte,  lord  of  Revel,  who  had 
espoused  with  great  warmth  the  cause  of 
the  king  in  the  present  dispute,  to  notify 
these  his  resolutions  to  the  pope,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  acquaint  him  with  what  had 
passed  in  the  assembly  of  the  states.  Flotte 
on  his  arrival  at  Rome  discharged  his  com- 
mission with  great  firmness  and  intrepidity, 
spoke  with  the  same  boldness  to  the  pope  as 
the  bishop  of  Pamiers  and  the  archdeacon 
of  Narbonne  had  done  to  the  king ;  and  upon 
the  pope's  threatening  to  employ  the  sword 
and  cut  off  from  the  body  of  the  church  all, 
without  distinction,  who  did  not  own  her  au- 
thority, "Your  sword,  holy  father,"  he  re- 
plied, "is  only  verbal,  but  my  master's  is 
real."2 

Boniface  dismissing  Flotte  with  bitter  re- 
proaches, and  some  severe  reflections  upon 


the  king,  published  a  constitution  the  next 
day,  by  which  he  suspended  all  the  privi- 
leges and  favors  granted  to  the  king,  or  his 
successors,  or  to  any,  whether  clerks  or  lay- 
iVien,  of  his  council;  revoked  the  permission 
of  levying  the  tenths  of  all  ecclesiastical  re- 
venues; forbade  the  clergy  to  contribute, 
without  an  express  command  from  iiim,  to- 
wards the  expenses  of  the  present  unjust  and 
unnecessary  war,  and  summoned  anew  all 
the  bisliops  of  the  Gallican  church,  to  attend 
the  council  which  he  had  appointed  tu  meet 
at  Rome  on  the  Istof  November  of  the  follow- 
ing year,  for  the  better  regulating  the  affairs 
of  the  kingdom,  and  rescuing  them  from  the 
oppression  they  had  so  long  groaned  under, 
no  distinction  being  made  by  the  king  and 
his  ministers  between  them  and  the  la'ny. 
This  constitution  is  dated  The  3d  of  Decem- 
ber, in  the  seventh  year  of  Boniface's  pon- 
tificate; that  is,  in  1301,  and  two  days  after 
he  is  said  to  have  written,  in  the  height  of 
his  resentment,  the  following  letter  to  the 
king  himself.  "  Boniface,  bishop,  servant 
of  the  servants  of  God,  to  Philip,  the  Fretlch 
king.  Fear  God  and  keep  his  .command- 
mentsi  We  will  have  you  to  know,  that 
you  are  subject  to  us  both  in  spirituals  and 
temporals.  The  collation  of  no  benefices 
or  prebends  belongs  to  you.  If  you  are 
trusted  with  the  care  of  such  as  are  vacant, 
you  are  to  reserve  the  fruits  for  the  succes- 
sors. If  you  have  collated  any,  we  declare 
your  collation  to  be  null,  and  revoke  the 
possession  that  has  thereupon  ensued.  We 
deem  all  heretics  who  do  not  believe  so. 
Given  at  the  Lateran  palace  the  5th  of 
December,  in  the  seventh  year  of  our  pon- 
tificate." To  this  letter  Philip  returned  the 
following  answer :  "  Philip,  by  the  grace  of 
God  king  of  the  Franks,  to  Boniface,  acting 
as  pope,  little  or  no  health.  Know,  you 
great  fool,  (sciat  tua  maxima  fatuitas)  that 
in  temporals  we  are  subject  to  nobody  ;  that 
the  collation  of  vacant  churches  and  bene- 
fices belongs  to  us  by  a  right  inherent  in  our 
crown  ;  that  we  can  appropriate  to  ourselves 
the  fruits  so  long  as  they  remain  vacant; 
that  the  collations  we  have  made,  or  shall 
make  for  the  future,  are  and  shall  be  valid ; 
that  we  will  maintain  those  in  possession 
who  hold  them,  and  deem  all  fools  or  mad- 
men who  do  not  believe  so.'"  The  genuine- 
ness of  these  letters  is  suspected,  and  not 
undeservedly,  not  only  by  Spondanus,  but 
by  Paulus  ^milius,  who,  speaking  of  them 
in  his  Annals,  calls  them  letters  altogether 
unworthy  both  of  the  pope  and  the  king, 
and  adds,  "if  they  were  really  written  by 
them,  and  not  forged  by  others,  which  is  the 
more  probable  of  the  two."^ 

Be  that  as  it  may,  certain  it  is  that  Boni- 
face wrote  at  this  time  a  very  sharp  monitory 


>  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1300.     Villani,  1.  6.  c.  62,  &;c. 
'  Chron.  S.  Dionys. 


'  Nichol.  Gellius  in  Annal.  ad  hunc  ann. 
^  Paul.  ^niil.  Annal.  Franc.  1.  8. 


52 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  VHI. 


Cardinal  Le  Moine  sent  into  France.  Terms  of  agreement  proposed  by  the  cardinal.  Messenger  from  the  pope 
arrested,  and  his  letters  taken  from  him  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1303.]  Boniface  charged  with  many  crimes  in 
an  assembly  of  the  states  of  France. 


to  the  king,  telling  him,  with  the  words  of 
Jeremiah,  that  he,  as  successor  of  St.  Peter, 
"  has  been  set  over  the  nations,  and  over  the 
kingdoms  to  root  up  and  pull  down,"  &c. 
that  the  temporal  power  must  be  judged  by 
the  spiritual,  to  which  it  is  subject ;  and  that 
"  it  is  altogether  necessary  to  salvation  for 
every  human  creature  to  be  subject  to  the 
Roman  pontiff,  as  Christ's  vicar  upon 
earth ;"  that  they  who  would  make  him  be- 
lieve that  he  has  no  superior  upon  earth,  are 
either  fools  or  infidels.  Sic.  He  then  exhorts 
him  to  reform  his  manners,  to  correct  the 
many  enormous  abuses  which  he  encour- 
ages or  connives  at  in  his  ministers,  and 
summons  him  either  to  assist  in  person,  or 
to  send  proper  persons  to  represent  him,  at 
the  council  which  he  has  appointed  to  meet 
on  the  1st  day  of  November  of  the  follow- 
ing year.'  On  the  other  hand  the  king  re- 
newed the  prohibition  of  carrying  any  money 
out  of  the  kingdom;  forbad  anew  the  bi- 
shops and  the  clergy  in  general  to  obey  the 
pope's  summons  calling  them  to  Rome,  on 
pain  of  being  looked  upon  as  public  enemies, 
as  traitors  and  rebels,  acknowledging  a  power 
superior  to  his,  and  ordered  the  bishop  of 
Auxerre  to  write  to  the  pope,  and  let  him 
know  that  if  they  complied  not  with  his 
summons,  it  was  owing,  not  to  them,  but  to 
him,  (the  king)  and  consequently  that  his 
holiness  ought,  in  justice,  to  proceed  only 
against  him.'^ 

Boniface,  finding  that  the  king,  supported 
by  the  three  states  of  the  kingdom,  paid  no 
regard  either  to  his  menaces  or  his  exhorta- 
tions, dispatched  John  le  Moine,  cardinal 
presbyter  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Marcellinus, 
a  native  of  France,  to  propose  terms  of 
agreement  between  him  and  the  apostolic 
see.  But  the  demands  which  the  cardinal 
was  charged  with,  were  so  exorbitant  that 
the  treaty  was  soon  broken  off.  For  among 
the  terms  that  the  cardinal  was  absolutely  to 
insist  upon  were  the  following.  I.  That  the 
king  should  permit  the  bishops,  as  well  as 
other  ecclesiastics  of  all  ranks  to  go  to  Rome, 
when  called  thither  by  the  pope  or  by  their 
own  private  affairs.  II.  That  he  should  own 
the  pope  alone  to  have  a  right  of  collating  be- 
nefices, "  vacantes  in  curia,"  that  is,  vacant 
in  the  court  of  Rome,  as  well  as  benefices 
vacant  any  where  else.  When  an  ecclesias- 
tic possessed  of  any  benefice  died  at  Rome, 
or  within  forty  miles  of  that  city,  in  going 
to  it  or  coming  from  it,  the  benefice  was 
said  to  be  "  vacans  in  curia,"  and  the  pope 
claimed  the  right  of  disposing  of  it  to  whom 
he  pleased.  III.  That  the  king  should  ac- 
knowledge the  pope  for  the  supreme  admi- 
nistrator of  all  the  estates  that  belong  to  the 
church ;  so  that  he  may  dispose  of  them  as 
he  thinks  fit,  and  appropriate  to  himself 


»  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  31. 


» Idem  ibid. 


what  share  he  may  judge  necessary  for  the 
service  of  the  church  universal.  IV.  That 
the  king  should  not  dispose  of  the  revenues 
of  vacant  benefices,  but  reserve  them  entire 
for  the  successors,  deducting  the  expenses 
he  had  been  at  in  taking  care  of  them.  As 
these  terms  were  rejected  by  the  king,  Boni- 
face hearing  it,  wrote  to  the  cardinal  legale, 
commanding  him  to  let  the  king  know,  that 
he  had  incurred  the  sentence  of  excommu- 
nication denounced  every  Maunday  Thurs- 
day, against  all  who  hindered  any  persons 
from  going,  or  money  from  being  carried  to 
Rome ;  and  that,  as  to  the  privileges  and 
exemptions  that  his  predecessors  had  grant- 
ed to  the  kings  of  France,  and  the  present 
king  might  plead  against  that  general  sen- 
tence, he  had  revoked  all  such  privileges 
and  exemptions,  and  declared  them  null. 
The  legate  was  further  ordered  to  notify  to 
the  clergy,  that  whoever  administered  the 
sacraments  to  the  king,  or  celebrated  mass 
in  his  presence,  was  "  ipso  facto"  excom- 
municated, and  to  summons  the  king's  con- 
fessor, friar  Nicholas,  a  Dominican,  to  ap- 
pear at  Rome  in  person,  and  the  Galilean 
bishops  either  in  person  or  by  their  deputies, 
within  the  term  of  three  months.  The  friar 
had  been  charged  by  the  bishop  of  Pamiers, 
and  likewise  by  the  archdeacon  of  Narbonne, 
with  diverting  the  king  from  complying  with 
the  demands  of  the  pope,  and  upholding 
him  in  his  wickedness  ;  that  is,  in  the  reso- 
lution he  had  taken  to  maintain  the  just 
rights  and  prerogatives  of  his  crown. 

With  these  orders  the  pope-  despatched 
Nicholas  de  Benefract,  archdeacon  of  Cou- 
tances,  in  Normandy.  But  as  guards  had 
been  placed  upon  all  the  roads,  to  intercept 
any  letters  that  might  be  brought  from  Rome, 
the  archdeacon  was  arrested  at  Troyes,  his 
letters  were  all  taken  from  him,  and  he  him- 
self was  kept,  by  the  king's  order,  closely 
confined.  The  cardinal  applied  to  the  king's 
officers,  -and  to  the  king  himself,  for  his  re- 
lease; but  instead  of  obtaining  it  Tie  was 
himself  ordered  to  be  narrowly  watched, 
and  all  who  treated  or  conversed  with  him, 
whether  ecclesiastics  or  laymen.  As  the 
letters,  which  the  archdeacon  was  charged 
with,  left  no  room  to  doubt  that  the  pope 
would  soon  proceed  to  extremities,  the  king 
resolved  to  be  before  hand  with  him.  And 
he  accordingly  appointed  the  three  states  to 
meet  at  the  Louvre,  on  the  13th  of  April, 
1303;  which  the  cardinal  no  sooner  heard, 
than,  dreading  the  resolutions  of  such  an 
assembly,  he  privately  withdrew  in  order  to 
return  to  Rome,  lest  he  should  incur  the 
displeasure  of  the  king  if  he  did,  or  that  of 
the  pope  if  he  did  not  oppose  them. 

The  states  met  at  the  time  appointed, 
when  many  heavy  complaints  and  accusa- 
tions were  brought  against  the  pope  by 
William  de  Plessis,  lord  of  Vezenobre,  se- 


Boniface  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


63 


The  accusers  of  the  pope  appeal  to  a  general  council.    Bull  to  be  published  against  the  king. 

the  king  into  Italy. 


Nogaret  sent  by 


conded  by  Lewis,  count  of  Evreux,  Guido,  | 
count  of  St.  Paul,  and  John,  count  of  Dreux, 
all  men  of  the  first  rank  in  the  kingdom. 
The  chief  heads  of  the  charge  were,  that 
Boniface,  abusing  the  simplicity  of  Celes- 
tine,  had  persuaded  him  to  resign,  and  then 
murdered  him  to  maintain  himself  in  the 
possession  of  his  illgotlen  power;  that  he 
did  not  believe  the  real  presence  in  the  Eu- 
charist, nor  the  immortality  of  the  soul ;  that 
he  held  fornication  to  be  no  sin ;  that  he  was 
guilty  of  the  utmost  cruelty,  which  he  could 
prove  with  many  incontestable  instances; 
that  he  had  consulted,  upon  several  occa- 
sions, sorcerers  and  diviners;  that  there  was 
no  wickedness  which  he  might  not  be  justly 
arraigned  of,  and  convicted  too,  upon  the 
least  inquiry  into  his  life  and  conversation, 
Sec.  De  Plessis  ended  his  speech,  or  rather 
invective,  with  appealing  from  the  pretend- 
ed pope  to  a  true  one,  and  to  a  general 
council,  which  he  begged  the  king,  as  pro- 
tector of  the  church,  to  assemble,  since  he 
had  advanced  nothing  but  what  he  could 
prove  to  the  entire  satisfaction  of  all  the 
bishops  who  should  compose  it.  The  as- 
sembly heard  him  with  great  attention  ;  and 
when  he  had  done  speaking,  the  king  owned 
the  assembling  of  a  general  council  to  be 
absolutely  necessary  in  the  present  distressed 
condition  of  the  church  ;  promised  to  leave 
nothing  unattempted  to  gel  the  proposal  ap- 
proved by  other  nations  and  princes,  and  in 
the  mean  time  to  screen  himself  from  the 
anathemas,  which  he  knew  Boniface  would 
thunder  out  against  him,  he  appealed  from 
him  to  the  future  pope  and  council.  His  ex- 
ample was  followed  by  the  barons  and  the 
third  stale,  and  lastly  by  such  of  the  clergy 
as  were  present,  namely  :  five  archbishops, 
twenty-one  bishops,  and  eleven  abbots,  "sav- 
ing the  reverence  and  honor  they  owed  to 
the  Holy  Roman  Church,  from  which  they 
never  would  depart."  At  the  same  time 
the  king  forbad  any  of  his  subjects  to  ac- 
knowledge Boniface  for  lawful  pope,  to 
obey  him  as  such,  or  to  receive  any  mes- 
sages or  letters  from  him. 

Boniface,  being  informed  of  what  had 
passed  in  the  assembly  of  the  slates  at  the 
Louvre,  called  a  consistory  of  all  the  cardi- 
nals then  at  Anagni,  where  he  resided,  laid 
the  whole  before  them,  and,  after  a  most 
bitter  invective  against  the  king,  cleared 
■  himself,  by  a  solemn  oath,  from  every  crime 
laid  to  his  charge.  A  few  days  after  he  as- 
sembled the  cardinals  anew,  and  caused  the 
bull  to  be  read  to  them,  which  he  had  drawn 
up,  and  intended  to  publish  a<rainst  the  king, 
if  he  did  not  repent  of  his  wickedness,  and 
jrive  the  apostolic  see  due  satisfaction.  In 
the  bull  the  king  was  excommunicated  by 
name,  his  subjects  were  forbidden,  on  pain 
of  excommunication,  to  acknowledge  or  obey 
him  as  king,  all  alliances  with  him  were  de- 
clared nullj  the  whole  kingdom  was  laid 


under  an  interdict,  the  clergy,  who  had  con- 
sented to  the  appeal,  were  all  suspended 
from  the  functions  of  their  oflice,  and  the 
universities  deprived  of  all  their  privileges. 
The  bull  being  approved  by  the  cardinals 
who  were  present,  Boniface  wrote,  before 
he  published  it,  to  Albert  of  Austria,  who 
having  killed  in  battle  Adolph  of  Nassau, 
in  1298,  had  been  elected  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans in  his  room,  offering  him  the  kingdom 
of  France,  and  pressing  him  to  come  and 
conquer  it,  which  he  said  might  be  easily 
accomplished,  the  French  being  generally 
discontented  and  ready  to  revolt.  He  wrote 
at  the  same  time  to  the  king  of  England  and 
the  earl  of  Flanders,  encouraging  them  to 
pursue  with  new  vigor  the  war  against 
France,  and  promising  to  support  them, 
with  all  the  power  and  authority  of  the 
apostolic  see,  -in  the  possession  of  such 
places  belonging  to  that  crown  as  they  should 
conquer. 

The  machinations  of  the  pope  were  not 
unknown  to  the  king,  and  to  prevent  hinj 
from  carrying  into  execution  the  designs  he 
had  formed  against  him  and  his  kingdom, 
he  despatched  into  Italy  William  de  Noga- 
ret, baron  of  Cauvisson  and  lord  of  Tamerlet, 
one  of  his  chief  counsellors,  with  the  cha- 
racter of  his  embassador  to  the  apostolic  see. 
Nogaret  took  with  him  Sciarra  Colonna, 
whom  the  king  had  redeemed  from  slavery, 
as  has  been  said  above,  and  entertained  at 
his  court.  Upon  their  arrivalin  Italy,  No- 
garet stopped  some  time  at  a  place  called 
Staggia,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Siena,  giv- 
ing out  that  he  was  sent  by  the  king  to  ne- 
gotiate a  reconciliation  between  him  and  the 
pope.  But  as  Boniface  was  then  at  Anagni, 
in  Campania,  distant  thirty-two  miles  from 
Rome,  their  real  design  was  to  seize  him 
there,  and  either  oblige  him  to  resign,  or  to 
carry  him  prisoner  into  France,  and  get  him 
deposed  by  the  general  council,  which  the 
king  was  using  his  utmost  endeavors  to 
have  assembled  at  Lions.  Sciarra,  whom 
all  suppose  to  have  been  the  author  and 
contriver  of  this  attempt,  knew  that  the  no- 
bility of  Campania,  to  many  of  whom  he 
was  nearly  related,  were  all  highly  dissatis- 
fied with  the  arbitrary  government  of  Boni- 
face, that  the  cruel  persecution  of  the  Co- 
lonna family  had  shocked  and  alarmed  them 
all,  and  that  thev  would  readily  concur  in 
any  measures  calculated  to  deliver  them 
from  the  tyranny  of  so  lawless  a  tyrant.  To 
them  therefore  he  communicated  his  design, 
employing  for  that  purpose  such  persons  as 
he  knew  he  could  confide  in.  As  the  pope 
was  universally  hated,  the  nobility  of  Cam- 
pania not  only  engaged  in  the  plot,  such  of 
them  especially  as  were  allied  to  the  Colon- 
nas,  but  being  plentifully  supplied  with 
money  by  Nogaret,  gained  over  to  their 
party  several  of  the  chief  citizens  of  Anagni, 
several  of  the  pope's  own  domestics,  and 
E  2. 


54  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Boniface  VHI. 

Boniface  taken  and  his  palace  plundered.    Whether  the  king  was  privy  to  that  attempt.    Boniface  delivered 

by  the  people  of  Anagni. 


even  some  cardinals  of  the  Gibeline  faction. 
Wiien  the  design  was  ripe  for  execution 
Nogaret  and  Sciarra,  leaving  Staggia,  pur- 
sued their  journey  to  Anagni,  and  being 
joined  as  they  approached  that  city  by  a  body 
of  about  three  hundred  horse  and  some  foot, 
raised  by  the  nobility  privy  to  their  design, 
they  entered  it,  crying  aloud,  "  Muoia  papa 
Bonifacio,  e  viva  il  re  di  Francia." 

As  authors  differ  in  the  account  they  give 
us  of  this  memorable  event,  I  shall  relate 
what  the  contemporary  writers  have  record- 
ed of  it  in  their  own  words  :  "  In  the  same 
year,  1303,"  says  Bernardus  Guidonis,  who 
lived  at  this  time,  and  wrote  in  1323,  "  and 
on  the  eve  of  the  nativity  of  the  blessed 
Virgin  Mary,"  that  is,  on  the  7th  of  Sep- 
tember, "  while  pope  Boniface  resided  with 
his  court  at  Anagni,  his  native  city,  and 
amongst  his  own  people,  he  was  there  be- 
trayed, taken,  and  detained,  some  of  his 
own  domestics  being  privy  to  it :  the  trea- 
sure of  the  church  was  plundered  and  car- 
ried off.  The  cardinals  left  him,  and  all  fled 
but  two,  namely,  Peter,  bishop  of  Sabina,  a 
Spaniard,  and  Nicholas,  bishop  of  Ostia. 
Of  this  wicked  deed  William  de  Nogaret  of 
St.  Felix,  in  the  diocese  of  Toulouse,  w^as 
the  chief  author,  having  the  Colonnas  for 
his  abettors  and  accomplices,  two  of  whom 
Boniface  had  deprived  of  their  hats  (deca- 
pellaverat).  Boniface  tlierefore,  who  had 
made  kings,  bishops,  religious,  and  the 
whole  clergy  as  well  as  the  people  fear  and 
tremble,  was  himself  seized  with  fear  and 
trembling,  and  thirsting  too  much  after  gold, 
lost  his  treasure,  that  prelates  may  learn 
from  his  example  not  to  rule  proudly  over 
the  clergy  and  people,  but  to  cherish  them, 
and  strive  to  be  rather  loved  than  feared.'" 
St.  Antonine,  who  flourished  in  1450,  but 
copied,  as  he  declares,  what  he  writ  from 
the  contemporary  authors,  sets  the  behavior 
of  the  pope  on  this  occasion  in  a  very  dif- 
ferent light.  "  Boniface,"  says  he,  "  find- 
ing the  city  was  taken,  and  his  palace  too, 
concluded  himself  a  dead  man  (judicavet 
se  mortuum);  but  being  a  man  of  great  re- 
solution, '  Since  I  have  been  taken  by  trea- 
chery,' he  said,  undaunted,  'as  was  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  am  delivered  up  into 
the  hands  of  my  enemies  to  be  put  to  death, 
I  will  die  like  a  pope.'  He  caused  himself 
accordingly  to  be  attired' in  his  pontifical 
ornaments  with  the  pall  or  mantle  of  St. 
Peter,  and  having  on  his  head  the  golden 
crown  given  by  the  emperor  Consiantine  to 
pope  Sylvester,  in  one  hand  the  cross,  and 
the  keys  in  the  other,  he  placed  himself  up- 
on the  papal  throne.  Sciarra,  however,  was 
not  restrained  by  his  majestic  appearance 
from  insulting  him;  and  the  pontiff  himself, 
as  well  as  they  who  attended  him,  were  but 
objects  of  derision  to  that  miscreant  and  his 


Apud  Raynald.  et  Papeb.  in  Conatu  Chron.  HiSt. 


accomplices.  Among  the  rest  William  de 
Lunghareto,  (that  is,  de  Nogareto)  who 
acted  in  this  affair  for  the  king  of  France, 
threatened  to  carry  him  in  bonds  to  Lions, 
to  be  there  deposed  by  a  general  council. 
The  pope  answered  without  betraying  the 
least  concern,  'I  shall  rather  think  it  an 
honour  than  a  disgrace  to  be  condemned 
and  deposed  by  the  Patereni.'  As  Nogaret 
was  one  of  that  sect  (the  sect  of  the  Albi- 
genses,  who  were  so  called)  and  some  of 
his  ancestors  had  been  burnt  alive  for  pro- 
fessing it,  the  pope's  answer  mortified  and 
silenced  him.  Though  he  was  now  in  the 
power  of  his  sworn  enemies  and  entirely  at 
their  mercy,  yet  not  one  of  them  had  the 
presumption  to  lay  violent  hands  upon  him, 
or  so  much  as  to  touch  him,  but  left  him 
under  a  strong  guard,  clad  in  his  pontificals 
as  they  found  him;  and,  greedy  of  booty, 
plundered  his  palace,  and  seized  on  his 
treasures  and  those  of  the  church.'"  Such 
is  the  account  St.  Antonine  gives  us  of  that 
bold  attempt,  and  the  behaviour  of  the  pope 
on  that  occasion  ;  and  it  is,  as  Raymundus 
assures  us,  much  the  same  with  the  account 
given  by  the  two  contemporary  writers, 
Ptolemy  of  Lucca  and  Jordanus,  in  their 
manuscript  histories  lodged  in  the  Vatican 
library.  No  notice  is  taken  by  them,  nor  by 
any  other  author,  who  lived  at  the  time  or 
near  it,  of  what  we  read  in  more  modern 
writers;  namely,  that  Sciarra  insisted  upon 
Boniface's  abdicating,  and  that  upon  his  de- 
claring he  would  sooner  part  with  his  life 
than  his  dignity,  Sciarra  struck  him  on  the 
face  with  his  gantlet,  and  would  have  killed 
him,  had  not  Nogaret  interposed;  that  he 
was.  treated  with  the  utmost  barbarity  by 
his  guards;  and  that  Nogaret  and  Sciarra 
were  so  entirely  taken  up  in  plundering  and 
ranskcking  his  palace,  as  never  to  think  of 
giving  him  any  food  during  the  three  days 
of  his  captivity. 

Spondanus,  and  other  writers  after  him, 
are  of  opinion  that  the  king  was  no  ways 
concerned  in  this  attempt,  but  tha't  it  was 
contrived  by  Nogaret,  De  Plessis,  and  Sciarra, 
all  three  Boniface's  most  bitter  enemies,  and 
executed  without  the  king's  knowledge. 
Indeed  the  continuator  of  Nangius  tells  us 
in  express  terms,  that  Nogaret  was  sent  by 
the  king  only  to  acquaint  Boniface  with  the 
result  of  the  assembly  held  at  the  Louvre, 
and  demand  his  consent  to  the  assembling 
of  a  general  council.^  But  it  seems  alto- 
gether incredible  that  Nogaret  would  have 
dared  so  far  to  exceed  his  commission,  or, 
if  he  had,  that  the  king  would  not  have 
called  him  to  an  account  for  it;  which  it 
does  not  appear  he  ever  did. 

Be  that  as  it  may,  the  people  of  Anagni, 
returning  to  themselves  on  the  third  day  of 


»  Antonin.  par.  3.  tit.  20.  c.  8. 
-  Continual.  Nangii  ad  ann.  1303. 


Boniface  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


55 


Boniface  returns  to  Rome  and  dies.    His  character.    His  writings. 


tlie  pope's  captivity,  and  ashamed  of  having 
thus  tamely  suirered  the  high  pontifl'  to  be 
taken  and  imprisoned  by  a  handful  of  men 
in  his  own  native  city,  flew  to  arms,  and 
crying  out,  "  Viva   il   papa,  e  muoiano   i 
Traditori,"    fell   upon   those   who   guarded 
him,  took  some,  killed  others,  and  drove  the 
rest,  with  Nogaret  and  Sciarra,  out  of  the 
city.     Boniface,  thus  delivered   out  of  the 
hands  of  his  enemies,  set  out  the  same  day, 
attended  by  a  numerous  body  of  the  citizens 
of  Anagni,  on  his  return  to  Rome,  and  Avas 
there  received  with  the  greatest  demonstra- 
tions of  joy  by  the  nobility,  the  clergy,  and 
the  people  flocking  from  all   parts  to  con- 
gratulate him  upon  his  happy  deliverance.' 
James  Stephanescus,  cardinal  of  St.  George 
ad  Velum  Aureum,  tells  us,  in  the  poem  he 
■wrote  about  the  year  1320,  upon  the  canoni- 
zation of  Celestine,  that  the  people  of  Anag- 
ni took  many  of  Boniface's  enemies,  and 
among  the  rest  his  greatest  enemy,  whom 
he  generously   forgave  and   dismissed   un- 
hurt ;-  but  the  cardinal  does  not  name  him. 
Boniface  returned  to  Rome,  says  St.  An- 
tonine,  with  a  design  to  assemble  a  council, 
and  avenge  the  injury  done  to  him  by  the 
king  of  France,  and  in  him  to  the  church  ; 
but  being  in  the  mean  time  overcome  with 
grief,  he  died  of  a  broken  heart  thirty-three 
days  after  he  was  delivered  from  his  cap- 
tivity; that  is,  on  the  11th  of  October  1303, 
when  he  had  held  the  see,  reckoning  from 
the  day  of  his  election,  seven  years  nine 
months  and  eighteen  days.     Some  say  that 
he  was  seized  with  a  delirium  ;  that  in  the 
height  of  his  rage  and  despair  he  often  at- 
tempted to  knock  out  his  brains  against  the 
wall,  and  expired   with  dreadful  curses  in 
his  mouth  against  the  king  of  France  and 
his  ministers.     But  no  mention  is  made  of 
his  supposed  delirium  by  Villani  in  the  ac- 
count he  gives  us  of  his  death,  though  that 
writer  lived  at  this  very  time,  and  was  per- 
haps at  Rome  when  the  pope  died;  nor  is 
it  taken  notice  of  by  any  of  the  more  ancient 
writers.     Boniface  was  buried  in  St.  Peter's 
church,  and  in  1G05,  when  they  opened  his 
tomb  in  order  to  remove  his  remains,  with 
those  of  the  other  popes,  from  the  old  church 
to  the  present  stately  basilic,  his  body,  ex- 
cept the  nose  and  lips  that  were  corrupted, 
appeared  entire,  as  well  as  his  whole  pontifi- 
cal apparel,  and  were,  for  several  days,  ex- 
•  posed  to   public  view.     Thus   Spondanus, 
an    eye-witness   of  what   he   relates.^    No 
man,  who  reflects  upon  the  conduct  of  Boni- 
face during  the  whole  time  of  his  pontificate, 
can  in  the  present  case  look  upon  the  pre- 
serving of  the  body  from  corruption  as  a 
proof  of  sanctity,  and  it  ought  therefore  in 
no   other  case  to  be  looked  upon   in  that 
liffht. 


'  Antonin.  ubi  supra. 

»  De  Canoniz.  Celestin.  c.  11. 

^Spondan.  ad  ann.  1303.  Num.  16. 


As  to  the  character  of  Boniface,  Villani 
^ives  us  it  in  the  following  words :  "  Boni- 
iace,"  says  he,  "  was  cruel,  ambitious, 
worldly-minded,  sordidly  avaricious,  wholly 
intent  upon  accumulating  riches  to  exalt 
the  church  and  aggrandize  his  relations, 
heaping  honors  and  dignities  upon  them 
both  ecclesiastical  and  siculai."  He  allows 
him  to  have  been  a  man  of  great  learning, 
of  great  resolution,  intrepidity,  and  expe- 
rience in  public  affairs,  and  to  have  befriend- 
ed men  of  genius  and  al)ilities.'  Dinas  de 
Mugello,  archdeacon  of  Bologna,  who  lived 
in  1299,  and  was  reputed  one  of  the  most 
learned  canonists  of  his  time,  speaking  of 
Boniface  in  his  comments  upon  the  sixth  book 
of  the  decretals,  says,  "  that  no  man  of  bet- 
ter parts  ever  sat  in  the  fisherman's  chair;" 
and  he  was  personally  acquainted  with  him. 
Petrarch  calls  him  the  wonder  of  the  world.* 
Paulus  Jovius  speaks  of  him  as  one  "emi- 
nently distinguished  by  his  knowledge  of  the 
law  ;"^  and  Jordanus,  a  contemporary  writer,  * 
extols  him  for  his  uncommon  knowledge 
and  abilities,  but  at  the  same  time  charges 
him  with  pride,  arrogance,  and  presumption, 
with  entertaining  a  very  high  opinion  of 
himself,  and  despising  every  bbdy  else.'* 
The  famous  prophecy  concerning  this  pope, 
ascribed  to  Celestine,  his  immediate  prede- 
cessor, "  he  will  enter  like  a  fox,  will  reign 
like  a  lion,  and  die  like  a  dog,"  was  first 
recorded  by  Walsingham  in  his  life  of  Ed- 
ward, written  about  the  year  1,440;  but  no 
notice  is  taken  of  it  by  any  of  the  more  an- 
cient or  contemporary  writers;  and  it  is 
therefore  looked  upon  by  Genebrard  as  an 
invention  of  Boniface's  enemies.  But  whe- 
ther "it  was  foretold  before  or  forged  after  his 
promotion,  it  was  certainly  in  great  measure 
verified. 

Boniface  caused  the  sixth  book  of  the 
decretals  to  be  published,  and  wrote  himself 
a  treatise,  entitled,  "De  Regulis  Juris." 
We  have  two  sermons'  of  his,  preached  on 
occasion  of  the  canonization  of  Lewis  IX., 
king  of  France,  who  died  in  1270,  and  was 
by  him  canonized  in  1297.  In  one  of  these 
sermons  he  tells  his  audience,  that  he  was 
personally  acquainted  with  that  holy  prince, 
and  could  himself  witness  his  extraordinary 
sanctity ;  and  in  the  other,  that  sixty-three 
'miracles,  wrought  by  him,  had  been  exa- 
mined over  and  over  again,  and  allowed  by 
all  to  be  true  miracles,  and  that  more  had 
been  written  on  that  subject  than  one  ass 
could  carry .5  Boniface  was  the  author  of 
the  two  famous  prayers,  the  one  to  our 
Saviour,  beginning  with  these  words,  "  Dciis 
qui  pro  redemptione,^'  &c.,  the  other  addressed 
to  the  Virgin  Mary  in  the  following  well 
known  words  :  "  ave,  virgo  gloriosa"  Stc, 

'  Villani,  1.  8.  c.  65.  '  De  Ocio  Religiose,  1.  2. 

»In  Vir.  lllustri.  Elog. 

«  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1294.  Num.  23. 

I  Ducbesn.  torn.  5.  p.  481, 


56 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Benedict  XL 


Boniface  was  a  most  furious  party  man.     Election  of  Benedict  XI.     His  birth,  education,  preferments    &c 
Grants  absolution  to  the  king  of  France  ;— [Year  of  Clirist,  1304.]  "' 


Besides  his  constitution  relating  to  tiie 
jubilee,  or  the  Holy  Year,  and  several 
others,  he  published  one  granting  many 
privileges  to  the  students  and  professors  in 
the  university  of  Rome,  which  he  is  sup- 
posed to  have  founded  as  well  as  that  of 
Fermo,  in  tiie  March  of  Ancona.' 

I  must  add,  that  Boniface  was  a  most 
violent  and  furious  stickler  for  the  Guelf 
faction,  and  that  his  irreconcilable  aversion 
to,  and  cruel  persecution  of  the  Colonna 
family  was,  in  a  great  measure,  owing  to 
their  attachment  to  the  opposite  party,  that 
of  the  Gibellines.  Of  his  party  zeal  Flavius 
Blondus,  and  after  him  several  others,  give 
us  the  following  instance:  As  Porchetus 
Spinolse,  archbishop  of  Genoa,  kneeled 
down  before  hira  on  Ash  Wednesday,  to  re- 


ceive the  ashes  at  his  hands,  the  pope,  sup- 
posing him  to  be  a  Gibelline  in  his  princi- 
ples, as  his  countrymen  commonly  were, 
instead  of  putting  the  ashes  upon  his  fore- 
head, and  saying,  as  is  prescribed  by  the 
ritual,  "  Remember,  man,  that  dust  thou 
art,  and  into  dust  thou  shalt  return,"  threw 
them  into  the  archbishop's  eyes,  saying, 
"Remember,  man,  that  a  Gibelline  thou 
art,  and  with  the  Gibellines  into  dust  thou' 
shalt  return,'"  Many  most  shocking  in- 
stances of  this  pope's  impiety  and  irreligion, 
of  his  cruelty,  ambition,  avarice,  tyranny, 
&c.  occur  in  the  more  modern  writers, 
which  I  have  omitted,  as  no  notice  has  been 
taken  of  them  by  the  authors  who  lived  in 
those  times,  or  near  to  them. 


BENEDICT  XL,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-FIRST  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Andronicus,  Jr.,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Albert  of  Austria,  Emperor  of  the  West.'] 

[Year  of  Christ,  1303.]  As  the  constitu- 
tion of  Gregory  X.  concerning  the  conclave, 
had  been  revived  and  conhrmed  both  by  Ce- 
lestine  and  Boniface,  the  cardinals,  shutting 
themselves  up  in  the  Vatican  palace,  where 
the  late  pope  died,  on  the  tenth  day  after  his 
decease,  that  is,  on  the  21st  of  October,  chose 
the  very  next  day  Nicholas  Bocasini,  cardi- 
nal bishop  of  Ostia;  and  he  was  crowned, 
with  the  usual  solemnity,  on  the  27th  of  the 
same  month,  which  in  1303  fell  on  a  Sun- 
day. On  that  occasion  he  took  the  name  of 
Benedict,  the  Christian  name  of  his  prede- 
cessor Boniface,  who  had  preferred  him  to 
the  dignify  of  cardinal,  and  the  bishopric  of 
Ostia.  He  was,  in  truth,  but  the  tenth  pope 
of  that  name,  John  of  Veletri,  who  about 
the  middle  of  the  eleventh  century  intruded 
himself  into  the  see  under  the  name  of  Bene- 
dict X.,  having  never  been  acknowledged 
for  lawful  pope.  He  is  however  reckoned 
by  all  the  historians  the  eleventh  pope  of 
that  name,  being  so  called  by  his  immediate 
successor  Clement  V.- 

He  was  a  native  of  Trevigi,  in  the  pre- 
sent state  of  Venice,  the  son  of  a  shepherd, 
or,  as  others  tell  us,  of  a  notary.  He  earned 
for  some  time  a  livelihood  by  teaching  chil- 
dren at  Venice  ;  but  entering  afterwards  into 
the  order  of  the  preaching  friars,  or  Domi- 
nicans, he  studied  the  first  fourteen  years, 
taught  other  fourteen  years,  and  was  for  the 
space  of  fourteen  years  more  employed  in 
the  great  offices  of  the  order.  He  was  gene- 
ral in   1298,  when  Boniface  VIII.  created 

«  Victorel.  in  Notis  ad  C'iacon. 
3  Apud  Rayinund.  ad  ann.  1304. 


him  cardinal  bishop  of  Sabina,  from  which 
bishopric  he  soon  after  translated  him  to  the 
vacant  see  of  Ostia.  He  discharged  several 
legations  with  great  reputation,  and  being 
returned  from  Hungary  when  Boniface  was 
taken  and  imprisoned  in  his  own  palace  at 
Anagni,  he  was  one  of  the  two  cardinals 
that  remained  with  him  while'all  the  others 
fled.2 

Benedict  received  soon  after  his  election  a 
letter  from  Philip,  king  of  France,  that  gave 
him  the  greatest  satisfaction;  for  in  that  let- 
ter ftie  king  congratulated  him,  in  terms  of 
the  highest  respect,  upon  his  promotion, 
expressed  an  inviolable  attachment  to  the 
apostolic  'see;  and,  recommending  himself, 
his  subjects,  and  the  Gallican  church  to  his 
holiness's  protection,  declared,  that  he  had 
nothiftg  more  at  heart  than  to  see  the  union 
that  had  so  long  subsisted  between  his  and 
holiness's  predecessors,  happily  re-establish- 
ed. With  this  letter  were  sent  by  the  king, 
Berrald  lord  of  Mercoeuil,  William  de  Pies- 
sis,  and  Peter  de  Belle-perche,  canon  of 
Chartres,  one  of  the  ablest  civilians  of  his 
time.  They  were  ordered  to  acquaint  Bene- 
dict with  the  pacific  disposition  of  the  king, 
and  to  compose  with  him,  in  an  amicable 
manner,  the  late  differences  between  the 
apostolic  see  and  the  church  as  well  as  the 
kingdom  of  France.  Benedict  received  the 
embassadors  with  all  possible  marks  of  dis- 
tinction, and  in  their  presence  absolved  the 
king,  as  soon  as  he  had  read  his  letter,  from 
any  excommunication  he  might  have  in- 
curred though  he  had  not  applied  for  it  in 

'  Blond.  Decad.  2. 1.  9.  a  Baynald.  Papebro.  &c. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


57 


Benedict  XI.] 

Benedict  annuls  all  the  decrees  of  Boniface  against  the  kins  of  France.    Ui'sturcs  the  Colonna  family.  Sciarra 
and  Nogaret  excommunicated.     Instance  of  Benedict's  disinterestedness.    His  death,  and  character. 

Frederic  of  Arragon,  king  of  Triiiacria,  upon 
ronclition  the  latter  paid  yearly,  on  Si.  Pe- 
ter's day,  three  ihou^^and  ounces  of  gold  into 
the  apostolic  cliaiub«^r,  and  took  an  oath  of 
fidelity  to  every  new  pope,  acknowledging 
tiicreby  that  he  held  ins  kingdom  of  the 
apostolic  see.  A.s  Frederic  was  bound  to 
pay  that  tribute  yearly,  on  pain  of  excom- 
munication, but  had  not  paid  it  in  the  last 
year  of  Boniface's  pontificate,  he  sent,  upon 
the  election  of  Benedict,  Conrado  Doria, 
with  the  character  of  his  embassador,  to 
take  the  usual  oath  to  the  new  pope  in  his 
name;  and  at  the  same  time  to  obtain  an 
absolution  from  the  excommunication  he 
had  incurred.  The  pope  very  readily  ab- 
solved him  from  the  excommunication,  upon 
condition  he  paid  the  whole  upon  or  before 
the  1st  of  May  J  but  he  w.as  satisfied  with 
his  paying  two-thirds  of  the  sum.' 

Benedict  made  it  his  study  to  quiet  the 
disturbances  that  his  predecessor  had  raised 
not  only  in  France,  but  in  most  other  king- 
doms, and  to  regain  by  a  humble  and  mild 
deportment  those  whom  the  haughty  and 
imperious  behavior  of  his  predecessor  had 
estranged  from  the  apostolic  see."  But  his 
pontificate  was  short.  He  was  elected  on 
the  22d  of  October,  1303,  and  died  on  the 
6th  of  July,  1304,  not  without  suspicion  of 
poison.  For  Villani,  Matthew  of  West- 
minster, and  others,  tell  us,  that  while  he 
was  at  dinner  at  Perugia,  a  ,young  man 
came  into  the  room  in  the  disguise  of  a  wo- 
man, and  pretending  to  be  a  servant  maid 
of  the  nuns  of  St.  Petronilla,  presented  to 
his  holiness  a  silver  basin  with  some  fresh 
figs,  "his  favorite  fruit ;  that  he  eat  very  freely 
of  them,  and  died  soon  after.  The  figs  are 
supposed  to  have  been  poisoned,  but  by 
whom  is  not  agreed  among  the  contempo- 
rary writers,  some  ascribing  it  to  the  rela- 
tions of  Boniface,  provoked  at  Benedict's 
receiving  that  pope's  enemies  into  favor, 
especially  the  Colonnas,  Avhile  others  charge 
it  upon  the  Florentines,  Avhoin  he  had  ex- 
communicated, and  laid  their  city  under  an 
interdict.  Be  that  as  it  may,  the  writers  of 
those  times  all  speak  of  him  as  a  man  of 
a  most  exemplary  life,  of  great  prudence  and 
discretion,  as-  one  of  whom  great  things 
were  expected,  and  who  neither  wanted  the 
will  nor  the  abilities  to  answer  the  public 
expectation.  He  seemed  no  ways  inclined 
to  enrich  or  aggrandize  his  own  family,  or 
even  to  raise  them  from  their  original  obscu- 
rity. For  his  mother  coming  in  a  very  rich 
apparel  to  see  him  soon  after  his  promotion, 
he  pretended  not  to  know  her,  and  turning 
away  from  her,  "  My  mother,"  he  said,  "  is 
not  a  princess,  but  a  poor  woman,"  and 
thus  dismissed  her.  But  the  next  day,  when 
she  returned  in  her  own  poor  vulgar  dress, 
he  owned  hpr  for  his  mother,  tenderly  em- 


his  letter,  nor  had  his  embassadors.'  A  few 
davs  after  the  new  pope  issued  several  bulls, 
annulling  all  the  proceedings  of  his  prede- 
cessor Ikniilace  against  the  king  of  France, 
his  kingdom,  and  his  subjects,  whether  se- 
cular or  ecclesiastic,  and  reinstating  them  in 
all  the  privileges  they  had  ever  enjoyed. 
IVogaret  alone  was  excepted  ;  and  him  the 
pope  summoned  to  appear  at  the  tribunal  of 
the  apostolic  see,  as  being  reputed  the  chief 
author  and  promoter  of  the  attempt  upon 
his  predecessor,  and  of  all  the  disorders  com- 
mitted by  those  who  were  concerned  in  that 
attempt.  These  bulls  are  dated  the  13lh, 
19th,  and  20th  of  May  of  the  present  year, 
1301. 

The  good  pope,  sensible  that  Boniface  had 
been  rather  actuated  in  all  his  procceedings 
by  motives  of  revenge  than  justice,  not  only 
restored  all  things  ir>  France  to  the  condition 
they  were  in  at  the  beginning  of  that  fatal 
quarrel ;  but,  at  the  intercession  of  the  king, 
forgave  the  Colonna  family,  received  them 
into  favor,  and  reinstated  them  in  all  their 
dignities,  honors  and  possessions.^  The  two 
cardinals,  however,  though  restored  to  their 
dignity,  were  forbidden  ever  to  appear  in 
their  scarlet  robes.  Sciarra  was  excepted  in 
the  general  pardon  granted  to  the  rest  of  that 
family,  and  summoned  to  appear  with  No- 
garet in  a  limited  time  at  Rome.  But  with 
that  summons  neither  complied,  and  they 
were  therefore  both  solemnly  excommuni- 
cated and  given  up  to  Satan,  with  all  their 
accomplices,  by  a  bull,  dated  the  7th  of  June 
of  the  present  year.' 

As  two  new  factions  sprung  up  about 
this  time  in  Tuscany,  especially  at  Florence 
and  Pistoia,  distinguished  by  the  names  of 
Bianchi  and  Neri,  that  is,  of  "  White"  and 
"Black,"  the  Bianchi  being  joined  by  the 
Gibellines,  and  the  Neri  by  the  Guelfs, 
Benedict,  affected  with  the  many  murders 
that  were  daily  committed  by  the  contending 
parties,  and  the  deplorable  condition  to 
Avhich  the  whole  country  was  reduced  by 
their  intestine  divisions,  dispatched  cardinal 
Nicholas,  a  native  of  Prato,  in  Tuscany,  to 
Florence,  to  reconcile  the  two  parties,  vest- 
ing him  for  that  purpose  with  all  his  autho- 
rity. But  the  endeavors  of  the  cardinal 
proving  all  unsuccessful,  he  left  the  citv, 
having  first  laid  it  under  an  interdict  and  e.x- 
. communicated  the  inhabitants.  This  sen- 
tence the  pope  extended  to  the  cities  of  Lucca 
and  Prato,  where  some  violence  had  been 
offered  to  the  cardinal,  as  appears  from  the 
bull  of  excommunication  dated  at  Perugia 
the21st  of  June." 

Boniface  had,  as  has  been  related  in  that 
pope's  life,  confirmed  the  agreement  be- 
tween Charles  the  Lame,  king  of  Sicily,  and 

»  Apud  Ilaynald.  ad  ann.  1304. 

5  f'onstit.  cap.  Dudun  de  Schismaticis. 

*  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1.W4. 

*  Villani,  I.  8.  c.  fil.    Leon.  Aretin,  Hist.  Florent.  1.  4. 

Vol.  III.— 8 


Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1304. 


58 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  V. 


Benedict's  writings.    The  cardinals  divided  into  two  parties.     Agreement  between  them. 


braced  her,  and  thenceforth  treated  her  with 
all  possible  marks  of  respect,  but  would  not 
allow  her  to  receive  any  presents,  or  to  con- 
cern herself  at  all  with  public  affairs.*  He 
was  buried  the  day  after  his  death  in  the 
church  of  the  Preaching  Friars  at  Perugia, 
and,  at  his  own  request,  laid  like  others  in 
the  ground.  But  over  his  remains  was  af- 
terwards built  a  stately  monument,  which  is 
to  be  seen  to  this  day,  with  an  epitaph,  in 
verse,  recording  his  several  employments  in 
the  order,  his  legations,  his  promotion  to  the 
papal  dignity,  and  the  time  of  his  death, 
which  is  there  said  to  have  happened  on  the 
Gth  of  July,  1304,  in  the  following  lines : 

Lector  habe  menti,  currebant  mille  trecenti, 
Quatuor  appensis  dum  transiit  hie  homo  mitis, 
Mense,  die  sexta,  Julii  sunt  tabia  gesta. 

Benedict  wrote  comments  upon  the  gos- 
pel of  St.  Matthew,  upon  the  book  of  Job 
and  the  Revelations,  besides  several  sermons, 
and  letters  to  the  king  of  France  and  other 
princes,  about  reforming  the  abuses  that  had 
crept  into  the  church  in  their  respective 
kingdoms.     Among  these  is  one  addressed 


to  Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  to  thank  him  for 
driving  the  Saracens  out  of  the  city  of  Lu- 
cera,  where  they  had  been  allowed  to  reside 
by  the  princes  of  the  Swabian  family,  whom 
they  had  served  with  great  fidelity  in  all 
their  wars.  Charles,  having  expelled  the 
Saracens,  rebuilt  the  cathedral,  and  increased 
the  canonries  to  the  number  of  twenty,  al- 
lowing to  each  canon  five  ounces  of  gold 
yearly  out  of  his  royal  revenues,  and  re- 
serving to  himself  and  his  successors  the 
right  of  presenting  to  those  benefices,  when 
they  became  vacant,  alternately  with  the 
bishop.  To  the  dean  he  allotted  thirty 
ounces  of  gold  a  year,  and  thirty  to  the 
archdeacon,  to  the  treasurer,  and  the  chanter, 
which  dignities  were  to  be  all  in  the  royal 
gift.  The  bishop  was  to  be  elected  by  the 
chapter,  but  was  not  to  be  ordained  till  the 
king  had  consented  to  his  election.  All  this 
we  learn  from  a  bull  of  the  present  pope, 
mentioning  these  particulars,  and  confirm- 
ing them  with  the  highest  commendations 
of  the  piety  and  generosity  of  the  king.  The 
bull  is  dated  the  28th  of  November,  1303.' 


CLEMENT  v.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-SECOND  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Androniqus  the  Younger,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Albert  of  Austria,  Henry  of 
Luxembourg,  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  Emperors  of  the  West.'] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1304.]  Benedict  dying 
on  the  Gth  of  July,  1304,  the  cardinals  shut 
themselves  up  in  the  conclave  at  Perugia, 
Avhere  he  died,  the  tenth  day  after  his  de- 
cease, pursuant  to  the  constitution  of  Gre- 
gory X.,  in  order  to  proceed  to  a  new  elec- 
tion. But  they  were  immediately  divided 
into  two  parties,  equal  in  power  as  well  as 
in  number,  and  neither  could  be  brought  to 
yield  to  the  other.  At  the  head  of  the  one 
party  were  cardinal  Matthew  Rossi,  of  the 
family  of  the  Ursini,  dean  of  the  cardinal 
deacons,  and  Francis  Caietan,  the  nephew 
of  Boniface  VIII.,  and  cardinal  deacon  of 
St.  Mary  in  Cosmedin.  These  were  for 
electing  an  Italian,  and  one  favorable  to  the 
friends  and  relations  of  Boniface.  The  op- 
posite party  was  headed  by  Neapoleon,  like- 
wise of  the  family  of  the  Ursini,  cardinal  dea- 
con of  St.  Hadrian,  and  cardinal  Nicholas  de 
Prato,  whom  the  late  pope  had  createcl  cardi- 
nal, and  preferred  to  the  see  of  Ostia.  These 
wanted  a  pope  who  was  either  a  native  of 
France,  or  a  known  friend  to  Philip  the 
Fair,  and  the  Colonna  family,  whose  pro- 
tection that  prince  had  undertaken  with  un- 
common zeal.     These  different  views  kept 

'  Leander  de  viris  illustribus  Ordin.  Prsdicat.  1.  3. 
Krantzius  Metropol.  1.  8.  c.  46. 


the  cardinals  divided  the  remaining  part  of 
the  year  1304,  and  about  four  months  of  the 
following  year  130.5,  when  cardinal  Nicho- 
las, bishop  of  Ostia,  proposed  the  following 
temperament  to  cardinal  Caietan ;  namely, 
that  his  party  (cardinal  Caietan's)  should 
name  three  Frenchmen,  or  Transalpines, 
duly  qualified  for  so  high  an  office,  and  that 
the  opposite  party  should  be  bound  to  elect 
one  of  the  three  in  the  term  of  fo<rty  days. 
This  proposal  being  agreed  to  by  the  cardi- 
nals of  both  parties,  cardinal  Caietan's  party 
nominated  three  archbishops,  who  had  been 
all  created  by  Boniface  VIII.,  and  were 
known  to  be  sworn  enemies  to  king  Philip, 
The  first  of  the  three  was  Berttand  de  Got, 
a  creature  of  Boniface,  who  had  preferred  him 
first  to  the  see  of  Comminges,  and  five  years 
after  to  the  archiepiscopal  see  of  Bourdeaux. 
He  was  most  zealously  attached  to  the  me- 
mory of  his  benefactor,  and  had  on  many 
occasions  given  remarkable  instances  of  his 
aversion  to  the  king.  However,  cardinal 
Nicholas  knowing  him  to  be  a  man  of  an 
unbounded  ambition,  and  one  who  would 
readily  quit  his  own  and  join  the  French 
party,  to  prevent  any  opposition  from  that 


•  Apud  Thomasin  Vet.;  et  Nova  Ecclcs.  Disciplin. 
2.  c.  35. 


Clement  V.] OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  59 

The  archbisbop  of  Boiirdcaux  engages  tlio  king  in  his  interest.     Wliailie  i)roniisecl  lo  ol)tain  the  pontificated 
Is  elected  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1305  ]     His  birtli,  parenlajie,  eniployincnts,  &.c. 

nation  or  the  king  to  his  promotion,  thought  I  to  the  cardinals  of  his  party,  and  proceed 
it  advisable  to  consent  to  his  election.  The  without  delay  to  tlie  election.  The  cardinal 
cardinals  of  his  party  fell  in  with  him,  and  let  all  of  his  pnrty  into  ihe  secret;  and  it  was 
he  thereupon  dispatched,  with  the  utmost ,  agreed,  that  tliey  should  hasten  the  election, 
secrecy,  a  trusty  messenger  to  acquaint  the  and  should  all  concur  with  their  suffrages  in 
king  with  the  whole,  and  advise  hitn  to  be  electing  the  archbishop  of  Bourdeaux.  The 
reconciled  Avith  the  archbishop,  who  was  cardinal  notified  accordingly  to  his  brethren 
yet   quite  ignorant  of  what  passed  in  the,  of  the  opposite  party,  that  he  and  all  of  his 


conclave. 


party  were  ready  to  proceed  to  the  election 


The  king  wrote  immediately  a  most 'of  one  of  the  three  whom  they  had  noini- 
friendly  letter  to  the  archbishop,  desiring  ajnated.  They  all  met  the  very  next  dav, 
private  interview  with  him,  and  appointing  j  when  cardinal  Nicholas,  after  a  short  dis- 
an  abbey  in  a  wood  near  St.  John  d'Angeli  ^  course  suited  to  the  occasion  (in  which  no 
for  the  place  of  their  meeting.  Thither  they  mention,  I  suppose,  was  made  of  the  Holv 
both  repaired  at  the  time  agreed  on,  and  the.  Ghost)  elected  in  the  name  of  all   of  his 

party  Bertrand  de  Got,  archbisiiop  of  Bour- 
deaux, the  first  of  the  three  they  had  nomi- 
nated. His  election  was  applauded  by 
both  parties,  but  out  of  very  different  mo- 
tives, the  one  bdieving  hirri  to  be  an  enemy, 
and  the  other  knowing  him  to  be  a  friend, 
to  the  French  king  and  his  kingdom;  the, 
Te  Deum,  Sec.  was  sung  by  all  with  great 
joy,  and  the  new  pope  proclaimed  on  Whit- 
sunday eve,  which  in  1305  fell  on  the  5th 
of  June.  Such  is  the  account  John  Villa'ni 
gives  us  of  this  election  in  his  .history  of 
Florence,'  and  it  has  been  translated  out  of 
the  original  Italian  into  Latin  by  St.  An- 
ton ine.- 

The  new  pope  was  the  son  of  Berald  de 
Got,  a  nobleman  of  Aquitain,  and  lord  of 
Villardrau,  in  the  diocese  of  Bowrdeaux, 
where  the  archbishop  was  born.'  His  brother 


king,  after  exacting  of  the  archbishop  an 
oath  of  secrecy,  told"  him,  that  he  had  it  in 
his  power  to  make  him  pope;  that  his  con- 
sent alone  was  wanting  to  place  him  in  the 
pontifical  chair;  an;l  that  he  would  consent 
to  it  provided  he  promised  upon  oath  to 
grant  him  six  favors.  At  these  words  the 
archbishop  threw  himself,  in  the  utmost 
confusion,  at  the  king's  feet,  and  begging 
pardon  for  his  past  undutiful  behavior,  as- 
sured him,  that  since  his  majesty  was  dis- 
posed, with  unexampled  generosity,  to  re- 
turn good  for  evil,  he  should  think  it  his 
duty,  if  raised  by  his  means  to  so  high  a 
station,  to  employ  the  whole  power  attend- 
ing it  in  behalf  of  him  to  Avhoin  he  owed  it. 
The  king  raised  him,  and,  embracing  him, 
specified  the  favors  he  expected  in  return  for 
his  interest.     These  were,  I.  That  he  should 


grant  the  king  a  full  and  unlimited  absolution  Berald  was  created  cardinal  by  Celestine. 
from  all  the  censures  he  might  have  incurred  and  translated  from  the  see  of  Lions  to  that 
in  the  late  dispute  with  Boniface.  II.  That!  of  Albano.  Boniface  VIII.  sent  him  witli 
he  should  receive  into  favor  all  who  were'  the  .character  of  his  legate  a  Latere  to  con- 
any  ways  concerned  in  the  proceedings!  elude  a  peace  between  the  kings  of  France 
against  that  pope.    III.  That  he  should  grant  and  England.     The  present  pope  was  pre- 


him  the  tenths  of  all  the  ecclesiastical  reve- 
nues in  his  kingdom  for  the  space  of  five 
years,  to  make  amends  for  the  expenses  of 
his  Flanders  war.  IV.  That  he  should  con- 
demn the  memory  of  Boniface.  V.  That 
he  should  reinstate  the  two  cardinals  of  the 
Colonna  family,  should  restore  them  to  their 
former  condition,  and  create  some  of  the 
king's  friends  cardinals.  As  for  the  sixth 
favor,  the  king  would  not  specify  it  then,  but 
would  wait,  he  said,  for  a  more  proper  sea- 
son, as  it  was  to  be  kept  inviolably  secret. 
The  archbi-hop  bound  himself,  by  an  oath 
upon  the  eucharisl,  to  perform  all  and  each 


ferred  by  the  same  Boniface  to  the  see  of 
Comminges  in  1295,  and  in  the  latter  end 
of  the  year  1299  translated  to  the  see  of 
Bourdeaux.  As  he  owed  his  chief  prefer- 
ments to  Boniface,  the  friends  of  that  pope 
did  not  at  all  doubt  but  he  would,  if  raised 
to  the  apostolic  sec,  revenge  the  treatment 
his  benefactor  had  met  with  from  the  French 
king  and  nation  ;  the  rather  as  his  family 
had  been  treated  with  great  severity  by 
Charles  de  Valois,  the  king's  brother,  in  thp 
,war  carried  on  by  the  prince  of  Aquitain 
against  the  king  of  England,  whose  subjects 
they   were.     But    cardinal   Nicholas,   who 


of  these  articles,  delivering  up  to  the  king   was  well  acquainted   with    him,  knew   he 
his  own  brother  and   his   two  nephews  as   would    sacrifice    friendship  and   enmity  as 


hostages  for  his  faithfully  fulfillinsr  them 
The  king,  on  his  side,  bound  himself  by  the 
like  oath  to  promote,  to  the  utmost  of  his 
power,  his  election.  And  thus  they  parted 
gold  friends. 

The  king  upon  his  return  to  Paris  imme- 


well  as  gratitude  to  his  ambition. 

The  archbishop  was  in  Poitou,  visiting 
his  diocese,  when  he  received  the  news  of 
his  election,  but  from  thence  he  returned  to 
Bourdeaux  as  soon  as  he  received  it,  and 
entered  that  city  on  the  I5th  of  July,  attended 


diately  dispatched  a  messenijer  to  cardinal]  by  the  neighboring  bishops  and  nobility, 
Nicholas,  to  acquaint  him  with  what  had  come  to  congratulate  him  upon  his  promo- 
passed  in  his  interview  with  the  archbishop,! 

and  desire  hira  to  communicate  the  whole      »Lib.  8.  c. 80.  "Tit.  i.  c.  i.  part.  3. 


60 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  V. 


BertranddeGottakestlieiiaraeof  Clement  V.  Orders  the  cardinals  to  repair  to  Lions.  Is  crowned  at  Lions. 
Several  persons  accidentally  killed  on  that  occasion.  Absolves  the  king  ;  creates  ten  cardinals,  all  French- 
men ;  and  restores  the  Colonnas. 


lion.  As  he  had  not  yet  received  the  decree 
of  his  election,  he  continued  to  act  only  as 
archbishop.  But  the  decree  being  brought 
and  delivered  to  him  on  the  2od  oi' July,  he 
caused  it  to  be  published  the  next  day,  and 
showed  himself  to  the  people  in  all  his  pon- 
tifical ornaments,  taking  on  that  occasion 
the  name  of  Clement  V.'  The  decree  was 
dated  at  Perugia  the  5th  of  June,  and  with 
it  was  delivered  a  letter  from  the  college  of 
cardinals,  dated  the  8th  of  the  same  month, 
begging  his  holiness  to  come  with  all  con- 
venient speed  to  Perugia,  where  they  would 
all  continue  till  his  arrival,  in  order  to  be 
present  at  his  coronation.  In  answer  to  their 
letter,  Clement,  finding  Italy  Avas  at  this 
time  rent  into  so  many  parties  and  factions, 
and  most  of  the  states  there  engaged  in  war 
among  themselves,  or  with  the  neighboring 
states,  desired  the  cardinals  would  dispense 
with  his  coming  to  Perugia,  and  at  the  same 
time  ordered  them  to  repair  to  Lions,  to  as- 
sist at  his  coronation.  This  command  greatly 
alarmed  all  the  cardinals,  more  especially 
the  friends  of  Boniface  and  enemies  of  king 
Philip,  as  they  now  found  that  they  had  been 
over-reached  by  the  opposite  party.  For 
from  the  pope's  choosing  to  be  crowned  in 
France,  they  concluded  he  intended  to  con- 
tinue there,  and  consequently  would  strive 
to  oblige  in  all  things  that  king.  The  cardi- 
nals, however,  all  complied  with  the  order, 
except  two,  whom  their  great  age  prevented 
from  undertaking  so  long  a  journey.  We 
are  told  that  cardinal  Matthew  Rossi,  one  of 
the  heads  of  Boniface's  party,  said  in  a  pri- 
vate conversation  with  cardinal  Nicholas, 
while  they  were  both  upon  the  point  of  set- 
ting out  for  Lions,  "  You  have  accomplished 
your  design  of  carrying  the  court  beyond  the 
mountains  :  I  am  acquainted  with  the  tem- 
per of  the  Gascons,  and  will  venture  to 
foretell  that  it  will  not  return  in  haste  to 
Italy.2 

The  new  pope  immediately  acquainted, 
by  his  circulatory  letters,  the  bishops  and  all 
the  Christian  princes  with  his  promotion, 
and  at  the  same  time  invited  the  kings  of 
France,  England  and  Arragon,  to  assist  at 
his  coronation.  St.  Antonine  supposes  those 
princes  to  have  been  present  at  that  cere- 
mony ;  but  he  was  certainly  misinformed, 
no  mention  being  made  by  the  contempo- 
rary writers  of  any  king  but  Philip  of  France. 
In  the  latter  end  of  August  the  pope  repaired 
to  Lions,  and  two  of  the  cardinals  'having 
died  on  their  journey,  he  was  there  received 
by  the  rest.  The  king  of  France  came  some 
time  after,  with  his  brother,  Charles  de  Va- 
lois,  and  the  dukes  of  Brittany,  Burgundy, 
and  Lorraine.  The  ceremony  was  performed 
on  the  14th  of  November,  in  the  church  of 
St.  Justus,  at  Lions,  and  from  thence  the 


'  Raymund  ad  ann.  1305,  Num.  5.     Bernard.  Guido- 
nus  ad  eundem  ann.         ^Antoninus  ubl  supra. 


pope  returned  to  his  palace  on  horse-back 
with  the  crown  on  his  head,  his  horse  being 
led  first,  a  little  way,  by  the  king  on  foot, 
and  afterwards  by  Charles  de  Valois  and  the 
duke  of  Brittany,  likewise  on  foot.  But  the 
pompous  procession  was  unexpectedly  dis- 
turbed, and  the  joy  that  appeared  on  every 
face  turned  into  grief,  by  the  fall  of  an  old 
ruinous  wall,  upon  which  more  people  had 
crowded  to  see  the  show  than  it  could  bear. 
The  wall  fell  just  as  the  pope  passed  by  it, 
killed  Galard,  one  of  his  brothers,  upon  the 
spot,  and  so  bruised  the  duke  of  Brittany, 
John  II.,  that  he  died  in  a  few  days,  as  did 
many  other  persons  of  distinction,  and  great 
numbers  of  the  common  people.  Charles 
de  Valois  was  very  much  hurt,  but  recovered. 
The  king,  who  rode  close  by  the  pope,  and 
the  pope  himself,  had  the  good  luck  to  es- 
cape unhurt.  But  his  holiness  in  the  fright 
fell  from  his  horse,  and  the  crown  being 
struck  oflT  his  head  by  the  fall,  a  carbuncle 
of  inestimable  value  Avas  lost.'  Under  such 
auspices,  say  the  Italian  writers,  was  the 
holy  see  translated  from  Italy  to  France, 
from  Rome  to  Avignon,  where  it  remained 
for  the  space  of  seventy  years  and  upwards. 
The  stay  of  the  popes  there  proved  very 
prejudicial  to  Italy,  and  is  therefore  styled 
by  the  Italians  the  "  Babylonish  Captivity  ;" 
and  it  lasted  the  same  number  of  years.  On 
St.  Clement's  day,  the  23d  of  November, 
the  pope  celebrated  mass  with  great  solem- 
nity, and  gave  a  grand  entertainment  to  the 
cardinals,  which  ended  not  much  better  than 
the  procession  ;  for  a  quarrel  arising  between 
the  attendants  of  the  pope  and  those  of  the 
cardinals,  a  great  deal  of  blood  was  shed  on 
both  sides.  This,  too,  says  Matthew  of  West- 
minster, was  looked  upon  as  prognosticating 
some  great  evil.  That  author  adds,  that 
Edward,  king  of  England, presented  the  new 
pope  with  all  the  utensils  for  his  chamber 
and  his  table  of  the  purest  gold.^ 

Clem'ent's  first  and  chief  care,  ^fter  his 
coronation,  was  faithfully  to  perform  the 
promises  he  had  made  to  the  French  king, 
and  he  began  with  granting  him  a  full  and 
unlimited  absolution  from  all  the  censures 
he  might  have  incurred,  on  any  account 
whatever^  in  his  dispute  with  Boniface. 
This  was  the  first  of  the  six  favors  the  king 
had  demanded ;  and  the  pope  soon  after 
granted  him  the  fourth,  creating  on  the  15th 
of  December  of  the  present  year  1305,  ten 
cardinals,  all  natives  of  France,  except  one 
Englishman,  Thomas,  king  Edward's  con- 
fessor, and  restoring  the  two  cardinal  Co- 
lonnas to  their  former  condition,  or  rather 
creating  them  anew,  and  declaring  them  ca- 
pable of  being  even  raised  to  the  pontifical 
dignity  .3    From  Clement's  letters  it  appears. 


«  Bernard.  Guido.  ad  eundum  ann. 
*  Westmonast.  Hist.  ad.  ann.  1305. 
=  Bernard.  Guido  in  Vif.  Clement. 


Clement  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMK. 


61 


Other  favors  granted  to  the  king  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  130().]  The  popo  removes  from  Uniirdeaux  to  I'oitiers. 
Thf  kin-;  iirseslhe  condemnation  of  the  memory  of  Boniface.  A  full  absolution  granted  to  the  king.  Albert, 
king  of  the  Romans,  murdered ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1308.] 


that  in  process  of  time  he  conferred  on  car- 
dinal James  Colonna  the  dignity  of  arch- 
priest  of  St.  Mary  the  Greater,  and  tliat  of 
archpriest  of  St.  John  Lateran  on  Peter  Co- 
lonna, his  nephew. 

In  the  beginning  of  the  following  year 
loOO,  the  pope  granted  to  the  king,  pursuant 
to  his  promise,  the  tenths  of  all  the  eccle- 
siastical revenues  in  his  kingdom  for  the 
space  of  five  years,  which  was  the  third 
favor  Philip  had  asked.  On  the  1st  of  Feb- 
ruary of  the  same  year  he  revoked  and  de- 
clared null  the  bull  of  Boniface  Clericis 
Laicos,  &c.,  spoken  of  above,  and  with  it  the 
bull  Unura  Sanctum,  by  which  it  was  pro- 
nounced, defined,  and  declared,  that  the 
kingdom  of  France,  and  of  course  all  other 
kingdoms,  was  subject  to  the  see  of  Rome 
in  temporals  as  well_  as  spirituals.^  lie  like- 
wise absolved  the  king  from  all  obligation  of 
restoring  what  he  or  his  ministers  had  ex- 
torted trom  the  clergy,  during  his  war  in 
Flanders,  for  the  defence  of  the  kingdom.- 

In  1307  the  pope  removed  with  his  court, 
and  all  the  cardinals,  from  Bourdeaux  to  Poi- 
tiers, and  there  resided  from  the  month  of 
March  of  the  present  year  to  the  latter  end  of 
August  1308.  During  his  stay  in  that  city  the 
king  desired  a  private  interview  with  him 
upon  affairs,  he  said  in  hisletter,  of  the  utmost 
importance.  As  the  king  offered  to  come  in 
person  to  Poitiers,  the  pope  aj)pointed  the  1st 
of  April  for  the  time  of  their  meeting,  when 
he  should  have  dispatched  the  affairs  which 
he  was  then  engaged  in,  and  be  at  leisure  to 
attend  his  "majesty.  But  being  in  the  mean 
time  taken  ill,  he  put  off  the  conference  till  the 
7th  of  the  same  month,  when  the  king  came 
and  privately  disclosed  to  him  the  sixth  fa- 
vour, which  he  had  not  yet  specified,  but 
his  holiness  had  before  his  promotion  bound 
himself  by  a  solemn  oath  to  grant.  The 
iavor  was,  that  he  should  cause  the  name 
of  Boniface  VIII.  to  be  erased  out  of  the 
catalogue  of  popes,  his  body  to  be  taken 
out  of  the  grave  and  publicly  burnt,  as  it 
could  be  proved  by  the  testimony  of  his  own 
clerks  that  he  was  infected  with  heresy,  and 
besides  guilty  of  many  enormous  crimes. 
This  demand  alarmed  beyond  expression  the 
pope  and  the  cardinals,  but  most  of  all  the 
pope,  apprehending  that  his  secret  intrigues 
and  agreement  with  the  king,  which  he  had 
industriously  concealed,  might  coine  to  light. 
He  therefore  advised  with  cardinal  Nicholas, 
who  was,  as  we  have  seen,  privy  to  the 
whole,  how  to  proceed  at  so  nice  and  critical 
a  juncture;  and,  by  his  advice,  as  the  cardinal 
never  wanted  expedients,  he  returned  the  fol- 
lowing answer  to  the  king;  that  to  condemn 
Boniface  as  a  heretic  would  be  declaring  the 
promotion  of  the  cardinals  whom  that  pope 
had  created,  and  by  whom  he  himself  had 
been  elected,  to  be  null,  as  well  as  all  his 

1  Concil.  Lab.  torn.  11.  p.  1199.  "  Ibid. 


other  acts,  and  that  his  own  election  would 
thus  be  disputed,  and  the  validity  of  all  his 
bulls  in  favor  of  the  king  and  the  kingdom 
of  France  be  called  in  question.  He  added, 
that  a  pope  could  not  be  condemned  till  he 
was  lawfully  accused  and  convicted  before  a 
general  council,  which  he  would  soon  assem- 
ble; that  the  condemnation  of  Boniface  should 
he  be  found  guilty  might  redound  to  his 
great  ignominy,  and  the  king's  greater  glory. 
Thus  Villani,  and  after  him  Si.  Anionine.' 
But  concerning  this  demand  the  many  writers 
of  this  pope's  life  are  all  quite  silent,  some 
supposing  the  sixth  favor  asked  by  the  king 
and  promised  by  the  pope,  to  have  been  the 
suppressing  of  the  order  of  the  Knights  Tem- 
plars, which  was  done,  as  we  shall  see,  at 
the  pursuit  of  the  king  in  the  council  of 
Vienne.  Others  will  have'  the  reserved  fa- 
vor or  dematid  to  have  been  the  translating 
of  the  empire  from  the  Germans  to  the  . 
French  in  the  person  of  Charles  de  Valois,  the 
king's  brother.  But  Ptolemy  of  Lucca,  whg 
lived  at  this  time,  seems  to  confirm  what  we 
read  in  Villani,  saying  the  king  demanded 
what  he  had  no  right  or  title,  even.as  a  king, 
to  demand  ;  which  words  have  been  under- 
stood by  the  modern  writers  as  alluding  to 
the  condemnation  of  the  pope.  Be  that  as 
it  may,  the  pope,  to  keep  the  king  in  good 
humor,  issued  a  bull,  dated  at  Poitiers,  the 
1st  of  June,  in  the  second  year  of  his  ponti- 
ficate, that  is,  in  the  present 'year,  1307, 
whereby  he  not  only  granted  him  a  more 
fu-U  absolution  from  all  the  censures  he 
might  have  incurred  till  that  time,  but  for- 
gave, and  absolved  Nogaret,  and  a  knight 
named  Reginald  Supinus,  who  had  beea 
concerned  with  him  in  seizing  and  imprison- 
ing Boniface,  upon  condition  they  expiated 
their  crime,  by  humbly  submitting  to  the  pe- 
nance that  three  cardinals,  whom  he  names, 
should  impose  upon  them.^ 

The  following  year,  1308,  Albert  of  Aus- 
tria, emperor,  or  king, of  the  Romans,  being 
treacherously  killed  by  the  duke  of  Suevia, 
his  own  nephew,  Philip  wanting  to  have 
the  empire  translated  from  the  Germans  to 
the  French,  as  it  had  been  transferred  from 
the  French  to  the  Germans,  resolved  to  ap- 
,ply  to  the  pope  in  behalf  of  his  brother 
Charles  de  Valois.  This  resolution  was  ap- 
proved in  the  king's  council,  and  it  was 
agreed  that  it  should  be  kept  secret,  and  the 
king  should  repair  in  person  to  Poitiers  with 
his  brother,  attended  by  the  chief  nobility  of 
the  kingdom,  and  propose  the  affair  to  the 
pope  before  he  had  the  least  notice  of  it,  or 
could  be  biassed  by  the  enemies  of  France 
atrainst  it.  But  the  whole  was  privately  dis- 
covered to  the  pope,  who  had  his  spies  ia 
all  courts,  by  one  of  the  king's  own  council. 
Clement  was,  on   the  one   hand,  unwilling 

1  Villani,  1.  8.  c.  91  ;  et  Anionin.  part.  3.  tit.  21.  c.  1. 
a  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1307. 


62 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  V. 


The  duke  of  Luxembourg,  recommended  by  Clement,  is  elected  king  of  the  Romans.  The  Lateran  church 
burnt,  but  rebuilt  by  Clement.  Clement  raises  a  physician  to  the  see  of  Mentz.  Transfers  his  see  to  Avig- 
non J — [Year  of  Christ,  1309.]     The  Venetians  seize  the  city  of  Ferrara. 


to  disoblige  ihe  king  and  the  whole  French 
nation.  On  the  other  he  apprehended,  and 
not  without  reason,  that  should  the  French, 
already  a  very  powerful  nation  and  lords  of 
Sicily,  become  masters  of  the  empire,  the 
liberty  of  the  states  of  Italy,  and  above  all 
of  the  ecclesiastical  state,  would  be  in  much 
greater  danger  from  them  than  from  the  less 
powerful  Germans.  Being  therefore  at  a 
loss  what  party  to  take,  he  had  recourse  to 
his  oracle  cardinal  Nicholas ;  and  the  advice 
the  cardinal  gave  him  was,  to  write  privately 
to  the  electors,  who  had  met  some  time  be- 
fore, but  could  not  agree  among  themselves, 
to  recommend  to  them  Henry,  duke  of  Lux- 
embourg, and  command  them  to  proceed, 
without  further  delay,  to  the  election.  Thus 
was  the  duke  elected  by  a  great  majority 
within  the  term  of  eight  days  after  they  re- 
ceived the  pope's  command.  The  unex- 
pected news  of  the  election  surprised  the 
king,  and  he  complained  of  it  to  the  pope, 
discovering  to  him  on  that  occasion  his  de- 
sign. But  Clement  threw  the  whole  blame 
upon  the  king,  who  had  not  acquainted  him 
with  it  sooner.'  However  the  king,  adds 
the  historian,  suspecting  the  pope  had  not 
dealt  fairly  with  him,  was  never  afterwards 
perfectly  reconciled  with  him. 

While  Clement  still  continued  at  Poitiers, 
he  was  informed  by  several  letters  from 
Rome,  that  in  the  night  preceding  the  6ih 
of  May,  the  Lateran  basilic,  and  the  patri- 
archal palace  -adjoining  to  it,  had  been  de- 
stroyed by  fire,  nothing  remaining  of  that 
stately  temple  but  the  chapel,  called  Sancla 
Sanctorum,  where  were  kept  the  heads  of 
the  apostles  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.^  The 
pope  immediately  despatched  Isarnus,  arch- 
bishop of  Thebes,  to  Rome,  with  an  im- 
mense sum  of  money,  charging  him,  and 
with  him  cardinal  James  Colonna  and  the 
other  cardinals  then  at  Rome,  to  spare  no 
expenses  in  rebuilding  that  church  and  re- 
storing it  to  its  ancient  splendor.  His  letter 
to  cardinal  Colonna  is  dated  at  Poitiers  the 
11th  of  August  1308.3  He  wrote  at  the 
same  time  to  Charles,  king  of  Sicily,  re- 
quiring him  to  cause  what  timber  should  be 
wanted  to  be  cut  in  the  forests  that  belonged 
to  the  church  in  his  Italian  dominions,  and 
order  it  to  be  conveyed  to. Rome.''  He  like- 
wise granted  great  indulgences  to  all  who 
should  any  way  assist  in  carrying  on  the 
work,  or  contribute  to  it.  Thus  was  the 
loss  in  a  very  short  time  repaired,'  and  a 
new  church  built  far  more  magnificent  than 
the  old  one.  Ptolemy  of  Lucca,  who  lived 
at  this  time,  tells  us,  that  the  Roman  ma- 
trons distinguished  themselves  on  that  occa- 
sion in  a  very  remarkable  manner,  drawing, 
with  the  assistance  of  some  religious  men, 

«  Villani,  ubi  supra,  c.  100.        «  Idem.  ibid.  c.  9". 

3  Raymiind.  ad  eund  ann.  8. 

*  Bzovius  in  Vit.  Clement.  Num.  12. 


the  carriages  loaded  with  the  necessary  ma- 
terials into  the  church,  lest  it  should  be  pro- 
faned by  the  brute  animals.' 

Clement  was  taken  dangerously  ill,  as 
has  been  said,  at  Poitiers.  But  fortunately 
for  him  Henry,  duke  of  Luxembourg,  after- 
wards emperor,  had  sent  a  very  skilful  phy- 
sician, named  Peter,  to  obtain  of  his  holiness 
the  then  vacant  see  of  Mentz  for  Baldwin, 
the  duke's  own  brother.  By  him  the  pope 
was  attended  in  his  illness,  and  being  per- 
fectly recovered,  preferred  his  physician  to 
the  archiepiscopal  see,  alleging  that  Bald- 
win was  loo  young  to  be  trusted  with  so 
great  a  charge,  and  it  was  fit  that  the  cure 
of  souls  should  be  committed  to  one  so  ex- 
pert at  curing  the  body,  the  rather,  as  Peter 
was  a  man  in  other  respects  of  an  unblem- 
ished character.  However,  to  satisfy  the 
duke,  he  some  time  after  raised  his  brother 
to  the  archiepiscopal  see  of  Treves.- 

In  the  end  of  the  present  year  the  pope 
resolved  to  quit  the  dominions  of  king  Phi- 
lip, in  order  to  redeem  himself  from  the  im- 
portunity of  that  prince  applying  daily  to 
him  for  new  grants  and  favors,  and  fix  his 
residence  at  Avignon,  at  that  time  subject 
to  Charles,  king  of  Sicily.  He  accordingly 
ordered  the  cardinals  to  repair  to  that  city 
by  the  octave  of  the  Epiphany,  or  the  13th 
of  January  of  the  following  year,  1309,  and 
in  the  mean  time  dismissed  them,  and  gave 
them  leave  to  retire  whither  they  pleased. 
He  returned  himself  to  Bourdeaux,  as  ap- 
pears from  several  of  his  letters  written  in 
the  months  of  September,  Octbber,  and  De- 
cember, dated  at  different  places  of  that  dio- 
cese. He  kept  his  Christmas  at  Toulouse; 
went  from  thence  to  Comminges,  of  which 
city  he  had  been  formerly  bishop,  and  there, 
on  \he  16th  of  January  1309,  translated, 
with  great  pomp  and  solemnity,  the  remains 
of  St.  BertrandjWho  had  been  bishop  of  the 
same  city',  had  died  in  1123,  and  had  been 
canonized.  '  The  pope  himself  carried  the 
remains  of  the  holy  bishop  in  his  arms,  and 
deposited  them  near  the  high  altar  in  a  cofl^n 
which  he  had  caused  to  be  made,  and  to  be 
very  richly  adorned  at  his  own  expense. 
From  Comminges  he  proceeded  to  Avignon, 
and  arriving  in  that  city  early  in  the  spring, 
found  all  the  cardinals  there. 

The  first  exploit  of  Clement  after  his  ar- 
rival at  Avignon,  was  to  excommunicate 
the  Venetians,  and  that  on  the  following  oc- 
casion :  Azo  d'Este,  marquis  of  Ferrara, 
dying  in  the  beginning  of  August  1308, 
without  lawful  issue,  his  brother  Francis 
d'Este  and  his  natural  son  Fliscus  quarrelled 
about  the  succession,  and  by  their  quarrel 
divided  the  whole  city  into  two  opposite 
parties.  The  Venetians  availed  themselves 
of  that  division,  and  attacking  unexpectedly 


'  I'tol.  Luc.  in  Vit.  Clement. 
2  Serarius.  Hist.  Mogunt.  1.  3. 


Clement  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


63 


The  Venetians  excommunicated  by  the  pope.    Their  army  defeated,  and  the  city  recovered.    Hubert,  the  son 
of  Charles  the  Lame,  crowned  by  the  pope  king  of  Sicily; — [Year  of  Christ,  1310.] 

tlie  place,  made  themselves  masters  of  U.  |  Venetians,  and  likewise  upon  the  Fioren- 
But  the  ground  upon  which  the  city  stood  tines,  to  join  him  against  them.  His  army 
bad  originally  belonged  to  the  apostolic  see,    being  thus  greatly   reinforced,  he  marched 


and  the  city  itself  had  been  subject,  said  the 
pope  in  his  bull,  ever  since  its  foundation, 
to  the  Roman  ponlifTs.  Clement,  therefore, 
thinking  it  his  duty  to  ascertain  the  rights 
of  his  see,  after  several  monitories,  to  which 
no  regard  was  paid  by  the  Venetians,  or- 
dered thein,  at  last,  on  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, to  withdraw  their  troops  from  the 
city  and  its  territory  within  the  term  of  thirty 
days.     But  the  Venetians  paying  no  more 


against  the  enemy  then  encamped  at  Fran- 
colino  on  the  banks  of  the  Po,  attacked  them 
and  put  them  to  llight,  with  the  loss  of  five 
or  six  thousand  of  their  be^t  troops.  From 
the  field  of  battle  the  cardinal  led  his  victo- 
rious army  against  the  city  of  Ferrara,  and, 
notwithstanding  the  obstinate  resistance  he 
met  with,  took  it  by  storm  on  8t.  Austin's 
day,  the  28th  of  August,  and  obliged  the  in- 
habitants to  acknowledge  themselves  vassals 


regard  to   this  than  to  his  holiness's  other  \  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  swear  allegiance  to 


monitories,  the  pope  on  Maundy  Thursday, 
which  in  1309  fell  on  the  27th  of  March, 
thundered  out  a  most,  dreadful  bull  against 
them — for  by  that  bull  the  Venetians  were 
all  excommunicated,  with  their  doge  and 
other  magistrates;  their  city  and  all  the 
places  subject  to  the  republic  on  the  conti- 
nent were  put  under  an  interdict;  the  in- 
habitants were  declared  infamous  and  inca- 
pable of  making  any  will;  their  dominions, 
territories,  and  possessions  were  given  to 
any  who  should  seize  on  them;  their  sub- 
jects were  absolved  from  their  allegiance; 
all  were  forbidden,  on  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, to  sell  any  thing  to  them,  even  the 
necessaries  of  life,  or  to  buy  any  thing  of 
them,  or  to  enter  into  any  alliance  offensive 
or  defensive  with  them ;  all  the  privileges 
granted  to  them  by  the  apostolic  see  were 
revoked  ;  their  descendants  were  excluded  to 
the  fourth  generation  from  all  ecclesiastical 
ofl[ices,  dignities,  and  preferments;  and  last- 
ly, the  bishops  and  the  clergy,  both  secular 
and  regular,  were  commanded  to  Avithdraw 
from  the  territories  of  the  republic  in  ten 
days,  leaving  only  a  small  number  of  priests 
to  administer  baptism  to  the  infants,  and  ab- 
solve the  adult  at  the  point  of  death.'  The 
pope  wrote  at  the  same  time  to  the  kings 
of  Sicily,  Spain,  France,  and  England,  to 
seize  on  the  persons  as  well  as  the  effects  of 
all  the  Venetians  in  their  dominions. 

But  these  were  all  "  bruta  fulmina."  The 
Venetians  still  kept  Ferrara,  nay,  and  grossly 
insulted  the  pope's  nuncio,  treating  him  as 
a  spy,  and  driving  him  as  such  out  of  the 
city.  His  holiness,  therefore,  finding  his 
spiritual  arms  proved  so  ineffectual,  resolved 
to  employ  the  temporal.  He  caused,  accord- 
ingly, a  crusade  to  be  preached  in  France, 
with  the  usual  indulgences,  against  the  Ve- 
netians, as  enemies  to  the  church ;  and  hav- 
ing by  that  means  raised  a  considerable  body 
of  troops,  he  sent  them  into  Italy  under  the 
command  of  Arnold  de  Pelagrue,  cardinal 
of  St.  Mary  in  Porticu,  a  near  relation  of 
his.  The  cardinal,  on  his  arrival  in  Lom- 
bardy,  prevailed  upon  most  of  the  cities 
there,  jealous  of  the  growing  power  of  the 


Clement,  and  his  lawful  successors  in  that 
see.' 

The  following  year,  1310,  died  on  the  5th 
of  May,  Charles  11.,  king  of  Sicily,  and 
upon  his  death  a  dispute  arose  about  the 
succession  betw.een  Robert,  the  deceased 
king's  son,  and  Charles  or  Carobert,  the  son 
of  Charles  Martel,  king  of  Hungary.  As 
Charles  Martelwas  king  Charles's  eldest  son, 
and  had,  as  such,  an  undoubted  right  to  the 
kingdom,  Carobert  claimed  it  as  that  prince's' 
eldest  son,  and  consequently  heir  to  all  his 
rights  and  dominions.  The  case  was  dis- 
puted at  Avignon  before  the  pope  and  the 
college  of  cardinals  by  the  ablest  civilians  of 
the  time,  and  their  pleadings  are  to  be  met 
with  among  the  works  of  Lucas  di  Penna 
and  Matthew  d'Afflitto.-  But  the  pope  and 
the  cardinals,  paying  no  regard  to  the  argu- 
ments in  favor  of  Carobert  founded  upon 
hereditary  right,  adjudged  the  kingdom  to 
Robert,  then  duke  of  Calabria,  for  the  two 
following  reasons:  1.  Because  it  was  expe- 
dient for  the  peace  of  Italy  and  the  good  of 
the  church,  that  the  kingdom  of  Sicily 
should  be  governed  by  a  prince,  who  had 
distinguished  himself  both  in  peace  and  war, 
and  was  perfectly  well  acquainted  with  the 
temper  and  the  manners  of  his  subjects,  and 
not  by  a  child  (for  Carobert  was  yet  very 
young)  utterly  unacquainted  with  both. 
They  added,  that  as  the  Hungarians  would 
not  suffer  their  king  to  reside  out  of  their 
kingdom,  he  would  be  obliged  to  commit  the 
government  of  Sicily  to  his  ministers,  which 
would  probably  be  attended  with  great  dis- 
turbances. Their  other  reason  was,  that  in 
1292  Boniface  VIII.  had  decreed,  with  the 
consent  and  approbation  of  the  late  king, 
that  to  prevent  the  disturbances  that  the 
princes  of  the  blood-royal  might  raise  upon 
his  demise  about  the  succession,  the  eldest 
of  those  who  were  then  the  next  of  kin  to 
him  should  succeed  as  lawful  heir  to  the 
crown.  Charles  left  three  sons  behind  him, 
namely,  Robert  duke  of  Calabria,  and  the 
two  princes  of  Taranto  and  Achaia;  and  it 
was  chiefly  in  virtue  of  that  constitution 
that  the  duke  of  Calabria,  the  eldest  of  the 


•  Br-rnard.  Giiid.  in  Vit.  Clement,  et  apud  Raynald.  1      '  Villani,  1.  8.  c.  103,  115;  et  Ptol.  Luc.  in  Vit.  Cle- 
ad  anil.  1309.  Num.  6 ;  et  Bzoviura,  Num.  2.  j  ment.  2  In  tit.  de  Success. 


64 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  V. 


King  Philip  urges  anew  the  condemnation  of  Boniface.  His  accusers  and  defenders  heard  by  the  pope  and 
the  college  of  cardinals.  The  king  prevailed  upon  to  refer  the  whole  affair  to  the  pope  ;— [Year  of  Christ, 
1311.]     Nogaret  absolved;  what  penance  imposed  upon  him.     Second  promotion  of  cardinals. 


three,  claimed  the  crown  and  obtained  it. 
The  point  in  dispute  being  thus  decided, 
Robert  was  crowned  at  Avignon,  by  the 
pope  himself,  on  the  first  Sunday  of  August 
of  the  present  year,  taking  the  same  oaths 
as  his  lather  and  grandfather  had  taken  on 
the  same  occasion.'  It  is  observable,  that 
king  Robert,  in  all  his  edicts  and  other  pub- 
lic writings,  constantly  styled  himself  Rober- 
tus  primogenitus,  &c.,  to  show  that  the 
crown  had  fallen  to  him  as  the  eldest  of  the 
late  king's  surviving  sons,  and  nearer  of  kin 
to  him  than  Carobert. 

In  the  mean  time  the  king  of  France  re- 
vived his  prosecution  against  the  memory 
of  Boniface,  pressing  the  pope  anew  to  ex- 
punge his  name  out  of  the  catalogue  of 
popes,  as  it  could  be  proved  by  unexception- 
able witnesses  that  he  had  been  guilty  of 
many  most  enormous  crimes,  and  among 
the  rest,  of  heresy.  Clement,  therefore,  find- 
ing the  king  could  by  no  means  be  prevailed 
upon  to  drop  the  prosecution,  summoned, 
by  a  bull  dated  the  13th  of  September,  the 
accusers  of  Boniface,  as  well  as  his  advo- 
cates and  defenders,  to  appear  at  Avignon 
on  the  first  Sunday  in  Lent  of  the  following 
year,  1310.  The  chief  accusers  of  Boniface 
were  Nogaret  and  de  Plessis,  and  both  ap- 
pearing at  the  time  appointed,  charged. him 
with  heresy,  simony,  murder,  unnatural 
lust,  and  many  other  shocking  crimes,  pro- 
ducing a  great  number  of  witnesses  to  prove 
them.  On  the_olher  hand,  cardinal  Caietan, 
the  accused  pope's  nephew,  undertaking  his 
defence,  produced  as  many  witnesses  of  his 
innocence  as  his  prosecutors  had  done  of  his 
guilt,  charging  them  at  the  same  time  with 
the  murders  they  had  committed  at  Anagni, 
when  they  seized  the  pope,  with  plundering 
his  palace,  and  carrying  off  the  treasure  of 
the  church.  The  trial  lasted  till  the  latter 
end  of  the  year  1310,  when  the  pope,  un- 
willing to  condemn  Boniface,  on  account  of 
the  scandal  it  would  give  to  the  whole 
Christian  world,  and  loth  to  absolve  him, 
lest  he  should  thereby  disoblige  the  king, 
wrote  most  pressing  letters  to  Philip,  en- 
treating him,  as  he  tendered  the  honor, 
welfare,  and  peace  of  the  church,  to  suffer 
the  whole  to  be  for  ever  buried  in  oblivion. 
The  king  yielded  at  last,  and  by  a  letter  dated 
at  Fons-bliaudi,  or  Fontainebleau,  in  Feb- 
ruary 1311,  left  the  whole  affair  to  be  deter- 
mined by  his  holiness,  in  what  manner  he 
should  think  best,  promising  to  acquiesce  in 
his  judgment  and  decision.  In  answer  to  this 
letter  the  pope,  after  bestowing  the  highest 
commendations  upon  the  king,  ascribes  his 
proceedings  against  Boniface  to  his  zeal  for 
the  purity  of  the  catholic  faith  ;  excuses  him 
as  having  been  no  ways  concerned  in  the 
taking  and  imprisoning  of  that  pope,  which. 


»  Bernard.  Guidon,  et  Rayinund.  Num.  19.    Villani, 
I.  8.  p.  112. 


he  says,  was  done  without  his  command, 
and  quite  unknown  to  him;  revokes  anew 
and  annuls  all  decrees  and  constitutions  that 
had  been  issued  from  the  beginning  of  the 
dispute  till  that  time,  and  might  be  in  the 
least  prejudicial  to  the  king,  the  kingdom, 
or  the  subjects  of  France,  and  restores  all 
things  to  the  condition  they  were  in  at  the 
commencement  of  the  quarrel.  He  farther 
ordered  all  writings  relating  to  that  contro- 
versy, whether  for  or  against  Boniface,  to 
be  expunged  out  of  the  registers  of  the  Ro- 
man church ;  and  all  who  had  any  such 
writings  in  their  possession,  whether  copies 
or  originals,  to  destroy  them,  on  pain  of  ex- 
communication, within  the  term  of  four 
months,  without  communicating  them  in 
the  mean  time  to,  or  suffering  them  to  be 
transcribed  by  others.  This  letter,  or  rather 
diploma,  is  dated  at  Avignon  the  27th  of 
May,  in  the  sixth  year  of  Clement's  pontifi- 
cate, that  is,  in  1311.'  Thus  were  all  the 
original  pieces  relating  to  that  controversy 
destroyed  ;  and  hence  those  that  were  pub- 
lished at  Paris  in  1655,  from  an  ancient 
manuscript  in  the  library  of  St.  Victor  in 
that  city,  are  by  many  looked  upon  as 
spurious. 

The  pope,  in  all  his  bulls  granting  absolu- 
tion to  such  as  had  been  accessory  to  the  vio- 
lences committed  against  Boniface,  had  ex- 
cepted Nogaret,  Sciarra,  Colonna,  and  all 
who  had  been  immediately  concerned  in 
seizing  the  pope,  and  plundering  his  palace. 
However,  to  gratify  the  king,  interceding  in 
behalf  of  Nogaret,  he  absolved  him  by  a 
bull,  dated  the  28th  of  May,  from  all  the 
censures  he  might  have  incurred,  enjoining 
him',  by  way  of  penance,  to  go  in  pilgrimage ' 
to  seven  sanctuaries,  all  mentioned  in  the 
bulb  and  among  the  rest  to  St.  James  of 
Compostella,  and  then  to  pass  over  with 
horses  and  arms  to  the  Holy  Land,  and 
serve  there  the  rest  of  his  life,  unless  he  ob- 
tained leave  of  the  apostolic  see  to  return.^ 
The  king,  says  Ptolemy  of  Lucca,  who  lived 
at  this  time,  was  so  well  pleased  with  the 
whole  conduct  of  the  pope,  that  he  ordered 
100,000  florins  to  be  paid  into  the  apostolic 
chamber  to  reward  him  for  the  trouble  this 
affair  had  given  him,  and  the  pains  he  had 
taken  happily  to  determine  so  long  a  dis- 
pute to  the  satisfaction  of  both  parties.* 

Clement,  to  oblige  the  king  still  more, 
created  about  this  time  five  new  cardinals, 
all  Gascons,  recommended  to  him  by  the 
king;  which  gave  no  small  offence  to  the 
Italians,  not  one  of  that  nation  having  yet 
been  preferred  by  him  to  that  dignity. 

The  pope,  when  pressed  by  the  king  to 
condemn  the  memory  of  Boniface,  had  al- 
leged, as  we  have  seen,  that  a  pope  could 

'  Apud  Raynald.  ad  hunc  ann.  Num.  26;  et  Bernard. 
Guid.  in  Vit.  Clement. 
2  Idem  ibid,  et  Ptol.  Luc.  in  Vit.  Clement.      '  Id.  ib. 


Clement  V.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  65 

The  council  of  Vienne  the  15th  ciencrul  council.  First  scssinn.  Second  session  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1312  1 
Charge  brought  against  the  Knights  Templars.  They  are  nil  arrested  on  the  same  day  in  France'  Vlie 
charge  owned  by  many. 


nat  be  condemned  unless  accused  and  con-idoms.   Being  thus  possessed  of  great  weallh, 

victed  in  a  general  council;  and  to  gratify  all  the   vices   that  nalurally  attend   wealth 

the  king,  he  had,  by  his  letters  dated  at  Poi-'and  power  crept   by  degrees  into  ihe  order, 

tiers,  the  12lh  of  August,   1308,  appointed  and   many   gross  abuses   and  irreoujarities 

one  to  meet  at  Vienne,  in  Dauphiny,  on  thej  prevailed  an)ong  them.     Howeverfas  their 

1st  of  October,  1310.     But  being  employed  [order  was  looked  upon  as  a  bulwark  against 

all  that  year  in  settling  the  affair  of  Boniface'  '      •   ■•  ■  • 

with  the  king,  to  avoid  its  being  canvassed 

in  a  general  council,  he  put  off  their  meeting 

till  the  1st  of  October  of  the  following  year, 

1311.     As  the  city  of  Vienne  was  not  then 

subject  to  the  French  kins,  the  pope  chose 

it,  says  Villani,  tiiat  the  fathers,  being  under 

no  awe  from  that  prince,  might  speak  their 

minds  more  freely.' 

The  council  consisted,  according  to  some, 
of  three  hundred  bishops  and  upwards;  but, 
according  to  others,  of  no  more  than  one 
hundred  and  fourteen,  among  whom  were 


the  infidels,  the  vices  of  particulars  were 
connived  at  by  the  popes  and  the  secular 
princes.  But  in  the  very  b(>ginning  of  Cle- 
ment's pontificate  the  whole  order  was  ac- 
cused of  the  most  shocking  crimes.  Their 
accusers  were  two  of  their  own  body,  the 
prior  of  Montfaucon  in  the  province  of  Tou- 
louse, and  one  called  Natto-Uei,  a  native  of 
Florence.  These  being  condemned  for  their 
crimes,  turned  informers  against  their  breth- 
ren, hoping  to  escape  by  that  means,  as 
they  actually  did,  the  punishment  which 
they  had  been  sfntenced  to  undergo.     The 


the  two  Latin  patriarchs  of  Alexandria  and  crimes  they  declared  and  attested  upon  oath, 
Antioch.  Most  of  the  bishops,  who  assisted  as  common  to  the  whole  order,  appeared  at 
not  in  person,  sent  their  deputies,  and  most  first  to  king  Philip,  their  chief  prosecutor,  to 
of  the  princes  their  embassadors.  The  kings  [  exceed  all  belief.  However,  spurred  on  by 
of  France  and  Navarre  were  present  in  per-  his  aversion  to  the  Templars  in  general,  and' 
son  after  the  first  session,  attended  by  the 'to  John  Molay  the  grand  master  in  partr- 
flower  of  the  nobility  of  both  kingdoms.^!  cular,  pretending  they  had  under-hand  en- 
The  pope  repaired  from  Avignon  to  Vienne]  couraged  an  insurrection  during  his  war  in 
about  the  middle  of  September,  and  on  the;  Flanders,  he  ordered  the  two  informers  to  be 
16ih  of  October  opened  the  council  with  a;  strictly  examined,  and  their  depositions  to 
speech,  acquaintitig  the  fathers  with  thej  be  committed  to  writing.  They  deposed, 
motives  that  had  induced  him  to  assemble  that  every  knight  was  required,  when  ad- 
them  :  And  these  were.  1.  To  determine,!  milled  into  the  order,  to  deny  Christ. .to  spit 
with  their  advice,  the  affair  of  the  Knights!  upon  the  crucifix,  and  adore  an  idol  pre- 
Templars,  charged  with  many  enormous  j  sented  to  him  for  that  purpose  by  the  person 
crimes.    2.  To  procure  immediate  relief  and;  who  received  him;  that  all  commerce  with 


supplies  for  the  Christians  in  the  Holy  Land 
3.  To  reform  the  manners  of  the  ecclesias- 
tics, and  restore  the  decayed  discipline  of 
the  church. 

The  second  session  was  not  held  till  the 
3d  of  April  of  the  following  year,  1312,  the 
pope  and  the  cardinals  being  entirely  taken 
up,  during  the  whole  winter,  in  examining 
the  accusations  and  the  proofs  of  the  accu- 
sations brought  against  the  Knights  Tem- 
plars. That  military  order  was  founded  in 
1118  by  the  two  knights  Hugh  de  Paganis 
and  Geoffery  of  St.  Omar,  and  in  1128  ap- 
proved and  confirmed  by  the  council  of 
Troves.  When  they  were  yet  but  few  in 
number,  Baldwin  II.  king  of  Jerusalem,  al 


women  was  forbidden,  but  unnatural  lust, 
in  the  order,  permitted,  approved,  and  en- 
couraged. The  other  secret  rules  of  the 
order,  as  well  as  the  ceremonies  said  to 
have  been  practised  by  every  knight  al  the 
time  of  his  admission,  are  such  as  no  one 
can  hear  or  read  without  horror.  The  king, 
in  his  letter  to  the  pope,  owned  the  crimes 
to  be  too  atrocious  to  deserve  credit,  but  at 
the  same  time  sent  a  private  order  to  the  ma- 
gistrates, in  the  different  provinces  through- 
out the  kingdom,  to  arrest  all  the  Templars; 
and  they  were  all  accordingly  arrested  on 
the  same  day. 

The  next  step  the  king  took  in  this  affair 
was  to  have  the   prisoners   separately  ex- 


lowed  them  an  habitation  in  the  palace  near  aniined  with  respect  to  the  heads  of  the  com- 
ihe  temple,  and  from  thence  they  were  styled  plicated  charge  brought  against  them  ;  and 
Knights  ofthe  Temple,  or  Knights  Templars,  that  business  he  committed  to  William  Paris, 
They  were  instituted  to  guard  the  roads,  and  '  a  Dominican  friar,  and  inquisitor-general  fbr 


protect  the  pilgrims  that  went  to  visit  the 
temple,  and  other  holy  places  at  Jerusalem. 
They  soon  became  very  numerous,  and  as 
they  distinguished  themselves  in  a  very  emi- 
nent manner  in  all  the  wars  with  the  infi- 
dels, immense  legacies  were  left  them,  and 
houses  built  for  them  in  all  Christian  king- 


'  Villani,  1.8.  c.  91. 
'  Idem,  I.  9.  c.   22. 
Nangii  ad  ann.  I,"!!!. 

Vol.  III.— 9 


the  kingdom  of  France.     Several' hundreds 

were  examined  at   Paris   by  the  inquisitor 

himself,  and  by  his  deputies  in  the  different 

provinces  ;  and  all  but  seventy-four  confessed 

most  of  the  crimes  their  order  was  charced 

with.     The  renouncing  of  Christ  at  the  time 

of  their  admission  was  denied  even  by  some 

who  had  owned  every  other  article  of  the 

Marius  Belga  et  continuator '  '^^^^'■?^-     But  one  Gonneville,  who  had  been 

J  admitted  into  the  order  in  England,  being 

F  2 


66        THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Clement  V. 

Some  retract  their  confession,  and  persist  in  their  retraction.  The  sentiments  of  some  cardinals  concerning 
this  prosecution.  The  pope  gained  over  by  the  French  Iting.  The  Templars  every  where  arrested.  In 
most  places  plead  not  guilty,  and  the  affair  referred  to  the  council. 


interrogated  upon  that  head,  declared,  that 
at  the  time  of  his  admission  he  was  required 
to  deny  Christ,  and  that  upon  his  appearing 
not  a  little  shocked  at  such  a  rer^uest,  the 
superior  told  hitn,  that  it  was  a  custom  ap- 
proved by  the  order;  that  it  had  been  intro- 
duced by  a  grand  master,  who  having  been 
unfortunately  t;iken  prisoner  by  the  sultan, 
could  obtain  his  liberty  upon  no  other  con- 
dition ;  and  that  it  might  therefore  be  safely 
complied  with.  In  a  provincial  council  held 
at  Paris  by  the  archbishop  of  Sens,  one  hun- 
dred and  tliirty-one  knights  were  examined, 
and  most  of  them  pleaded  guilty,  confessing 
the  crimes  which  their  order  was  accused 
of.  But  fifty-nine  afterwards  retracted  their 
confession,  declaring  that  they  knew  no- 
thing amiss  of  the  order;  that  it  was  inno- 
cent of  the  crimes  which  it  had  been  charged 
v/ith  by  two  base  renegadoes,  who,  to  earn 
impunity  for  themselves,  had  impeached  all 
their  brethren;  that  every  article  of  the 
charge  was  absolutely  false,  and  entirely 
groundless  ;  and  that  they  themselves,  know- 
ing them  to  be  so,  had  nevertheless  attested 
them  as  true,  to  avoid  the  punishment  they 
were  threatened  with  if  they  denied  them. 
As  they  persisted  in  their  retraction,  the 
council  sentenced  them  to  be  burnt  alive  as 
relapsed  heretics ;  and  that  cruel  punishment 
they  underwent  with  the  greatest  firmness 
and  constancy,  declaring  amidst  the  flames 
the  innocence  of  their  order,  begging  pardon 
of  God  and  the  world  for  the  injustice  they 
were  guilty  of  in  defaming  their  innocent 
brethren,  and  hoping  that  their  dying  for  the 
truth  would,  in  some  degree,  atone  for  their 
witnessing  so  many  falsehoods. 

The  king  had,  from  the  beginning,  ac- 
quainted the  pope  with  the  depositions  of 
the  two  informers,  and  with  his  having 
caused  all  the  templars  throughout  his  do- 
minions to  be  thereupon  arrested,  in  order 
to  their  being  examined  bv  proper  judges 
concerning  the  crimes  deposed  against  them. 
The  charge  appeared  at  first  to  the  pope  and 
the  wliole  college  of  cardinals  altogether  in- 
credible ;  nay,  it  was  even  suggested  by 
some  of  the  cardinals  that,  as  the  king  was 
known  to  be  no  friend  to  the  templars,  he 
might  be  actuated,  in  proceeding  against 
them,  by  very  different  motives  from  those 
of  justice  or  religion  ;  that  it  was  repugnant 
both  to  justice  and  religion  to  arrest  and 
confine,  as  guilty,  a  whole  order  of  men, 
upon  no  better  evidence  than  that  of  two 
criminals  unworthy  of  credit,  as  being  them- 
selves convicted  of  most  enormous  crimes, 
and  that  in  consideration  of  the  eminent 
services  they  had  rendered  to  the  Christian 
religion,  his  holiness  ought  to  take  them  into 
the  protection  of  the  apostolic  see  till  the 
crimes  alleged  against  them  were  proved  by 
more  unexceptionable  witnesses.  The  pope 
seemed   inclined,   in   compliance  with  this 


advice,  to  put  a  stop,  for  the  present,  to  the 
prosecution.  But  in  the  mean  time,  one  of 
the  Templars,  a  man  of  rank,  who  had 
been  arrested  with  the  rest,  being  privately 
examined  by  the  king  himself,  owned  the 
charge,  with  respect  to  the  principal  articles, 
to  be  true.  The  king  sent  him  immediately 
to  the  pope,  in  whose  presence  he  con- 
firmed, being  examined  by  his  holiness  him- 
self and  five  cardinals,  what  he  had  declared 
to  the  king.  We  are  told  that  a  Knight  Tem- 
plar of  the  pope's  own  court,  finding  the  ir- 
regularities of  the  order  were  come  to  light, 
ingenuously  confessed  them  to  his  holiness^ 
and  obtained  absolution.  However  that  be, 
the  pope  resolved  to  have  the  aff'air  tho- 
roughly examined  ;  and  in  order  thereunto 
empowered  first  the  inquisitors,  and  after- 
wards the  bishops  to  proceed  against  them  in 
their  respective  provinces,  reserving  to  him- 
self the  trial  of  the  grand  master,  and  of 
some  other  persons  whom  he  named,  of 
great  distinction  in  the  order.  In  France 
most  of  them  owned  the  enormous  crimes 
alleged  against  them;  but  some  died  in  the 
flames,  as  we  have  seen,  protesting  against 
the  depositions  of  their  brethren,  as  extorted 
by  fear  or  promises,  and  declaring,  with 
their  last  breath,  their  own  innocence,  and 
that  of  the  order. 

The  prosecution  was  carried  on,  by  the 
pope's  order,  in  other  countries  and  king- 
doms, as  well  as  in  France.  In  England 
the  Templars  were  all  arrested  on  the  same 
day,  and  being  examined  in  a  synod  that 
was  held  at  London,  and  sat  two  whole 
months,  many  ef  them  confessed  the  crimes 
they  were  charged  with.  They  were  in  like 
manner  arrested,  at  the  pressing  instances 
of  the  pope  and  the  French  king,  in  the  dif- 
ferdtat  states  of  Italy,  and  the  different  king- 
doms of  Spain.  But  when  examined  by  the 
inquisitors  and  the  bishops,  most  of  them 
every  where  solemnly  declared,  that  they 
knew  nothing  of  the  many  crimes  and  exe- 
crable practices  that  were  said  to  be  not  only 
permitted,  but  approved  by  the  order ;  that 
their  being  required,  at  the  time  of  their  ad- 
mission, to  deny  Christ,  and  worship  an 
idol,  was  a  mere  invention  of  their  enemies ; 
that  they  had  ever  distinguished  themselves 
above  all  others  in  the  defence  of  Christ  and 
his  holy  religion  ;  that  no  order  of  men  was 
so  much  dreaded  as  theirs  by  the  enemies  of 
both;  that  many  thousands  of  them  had  de- 
fended, and  all  were  ready  to  defend,  the 
Christian  religion  at  the  expense  of  their 
lives  ;  that  many  of  their  brethren  were  kept 
at  that  very  time  in  slavery  amongst  the  in- 
fidels, from  which  they  might  redeem  them- 
selves by  denying  Christ,  but  chose  rather 
to  live  and  die  in  chains  and  misery  than 
purchase  their  liberty  at  so  dear  a  rate,  &c. 
These  reasons  were  hearkened  to  by  their 
judges,  and  thought  to  overbalance  all  the 


Clement  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


6T 


The  order  suppressed  by  the  pope  in  a  private  consistory.     The  bull  suppressing  it  communicated  to  the 
council.     What  ordained  by  that  bull.    Tlie  cruel  fate  of  the  grand  master. 


depositions  against  them.  However,  as  a 
general  council  was  soon  to  meet,  they 
thought  it  advisable  to  leave  the  final  deter- 
mination of  the  whole  aflair  to  that  council. 
It  appeared,  on  occasion  of  these  inquiries, 
that  many  of  the  Templars  led  most  lewd 


sent  at  this  session  with  his  three  sons,  the 
bull  was  received  with  great  applause,  and 
approved  by  the  whole  assembly.' 

By  that  bull  all  were  forbidden,  upon  pain 
of-  excommunication,  to  enter  thenceforth 
into  the  order  of  the  Knights  Ten)plars,  or 


and  debauched  lives;  perhaps  not  more  lewd  ,  to  wear  their  habit;  such  as  persisted  in  de- 
auJ  di'bauched  than  are  led  by  another  mili-  nying  the  crimes  charged  upon  them  were 
tary  order  still  subsisting,  but  the  charge  lay  to  be  judged  by  the  bisliops  in  their  provin- 
against  the  order  in  geiieral,  and  not  against  cial  synods,  and  punished  according  to  the 
particulars.  I  nature  of  the  said  crimes;  but   they  who 

The  council  met,  as  has  been  said,  at  confessed  them,  and  seemed  truly  penitent, 
Vienne  on  the  1st  of  October  1311,  and  the  were  to  be  forgiven,  and  to  be  maintained, 
first  session  being  held  on  the  IGih  of  the  quitting  thejr  habit,  in  the' houses  where 


same  month,  the  pope,  the  cardinals,  and 
some  of  the  bishops  were  wholly  employed 
from  that  time  to  the  3d  of  April,  1312,  in 
examining  the  proceedings  that  had  been 
transmitted  to  them  from  the  different  pro- 
vinces and  kingdortis  against  the  Templars. 
As  the  accused  had,  in  most  places,  appealed 


they  had  made  their  profession,  out  of  the 
revenues  of  the  said  houses.  As  for  the 
immense  wealth  the  order  was  possessed  of 
throughout  Christendom,  their  immovables, 
or  real  estates,  were,  by  a  bull  dated  the  2d 
of  May,  given  to  the  Knights  Hospitalers ; 
and  it  was  ordained,  that  they  should  in  the 


to  the  council,  some  of  the  bishops,  admitted  term  of  one  month  be  every  where  put  in 
to  these  private  conferences,  were  of  opinion]  possession  of  them,  except  in  the  kingdoms 

of  Castile,  Arragon,  Portugal,  and  Majorca; 
where  the  princes  \yere  allowed  to  enjoy  the 
revenues  of  those  estates  till  they  had  driven 
the  Moors  out  of  their  respective  kingdoms. 
As  the  pope  had  reserved  to  himself  the 
judging  of  the  grand  master,  and  three  other 
knights  of  high  rank,  who  had  been  arrested 
at  Paris  with  the  rest,  he  sent  two  cardinals 
to  pronounce  sentence  against  theni,  in  his 
name,  and  see  it  executed.  The  cardinals, 
on  their  arrival  at  Paris,  caused  a  scaffold  to 
be  erected  before  the  great  gate  of  the  church 
of  Notre-Dame,  and  having  ordered  the  sup- 
posed criminals  to  be  brought  thither,  they 
read 'to  them  the  judgment  his  holiness  had 
given  against  thefti,  which  was  deposition 
and  imprisonment  for  life.  The  grand  mas- 
ter and  another,  the  brother  of  the  dauphin 
of  Vienne,  on  hearing  the  sentence  read,  de- 
clared, in  the  most  solemn  manner,  that 
they  as  well  as  the  order  were  innocent  of 
the  crimes  for  which  they  were  condemned; 
that,  if  any  of  their  brethren  had  confessed 
them,  their  confession  must  have  been  ex- 
torted by  fear  or  promises;  and  that,  as  for 
themselves,  they  were  ready  to  undergo  all 
the  torments  cruelty  itself  could  inflict  in 
defence  of  their  own  innocence  and  that  of 
'their  order.  But  the  cardinals,  declaring  that 
they  were  not  sent  to  judge  them,  but  only 
to  pronounce  the  judgment  his  holiness  had 
given  against  them,  delivered  them  up,  after 
degrading  them,  to   the   provost   of  Paris. 


that  they  ought  to  be  heard,  as  well  as  their 
accusers,  by  the  fathers  of  the  council,  and 
the  whole  affair  left  to  their  determination, 
as  that  was  one  of  the  motives  that  had  in- 
duced his  holiness  to  assemble  them.  But 
others,  and  amongst  the  rest  William  Du- 
rant,  bishop  of  Mende,  a  man  universally 
esteemed  for  his  learning,  thinking  the  crimes 
charged  upon  the  order  sufficiently  proved, 
were  for  the  pope's  suppressing  it  by  his 
own  authority,  as  they  were,  being  a  reli- 
gious order,  immediately  subject  to  the  apos- 
tolic see.  During  these  consultations  arrived 
at  Vienne  king  Philip,  with  his  three  sons, 
Lewis,  king  of  Navarre,  Philip,  and  Charles, 
and  most  of  the  nobles  of  the  first  rank  in 
the  kingdom.  He  had  several  private  con- 
ferences with  the  pope,  the  result  of  which 
was  a  bull,  destroying  and  annihilating  for 
ever,  to  use  the  expression  of  the  historian, 
the  order  of  the  Templars.' 

The  bull  was  dated  the  22d  of  March,  but 
was  not  published  till  the  3d  of  April,  the 
time  appointed  for  the  second  session.  The 
bishops  being  met,  the  pope  gave  them  a 
succinct,  but  very  partial,  account  of  the 
proceedings  against  the  Templars,  pretended 
the  crimes  they  were  charged  with,  atrocious 
and  incredible  as  they  were,  to  have  been 
proved  by  unexceptionable  witnesses  and 
•  owned  by  themselves,  exaggerated  the  scan- 
dal they  had  given  to  the  whole  Christian 
world,  nay,  and  to  the  very  enemies  of  the 


Christian  name;  and  then,  without  consult-  The  king  thought  the  punishment  too  slight; 
ing  the  bishops,  ordered  his  bull  to  be  read,  and  he  therefore  ordered  the  grand  master 
saying,  he  did  not  doubt  but  they  would 'and  the  dauphin's  brother,  who  had  main- 
concur  with  him  in  the  resolution  he  had  tained  their  innocence,  to  be  burnt  alive,  as 


taken  of  delivering  the  church  from  so 
wicked,  so  dangerous,  and  so  hurtful  a  set 
of  men.  As  the  king,  who  had  that  affair 
greatly  at  heart,  says  the  historian,  was  pre- 

>  Bernard  Guid.  ad  ann.  1313. 


obstinate  and  irretrievable  heretics.  They 
both  denied  to  the  last  the  crimes  for  which 
they  suffered,  and  died  appealing  for  their 
innocence  to  the  just  and  all-knowing  Judge, 


>  Bernard  Guid.  ad  ann.  1312. 


68 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  V. 


Whether  the  Templars  were  justly  or  unjustly  condemned.    Their  confession  extorted.    The  charge  altogether 

incredible. 


at  whose  tribunal  they  were  that  moment  to 
appear.  As  the  two  other  knights  said  no- 
thing in  favor  of  themselves  or  their  order, 
knowing  it  would  stand  them  in  no  stead, 
the  king,  willing  to  construe  their  silence 
into  a  tacit  acknowledgment  of  their  guilt, 
granted  them  their  lives.' 

Thus,  in  the  year  1312,  was  the  famous 
order  of  the  knights  templars  every  where 
entirely  suppressed,  when  they  had  served 
for  the  space  of  one  hundred  and  eighty-four 
years,  with  great  reputation,  in  all  the  wars 
against  the  infidels  in  the  East.  But  whe- 
ther they  were  justly  or  unjustly  condemned 
is  a  question  that  has  divided  the  historians 
both  ancient  and  modern.  That  many  irre- 
gularities prevailed  iji  that  as  well  as  in  most 
other  religious  orders  is  not  denied  even  by 
their  advocates.  But  that  they  were  guilty 
of  the  enormous  crimes,  that  drew  upon 
them  their  final  destruction,  must,  I  think, 
still  appear  as  incredible  to  every  consider- 
ing man  as  it  did  at  first  to  the  king  and  to 
his  holiness  himself.  For,  in  the  first  place, 
that  the  crimes  they  were  charged  with  ex- 
ceeded all  belief  was  owned  both  by  the 
pope  and  the  king.  And  upon  what  evi- 
dence were  crimes  exceeding  all  belief  be- 
lieved by  both  ?  Why,  they  were  at  first 
believed  by  the  king  upon  no  better  evi- 
dence than  that  of  two  criminals  condenined 
for  their  crimes,  and  unworthy  of  credit. 
For  it  was  upon  their  testimony  alone  that 
the  knights  were  arrested  by  the  king's 
order  throughout  his  dominions  and  their 
estates  sequestered,  both  real  and  personal. 
Philip  himself  was,  it  seems,  sensible  of  the 
injustice  of  such  proceeding,  and  to  excuse  it 
pretended  to  have  taken  ifeat  step  to  prevent 
the  templars,  who  were  very  numerous, 
powerful,  and  rich,  and  had  great  connexions, 
from  kindling  a  war  in  the  bowels  of  the  king- 
dom, and  obstructing  by  that  means  all  fur- 
ther inquiries.  It  is  indeed  true,  that  in 
France  most  of  those  unhappy  men  owned 
the  crimes  they  were  charged  with.  But  it 
must  be  observed,  that  all  who  did  so  met 
with  the  kindest  treatment,  were  dismissed 
with  some  slight  penance,  or  even  rewarded; 
while  they  who  denied  them  were  treated  with 
the  utmost  barbarity,  were  most  inhumanly 
tortured,  and  either  burnt  alive  or  condemned 
to  a  dungeon  for  life,  if  they  still  continued 
to  deny  them ;  and  yet  that  some  still  con- 
tinued to  maintain  their  innocence,  nay,  and 
several,  who  had  pleaded  guilty  upon  the 
rack,  or  to  avoid  it,  retracted  afte'rwards 
their  confession,  declaring,  that  it  had  been 
extorted  by  the  torments  they  had  been 
threatened  with  or  had  undergone,  and  died 
proclaiming  amidst  the  flames  their  own  in- 
nocence and  that  of  the  order.  And  who 
can  suppose  that,  had  the  charge  been  true, 
so  many  would  have  persisted  to  the  last  in 


»  Vide  Spondan.  ad  annos  1307,  1311 ;  et  Baluz  in 
Notis  ad  Vit.  Pap.  Aven. 


denying  it,  and  died  with  a  lie  in  their  mouths, 
when  they  could  have  redeemed  themselves 
from  the  most  cruel  deaths  by  owning  the 
truth!  What  but  their  being  conscious  to 
themselves  of  their  innocence  could  have 
inspired  them  with  so  much  resolution,  con- 
stancy, and  fortitude  ?  As  Philip  was,  ac- 
cording to  all  the  contemporary  historians, 
entirely  bent  upon  the  destruction  of  the 
order,  it  seemed  to  be  a  greater  crime  with 
him  to  deny  the  enormities  they  Avere 
charged  with  than  to  have  committed  them. 
In  the  province  of  Ravenna  the  archbishop 
caused  the  knights  to  be  all  arrested  in  one 
night,  in  compliance  with  an  order  from  the 
pope.  But  as  he  would  not  suffer  them  to 
be  tempted  by  promises  nor  awed  by  fear, 
they  all  to  a  man  maintained  the  innocence 
of  the  order,  charging,  at  the  same  time, 
their  brethren  in  France  with  having  owned 
what  they  knew  to  be  false  to  gratify  the 
king,  who  sought  their  destruction. 

The  improbability  of  the  charge  may,  in 
the  second  place,  be  urged  as  a  proof,  and 
indeed  an  incontestable  one,  of  its  falsity. 
For  is  it  not  highly  improbable,  altogether 
incredible,  and  next  to  impossible,  that  a 
whole  society  of  men,  of  so  many  different 
nations  and  conditions,  some  of  the  highest 
rank,  spread  all  over  the  Christian  world, 
should  have  all  and  every  where  renounced 
the  religion,  which  they  were  bound  bv 
their  profession  to  defend,  and  fallen  into  all 
the  most  abominable  crimes  that  human 
nature  is  capable  of  in  its  greatest  depravity? 
That  such  unheard-of  wickedness  and  im- 
piety should  have  been  kept  concealed  from 
the  world  for  the  space  of  near  a  hundred 
years,  though  many  had  left  the  order  dur- 
ing that  time,  and  many  had  been  turned 
out  (gf  it  for  their  misbehaviour.  That  none 
who,  deserting  from  the  order,  had  fled  over 
to  the  Saracens,  and  embraced  their  religion, 
should  n^ver  have  offered  to  justify  their 
apostacy  by.  alleging  the  abominations  that 
were  allowed  and  even  approved,  by  the 
order,. if  any  such  had  really  been  allowed 
and  approved ;  and,  lastly,  that  none  who, 
out  of  a  motive  of  piety  and  religion,  pre- 
sented themselves  to  be  admitted  into  the 
order,  as  we  may  well  suppose  many  to 
have  done,  should  have  scrupled  to  re- 
nounce Christ  and  adore  an  idol,  which  was 
required  of  all,  as  was  pretended,  at  the  time 
of  their  admission?  The  ceremonies  (if  I 
may  call  them  so)  said  to  have  been  prac- 
tised by  all,  on  occasion  of  their  admission, 
were  such  as  no  man  could  submit  to  who 
was  not  lost  to  all  sense  of  honor  and  shame 
as  weU  as  religion.  And  can  we  suppose  all 
to  have  been  so,  who  for  the  space  of  about 
a  hundred  years  were  admitted  into  the 
order!  Is  it  credible,  that  none,,during  that 
time,  should  have  withdrawn,  shocked  at 
their  impiety  and  obscenities,  and  discovered 
them  to   the  world!     Of  these  objections 


Clement  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


The  proceedings  against  the  Templars  ille<!al.     Owiu 
new  crusade  to  be  preached.     The  errors  c 

father  Pagi  was  aware,  and  therefore  could 
not  help  owning,  that  the  crimes  charged 
upon  the  Templars  would  be  credited  by 
none,  if  it  did  not  appear  from  the  diplomas 
of  the  pope  and  the  strictest  inquiries  that 
the  charge  was  not  groundless.'  But  how 
those  inquiries  were  carried  on  we  have 
seen.  They  who  confessed  those  crimes 
earned  impunity  by  their  confession,  while 
they  who  denied  them  were  tortured  to  death 
or  burnt  alive  as  impenitent  heretics.  As  to 
the  pope's  diplomas,  they  are  all  grounded 
upon  depositions  and  confessions  extorted 
by  fear  or  promises.  Indeed  it  appears  from 
some  of  the  pope's  letters,  that  he  would 
have  willingly  waved  this  affair,  which 
could  only  be  owing  to  his  being  sensible  of 
the  injustice  of  such  a  prosecution.  How- 
ever, upon  the  king's  promising  to  leave  the 
estates  of  the  Templars  at  the  disposal  of  the 
apostolic  see,  should  they  be  found  guilty, 
his  holiness,  caught  with  that  bait,  not  only 
joined  in  the  prosecution  carried  on  against 
them  in  France,  but  extended  it,  upon  the 
same  condition,  to  all  other  kingdoms. 

But  that  he  really  did  not  believe  them  to 
be  guilty  of  the  crimes  they  were  charged 
with  appears,  I  think,  pretty  plain  from  the 
manner  in  which  he  proceeded  in  the  final 
sentence  itself.  For  though  the  accused  had 
every  where  appealed  to  the  general  council 
that  Avas  soon  to  meet,  yet  he  would  not 
suffer  the  affair  to  be  examined  and  deter- 
mined by  the  fathers  of  that  assembly,  but 
condemned  them  in  a  private  consistory  of 
the  cardinals,  and  a  few  bishops,  who  he 
knew  would  concur  with  him  in  any  mea- 
sures to  gratify  the  king.  In  that  consistory,. 
or  private  meeting,  a  bull  was  drawn  up  to 
extirpate  the  order;  but  the  pope  did  not 
communicate  it  to  the  council  till  the  arrival 
of  the  king  with  his  three  sons  and  the  chief 
nobility  of  the  kingdom,  not  doubting  but 
the  fathers  of  the  assembly  would  be  awed 
by  their  presence  into  an  approbation  of  it: 
and  so  it  happened.  It  is  observable,  that 
the  pope  himself  owned  in  his  bull,  that  ac- 
cording to  the  inquiries  that  had  been  made 
and  the  processes  or  method  of  proceeding 
in  the  cause  of  the  Templars,  he  could  not 
legally  pronounce  a  definitive  sentence; 
"  non  per  modum  definitivae  sentenlia3,  cum 
eam  super  hoc  secundum  inquisitiones  et 
processus  super  his  habitos  non  possemus 
ferre  de  jure ;"  and  therefore  by  way  of  pro- 
vision rather  than  condemnation,  "  per  pro- 
visionis  potius  quam  condemnationis  viam," 
he  suppressed  the  order  and  abolished  it  for  , 
ever,  reserving  their  persons  and  estates  to  . 
be  disposed  of  by  himself  and  the  church,  j 
If  he  could  not  de  jure,  or  according  to  law, 
proceed  to  a  definitive  sentence,  and  abolish 
the  order  by  tcay  of  condemnation,  he  evi- 
dently could  not,  according  to  law,  abolish 

«  Pagi,  Breviar.  Pont.  Rom.  1.  4.  p.  30. 


d  to  he  so  liy  the  pope  himself.  The  council  orders  a 
if  the  ll"^'uurdi  and  liegiiinaj  condemned. 

it  by  way  (f  provision,  or  by  any  other  way 
whatever;  so  that  the  abolishing  of  it  was 
arbitrary  and  ill('n:al;  and  his  holmess  acted 
therein  like  a  judge  who  should  declare, 
that,  according  to  law,  he  could  not  con- 
demn the  person  accused  at  his  tribunal, 
and  yet  should  sentence  him  to  be  executed 
by  way  of  provision. 

The  third  session  of  the  present  council 
was  held  on  the  Gth  of  May,  when  it  was 
resolved,  that  a  new  crusade  should  be 
preached  throughout  Christendom,  and  great 
indulgences  were  granted  to  all  who  should 
engage  in  it.  King  Philip  promised  to  take 
the  cross  in  a  twelvemonth's  time  from  the 
1st  of  March  of  the  present  year,  and  within 
the  term  of  six  years  to  pass  over  in  person 
to  the  Holy  Land  with  his  three  sons,  his 
brothers,  and  all  the  nobility  of  the  king- 
dom. ■  At  the  same  time  his'eldest  son  bound 
himself  to  perform  what  his  father  had  pro- 
mised, should  he  be  prevented  by  death  or 
any  lawful  impediment  from  performing  it 
himself.  The  council,  therefore,  in  order  to. 
enable  them  to  make  the  necessary  prepara- 
tions for  that  expedition,  granted  them,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  pope,  the  .tenths  of 
aJl  the  benefices  in  the  kingdom  for  the 
space  of  six  years.  But  the  promise  never 
was  performed  by  either.' 

In  the  same  session  were  condemned  the 
Beguardi  and  the  Beguinas,  a  sect  of  men 
and  women  lately  sprung  up  in  Germany. 
The  doctrines  they  taught  and  the  council 
condemned  were:  1.  That  a  man  may  in 
this  life  attain  to  such  a  degree  of  perfection 
as  to  become  impeccable,  and  incapable  of 
acquiring  any  new  perfection ;  for  if  he 
could,  said  they,  daily  improve  in  grace  and 
perfection,  he  might  in  the  end  become 
more  perfect  than  Christ  himself.  2.  That 
when  a  man  is  arrived  at  that  degree  of  per- 
fection, it  is  needless  for  him  to  fast  or  pray, 
sensuality  being  then  so, entirely  subdued  by 
reason  and  the  Spirit,  that  a  man  may  in- 
dulge the  body  as  he.  pleases.  3.  That  at 
that  iieight  of  perfection  and  liberty  of  spirit 
one  owes  no  obedience  to  any  human  crea- 
ture, nor  is  he  bound  to  observe  the  command- 
ments of  the  church;  for  where  the  Spirit 
of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  liberty.  4.  That 
to  practice  acts  of  virtue  is  the  part  of  a 
man  still  imperfect;  for  he  who  is  perfect 
has  nothing  to  do  with  virtues.  5.  That  to 
kiss  a  woman  is  a  mortal  sin  when  you  are 
not  prompted  to  it  by  inclination,  but  that  no 
sensual  act  can  be  sinful  when  your  inclina- 
tion leads  or  tempts  you  to  it.  6.  That  at 
the  elevation  of  the  host  the  man  who  is 
perfect  ougiit  not  to  rise  up  nor  pay  any  re- 
verence to  it,  it  being  an  imperfection  to  de- 
scend from  the  purity  and  sublimity  of  con- 
templation to  employ  your  thoughts  about 
the  eucharist,  or  the  sufferings  of  Christ's 


*  Continuator  Nang.  ad  ann.  1312. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  V. 


70 

The  cause  of  Boniface  not  heard  in  the  council.     Villani  mistaken  in  asserting  that  it  was.    Celestine  V.  ca- 
nonized;—[Year  of  Christ,  1313.]     Henry  VII.  crowned  emperor  at  Rome. 


human  nature.  These  and  some  other  ab- 
surdities held  and  taught  by  the  above-men- 
tioned sectaries,  were  condemned  in  the 
present  council,  and  the  inquisitors  ordered  to 
proceed  every  where  against  them  with  the 
utmost  severity.'  Whence  they  were  call- 
ed Beguards  and  Beguines  is  uncertain, 
but  certain  it  is  that  they  were  very  differ- 
ent from  the  Beguines  who  still  subsist  at 
Liege,  and  in  several  places  in  Flanders. 
They  are  an  order  of  nuns,  instituted  about 
the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century,  by  a  de- 
vout priest  of  Liege,  called  Lambert,  and 
from  his  stammering  surnamed  Le  Begue, 
whence  they  took  the  name  of  Beguines. 
They  lead  a  religious  life,  but  may  return  to 
the  world  and  marry.  John  XXII.,  the  im- 
mediate successorof  Clement,  declared  by  his 
bull  "Recta  ratio,  &c.,"  that  the  bull  of  his 
predecessor  and  the  sentence  pronounced  by 
the  council  of  Vienna  against  those,  who 
bore  the  same  name  with  them,  did  not  ex- 
tend to  them. 2 

The  constitution  of  Gregory  X.,  relating 
to  the  conclave,  confirmed  by  Celestine  V. 
and  Boniface  VIII,  was  confirmed  anew  by 
the  present  council ;  and  it  was  further  or- 
dained, that  no  cardinal  under  any  pretence 
of  excommunication,  suspension,  or  inter- 
dict whatever  should  be  excluded  from  the 
election.  Villani  writes,  that  the  cause  of 
Boniface  was  heard  in  this  council,  and  it 
was  declared,  that  he  had  been  lawful  pope, 
and  never  had  been  infected  with  any  here- 
sy. He  adds,  that  two  Catalan  knights 
offered  in  the  council  to  maintain  the  inno- 
cence of  Boniface  by  single  combat  against 
any  two  knights  the  French  king  should 
name.  Thus  Villani."  But  though  he  lived 
at  this  very  time,  and  we  may  safely  rely, 
generally  speaking,  upon  the  accounts  he 
gives  us  of  the  affairs  of  Italy,  where  he 
wrote,  he  was  often  misled  by  the  informa- 
tions of  others  with  respect  to  what  hap- 
pened in  other  countries;  nay  some  of  his 
mistakes  are  quite  unaccountable.  Thus, 
for  instance,  he  tells  us,  that  the  present 
council  was  held  on  the  1st  of  November, 
when  from  the  pope's  circulatory  letter  to 
the  bishops,  it  appears  that  they  were  sum- 
moned to  meet  on  the  1st  of  October,  and  in 
the  acts  of  the  council  the  first  session  is 
said  to  have  been  held  en  the  16th  of  that 
month.  He  likewise  supposes  St.  Lewis, 
the  son  of  Charles  II.,  king  of  Sicily  and 
bishop  of  Toulouse,  to  have  been  canonized 
by  Clement  in  this  council,  when  it  is  mani- 
fest from  the  bull  of  his  canonization,  that 
the  honor  of  saintship  was  conferred  upon' 
him  by  John  XXII.,  on  the  7th  of  April, 
1317;  and  it  is  no  less  manifest  from  the 
bull  of  the  canonization  of  pope  Celestine  V., 
that  he  was  sainted  by  Clement  on  the  5th 


»  Uaynald  ad  ann.  1313.  Num.  17. 

■J  Vit.  John  XXn.  apud  Baluz.     3  Villani,  1.  9. 


0.22. 


of  May,  1313,  and  not,  as  Villani  wrote,'  by 
John  XXII.,  in  1 328.  The  same  writer  will 
have  Clement  to  have  returned  to  Bourdeaux 
upon  his  dismissing  the  council.  But  we 
have  several  diplomas  of  his  dated  at  differ- 
ent places  on  the  road  from  Vienna  to  A  vig- 
non,  a  kw  days  after  the  breaking  up  of  the 
council.  As  Villani  therefore,  though  living 
and  writing  at  this  very  time,  was  misin- 
formed with  respect  to  these  particulars,  he 
might  have  .been  so  too  v/ith  respect  to  the 
above  declaration  of  the  council  in  favor  of 
Boniface.  Indeed  that  he  was  so  is  mani- 
fest from  the  acts  of  the  council,  no  mention 
being  made  there  of  any  such  decree  or 
declaration,  which  we  may  well  suppose 
would  not  have  been  omitted:  and  why 
should  it  had  it  ever  passed?  Add  to  this 
the  testimony  of  all  the  other  contemporary 
historians,  telling  us  that  the  pope,  being  un- 
willing to  have  the  affair  of  Boniface  can- 
vassed by  the  council,  had  the  address  to 
settle  it  privately  with  the  king  before  the 
council  met.  If  what  Villani  says  of  the 
two  Catalan  champions  be  true,  it  must  have 
happened,  not  in  the  council,  but  on  some 
other  occasion. 

The  council  broke  up  on  the  6th  of  May, 
and  the  pope,  leaving  Vienne,  set  out  soon 
after,  with  his  court  on  his  return  to  Avig- 
non,2  where  he  remained  all  this  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  following  year.  He  there 
canonized  Celestine  V.  on  the  5th  of  May, 
1313,  styling  him  in  his  bull,  St.  Peter, 
which  was  his  Christian  name,  and  not  St. 
Celestine,  the  name  he  took  upon  his  pro- 
motion to  the  pontificate,  to  show  that  at  the 
time  of  his  death  he  was  not  pope  Celestine, 
but  Peter  de  Murrone,  and  thus  declared  his 
resignation  to  have  been  valid ;  which  many 
qu^tioned.  However,  he  is  now  every 
where  honored  and  invoked  under  the  title 
of  St.  Celestine,  pope  and  confessor. 

Henry,  duke  of  Luxemburg,  had  been 
elected  king  of  the  Romans  in  1308,  had 
been  crowned  at  Aix-la-Chapelle  on  the  6th 
of  January,  1309,  and  Clement  had  not  only 
confirmed  his  election,  but  by  a  letter  dated 
at  Avignon,  the  26th  of  July  of  the  same 
year,  had  promised  him  the  imperial  crown. 
That  promise  Henry  challenged  in  1312, 
having  then  settled  his  affairs  in  Germany, 
and  five  cardinals  were  thereupon  ordered 
by  the  pope  to  repair  to  Rome  and  perform 
the  ceremony.  Among  these  were  Arnold, 
bishop  of  Sabina,  and  Nicholas,  bishop  of 
Ostia  ;  and  both  claimed  the  honor  of  placing 
the  crown  upon  the  emperor's  head,  the 
bishop  of  Sabina  pretending  that  it  belonged 
to  him,  as  he  stood  next  to  the  pope  when 
he  croAvned  the  emperor,  and  held  the 
imperial  crown  till  it  was  placed  by  his  ho- 
liness  upon  the   emperor's  head.     On  the 


'  Villani,  1.  8.  c.  5. 

2  Amalric  in  ejus  Vit.;  et  Bernard.  Guido. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


71 


Clement  V.] 

Henry  espouses  the  cause  of  llie  Gibclines.     Quarrels  with  the  kint;  ol"  Sicily.     Will  not  allow  the  oath  he 
had  taken  to  be  an  oath  of  fidelity.    Declares  the  king  ol"  Sicily  an  enemy  to  the  empire. 

The  pope  hearing  of  this  quarrel  wrote  to 
the  cardinals,  whom  he  had  sent  to  Konne 
to  crown  the  emperor,  requiring  them  to  in- 
terpose in  his  name,  and  reconcile  the  two 
princes,  representing  to  them  that  ihey  were 
bo\h,  in  a  particular  manner,  sons  of  the 
Roman  church;  tliat  holh  were  bound,  by 
the  oath  of  fidelity  they  had  taken,  to  defend 


other  hand  it  was  alledged  by  the  bishop  of 
Ostia,  that,  as  he  crowned  the  pope,  no 
other  could  have  a  right  to  crown  the  em- 
peror in  the  absence  of  the  pope.  But  that 
dispute  the  pope  decided  in  favor  of  the 
bishop  of  Sahina,  as  being  at  the  head  of  the 
legation  and  representing  his  person  ;  which 
was  declarinn  that  he  was  on  that  account 
alone  to  perform  the  ceremony,  but  that  it  [her;   and  that   instead    of  quarreling  with 


belonged  of  right  to  the  bishop  of  Ostia  to 
perform  it.     Thus  both  were  satisfied,  and 
on    the  29th   of  June,    1312,   Henry   was 
anointed  by  the  bishop  of  Ostia,  and  crowned, 
after  taking  the  usual  oaths,  by  the  bishop 
of  Sabina.'     No  emperor  had  taken  the  im- 
perial crown  since  the  time  of  Frederic  II., 
crowned  by  Honorius  III.  on  the  22d  of  No- 
vember 1220,  and  therefore  all  who  succeeded 
Frederic  till  the  lime  of  the  present  emperor, 
Henry  VII.,  are  by  most  historians  only  styled 
kinffs  of  the  Romans  or  kings  of  Germany. 
The  ceremony  of  the  coronation  was  not 
performed,  as  was  usual,  in  the  church  of 
St.  Peter,  but  in  the  Lateran,  and  that  hap- 
pened  on  the   following  occasion:  Henry 
had   declared   that   he   would   humble   the 
Guelf  faction  in  Italy,  looking  upon  those  of 
that   party  as  the  disturbers   of  the  public 
peace.     He  accordingly  sent  a  considerable 
body  of  troops  to  Rome,  to  join  there  the 
Colonnas   and     the    other    Gibelines,    and 
jointly  with  them  drive  the  Ursini  and  the 
rest  of  the  Guelfs  out  of  the  city.     Daily 
skirmishes  happened  between  the  two  par- 
ties, and    a  great  deal  of  blood  was  shed. 
But  the  Guelfs,  though  driven  out  of  Rome, 
kept,  in  spite  of  all  the  efforts  of  the  oppo- 
site party,  the  Leonine  city,  with  the  church 
of  St.  Peter  and  the  Vatican  palace  ;  so  that 
the  ceremony  of  the  coronation  could  not  be 
performed  there.     In  the  mean  time  Robert, 
king  of  Sicily,  whom  the  pope  had  appointed 
vicar   of  the   ecclesiastic  state,  hearing  of 
these  disturbances,  and  being  at  the  same 
time   informed   that   the  king  of  Germany 
Avas  advancing  to  Rome  with  a  numerous 
body  of  German  troops,  to  receive  the  impe- 
rial crown,  sent  his  brother  John,  duke  of 
Achaia,  with  the  flower  of  his  army,  to  do 
honor  to  the  emperor,  as  he  pretended,  and 
attend  him  at  his  coronation,  but  in  truth,  to 
prevent  him  from  making  himself  master  o 
Rome  in  the  absence  of  the  pope,  which  he 
apprehended  was  his  real  design.     Henry, 
■  on  his  arrival  at  Rome,  attempted  to  drive 
the  Guelfs  from  the  Leonine  city  ;  but  being 
obliged  by  the  duke  of  Achaia,  who  had 
joined  them,  to  abandon  the  attempt,  he  de- 
clared the  king  of  Sicily,  by  whose  com 


one  another,  they  ought  to  join,  and  jointly 
undertake  her  defence  against  all  who  should 
presume  to  encroach  upon  her  rights.  When 
the  pope's  letter  was  communicated  to  the 
emperor  by  the  cardinals,  he, expressed  the 
greatest  indignation  at  its  being  said  there 
that  he  had  taken  an  oath  of  fidelity  to  the 
Roman  church,  and  sending  for  several  no- 
taries,  he   declared    in   their   presence  that 
he  had  taken  no   such  oath,  and  ordered 
them   to   register  that  his  nnswer,  that  he 
might  not  be  reproached  with  debasing  the 
imperial  dignity,  by  acknowledging  any  su- 
perior power  upon  earth.     He  added,  that 
no  oath  of  fidelity  had  been  ever  taken   by 
anv  of  his  predecessors  in  the  empire,  and 
that  the  words  which  he  and  they  were  re- 
quired to  pronounce  on  occasion  of  their 
taking  the  imperial  crown,  were  mere  sounds 
without  any  meaning.     This  gave  occasion 
to  a  constitution,  declaring  the   oath   that 
Henry  had  taken,  and  all   his  predecessors 
before  him,  to  be  a  true  oath  of  fidelity  and 
obedience,  and  not  mere  words  or  .sounds, 
having  no  meaning  annexed  to -them.    That 
constitution  Clement  caused  to  be  inserted 
into  the  seventh  book  of  the  decretals,  or 
among  the  Clementines,  of  which  I  shall 
speak  hereafter.' 

The  emperor,  despairing  of  being  able  to 
reduce  the  Leonine  city,  left  Rome,  and 
marching  into  Tuscany,  stopped  at  Pisa, 
being  well  received  there  by  some  of  the 
leading  men  of  that  republic,  no  friends  to 
the  king  of  Sicily.  During  his  stay  in  that 
city,  he  declared  Robert,  king  of  Sicily,  an 
enemy  and  traitor  to  the  empire,  proscribed 
him  as  such,  deprived  him  of  his  kingdom, 
and  forbad  him,  on  pain  of  death,  to  set  foot 
in  the  territories  of  the  empire.  This  sen- 
tence he  published  at  Pisa  on  the  25th  of 
April  1313,  and  caused  copies  of  it  to  be 
dispersed  all  over  Italy,  exhorting  the  Gi- 
belines to  join  him  against  the  avowed 
enemy  of  their  party,  and  enable  him  to 
carry  the  sentence  he  had  given  into  execu- 
tion. On  the  other  hand  the  pope,  espousing 
the  cause  of  king  Robert,  thundered  out  the 
sentence  of  excommunication  against  any ,  by 
what  dignity  soever  distinguished,  whether 


mand  the  duke  had  acted,  an  enemy  to  the!  pontifical,  imperial,  or   royal,  who  should 
empire,  and  before  he  left  Rome  concluded  |  invade  the  dominions  of  the  king  of  Sicily 


an  alliance  with  Frederic,  king  of  Trinacria, 
against  him.^ 


«  Apud  Raynald,  Num.  22. 
>  Villani,  1.  9.   c.  38.     Baluz. 
torn.  1.  p.  IS.  et  seq. 


Vit.  Paparum,  Aven. 


This  sentence  is  dated  at  Neufchatel  in  the 
diocese  of  Avignon  the  12th  of  April,  1313.^ 
However,  the  emperor  being  joined  by  pow- 


>  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1312.  Num.  40  et  scq. 
3  Ibid.  Num.  21. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  V. 


Henry  dies.    His  sentence  annulled  by  the  pope.    The  king  of  .Sicily  created  senator  of  Rome,  and  vicar  of 
the  empire.     Clement  dies;— [Year  of  Christ,  1314.]     His  character.     His  writings. 


erful  reinforcements  from  the  Gibeline  cities, 
set  out  from  Pisa  on  his  march  to  Apulia, 
declaring  that  he  marched  against  the  king, 
whom  he  intended  to  chastise,  and  not 
against  his  dominions;  and  consequently 
that  the  pope's  sentence,  excommunicating 
any  who  invaded  the  king's  dominions, 
could  not  affect  him,  Clement,  therefore, 
by  another  constitution  of  the  6th  of  Sep- 
tember of  the  same  year,  excommunicated 
any  who  should  enter  the  kingdom  of  Apulia 
armed,  or  in  a  hostile  manner.^  But  in  the 
mean  time  the  emperor  pursuing  his  march, 
died  on  the  24th  of  August  at  a  place  called 
Buonconvento,  twelve  miles  from  Siena. 
His  death  is  by  most  writers  said  to  have 
been  occasioned  by  poison,  administered  to 
him  in  a  consecrated  host  by  a  Dominican 
friar,  whom  his  enemies  had  gained.  But 
whether  it  was  owing  to  poison,  or,  as  some 
will  have  it,  to  a  fever,  occasioned  by  the 
pestilent  air  of  the  place  where  he  died,  the 
pope  no  sooner  heard  of  it,  than  he  declared 
his  sentence  against  Robert,  king  of  Sicily, 
void  and  null,  as  that  prince  had  not  been 
lawfully  summoned,  nor  had  he  been  pre- 
viously heard,  and  besides  was  no  subject 
of  the  empire,  but  under  the  immediate  ju- 
risdiction of  the  Roman  church,  the  absolute, 
independent,  and  supreme  mistress. of  the 
kingdom  of  Sicily,  and  all  its  appurtenarices; 
pronounced  and  defined  the  Roman  pontiffs, 
lawfully  elected,  to  be  alone  the  supreme 
lords  of  the  said  kingdom,  and  revoked  and 
annulled  all  the  proceedings,  as  well  as  the 
sentence  against  Robert,  king  of  Sicily,  as 
encroachments  upon  the  authority  and  un- 
doubted rights  of  the  apostolic  see.'^ 

In  the  same  year,  1313,  the  pope  created 
Robert  senator  of  Rome,  and  the  following 
year  appointed  him  vicar  of  the  empire  ia 
Italy,  obliging  him  to  promise  upon  oath  to 
resign  that  dignity,  with  all  the  power  an- 
nexed to  it,  as  soon  as  a  new  emperor  was 
elected,  and  his  election  approved  by  the 
apostolic  see.2  The  constitution,  vesting  that 
dignity  in  the  king  of  Sicily,  is  dated  at 
Montil,  in  the  diocese  of  Carpentras,  the 
19th  of  March  1314. 

The  pope  had  for  some  time  been  greatly 
indisposed,  and  therefore  finding  all  other 
remedies  proved  ineffectual,  he  resolved  to 
repair  to  Bourdeaux  for  -the  benefit  of  his 
native  air.  But  his  complaints  increasing 
daily,  for  he  had  long  labored  under  a  com- 
plication of  diseases,  he  died  on  the  way  at 
a  place  called  Roquemaure,  in  the  tliocese 
of  Nimes.  His  death  happened  on  the  20th 
of  April  1314,  when  he  had  held  the  see, 
from  the  day  of  his  election,  the  5th  of  June 
1305,  eight  years,  ten  months,  and  fifteen 
days."*     His  body  was  translated  from  Ro- 


>  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1312.  Num.  23;  et  Ptol. 
Luc.  in  secunda  Vit.  Clement. 

^  Ibid.  Num.  16  et  seq. 

'  Ptol.  Luc.  in  ejus  Vit.;  et  apud  Raynald  ad  ann. 
1314.  Num.  2. 

*  Bernard.  Guid.  et  Ptol.  Luc.  in  Vit. 


quemaure  to  Carpentras,  where  his  court 
then  resided,  and  from  thence  in  the  follow- 
ing August,  to  a  village  in  Gascony,  called 
Uzeste,  as  he  had  desired  to  be  buried  in 
the  church  he  had  built  there  in  honor  of 
the  Virgin  Mary.  His  nephew  Guillardus 
de  Mota,  cardinal  deacon  of  St.  Lucia,  begaa 
a  magnificent  monument  of  alabaster  in  ho- 
nor of  his  uncle.  But  as  he  died  in  the 
mean  time,  he  ordered,  by  his  last  will,  his 
heirs  and  executors  to  complete  it.  It  was 
not,  however,  quite  finished  till  the  year 
1359,  when  the  remains  of  the  deceased 
pope  were  translated  to  it  in  a  silver  coffin, 
richly  adorned  with  precious  stones,  which 
had  cost  count  Bertrand,  another  of  Cle- 
ment's nephews,  an  immense  sum.'  In 
1577  that  noble  monument  was  plundered 
and  destroyed,  and  the  remains  of  the  pope 
burnt  by  some  of  Calvin's  disciples,  not  ac- 
tuated by  "  zeal  according  to  knowledge." 

As  for  the  character  of  Clement,  Villani 
charges  him  with  an  unbounded  avarice, 
with  simony,  and  a  criminal  commerce  with 
thebeautiful  countess  of  Perigord,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Count  de  Foix.  That  writer  adds,  that 
wanting  to  know  what  was  become  of  the 
departed  soul  of  one  of  his  nephews,  he  had 
recourse  to  magic.^  But  as  we  have  six 
lives  of  this  pope,  written  by  authors  who 
lived  in  those  times,  or  near  them,  and  no 
notice  is  taken  by  any  of  them  of  what  we 
read  in  Villani,  Baluzius  and  Spondanus 
suppose  that  writer,  as  well  as  the  poet 
Dante's  placing  Clement  in  his  hell,  to  have 
been  misinformed,  and,  being,  provoked  at 
his  translating  his  see  from  Italy  to  France, 
to  have  credited  and  related  every  idle  tale 
they  heard  to  his  disadvantage.  How- 
ever that  be,  certain  it  is,  if  we  may  rely 
upo^  the  accounts  of  the  contemporary  wri- 
ters, that  his  election  had  too  much  of  human 
policy  and  deceit  for  the  Holy  Ghost  to  be 
any  ways. concerned  in  it;  that  his  ambition 
knew  no  bounds  ;  that  he  sacrificed  to  it  all 
other  regards,  and  acted,  during  the  whole 
time  gf  his  pontificate,  as  a  mere  tool  of  the 
French  king,  to  whom  he  owed  his  promo- 
tion. 

Clement  wrote  many  constitutions  relating 
to  different  subjects,  and  ordered  them  to  be 
called  "The  Seventh  Book  of  the  Decre- 
tals." They  have  been  known  since  his 
time  by  the  name  of  the  "  The  Clementines," 
were  approved  by  the  council  of  Vienne, 
and  published  by  Clement,  at  Montil,  not 
long  before  his  death,  that  is,  on  the  21st  of 
March  1314.  As  he  was  prevented  by  his 
illness  and  death,  that  soon  ensued,  from 
sending  them  to  the  universities,  tliey  re- 
mained in  a  manner  suspended  till  ihe  year 
1317,  when  his  successor,  John  XXII.,  sent 
authentic  copies  of  them  to  all  jhe  univer- 
sities, ordering  them  not  only  to  be  taught  in 
the  schools,  but  to  be  quoted,  as  standing 
laws,  in  the  courts  of  justice. 


>  Bzovius  ad  ann.  1330. 


a  Villani,  1.  6.  c.  58. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


73 


John  XXII.] 

The  cnrdiiials  rnter  inlo  the  conclave.  The  conclave  set  on  fire,  and  the  cardinals  disperse.  The  election  of 
the  bishop  of  Palestrina  opposed.  The  cardinals  quarrel  for  two  whole  years  about  the  place  where  they 
should  meet.     How  brought  at  last  to  meet  at  Lions  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1316.] 


JOHN  XXII.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-THIRD  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[AsDRONiccs,  Emperor  of  the  East: — Lewis  of  Bavaria,  Frf.iieric  if  Austria,  Kings 

of  Germany. "l 


[Ye:\T  of  Christ,  1314.]  Clement  died,  as 
has  hcen  said,  at  Roquemaure,  in  his  way 
to  Bourdeaux.  But  as  the  court  resided  at 
the  time  of  his  death  at  Carpentras,  the  car- 
dinals, in  all  twenty-three,  shut  themselves 
up  in  the  episcopal  palace  of  that  city,  in 
order  to  proceed  lo  the  election  of  a  new 
pope.  But  the  Italian  cardinals  bein^:  all  for 
electing  an  Italian,  or  one  who  promised  to 
fix  his  residence  afRome,  while  the  French 
and  the  C4ascons  strove  to  promote  a  native 
of  France  or  Gascony,  who  should  reside  in 
France,  they  continued  in  the  conclave 
without  coming  to  any  agreement  till  the 
24ih  of  July,  when  the  Gascons,  finding 
they  could  not  succeed  in  raising  one  of  their 
own  countrymen  to  the  papal  chair,  and  no 
longer  able  to  bear  the  inconveniences  of  the 
conclave,  (for  they  were  all  kept  closely 
confined,  and  their  subsistence  was  daily 
lessened)  set  fire  to  the  palace,  which  con- 
sumed sreat  part  of  the  city.  Thus  the 
Italian  cardinals,  in  their  circulatory  letter 
dated  at  Valence  the  8lh  of  October.'  But 
Bernardus  Guido,  and  Amalricus  Stugerius, 
both  contejmporary  writers,  seem  to  impute 
the  firing  of  the  city  to  the  domestics  of  the 
cardinals,  and  not  to  the  cardinals  them- 
selves. For  the  domestics  of  the  cardinals, 
say  they,  quarreling  while  their  masters 
were  shut  up  in  the  conclave,  great  disorders 
were  committed,  the  merchants'  houses 
were  plundered,  and  the  city  was  set  on  fire.^ 
The  Italian  cardinals  add  in  their  letter,  that 
while  they  were  quietly  attending  to  the 
business  for  which  they  had  met,  the  rabble, 
headed  by  Bertrand,  count  of  Lomagne  and 
Raymond,  the  deceased  pope's  two  nephews, 
surrounded  the  conclave,  threatening  them 
(the  Italian  cardinals)  with  immediate  death, 
if  they  did  not  dispatch  the  election.  These 
disorders  obliged  the  cardinals  to  quit  the 
city  of  Carpentras,  and  disperse,  some  re- 
■  tiring  to  one  place,  and  some  to  another. 

The  Italian  cardinals,  at  their  first  enter- 
ing the  conclave,  nominated  William  de 
Mandagoto,  formerly  archbishop  of  Aix,  and 
at  that  time  cardinal  bishop  of  Palestrina, 
having  been  preferred  by  the  late  pope  to 
that  dignity  in  1312.  He  was  a  native  of 
France,  was  one  of  the  most  learned  men 
of  his  time,  and  his  character  was  in  every 

>  Apud  Baluz.  Vit.  Paparum,  Aven.  torn.  2.  p.  286. 
»  Bernard.  Giiid.  in  Chron.  Pont.  Rom. ;  et  Amalric. 
in  Vit.  Clement  V. 

YoL.  III.— 10 


respect  unexceptionable.  However,  his  elec- 
tion was  strenuously  opposed  bv  the  Gascon 
cardinals,  Avho  formed  a  considerable  party 
in  the  conclave,  Clement  having  raised 
many  of  his  countrymen  to  that  dignity. 

The  cardinals,  upon  their  withdrawing 
from  Carpentras,  had  agreed  to  meet  agaia 
in  a  short  time;  but  as  they  could  not  agree 
about. the  place  where  they  should  meet,  the 
Italians  insisting  upon  the  election  being 
made  at  Rome,  and  the  French  as  well  as 
the  Gascons  urging  the  constitution  of  Gre- 
gory X.  for  their  re-assembling  at  Carpen- 
tras, or,  if  they  thought  not  themselves  safe 
there,  at  Avignon,  two  whole  years  passed 
before  they  could  settle  that  point.  In  the 
latter  end  of  the  year  1314,  the  Italian  cardi- 
nals gave  up  their  pretension,  and  instead 
of  Rome  chose  the  city  of  Lions,  where  two 
general  councils  had  been  held,  and  where 
they  had  no  reason  to  apprehend  the  vio- 
lence and  insults  they  had  met  with_al  Car- 
pentras, and  would,  probably,  meet  with  at 
Avignon.  The  proposal  was  approved  by 
Philip  the  Fair,  and  he  wrote  to  the  two 
French  cardinals  Berengarius,  bishop  of 
Tusculum,  and  Arnald,  cardinal  deacon  of 
St.  Mary  in  Porticu,  exhorting  them  to  ac- 
quiesce in  it  as  allogether  reasonable.  But 
Philip  dying  in  the  latter  end  of  November 
1314,  the  cardinals  remained  dispersed  all 
the  following  year,  131.5. 

But  in  131G  Lewis  X.  who  had  succeeded 
Philip,  offended  at  the  scandalous  division 
of  the  cardinals,  and  thinking  the  city  of 
Lions  the  most  proper  place  for  their  re- 
assembling, sent  his  brother  Philip,  earl  of 
Poitiers,  to  Lions,  with  private  instructions 
to  invite  all  the  cardinals  to  that  city,  but 
each  of  them  separately,  and  unknown  to 
the  rest.  Having  thus  assembled  them,  he 
Vepresented  to  them  the  evils  attending  so 
long  a  vacancy,  exhorted  them,  since  they 
had  all  met  to  proceed  without  further  delay 
to  the  election,  and  lest  they  should  object 
to  their  being  shut  tip,  promised  upon  oath 
to  leave  them  at  full  liberty.  The  cardinals 
met  daily,  and  after  voting  returned  to  their 
respective  habitations.  But  in  the  mean 
time  king  Lewis  died  on  the  5th  of  Jime, 
which  greatly  embarrassed  his  brother  Phi- 
lip. For,  on  the  one  hand,  he  was  unwill- 
I  ing  to  leave  the  work  unfinished  which  he 
I  had  undertaken,  and  had  much  at  heart. 
I  On  the  other,  his  presence  was,  at  so  critical 
G 


74 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXH. 


John  XXII.  chosen.     Whether  he  nominated  himself.    He  eludes  the  oath  he  had  taken  to  go  to  Rome.     Is 
crowned  at  Lions.     His  birth,  education,  employments,  &c.  before  his  promotion. 


a  juncture,  absolutely  necessary  at  Paris. 
He  knew  that  the  cardinals,  if  left  at  liberty, 
would  in  his  absence  only  quarrel  and 
wrangle  among  themselves,  and  he  scrupled 
to  confine  them,  apprehending  it  to  be  a 
breach  of  his  oath.  But  the  casuists  of  those 
days,  whom  he  consulted,  assuring  him  that 
the  oath  he  had  taken  was  unlawful,  and  con- 
sequently not  binding,  he  appointed  the  car- 
dinals to  meet  him  in  the  convent  of  the 
preaching  friars,  and  when  they  were  all 
come,  he  let  them  know  that  they  were  not 
to  depart  from  thence,  till  they  had  filled  the 
so  long  vacant  see.  He  then  ordered  guards 
to  be  placed  at  all  the  avenues  to  the  con- 
vent, and  exhorting  the  cardinals  to  proceed, 
without  further  delay,  to  the  election  for  their 
own  sake,  as  well  as  for  that  of  the  church, 
he  set  out  on  his  return  to  Paris.' 

The  cardinals,  though  thus  shut  up  and 
closely  confined,  still  continued  divided  for 
the  space  of  forty  days,  that  is,  from  the  28th 
of  June  till  the  7th  of  August,  when  they 
unanimously  elected  James  de  Ossa,  or 
rather  de  Eusa,  who  took  the  name  of  John 
XX1I.2  We  are  told  by  Rebdorsius  and 
Villani,  both  ancient  writers,  that  the  cardi- 
nals, after  spending  forty  days  in  useless 
and  warm  debates,  agreed  in  the  end  among 
themselves  to  receive  for  lawful  pope  the 
person  whom  cardinal  de  Eusa,  then  bishop 
of  Porto,  should  nominate,  and  that  there- 
upon he  nominated  himself.  But  though 
his  enemies,  and  among  them  the  emperor 
Lewis  of  Bavaria,  have  charged  him  with 
many  crimes,  and  even  with  heresy,  exert- 
ing their  utmost  endeavors  to  prejudice  the 
world  against  him,  yet  not  one  of  them  has 
ever  reproached  him  with  his  having  thus 
obtained  the  pontificate,  which  we  may  well 
suppose  they  would  have  done,  if  what  we 
read  in  those  writers  had  had  any  founda- 
tion in  truth.  Besides,  John  himself,  in  his 
circulatory  letter,  acquainting  the  princes 
and  the  prelates  of  the  church  with  his  pro- 
motion, tells  them,  that  though  unanimously 
elected  by  the  cardinals,  he  'remained  for 
some  time  in  suspense  whether  he  should 
undertake  so  important  and  so  arduous  a 
charge.  Now  Baluzius  thinks  it  altogether 
incredible  that  he  should  have  had  the  im- 
prudence, or  rather  the  impudence,  to  write 
thus,  had  he  nominated  himself  to  so  ardu- 
ous and  so  important  a  charge.^  Add  to 
this  the  testimony  of  Alvarus  Pelagius,  who 
begins  his  book  de  Planctu  Ecclesia^,  writ- 
ten at  this  very  time,  with  the  following 
Avords :  "It  is  certain  and  notorious  to  the 
whole  world,  that  lord  pope  John  was  una- 
nimously elected  by  all  the  cardinals.-' 

Cardinal  de  Eusa,  to  gain  the  Italian  car- 
dinals, had  promised  upon  oath  to  cardinal 


»  Apud  Baluz.  torn.  2.  p.  293. 
0  Bernard.  Gnid.  in  Chron.  Pont.  Roman. 
»  Baluz.  in  Noiis  ad  Vit.  Papar.  Aven.  p.  717. 
*  Idem  ibid. 


Neapoleo  Ursini,  the  leading  man  of  that 
party,  never  to  mount  a  horse  or  mule,  but 
in  order  to  go  to  Rome.  Thus  Ciaconius, 
who  adds,  that,  lest  he  should  be  charged 
with  a  breach  of  his  oath,  he  never  mounted 
horse  or  mule  after  his  coronation,  but  went 
by  water  from  Lions  to  Avignon,  walked 
from  the  water-side  to  the  palace,  and  never 
stirred  from  it  during  the  eighteen  years  of 
his  pontificate,  unless  it  was  to  go  to  the 
cathedral  that  stood  at  a  very  small  distance 
from  the  palace.  As  Ciaconius  is  but  a 
modern  writer,  Spondanus  supposes  him  to 
write  without  sufficient  authority.  But  what 
he  wrote  he  copied  from  Ptolemy  of  Lucca, 
a  contemporary  historian,  often  quoted  by 
Spondanus  himself;  nay,  that  historian  fur- 
ther tells  us,  that  cardinal  Neapoleo,  highly 
oflTended  at  the  pope's  having  thus  broken 
or  evaded  his  oath,  would  not  attend  him 
when  at  the  point  of  death,  though  he  was 
then  in  Avignon,  and  was  sent  for;  nor 
would  he  be  present  when  his  will  was 
opened,  nor  assist  at  his  exequies.' 

John,  though  elected,  as  has  been  said,  on 
the  7th  of  August,  was  not  crowned  till  the 
5th  of  September,  that  pompous  ceremony 
having  been  put  off  first  for  a  fortnight,  and 
again  for  eight  days  more  at  the  request  of 
Philip,  regent  of  France  and  Navarre,  de- 
sirous to  see  it.  Philip  begged  a  further  de- 
lay of  eight  days.  But  the  pope  ordered 
cardinal  Arnald  to  write  to  the  regent  in  his 
name,  and  satisfy  him,  that  the  present  state 
of  the  church  did  not  allow  him  to  defer  his 
coronation  any  longer,  as  he  could  not  dis- 
patch many  important  affairs,  nor  send  nun- 
cios to  the  diifferent  courts,  till  that  ceremony 
was  performed.  The  cardinal  added  in  his 
letter,  that  the  city  of  Lions  was  crowded 
with  pjrinces,  with  prelates,  and  nobility, 
come  I'rom  distant  countries  to  see  that  so- 
lemnity, and  his  holiness  was  unwiUing  to 
keep  them  any  longer  at  a  great  expense 
from  home.  This  letter  is  dated  at  Lions 
the  29th  of  August,  and  the  pojae  was 
crowned  with  the  usual  pomp  and  solemnity 
eight  days  after,  that  is,  on  the  5th  of  Sep- 
tember, which  in  1316  fell  on  a  Sunday. 

John  XXII.  of  that  name  was  a  native  of 
Cabors,  the  son  of  a  tavernkeeper,  accord- 
ing to  Villani,  and,  according  to  St.  Antonin, 
of  a  cobler.  But  iV'bertus  Argentinensis, 
his  contemporary,  says  that  he  was  de- 
scended from  a  noble  family,  "de  militari 
progenie."^  He  had  been  employed  in  state 
aff'airs  by  Charles  II.  king  of  Sicily,  and  count 
of  Provence,  and  had  acquitted  himself  itl 
•them  Avith  the  reputation  of  an  able  minister. 
King  Robert  raised  him  to  the  dignity  of 
chancellor  of  the  kingdom  of  Sicily,  and  by 
the  great  interest  he  had  at  the  court  of  Cle- 
ment V.  got  him  preferred  to  the  bishopric 
of  Frejus,  and  from  thence  translated  to  the 


»  Ptol.  Luc.  in  ejus  Vit.  apud  Baluz.  p.  178. 
»  Albert.  Argentin.  p.  125. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


JohnXXIU] 

The  pope  writes  to  the  two  pretenders  to  the  Empire 
and  erects  new  ones.     Proceeds  against  the  liishop  o 
Forbids  the  study  of  magic,  in  vogue  at  this  time 


75 


Fixes  his  see  at  Avignon.     Divides  several  bishoprics, 
f  Culiors ;  wlio  is  condemned  to  a  most  cruel  death. 


see  of  Avignon.  In  1312  he  was  created 
cardinal  upon  the  reconimendalion  of  the 
same  powerful  patron,  and  soon  after  trans- 
lated from  the  see  of  Avignon  to  that  of 
Porto,  whicli  he  held  at  the  lime  of  his  pro- 
motion to  the  pontificate.  "  He  was  little 
in  statiirt',  but  great  in  knowledge  and  abili- 
ties," says  John,  canon  of  St.  Vicar  at  Paris, 
who  was  his  contemporary ;  and  Petrarch 
mentions  him  as  one  wholly  addicted  to 
study,  and  taking  in  nothing  so  much  de- 
light as  in  reading.' 

At  the  time  of  John's  election  a  bloody 
war  was  carried  on  in  Germany  by  the  two 
pretenders  to  that  crown.  For  the  emperor 
Henry  of  Luxemburg  dying,  as  has  been 
said,  in  August  1314,  the  electors  were  di- 
vided, and  a  double  election  thereupon  en- 
sued. By  the  archbishops  of  Mentz  and 
Treves,  by  John  "king  of  Bohemia,  and 
Wolkmar  marquis  of  Brandenburg,  was 
elected  Lewis,  duke  of  Bavaria;  and  by  the 
archbishop  of  Cologne,  and  Rudulph  count 
Palatine,  was  nominated  Frederick  duke 
of  Austria.  Both  were  crowned,  Lewis  at 
Aix-Ia-C"hapelle  by  the  archbishop  of  Mentz, 
and  Frederic  at  Bonne,  by  the  archbishop 
of  Cologne.  Thus  some  of  the  German 
states  and  princes  espousing  the  cause  of  the 
one,  and  some  that  of  the  other,  an  obstinate 
and  destructive  war  was  kindled  in  the  bow- 
els of  their  country.  The  new  pope  under- 
took, as  soon  as  raised  to  the  papal  chair,  to 
compose  the  differences  of  the  two  compe- 
titors, and  prevent  the  war  from  extending, 
as  he  apprehended  it  soon  would,  to  Italy. 
With  that  view  he  wrote,  on  the  5th  of 
September,  the  very  day  of  his  coronation, 
to  both,  exhorting  them  to  adjust  their  dif- 
ferences in  an  amicable  manner,  and  for- 
bear the  shedding  of  more  Christian  blood.^ 

The  pope  in  the  mean  lime  leaving  Lions 
in  the  latter  end  of  September,  set  out  by 
water,  to  avoid  the  breach  of  the  oath  he  had 
made,  on  his  return  to  Avignon.  He  ar- 
rived in  that  city  on  the  2d  of  October,  and 
on  the  27ih  of  December,  created  there  eight 
new  cardinals,  of  whom  seven  were  Gas- 
cons, and  one  an  Italian,  namely,  John  Caie- 
tan  of  the  Ursini  family,  and  by  birth  a  Ro- 
man. 

As  the  diocese  of  Toulouse  was  of  an  im- 
mense extent,  the  pope  erected  that  city  into 
an  archiepiscopal  see,  and  exempting  it  from 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  see  of  Narbonne,  to 
which  it  had  been  subject  ever  since  its 
foundation,  he  divided  its  extpnsive  diocese 
into  five  bishoprics,  all  under  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  new  metropolitan.  At  the  same  time 
he  removed  the  bishop  of  Toulouse  from 
that  see,  Gaillardus  de  Pressaco,  nephew  to 
the  late  pope  by  his  sister,  thinking  him  un- 
worthy of  the  metropolitan  dignity,  as  he  had 

'  Petrarch.  Rerum  memorand.  1.  2. 
9  In  Vit.  Jotaan.  ad  ann.  1316. 


squandered  away  the  immense  revenues  of 
his  see  in  vain  pomp  and  ostentation.  He 
offered  him,  however,  a  small  bishopric, 
which  he  refused,  and  thus  remained  a  bi- 
shop without  a  bishoi)ric.  The  pope  divided 
in  like  manner  many  other  dioceses,  erect- 
ing every  where  new  bishoprics,  and  thus 
providing  for  his  creatures  and  dependants. 
These  new  bishoprics  were  all  erected  in  the 
months  of  July  and  August  1317. 

In  the  same  year  many  heavy  complaints 
were  brought  to  the  pope  against  Hugh  Ge- 
raldi,  bishop  of  Caliors,  wlio.  had,  for  some 
time,  led  a  most  exemplary  life.  The  pope 
did  not  credit  them;  but,  nevertheless,  for 
the  satisfaction  of  the  complainants,  and  to 
give  the  bishop  an  opportunity  of  vindicating 
his  character  in  the  most  public  manner,  he 
I  ordered  him  to  -be  imprisoned  and  strictly 
examined.  Upon  examination,  he  was  found 
guilty  of  many  most  enormous  crimes,  and 
among  the  rest,  of  having  formed  a  design 
of  poisoning  the  pope  and  several  of  the  car-. 
dinals,  and  having  actually  prepared  a  pow- 
erful poison  forthat  purpose,  which  he  only 
waited  for  an  opportunity  to  administer. — 
He  was,  therefore,  degraded  in  a  formal 
manner  by  Berengarius  Fredole,  cardinal 
bishop  of  Tusculum,  and  then  delivered  up 
to  the  secular  power,  or  the  civil  magistrates 
of  Avignon,  who  sentenced  him  to  be  dragged 
through  the  city;  and,  being  first  flawed,  to 
be  burnt  alive.'  The  pope  suffering,  as  he 
did,  a  sentence  of  such  unheard-of  barbarity 
to  -be  carried  into  execution  before  his  eyes, 
is  alone  sufficient  to  show  that  he  has  not 
been  .wronged  by  those  who  have  painted 
him  as  a  man  void  of  all  humanity.  The  bi- 
shop was  likewise  charged  with  applying 
himself  to  the  study  of  magic  and  necroman- 
cy, and  cardinal  de  Viva,  the  pope's  nephew, 
dying  at  this  time,  the  lingering  distemper 
of  which  he  died  was. supposed  to  have 
been  the  effect  of  the  bishop's  magic,  and 
his  intercourse  with  the  infernal  spirits. 

From  several  of  the  pope's  letters  it  ap- 
pears, that  the  study  of  magic  was  in  vogue 
at  this  time.  For,  in  one  of  his  letters,  he 
orders  several  persons,  whom  he  names,  to 
be  strictly  examined,  as  he  has  been  inform- 
e,d  that,  by  a  damnable  curiosity,  they  apply 
themselves  to  the  study  of  magic  and  necro- 
mancy ;  that  they  frequently  make  use  of 
looking-glasses  and  images  consecrated  after 
their  manner;  that  placing  themselves  in 
circles,  they  invoke  the  demons,  and  pretend 
to  afflict  with  maladies  or  destroy  whom 
ihey  please;  that  they  confine  by  their  ma- 
gic the  infernal  spirits  to  looking  glasses, 
rings,  and  circles  to  interrogate  them  not 
only  concerning  past,  but  future  events,  and 
thus  enable  themselves  to  foretell  what  will 
happen;  and,  lastly,  that  by  -making  images 

'Bernard.  Guid.  Amalric  in  Vit.  Johan.  apud  Baluz. 
p.  737, 


76 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXII. 

The  pope  declares  himself  vicar  of  the  empire.  The  friars  Minorites  quarrel  among  themselves.  The  re- 
fractory friars  punished  as  heretics.  Cambridge  erected  into  an  university; — [Year  of  Christ,  1318.]  The 
doctrine  of  John  de  Poliaco  condemned  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1320.] 

of  wax,  by  provoking  and  tormenting  them, 
they  prick,  torment,  and  destroy  the  persons 
whom  these  images  represent.  The  pope 
adds,  that  they  had  thus  attempted  to  take 
his  life  away,  but  he  had  been  providentially 
preserved,  and  three  of  their  images  had 
fallen  into  his  hands.'  The  pope  believed,  it 
seems,  all  the  wondrous  effects  of  magic, 
else  he  would  not  have  ascribed  his  preserva- 
tion to  a  particular  providence.  But  whether 
he  believed  them  or  not,  he  forbad  the  prac- 
tice of  those  arts  as  highly  criminal,  and  or- 
dered all  who  practised  them  to  be  punished 
with  the  utmost  severity,  whether  ecclesias- 
tics or  laymen. 

As  the  two  competitors  for  the  imperial 
crown  paid  no  regard  to  the  pope's  letter, 
exhorting  them  to  adjust  their  differences  by 
some  other  means  than  by  arms,  as  in  war 
fortune  often  declared  for  the  worst  cause, 
he  sent  to  both  in  the  beginning  of  March  of 
the  present  year  1317,  a  peremptory  sum- 
mons to  appear  in  person,  or  by  their  depu- 
ties, at  the  tribunal  of  the  apostolic  see,  and 
lay  their  different  claims  before  the  only  true 
and  lawful  judge  of  the  controversy.  But 
to  that  summons  no  greater  regard  being 
shown  by  either  than  they  had  shown  to  his 
exhortations,  he  declared  by  a  constitution, 
dated  the  last  day  of  March,  the  empire  va- 
cant, and  himself  vicar  of  the  empire  till  a 
new  emperor  was  elected,  and  his  election 
approved  by  him.  However,  he  afterwards 
confirmed  the-constitution  of  Clement,  ap- 
pointing Robert,  king  of  Sicily,  vicar  of  the 
empire  during  the  vacancy  of  the  imperial 
throne. 

The  pope  was  wholly  employed  during 
the  remaining  part  of  the  present  year  in 
striving  to  reconcile  the  friars  Minorites, 
quarrelling  among  thennselves  about  the  true 
meaning  of  some  of  the  rules  of  the  order. 
This  quarrel  began  in  the  latter  end  of  the 
preceding  century,  some  of  them  pretending 
the  habit  they  then  wore  to  be  different  from 
that  of  their  founder,  St.  Francis,  and  his 
first  disciples.  They  likewise  maintained, 
that  it  was  absolutely  inconsistent  with  the 
poverty  they  professed,  to  keep  in  their  gra- 
naries the  grain,  or  in  their  cellars  the  wine, 
which  they  had  got  by  begging  in  harvest 
and  vintage  time.  The  pope,  to  put  an  end 
to  such  vain  and  unprofita'ble  disputes,  as  he 
styled  them,  by  a  constitution  dated  at  Avig- 
non, the  13th  of  April,  referred  the  whole  to 
the  determination  of  the  general  and  other 
superiors  of  the  order,  excommunicating  all 
who  did  not  acquiesce  in  their  decision  with 
respect  to  their  habit  as  well  as  their  vow  of 
poverty.  The  reformers,  or  the  "  Spiritual 
Brethren,"  the  name  they  assumed,  instead 
of  complying  with  the  pope's  constitution, 
publicly  opposed  it,  and  separating  from 
those  who  received  it,  formed  a  new  order. 

1  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1317.  Numb.  51—55. 


As  they  maintained  that  the  pope  could  no 
more  alter  the  rule  of  St.  Francis  than  he 
could  the  gospel  upon  which  it  was  grounded, 
that  by  his  constitution  he  had  condemned 
the  doctrine  which  Christ  and  his  apostles 
had  taught  and  practised,  and  that  to  obey 
him  was  to  disobey  them,  the  pope  ordered 
the  inquisitors  to  proceed  against  them  as 
heretics.  Pursuant  to  that  order,  five  of  the 
ring-leaders  among  them  were  apprehended 
by  the  inquisitor  of  Provence  and  Languedoc, 
and  four  of  them,  upon  their  refusing  to  ac- 
knowledge the  power  of  the  pope,  were 
burnt  alive  at  Marseilles.  The  fifth  recanted, 
and  was  only  condemned  to  close  and  per- 
petual imprisonment.  The  cruel  treatment 
these  met  with  did  not  intimidate  the  rest; 
nay,  they  publicly  inveighed  against  the 
pope  as  the  antichrist,  or  the  forerunner  of 
the  antichrist,  and  against  the  Roman 
church  as  the  synagogue  of  Satan,  honored 
their  brethren  who  had  suffered  with  the 
title  of  martyrs,  and  invoking  them,  as  such, 
presented  themselves  to  the  inquisitors,  that 
they  might  have  the  happines  of  dying  as 
they  had  done  in  the  flames.  Great  num- 
bers of  them  died  so,  with  as  much  firmness 
and  constancy  as  any  of  the  primitive  mar- 
tyrs. The  rest,  wherever  found,  were 
closely  confined,  without  any  sustenance  but 
bread  and  water.'  And  thus  was  the  new 
order  utterly  extirpated  in  a  very  short  time, 
and  the  "  Spiritual  Brethren"  were  no  more 
heard  of. 

I  find  nothing  recorded  of  the  present  pope 
in  the  two  following  years  IS'IS,  1319,  be- 
sides his  dividing  some  of  the  more  extensive 
dioceses  of  Spain,  and  founding  new  bishop- 
rics there,  as  he  had  done  in  France,  his 
canonizing  Thomas  de  Cantilupe,  who  died 
bishbp  of  Hereford  in  1282,  his  confirming 
the  order  of  Mount  Olivet,  founded  by  Ber- 
nard Ptolomeo,  a  nobleman  of  Siena,  his 
creating  ^even  new  cardinals,  all  natives  of 
France- or  Gascony,  and  his  erecting  Cam- 
bridge, at  the  request  of  king  Edward,  into 
an  university.  The  pope's  letter  or  diploma, 
ordaining  that  there  should  be  thenceforth 
for  ever  a  general  study  at  Cambridge  ;  that 
the  college  of  masters  and  scholars  of  the 
said  study  should  be  reputed  an  university, 
and  should  enjoy  all  the  rights  that  any 
university  lawfully  instituted  can  or  ought 
to  enjoy,  is  dated  at  Avignon  the  9th  of 
June  in  the  second  year  of  his  pontificate, 
that  is,  in  1318.2 

In  1320  the  pope  condemned  the  follow- 
ing propositions,  advanced  by  John  de  Po- 
liaco, professor  of  divinity  in  the  university 
of  Paris  :  I.  That  they  who  confessed  their 
sins  to  the  religious,  or  to  men  of  any  reli- 
gious order,  were  bound  to  confess  them 
anew  to  their  parish  priest.     II.  That  the 


»  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1317. 
a  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1318. 


John  XXII.]  OR  BISHOPS  QF  ROME.  .  77 

Disputes  concerning  the  poverty  professed  hy  the  Minorites;— [Year  of  Christ,  1321.]     Their  doctrine  con- 
demned by  the  pupe  ;— [Yeur  of  Christ,  1322;]— though  it  had  been  defined  by  another  pope. 

faithful  were  all  bound  to  confess  their  sins  !  They  further  declared,  that  they  themselves 
once  a  year  to  the  priest  who  was  charged  possessed  nothinjr  either  in  private  or  in 
with  ihe  cure  of  their  souls;  and.  III.  That  common;  that  the  properly  ot  the  things 
the  pope  could  not  absolve  them  from  that  ;  they  used  was  lodged  in  the  apostolic  see, 
obligation.  These  tliree  propositions  the  anxl  tiiey  had  only  the  bare  use  of  them, 
pope  condemned  as  false,  erroneous,  and  The  pope,  provoked  at  their  deciding  a  con- 
deviating  from  the  doctrine  of  the  church;  troversy  wiiich  they  had  left  to  be  decided 
forbad  tiiem  to  be  taught  by  any  for  the  fu-  i  by  him,  deposed  tiie  general,  and  on  the  8lh 


ture,  and  ordered  John  de  Poliaco  publicly 
to  retract  tliem  and  teach  the  opposite 
doctrine;  which  order  he  readily  complied 
with,  apprehending  he  might  otherwise 
meet  with  the  same  treatment  as  the  Spi- 
ritual Brethren  had  lately  done.' 

In  1321  a  new  dispute  arose  between 
some  divines,  men  of  great  learning,  and 
the  whole  Franciscan  order,  concerning  the 


of  December  published  his  decretal  "  Ad 
Conditoretu  Canonum,"  distinguishing  be- 
tween things  that  were,  and  things  that  were 
not  consumed  by  use.  The  latl^'r,  such  as 
books,  houses,  furniture,  &.c.  were,  he  said, 
the  property  of  the  apostolic  see  :  but  as  to 
the  former,  that  is,  to  what  they  ate  and 
drank,  he  maintained,  and  alleged  many 
subtle  arguments  to  prove  that  the  use  and 


poverty  ihev  professed.  One  of  these,  called  I  property  were  one  and  the  same  thing,  and 
Beguiui  or  Fraiicelli,  having  publicly  main-  j  consequently  that  if  they  had  the  use  they 
tained,  that  neither'Chrisl  nor  his  apostles  ]  had  the  property,  or  if  they  had  not  the  pro- 
had  any  property  either  in  particular  or  in  i  perty  they  could  not  have  the  use,  and  must 
common,  the  archbishop  of  Narbonne  and  i  die  of  hunger  to  observe  the  rule  of  their 


the  inquisitor  in  those  parts  had  caused  him 
to  be  arrested,  in  order  to  proceed  against 
him  as  a  heretic.  But  Berengarius,  profes- 
sor in  the  convent  of  the  Franciscans  or 
Minorites  at  Narbonne,  undertook  to  prove 
the  doctrine,  which  they  were  about  to  con- 
demn as  heretical,  to  have  been  defined  by 
pope  Nicholas  III.  and  consequently  to  be 
entirely  orthodox,  nay,  and  an  article  of  the 
catholic  faith.  The  inquisitor  ordered  him 
to  recant ;  but  he,  appealing  to  the  judgment 
of  the  apostolic  see,  repaired  to  Avignon, 
and  acquainted  the  pope  with  the  state  of 
the  questiop,  urging  the  decretal  of  his  pre- 
decessor Nicholas  III.  in  favor  of  his  opinion. 
For  that  pope  had  declared  in  his  decretal, 
"  Exiit  qui  seminat,"  that  the  perfection 
of  poverty  consisted  in  the  renouncing  of 
all  common  as  well  as  private  property. 
From  thence  Berengarius  concluded  that 
Christ  and  his  apostles,  who  practised  the 
most  perfect  poverty,  had  no  property  either 
in  private  or  in  common.  The  present  pope, 
not  trusting  to  his  own  infallibility  in  a 
point  of  such  infinite  consequence,  wrote  to 
all  the  universities,  and  to  every  man  in  par- 
ticular in  any  reputation  at  that  time  for  his 
learning,  requiring  them  to  examine  the 
point  in  dispute,  and  let  him  know,  whether 
in  their  opinion  it  was  or  was  not  heresy,  to 
assert  that  Christ  and  his  apostles  had  pos- 
sessed nothing  in  private  or  in  common  that 
they  could  call  their  own 


founder.  As  to  the  Decretal  of  his  prede- 
cessor Nicholas  HI.  declaring  the  property- 
of  every  thing  the  Minorites  had  or  used  to  b,e 
vested  in  the  apostolic  see,  he  understood 
and  explained  it  as  extending  to  such  things 
only  as  were  not  consumed  by  use.  For 
who  in  his  right  senses,  says  he,  can  believe, 
"  Q,uis  sange  mentis  credere  polerit," — that  it 
was  the  intention  of  so  great  a  man,  mean- 
ing Nicholas  III.  to  declare,  that  the  property 
of  one  eg^,  of  a  bit  of  cheese,  oj  a  c'rust  of 
bread,  given  to  the  friars  to  be  immediately 
consumed  by  them,  is  vested  in  the  apostolic 
see.  He  therefore  renounced  that  property, 
and  bv  a  constitution  of  the  10th  of  Novem- 
ber forbad  the  friars  to  teach  for  the  future 
such  a  doctrine  on  pain  of  being  reputed 
rebels  to  the  Roman  church.'  As  to  the 
proposition,  that  neither  Christ  nor  his  apos- 
tles had  anv  property  in  private  or  in  com- 
mon, he  condemned  it  as  erroneous  and 
heretical.^  The  reason  he  alledged  for  con- 
demning and  proscribing  the  said  proposi- 
tion was,  that  if  the  things,  Aviiich  Christ 
and  his  apostles  used  and  consumed  by  use, 
were  not  their  own,  it  would  follow  from 
thence  that  the  use  they  made  of  them  was 
unjust,  it  being  unlawful  and  unjust  for  a 
man  to  destroy  what  is  not  his  own.  Pope 
Nicholas  had  declared  in  his  constitution, 
"  Exiit  qui  seminat,"  that  the  renouncing 
of  all  property  whatever,  both  in  private 
and  in  common,  was    highly  meritorious; 


In  the  mean  time  a  general  chapter  of  the  that  Christ  and  his  apostles  had  taught  and 
Alinorites  being  held  at  Perugia  the  follow-  practised  it,  and  excommunicated  all  who 
ing  year  1322,  under  Michael  of  Cesena,  j  should  presume  to  maintain  the  contrary 
general  of  the  order,  it  was  declared,  that  to  j  opinion.  The  present  pope  not  only  main- 
assert  that  Christ  and  the  apostles  possessed  i  tained  but  defined  the  contrary  opinion.  And 
nothing  in  private  or  in  comnion,  was  no  [thus  did  the  two  popes,  both  infallible,  evi- 
heresy,  but  sound  catholic  doctrine,  having  dently  contradict  one  another,  and  what  was 
been  received  as  such  by  pope  Nicholas  III.    heresy  in  the  opinion  of  the  one  was  an 


Extravagant.  1.  5;  etRaynald.  ad  ann.  1320.  Num. 


46. 


'  Inter  Extravagantes  Tit.  de   Verborum  SicniJica- 
tione.  "  Ibid.  cap.  Cum  inter  nonnullos. 

g2  . 


78 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [John  XXII. 

Lewis  of  Bavaria  defeats  Frederic  of  Austria,  and  acts  as  king.     Tlie  pope's  monitory  against  him  ;— [Year 
of  Christ,  1323.]     The  duke  of  Milan  excommunicated.     Embassy  from  the  king  to  the  pope. 


article  of  faith  in  the  opinion  of  the  other. 
One  of  the  two  must  have  therefore  erred, 
but  which,  it  is  not  worth  our  while  to  inquire. 

The  pope  had,  during  the  rest  of  his  pon- 
tificate, a  more  powerful  enemy  to  contend 
with  than  the  poor  Minorites.  He  had  sent, 
as  has  been  said,  a  peremptory  summons  to 
the  two  competitors  for  the  empire,  Lewis 
of  Bavaria,  and  Frederic  of  Austria,  to  ap- 
pear in  person,  or  by  their  deputies,  at  his 
tribunal,  and  leave  the  controversy  to  be  de- 
cided by  the  apostolic  see.  To  that  sum- 
mons no  regard  was  had  by  either.  But 
Lewis  having  gained  a  complete  victory 
over  Frederic  in  1322,  and  even  taken  him 
prisoner,  he  immediately  wrote  to  the  pope 
to  acquaint  him  with  his  success.  The 
pope,  instead  of  congratulating  him  upon  it, 
returned  answer,  that  he  was  ready  to  hear 
both,  and  determine  the  controversy  agreea- 
bly to  the  laws  of  justice  and  equity.  But 
Lewis,  looking  upon  the  controversy  as  al- 
ready determined,  began  to  act,  without  any 
futher  application  to  the  apostolic  see,  as 
king  and  emperor.  That  the  pope  could 
not  bear,  and  being,  besides,  provoked  at 
Lewis'  protecting  Galeazzi  Visconti,  duke 
of  Milan,  whom  he  had  excommunicated, 
and  at  his  countenancing  the  Gibelines  in 
Lombardy,  he  published  the  following  most 
insolent  monitory  against  him  : 

"The  Roman  empire  having  been,  in 
former  times,  translated  by  the  apostolic  see 
from  the  Gteeks  to  the  French,  and  from 
the  French  to  the  Germans,  the  election  of 
an  emperor  was  committed  to  certain  princes. 
These,  upon  the  death  of  Henry  of  Luxem- 
burg, have  been  divided  among  themselves, 
some  having  elected  Lewis,  duke  of  Bava- 
ria, and  some  Frederic,  duke  of  Austria. — 
Lewis  has  assumed  the  title  of  king  of  the 
Romans,  without  waiting  till  we  had  exa- 
mined and  confirmed  his  election,  which  be- 
longs to  us  alone.  Not  content  with  the  ti- 
tle, he  has  taken  upon  him  the  administra- 
tion, in  contempt  of  the  Roman  church, 
which  alone  has  a  right  to  govern  the  em- 
pire during  the  vacancy  of  the  imperial 
throne.  He  has  obliged  the  vassals  of  the 
empire  to  swear  allegiance  to  him,  the  ec- 
clesiastics as  well  as  the  laity  ;  has  disposed, 
at  his  pleasure,  of  the  honors  and  employ- 
ments of  the  empire ;  and  has,  besides,  un- 
dertaken the  protection  and  defence  of  Ga- 
leazzo  Visconti,  though  condemned  as  a 
heretic.  To  obviate,  therefore,  £uch  at- 
tempts for  the  future,  and  vindicate  the 
rights  of  the  Roman  church,  we  admonish 
him  by  these  presents,  and  command  him, 
on  pain  of  excommunication,  to  be  incurred 
"ipso  facto,"  to  relinquish,  in  the  term  of 
three  months,  the  administration  of  the  em- 
pire; to  abandon  the  protection  of  the  ene- 
mies of  the  church,  (meaning  the  duke  of 
Milan  and  the  other  Gibelines,)  and  to  re- 
voke and  annul  all  he  has  done  since  he  as- 


sumed the  title  of  king.  If  he  complies  not 
with  this  our  injunction,  we  shall  think  it  in- 
cumbent upon  us  to  employ  the  power  that 
has  been  put  into  our  hands,  in  defence  of 
the  rights  of  our  see.  In  the  mean  time  we 
forbid  all  bishops  and  other  ecclesiastics,  on 
pain  of  suspension,  all  cities,  communities, 
and  secular  persons  of  whatsoever  rank  and 
condition  on  pain  of  excommunication  upon- 
their  persons,  of  interdict  upon  their  territo- 
ries, and  the  loss  of  all  their  privileges,  to 
obey  Lewis  of  Bavaria  in  any  thing  relating 
to  the  government  of  the  empire,  or  to  ac- 
knowledge him  either  forking  of  the  Romans 
or  for  emperor."'  This  monitory  is  dated 
at  Avignon,  the  8th  of  October,  in  the  eighth 
year  of  .John's  pontificate,  or  in  1323,  and 
copies  of  it  were  sent  to  all  the  archbishops 
and  bishops  of  Germany,  Italy,  France, 
England,  Hungary,  and  of  all  other  Chris- 
tian kingdoms. 

Galeazzo  Visconti,  mentioned  in  the  mo- 
nitory, was  at  the  head  of  the  Gibelines  in 
Lombardy  ;  had  driven  the  Guelfs  out  of  the 
cities  they  held  there,  and  obliged  the  army, 
which  the  pope  had  sent  to  besiege  the  city 
of  Milan,  to  raise  the  siege,  the  legate  him- 
self, Bertrand  de  Poiet,  Avho  commanded 
the  army,  having  narrowly  escaped  falling 
into  his  hands.  He  likewise  encouraged 
several  cities  in  the  March  of  Ancona  to  re- 
volt from  the  pope,  and  declare  themselves 
free.  At  Recanati  the  governor  placed  there 
by  the  pope  was  inhumanly  murdered,  and 
none  was  spared  who  did  not  join  in  the  re- 
volt. The  example  of  Recanati  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  cities  of  Osimo,  of  Fermo,  of 
C£^merino,  and  most  other  cities  in  that 
neighborhood.  The  city  of  Macerata  alone 
continued  in  those  parts  faithful  to  the  pope, 
wlto  to  reward  their  fidelity  and  at  the  same 
time  to  punish  the  rebellious  Recanatese, 
transferred  the  episcopal  see  from  Recanati 
to.  Macerata.^  As  the  duke  of  Milan  was 
supposed  to  be  at  the  bottom  of  all  these  dis- 
turbances, the  pope  caused  a  criftade  to  be 
preached  against  him  as  a  heretic,  pretend- 
ing that  he  denied  the  resurrection,  and  com- 
manded Lewis,  who  supported  him,  to  aban- 
don his  protection. 

Lewis  was  not  a  little  surprised  at  the 
hasty  conduct  of  the  pope,  and  upon  the 
first  notice  he  had  of  the  monitory  he  imme- 
diately dispatched  Albert,  grand  master  of 
the  Knights  Hospitalers  in  Germany,  Er- 
nestus,  archdeacon  of  Wirtzburg,  and  Hen- 
ry, canon  of  Prague,  to  know  of  his  holiness 
himself  what  had  given  occasion  to  his  late 
monitory,  and  to  beg  he  would  put  off  the 
execution  of  the  sentence  to  a  further  term. 
This  commission  is  dated  at  Nuremberg  the 
4th  of  November.  The  embassadors  arrived 
at  Avignon  on  the  4th  of  January,  1324,  and 


■  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1323.  Num.  30 
"  Ughell.  Italia  Sacra,  torn.  2.  p.  608. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


John  XXII.] UK  uiSHUfS  UK  ROME.  79 

The  king  appeals  to  a  general  council.     The  pope  decTares  him  excommunicated ;— [Year  of  Chri«l.  1324  1 
The  doctrine  of  Marsilius  of  Padua  and  John  ot"  Ghent  condemned. 

the  pope  in  compliance  with  their  request  I  assist  in  person,  heing  bound  by  his  oathlto 
granieil  to  the  king  a  two  months  delay  iVom  maintain  the  rights  of  the  empire,  and  op- 
the  7th  of  that  month,  not  to  answer  or  pose  the  unjust  and  wicked  attempts  of  the 
argue,  but  to  repent  and  obey  the  monitory;  pope,  striving  to  engross  all  temporal  as 
which  il  he  delayed  beyond  that  time,  the  well  as  spiritual  power  to  himself.' 
puni_-hments  contained  in  the  said  monitory  I      The    two    months    which    the    pope  had 

granted  to  the  king  being  elapsed,  he  de- 
clared, and  caused  it  to  be  notilied  to  all  the 
Christian  princes,  that  Lewis  of  Bavaria, 
who  styled  himself  king  of  the  Romans,  had 
incurred   the   excommunication,    which  he 

=.       f"     liad  been  threatened  with  in  the  monitory. 

rary  writers,  by  a  majority,  and  had  now  no  |  But  as  to  the  other  penalties   thev  were  sus- 
rival  to  contend  with.  !  pended  for  three  months  more,  from  the  23d 

Ihe  king  did  not  wait  for  the  return  of  i  of  March  of  the  present  year,  1324.  If  he 
the  embassadors;  but  taking  it  for  granted  i  did  not,  within  that  time,  lay  down  the  title 
that  the  pope  would  not  depart  from  his  '  of  king,  forbear  all  royal  functions,  resi<^n 
former  resolution,  he  assembled  some  of  the  |  the  government  of  the  empire,  abandon  the 
chief  princes  of  the  empire,  and  having  laid  '  protection  of  the  Visconti,  of  the  sons  of  the 
before  them  the  violent  proceedings  of  the  {  marquis  of  Este,.who  held  the  city  of  Fer- 
pope,  he  protested  in  their  presence  against :  rara,  and  of  all  the  other  rebels  to  tlie  church, 
the  monitory,  and  from  the  pope  misin- [  he  was  to  forfeit  all  the  light  that  his  elec- 
formed  appealed  to  the  pope  when  better  in-  tion  miijht  give  him  to  the  crown.  As  the 
foriiied,  or  to  a  general  council.     In  his  ap-    king  paid  no  more  regard  to  this  monitory 


would  ipso  facto  take  place,  as  being  due  to 
his  enormous  and  unrepented  crimes.'  These 
enormous  crimes  were,  his  taking  upon  him 
the  administration  of  the  empire,  and  his 
styling  himself  king,  when  he  had  been 
elected,  according  to  most  of  the  contempo 


peal  he  answers   the  accusations    brought 
against  him  by  the  pope  in  his  monitory, 


thence  concludes  the  government  of  the  em- 
pire to  belong  to  him  alone.  His  holiness, 
says  the  king,  is  angry  at  our  assuming  the 


than  he  had  done  to  the  other,  the  pope,  by 
a  constitution,  dated  at  Avignon  the  1  Ith  of- 


proves  the  validity  of  his  election,  and  from    July,  declared  him  deprived  of  all  rio-ht  that 
thence  cnnrlndps  ilip  ornvommont  /-,f  fKoorv.      Kio    .^1„„.;„„    :_u.    i _: r  •   -°  .      .■ 


his  election  might  have  given  him  to  the 
crown,  forbad,  on  pain  of  excommunication, 
all  the  subjects  of  the  empire,  of  what  rank 


J  o»  .  .    "^  J        -«v.v^.".i.g  1..V,    un  nii^  cuujci,i3  ui   iiic  eiij^iif,  ui   wuai  raniv 

title  ol  king,  which  he  pretends  Ave  have  no  j  soever  or  condition,  to  acknowledge  him  for 
right  to.  But  we  have  been  elected  by  the  king,  or  obey  him  as  such,  threatenin'^  him 
major  part  ofthe  electors,  have  been  crowned  at  the  same  time  with  other  punishments  to 
at  the  usual  places,  and  it  is  every  where  !  be  afterwards  inflicted,  if  he  still-continued 
well  known,  especially  in  Germany,  that  he  j  to  concern  himself  with  the  government  of 
who  IS  thus  elected  and  crowned  is  acknow-  the  empire,  or  to  protect  the  enemies  of  the 
ledged  for  king,  takes  that  title,  and  exercises  :  church.  This  sentence  he  ordered  all  the 
all  the  royal  functions.     It  belongs  to  hira,  :  bishops  throughout  Christendom  to  publish 


and  to  him  alone,  to  receive  oaths  of  alle 
giance,  to  bestow  fiefs,  and  dispose  as  he 
pleases  ofthe  dignities  and  employments  of 


in  theii-  respective  dioceses,  that  it  might  be 
known  to  the  whole  Christian  world,  and 
norie  might  plead  ignorance  in   any  ways 


the  kingdom.     VVe  are  therefore  unjusilv  1  assisting  the  usurper  of  the  crown  of  Ger- 
accused  by  the  pope  of  usurping  the  royal  '  many.* 


title  and  the  kingly  functions,  and  he  shows 
himself  therein  utterly  unacquainted  with 
our  laws.  The  empire  is  not  vacant,  as  he 
pretends;  for  we  have  been  lawfully  elected, 
and  placed  in  the  throne  by  those  who  alone 
have  a  right  to  dispose  of  it.  Neither  does 
it  belong  to  the  apostolic  see  to  approve  our 
election,  or  disapprove  it,  nor  is  the  pope  to 
concern  himself  any  ways  about  it,  unless 
the  affair  be  brought  to  his  tribunal  by  way 
of  complaiiit  or  appeal,  and  neither  we  nor 
our  competitor  have  ever  thought  of  com- 
plaining or  appealing  to  the  Rotnan  church. 
As  for  the  charge  of  protecting  Galeazzo 
Visconti,  and  his  brothers,  said  to  have  been 
condemned  as  heretics,  as  wa-ll  as  other 
rebels  to  the  Roman  church,  we  know  that 
they  who  are  faithful  to  the  empire  are  often 
styled  heretics  and  rebels  to  the  church.  The 
king  closed  his  appeal  with  urging  the  ne- 
cessity of  assembling  without  delay  a  general 
council,  at  which   he   declared   he  "would 

'  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1323. 


From  this  sentence  the  king  appealed 
anew  to  a  general  council,  solemnly  decla- 
ring that  he  would  acquiesce  in  their  judg- 
ment; and  two  of  the  most  learned  men  of 
that  age,  espousing  his  cause,  employed 
their  pens  in  defence  of  the  rights  of  the 
empire  against  the  usurpations  of  the  pope. 
These  were  Marsilius  of  Padua  and  John  of 
Ghent.  The  former  published  a  treatise 
urider  the  title  of  "  Defensor  Pacis,"  or  "The 
Defender  of  Peace,"  and  the  latter,  one  "  on 
the  Power  of  the  Church."  Both  pieces 
were  calculated  to  prove  the  following  as- 
sertions:  1.  That  Christ,  by  paying  tribute 
to  Ca?sar,  owned  that  his  worldly  goods 
were  subject  to  the  emperor,  and  he  him- 
self w^as  a  subject  of  the  empire,  bound  in 
justice  to  pay  tribute,  as  well  as  other  sub- 
jects. From  thence  they  concluded  the 
temporalities  of  the  church  to  be  subject  to 


>  Ilervart  ad  ann.  1323.    Villani,  1.  9.  c.  227. 
2  nzovius  Anecdot.  loni.  2.    Baluz.  Vit.  Papar.  Aven. 
torn.  1.  p.  I'll. 


80 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXII. 


Edict  published  by  the  king  against  the  pope.     His  answer  to  it.     Agreement  between  Lewis  and  Frederic; — 
[Year  of  Christ,  1325.]  Disturbances  at  Rome.  The  pope  invited  thither  by  the  Romans;— [Year  of  Christ,  1327.] 


the  emperor,  and  the  pope  himself,  as  well 
as  all  the  other  prelates,  to  be  vassals  of  the 
empire.  II.  That  Christ,  ascending  to  hea- 
ven, left  no  visible  head  of  the  church,  no 
vicar  upon  earth  ;  and  that  St.  Peter  had  no 
more  authority  than  the  rest  of  the  apostles. 
III.  That  it  belongs  to  the  emperor  to  con- 
firm the  election  of  the  pope,  to  depose  and 
punish  him  if  he  misbehaves.  IV.  That  all 
priests,  whether  they  be  popes,  archbishops, 
or  only  priests,  are  by  the  institution  of 
Christ,  equal  in  power,  authority,  and  juris- 
diction. V.  That  neither  the  pope  alone 
nor  the  whole  church  with  him,  can  inflict 
any  punishment  without  the  permission  of 
the  emperor,  if  the  delinquent  does  not  vo- 
luntarily submit  to  it.  These  propositions 
the  pope,  we  may  be  sure,  condemned  as 
heretical,  by  a  constitution  dated  at  Avignon 
the  23d  of  March  1327,  and  ordered  the  au- 
thors to  be  prosecuted  as  heretics.  But  they 
had  taken  refuge  in  the  court  ot  the  king, 
and  were  entertained  there  with  all  possible 
marks  of  esteem.'  They  are  supposed  to  have 
penned  the  edict,  or  rather  invective,  which 
the  king  published  at  this  time  against  the 
pope,  painting  him  as  one  who  trampled 
upon  all  laws,  both  human  and  divine,  to 
gratify  his  ambition  and  avarice;  as  a  rave- 
nous wolf,  fleecing  and  devouring  the  flock 
committed  to  his  care;  as  the  minister  of 
Satan  rather  than  the  vicar  of  Christ ;  as 
guilty  of  the  most  bare-faced  simony,  and 
an  avowed  heretic,  condemning  as  a  heresy 
the  doctrine  concerning  the  poverty  of  Christ, 
which  the  good  pope  Nicholas  had  esta- 
blished as  an  article  of  faith.^ 

Of  all  these  reproaches  the  pope  thought 
that  of  heresy  alone  worthy  of  an  answer,  and 
therefore,  taking  no  notice  of  the  rest,  he  is- 
sued on  the  lOthof  November  of  the  present 
year  a  new  constitution,  beginning  with  the 
words  "Q,uia  quorundam,"  calculated  to 
prove  the  doctrine  concerning  the  poverty 
of  Christ  and  the  apostles,  which  he  had 
condemned,  to  be  not  only  heresy,  but  blas- 
phemy. In  order  to  that  he  lays  it  down  as 
a  first  principle,  that  no  man  has  a  right  to 
use,  and  destroy  by  use,  what  is  not  his 
own ;  and  from  thence  he  concludes,  that  if 
the  things  which  Christ  and  his  apostles 
used  and  destroyed  by  use,  were  not  their 
own,  their  using  them  would  have  been  un- 
just and  unlawful,  which  it  is  heresy  and 
blasphemy  to  assert.  The  champions  for 
the  papal  infallibility  have  taken  a  great  deal 
of  pains  to  reconcile  this  constitution  with 
that  of  pope  Nicholas,  mentioned  above." 
But  from  the  present  pope's  revoking,  as  he 
did,  the  constitution  of  Nicholas,  it  is  mani- 
fest he  was  himself  sensible  that  he  had 
condemned  what  his  predecessor  had  defined. 


'  Bzovius  et  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1327. 
5  Rebdorsius  in  Annal.  et  Villani,  I.  9.  p.  205,  275. 
»  See  Bellarmin.  de  Rom.  Pont.  1.  4.  c.  14.  Wading, 
in  Annal. 


The  following  year  the  two  competitors 
for  the  empire,  Lewis  and  Frederic,  came  to 
an  agreement.  Frederic  had  been  defeated 
by  Lewis,  and  taken  prisoner  in  1322,  as 
has  been  said  above.  But  in  the  present 
year  he  recovered  his  liberty  upon  the  fol- 
lowing conditions :  that  Lewis  should  ap- 
point Leopold  of  Austria,  Frederic's  brother, 
vicar-general  of  Italy;  and  that  in  the  ab- 
sence of  Lewis,  who  was  preparing  tO' 
march  into  Italy,  Frederic  should  govern  the 
empire,  according  to  some  authors  with,  and 
according  toothers  without,  the  title  of  king, 
or  any  ensigns  of  royalty.  But  as  this 
agreement  was  made  without  the  knowledge 
or  consent  of  the  pope,  he  no  sooner  heard 
of  it  than  he  declared  it  null,  deprived  both 
of  the  right  derived  to  them  from  their  elec- 
tion,  and  wrote  to  the  electors  to  choose  a 
new  king.  At  the  same  time  he  absolved 
Frederic  and  Leopold  of  Austria,  from  the 
oath  they  had  taken  to  stand  to  the  above 
conditions.'  It  was  not  therefore  without 
reason  that  Lewis  reproached  him  with 
fomenting  divisions  among  the  German 
princes,  the  better  to  establish  his  usurped 
power  over  the  empire.  "  When  we  were 
at  war,"  said  the  king,  "you  exhorted  us  to 
agree,  and  forbear  the  effusion  of  Christian 
blood;  and  now  that  we  have  agreed,  you 
annul  our  agreement,  and  strive  to  kindle  a 
new  war,  not  caring  how  much  Christian 
blood  be  shed  to  gratify  your  lust  of  power 
and  boundless  ambition."^ 

Great  disturbances  happened  in  the  mean 
time  at  Rome.  For  the  people,  driving  all 
the  nobility  out  of  the  city,  appointed  fifty- 
two  citizens,  four  out  of  each  ward,  to  go- 
vern them  under  Sciarra  Colonna,  whom 
they  made  governor-in-chief.  At  the  same 
time  they  dispatched  some  of  the  leading 
m^  among  them  to  invite  the  pope  to  come 
and  reside  at  Rome,  as  his  predecessors  had 
done,  and  let  him  know  that  if  he  complied 
not  with  this,  their  invitation,  they  would 
take  oare  of  themselves,  and  in  due  time  and 
place  provide  the  city  with  a  high  pontiff. 
The'  pope  received  the  deputies  with  parti- 
cular marks  of  kindness,  pretended  to  be 
very  desirous  of  restoring  the  see  to  Rome, 
but  pleaded  the  danger  of  the  roads  beset  by 
his  enemies,  the  disturbances  that  reigned  in 
their  city,  and  his  great  age,  being  eighty 
and  upwards,  for  not  undertaking  so  long  a 
journey.  He  therefore  appointed  James 
Savelli  and  Stephen  Colonna  senators,  to 
govern  the  city  in  his  name,  exhorting  the 
Romans  to  live  in  peace  among  themselves, 
and  jointly  oppose  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  a  con- 
demned heretic,  and  an  enemy  to  the  church." 

The  Romans,  not  satisfied  with  the  pope's 
answer,  wrote  to  the  king  upon  the  return 
of  their  deputies,  inviting  him  to  Rome,  and 


'  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1325. 

»  Avenlin.  Annal.  Rejor.  1.  8. 

»  Villani,  1.  20.  c.  20.  Naucler.  General.  45. 


John  XXII.] 


OR  BISHOP.S  OF  ROME. 


^81 

Lewis  declares  tlie  pope  a  heretic.    Is  crowned  at  Milan.     The  king  excommunicated  a  third  lime      t7^ 
new^ cardinals.     Lewis  crowned   emperor  at  Rome  ;-[Year  of  Christ,  1328.]     The  pope  deposed  by  the 

pressins:  him  lo  hastea  his  march,  as  they  |  the  clergy  to  leave  it,  lest  they'should  be  re- 
were  all  ready  to  receive  him  with  open  I  quired  to  perform  divine  service,  and  be  put 
arms.  The  kmg,  upon  this  invitation,  set  to  the  alternative  of  incurring  the  displeasure 
out  immediately  for  Italy,  and  arriving  at  of  the  pope  or  the  king.  But  the  king  had 
Trent,  lie  held  a  diet  in  that  city,  at  which  njany  of  the  clergy,  and  some  bishops  m  his 
were  present  all  the  heads  of  the  Gibelines  i  retinue,  who  scrupled  not  to  ofliciate  in  de- 
in  Lombardy  ;  and  in  that  diet  pope  John  was  fiance  of  the  interdict.  Lewis  had  bien  but 
declared  a  heretic,  unworthy  of  the  pontifical  1  a  few  days  in  Rome,  when  the  council  of 


dignity  on  many  accounts,  but  chiefly  for 
his  heretical  doctrines  concerning  the  po- 
verty  of  Christ.     From  Trent,  Lewis  pro- 


fifty-two,  mentioned  above,  appointed  Sci- 
arra  Colonna  their  president  to  crown  the 
new  emperor;  and  that  ceremony  he  per- 


ceeded  to  Milan,  and  was  crowned  there  formed  with  great  solemnity  in  the  church 
with  the  iron  crown  on  the  last  day  of  May,  of  St.  Peter  on  the  17ih  of  January  which 
"Whitsunday,  by  Guido  Petramala,  bishop  j  in  1328  fell  on  a  Sunday.  The  queen  was 
ol  Arezzo,  who  had  been  deposed  and  ex-  crowned  at  the  same  time,  and  both  were 
communicated  by  the  pope.  During  his  stay  consecrated,  before  they  received  the  inrpe- 
at  Milan  he  was  supplied  by  the  Milanese, '  rial  crown,  by  James,  bishop  of  Venice  and 
and  the  other  Gibelines  of  Lombardy,  with  ,  an  Austin  friar,  bishop  of  Corsica.'  Whea 
the  sum  of  two  hundred  thousand  florins  of  ,  the  ceremony  of  the  coronation  was  over, 
gold,  and  with  th?t  supply  he  set  out  for,  Lewis,  whom  T  shall  henceforth  style  era- 
I  f 'at  1^"  the  15th  of  December.  Before  he  peror,  caused  three  edicts  to  be  read,  wherein 
lelt  Milan  he  sent  embassadors  to  the  pope  he  promised  to  maintain  the  catholic  faith, 
at  Avignon,  to  let  him  know  that  he  intended  ,  to  honor  the  clergy,  and  protect  the  widows 
to  go  to  Rome,  to  receive  there  the  imperial  artd  orphans,  which  were  received  with 
crown,  and  desire  him  to  come  in  person,  I  great  applause. 

or  to  send  two  cardinals,  to  perform  the  I  The  pope,  upon  the  first  news  of  the  em- 
ceremony  ot  the  coronation  in  his  name."  |  peror's  coronation,  declared  it  null',  and  ex- 
The  pope,  provoked  beyond  measure  at  j  communicated  all  who  had  been  any  wavs 
such  an  embassy,  rejected  the  demand  of  concerned  in  it.  This  sentence  is  dated  at 
the  king  with  the  utmost  indignation,  and  j  Avignon  the  30th  of  March.  On  the  other 
on  the  23d  of  October  thundered  out  the  |  hand,   the   emperor   having  appointed  the 


third  sentence  of  excommunication  against 
him,  declaring  him  deposed,  and  divested 
of  all  dignity  as  a  heretic,  and  an  abettor  of 
heretics.  At  the  same  time  he  dispatched 
into  Germany  the  prior  of  the  Knights  Hos- 
pitalers, to'  acquaint  the  electorswith  the 
deposition  of  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  and  per- 
suade them  to  proceed  to  the  election  of  a 
new  king  of  the  Romans.  The  two  arch- 
■  bishops  of  Mentz  and  Cologne  were  for  grati- 
fying the  pope,  but  the  archbishop  of  Treves 
and  the  king  of  Bohemia  would  by  no  means 
consent  to  it.^  In  the  latter  end  of  the  pre- 
sent year  the  pope  created  ten  new  cardi- 
nals, among  whom  were  one  Spaniard, 
Peter  of  Toledo,  and  three  Italians,  Anibald 
Gaitan  archbishop  of  Naples.  Matthew  Ur- 
sini  a  Dominican  friar,  and  John  Colonna, 
all  three  Romans.  The  rest  were  all  na- 
tives of  France.^* 

The  king,  setting  out  from  Milan,  as  has 
been  said,  on  the  15th  of  December,  on  his 
inarch  to  Rome,  arrived  at  Viterbo  on  the 
2d  of  January  1328,  and  reaching  Rome  on 
the  7th  of  the  same  month,  he  was  there  re- 
ceived by  the  Roman  people  with  loud  ac- 
clamations, and  all  possible  marks  of  joy. 
The  pope's  legate,  cardinal  John  Ursin'i, 
who  was  then  in  Tuscany,  hearing  of  the 
reception  the  king  had  met  with  from  the 
Romans,  interdicted  the  city;  which  obliged 

'  Trilhem  in  Chron.  ad  ann.  1328. 

a  Anecdot.  1.2.  col.  69S. 

>  Bernard.  Guid.  in  ejus  Vjt.  apud  Baluz 

Vol.  III.— U 


Ivoman  people  to  assemble  in  tlie  square  be- 
fore St.  Peter's  on  the  18th  of  April, 'he  ap- 
peared upon  the  top  of  the  steps  of  that 
church  in  his  imperial  robes,  and  placing 
himself  in  a  magnificent  throne  with  the 
imperial  crown  on  his  head,  he  first  com- 
manded silence,  and  then  ordered  one  Ni- 
cholas of  Fabriano  in  the  March  of  Ancona, 
an  Austin  friar,  to  cry  out  three  times  aloud, 
"Will  any  person  here  present  undertake 
the  defence  of  James  of  Cahors,  priest,  who 
styles  himself  pope  John  XXII.  ?"  As  no- 
body answered,  a  German  abbot,  Ciaconius, 
says  the  abbot  of  Fuld,  preached  a  sermon 
to  the  multitude,  or  rather  a  panegyric  upon 
the  emperor,  and  a  most  virulent  satire 
against  the  pope.  When  he  had  ended  his 
sermon,  he  produced  and  read  aloud,  so  as 
to  be  heard  by  all,  a  very  prolix  sentence  or 
edict,  containing  many  heavy  accusations, 
some  true,  and  some  false,  against  James 
of  Cahors,  who  styled  himself  pope,  but  had 
by  his  scandalous  life  and  enormous  wicked- 
ness forfeited  that  and  every  other  ecclesi- 
astical dignity.  The  emperor,  therefore,  who 
bore  not  the  sword  in  vain,  divested  him, 
and  declared  him  from  that  moment  divested 
of  the  pontifical,  and  every  other  dignity 
whatever,  and  delivered  him  up  to  his  ma- 
gistrates, to  be  punished  by  them,  wherever 
found,  as  a  notorious  heretic,  and  a  rebel  to 
his  lawful  sovereign.     By  the  same  edict 

«  Anecdot.  torn.  2.  col.  727. 


g2  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [John  XXII. 

Bold  attempt  of  James  Colotina  in  favor  of  the  pope.     An  imperial  edict  ordering  the  popes  to  reside  at  Rome. 
Peter  de  Corbario  elected  pope.    His  birth,  education,  and  character. 


the  subjects  of  the  empire,  whether  ecclesi- 
astics or  laymen,  were  all  forbidden,  on  pain 
of  death,  to  acknowledge  thenceforth  James 
of  Cahors  for  lawful  pope,  or  obey  him  as 
sucli.  The  edict  ended  with  a  promise  from 
the  emperor  to  provide,  without  delay,  the 
vacant  see  with  a  person  worthy  of  and 
equal  to  so  high  a  dignity.' 

Four  days  after  the  publication  of  this 
sentence,  that  is,  on  the  22d  of  April,  James 
Colonna,  a  youth  and  a  layman,  provoked 
at  the  emperor's  edict,  and  fired  with  zeal 
for  the  honor  of  the  pope,  repaired  to  the 
square  of  St.  Marcellus,  and  there  in  the 
presence  of  above  a  thousand  Romans  first 
read,  and  then  affixed  to  the  door  of  that 
church,  the  pope's  bull,  excommunicating 
and  deposing  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  which  none 
had  yet  dared  to  publish.  At  the  same  time 
he  briefly  confuted  the  chief  charges  brought 
by  the  emperor  in  his  edict  against  the  pope, 
declared  John  XXII.  lawful  pontiff  of  the 
holy  Roman  catholic  church,  and  Lewis  of 
Bavaria,  who  styled  himself  emperor,  an 
usurper  of  the  empire,  and  a  condemned 
heretic,  with  his  council  of  fifty-two,  and 
all  who  adhered  to  him  or  to  them.  In  the 
close  of  his  speech  he  drew  his  sword,  de- 
claring that  he  had  advanced  nothing  but 
what  he  was  ready  to  maintain  sword  in 
hand  against  any  one  who  should  asseirt  or 
maintain  the  contrary.  The  valiant  cham- 
pion, however,  did  not  think  it  advisable  to 
wait  till  his  challenge  was  accepted,  but 
mounting  his 'horse,  flew  full  speed  to  his 
father's  house  at  Palestrina,  and  thus  es- 
caped falling  into  the  hands  of  those  whom 
the  emperor  had  sent  to  apprehend  him. 
The  pope,  hearing  of  this  bold  attempt,  in- 
vited the  young  hero  to  Avignon,  and  there, 
after  bestowing  the  highest  commendations 
upon  him  in  a  full  consistory,  he  rewarded 
his  courage  with  a  bishopric,  though  he  had 
not  yet  attained  to  the  age  required  by  the 
canons  in  a  bishop.'^ 

The  next  day,  the  23d  of  April,  the  em- 
peror, having  assembled  the  chiefs  of  the 
Roman  people,  published  with  their  appro- 
bation and  consent  an  edict,  importing  that 
the  pope  for  the  time  being  should  reside  no 
where  but  at  Rome  ;  that  he  should  not  be 
absent  from  thence  above  three  months  in 
the  year;  that  he  should  not  remove  from 
that  city  beyond  the  distance  of  a  two  days' 
journey  without  the  permission  of  the  Ro- 
man people  ;  and  that,  if  he  did  not  return 
after  three  admonitions,  he  should  fdrfeit  his 
dignity,  and  the  Roman  people  should  be  at 
liberty  to  proceed  to  a  new  election.  To' 
•  these  regulations  he  added  one  against  here- 
tics, ordering  them  to  be  punished  as  guilty 
of  high  treason. 

This  edict  was  calculated  to  justify  the  in- 


lended  election  of  a  new  pope.  For  the 
emperor  having  commanded  the  people  and 
clergy  to  meet  in  the  square  before  the 
church  of  St.  Peter,  on  the  12th  of  the  fol- 
lowing May,  he  appeared  there  attired  as 
emperor  in  a  high  throne,  with  a  Minorite 
or  Franciscan  friar,  named  Peter  Raynal- 
ducci,  and  commonly  called  Peter  de  Corba- 
rio, from  the  place  of  his  birth,  sitting  by 
him  in  a  chair  of  state.  The  emperor  rising 
from  his  throne  commanded  silence,  and 
then  the  Austin  friar,  Nicholas  of  Fabriano, 
who  had  preached  on  occasion  of  the  deposi- 
tion of  the  pope,  preached  again,  and  taking 
for  his  text  the  words  of  St.  Peter,  when 
delivered  out  of  prison  by  the  angel,  "Now 
I  know,  &,c.'"  he  compared  the  emperor  to 
the  angel,  the  pope  to  Herod,  and  the  cardi- 
nals, archbishops,  bishops,  &c.,  to  the  Jews. 
When  he  had  done,  James,  bishop  of  Ve- 
nice, asked  the  multitude  three  times  whether 
they  would  acknowledge  Peter  de  Corbario 
for  true  and  lawful  pope.  As  they  all  an- 
swered with  one  voice  that  they  would,  the 
emperor  ordered  their  answer  to  be  register- 
ed, and  to  be  read  to  them,  and  upon  their 
confirming  it,  he  declared  Peter  de  Corbario 
canonically  elected  high  pontiff,  put  the  ring 
upon  his  finger,  and  even  assisted  him  in 
clothing  himself  with  the  pontifical  robes. 
Being  thus  clad,  the  emperor  placed  him  in 
the  same  throne  on  his  right  hand,  gave  hira 
the  name  of  Nicholas  V.,  and  attended  him, 
walking  on  his  left  hand,  into  St.  Peter's 
church,  where  he  was  consecrated  by  James, 
Bishop  of  Venice,  mentioned  above,  and  by 
several  other  bishops,  and  croVvned  by  the 
emperor  himself? 

We  cannot  depend  upon  the  accounts  we 
read,  even  in  the  contemporary  writers,  of 
the  birth,  education,  and  character  of  pope 
Or  anti-pope  Nicholas  V.  He  was  a  native 
of  Corbarium  or  Corbiera,  a  small  village 
of  Abruzzo,  and  belonged,  at  the  time  of  his 
promotion,  to  the  convent  of  the  Minorites, 
called  Ara  Cseli,  in  Rome.  He  was,  ac- 
cording to  the  author  of  the  Chronicle,  called 
Aulse'Regiaj,  who  lived  at  this  time,  related 
to  the  Colonna  family;  but  according  to 
Bernard  Guido,  who  likewise  lived  and 
wrote  at  this  very  time,  he  was  the  son  of  a 
poor  peasant."  Bernard  adds,  that  before  he 
took  the  monastic  habit,  he  married  a  wo- 
man of  Corbiera,  named  Joan,  and  having 
cohabited  with  her  five  years,  left  her  against 
her  will,  and  turned  friar  without  her  con- 
sent. That  author  adds,  that  Joan,  hearing 
of  her  husband's  promotion,  forty  years  after 
their  separation,  applied  to  the  bishop  of 
Rieti,  their  diocesan,  to  have  her  husband 
again,  and  that  the  bishop,  having  heard 
and  thoroughly  examined  the  case,  sentenced 
Peter  to  return  to  and  cohabit  with  his  wife. 


»  Baluz,  Vit.  Papar.  Aven.  torn.  2.  col.  512. 

»  Villatii,  1. 10.  c.  71.  Petrarch.  Epist.  familiar.  6. 1. 4. 

=  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1328.  Num.  21. 


•  Acts,  c.  12:  ver.  11. 
a  Villani,  1.  10.  c.  73. 
3  Bernard,  in  Vit.  Johan,  apud  Baluz. 


John  XXII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


83 


Peter  creates  seven  new  cardinals.     Crowns  the  emporDr  ii  srcimd  time.     Publishes  two  decrees  against  pope 
John.    Sudden  revolution  at  Rome. 


as  he  had  forsaken  her  by  a  manifest  and 
unlawful  breach  of  the  conjusral  bond.  This 
judirment  was  given  by  the  bishop  of  Rieli, 
on  the  'J9th  of  November,  of  the  present 
year,  1328,  that  is,  six  months  and  sixteen  i 
days  after  Peter's  promotion  to  the  ponlifi- 1 
cate.  Thus  Guido,  who  wrote,  as  he  in- 
forms us,  in  the  following  year,  1329.'  The 
sentence  of  the  bishop,  with  the  whole  pro- 
cess, was  sent  to  pope  John,  who  immedi- 
ately transmitted  copies  of  it  to  all  the  Chris- 
tian princes.^  As  Joan  never  had  pretended, 
for  the  space  of  forty  years,  that  her  hus- 
band had  left  her  against  her  will,  and  never 
had  re-demanded  him  till  he  was  seventy 
years  of  age  and  upwards,  there  is,  I  think, 
no  room  to  doubt  that  it  was  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  the  pope,  and  the  bishop  of  Kieti, 
that  she  re-demanded  him  at  this  juncture, 
to  expose  him  by  that  means  to  the  contempt 
and  derision  of  the  world.  As  no  notice  is 
taken  of  his  marriage  by  any  other  contem- 
porary writer,  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the 
woman  was  suborned  to  personate  his  wife, 
and  the  whole  was  an  invention  of  his  ene- 
mies. However  that  be,  Odericus,  who 
lived  at  this  time,  and  is  owned  by  all  to 
have  been  a  very  candid  writer,  tells  us, 
that  for  the  space  of  forty  years  and  up- 
wards, Peter  led  a  most  irreproachable  life 
among  the  Minorites,  was  a  man  of  wonder- 
ful abstinence,  observed  the  strictest  poverty 
and  obedience,  was  a  famous  preacher,  and 
reclaimed  many  from  their  wicked  ways; 
which  recommended  him  to  the  post  of  the 
pope's  penitentiary  at  Rome.''  On  the  other 
hand,  Alvarus  Pelagius,  one  of  the  same 
order,  who  knew  Peter,  and  lived  some  time 
with  him  in  the  same  convent  of  Ara  Cseli, 
at  Rome,  paints  him  as  the  basest  of  hypo- 
crites, and  will  have  his  abstinence,  his 
poverty,  and  obedience  to  have  been  mere 
show,  and  impositions  upon  the  public* 

Whatever  was  his  true  character,  he  be- 
gan soon  after  his  consecration  to  act  as  true 
and  lawful  pope,  and  on  the  14th  of  May, 
created  seven  new  cardinals.  These  were 
James  bishop  of  Venice;  Nicholas  of  Fa- 
briano,  the  Austin  Friar;  the  abbot  of  Fuld, 
who  had  all  three  distinguished  themselves 
in  his  cause,  as  we  have  seen  ;  the  abbot  of 
St.  Ambrose  of  Milan  ;  the  bishop  of  Mode- 
na,  and  two  Romans,  not  named,  who  are 
.  said  to  have  rejected  with  indignation  the  of- 
fered dignity,  scorning  to  receive  it  at  his 
hands.  Villani  observes,  that  though  Nicho- 
las held  the  rigorous  doctrine  of  his  order 
concerning  the  poverty  of  Christ  and  the 
apostles,  yet  he  lived  in  as  great  splendor 
and  magnificence,  kept  as  expensive  a  table 
and  as  numerous  a  retinue,  as  any  pope  had 
done  before  him,  raising  money  for  that  pur- 


>  Bernard  in  Vit.  Johan.  apud.  Baluz. 

»  Wading.  ;id  ann.  13-28. 

'  Chron    MS   apud  WartiniJ. 

*  Alvarus  Pelag.  de  Planctu  Eccles.  I.  5.  c.  37. 


pose  from  the  sale  of  privileges,  dispensa- 
tions, ecclesiastical  dignities  and  benefices.' 

As  some  scrupled  to  acknowledge  Lewis 
for  emperor,  because  he  had  not  been  crown- 
ed by  the  pope,  Lewis,  to  remove  that  ob- 
jection, resolved  to  have  the  ceremony  of 
the  coronation  performed  anew  by  Nicholas. 
With  that  view  he  left  Tivoli,  whither  he 
had  retired  for  the  sake  of  the  air,  and  ar- 
riving at  Rome  on  the  22d  of  May,  he  was 
met  at  the  Lateran  by  Nicholas  in  his  ponti- 
fical robes,  attended  by  his  new  cardinals, 
and  conducted  by  him  to  the  church  of  St. 
Peter,  where  the  whole  ceremony  was  re- 
iterated amidst  the  loud  acclamations  of  the 
multitude.^  On  this  occasion  the  emperor 
first  delivered  to  Nicholas  the  red  cap  worn 
by  the  pope,  and  then  Nicholas  placed  the 
crown  on  the  emperor's  head  ;  which  so  re- 
sembled a  thefitrical  coronation,  that  the 
Germans  themselves  could  scarce  forbear 
smiling. 

Nicholas  finding  himself  thus  supported 
by  the  emperor,  and  acknowledged  not  only 
by  the  Roman  people,  but  by  the  Gibelines 
throughout  Italy,  despatched  legates  into  the 
different  provinces,  appointed  new  govern- 
ors of  the  cities  subject  to  the  apostolic  see; 
preferred  his  friends  to  the  best  bishoprics  ; 
deposing  those  who  did  not  own  him  for 
lawful  pope.  He  did  not  stop  here,  but  on 
the  27th  of  May,  published  two  edicts,  de- 
claring by  the  one,  that  he  confirmed  the 
sentence  pronounced  by  the  emperor  against 
James  of  Cahors,  forbad  any  one  thenceforth 
to  style  him  pope,  or  to  question  the  lawful- 
ness of  his  own  promotion,  on  pain  of  be- 
ing anathematized  and  punished  as  a  heretic. 
By  the  other  edict  all  were  forbidden,  under 
the  same  penalties,  to  obey  the  said  James 
of  Cahors,  to  receive  or  execute  any  order 
or  orders  from  him.  These  two  edicts  were 
rigorously  executed ;  and  two  persons,  the 
one  a  Lombard,  the  ather  a  Tuscan,  were 
burnt  as  heretics,  for  maintaining  that  John 
was  true  pope,  and  Corbario  an  anti-pope 
and  an  apostate.' 

The  emperor  and  his  pope  were  hitherto 
attended  with  all  the  success  they  could 
have  wished  for.  But  affairs  took  all  at 
once  a  very  different  turn ;  which  was  by 
■  some  ascribed  to  the  prayers  that  the  pope 
ordered  to  be  every  where  offered  up  for  the 
peace,  union,  and  welfare  of  the  church. 
Frederic,  king  of  Trinacria,  had  promised 
to  join  the  emperor  with  all  his  forces.  But 
that  promise  he  could  not  perform,  his  own 
dominions  being  then  threatened  with  an 
invasion  by  Robert,  king  of  Sicily  or  Naples. 
The  Gibelines  of  Lombardy  had  engaged  to 
send  him,  within  a  limited  time,  powerful 
supplies  both  of  men  and  money;  the  time 
was  elapsed,  and  no  supplies  were  yet  sent 


'  Villani,  1.  25.  c.  75,  76. 
»  Villani,  1.  U.  c.  76. 


9  Bzovius  ad  ann.  1330 


84 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXII. 


The  emperor  withdraws  from  Rome.  Deposes  the  pope  anew.  Nicholas  well  received  at  Pisa ; — [Year  of 
Christ,  1329.]  Confirms  there  the  deposition  of  pope  John.  The  emperor  returns  to  Germany ;— [Year  of 
Christ,  \^^n.^     Denlorable  situation  of  Nicholas. 


either  in  men  or  money.  Besides,  Lewis 
found  that  his  presence  was  no  longer  ac- 
ceptable to  the  Romans,  as  they  were  obliged 
to  maintain  his  troops,  during  his  stay  in 
their  city.  He  therefore  resolved  to  leave 
Rome,  and  set  out  accordingly  on  the  4th 
of  August  on  his  march  into  Tuscany,  taking 
Nicholas  with  him,  and  all  his  cardinals.  On 
this  occasion  the  Roman  people  gave  a  re- 
markable instance  of  their  fickleness  and  in- 
constancy. They  had  invited  the  emperor 
with  the  most  pressing  and  repeated  in- 
stances into  their  city,  had  received  him 
with  the  loudest  acclamations,  and  engaged 
to  support  him,  as  their  deliverer,  at  the  ex- 
pense of  their  lives  and  their  fortunes.  But 
being  now  become  a  quite  different  people, 
they  insulted  him,  as  he  marched  out,  in  the 
grossest  manner,  loaded  him  with  curses  as 
a  condemned  heretic,  and  crying  out,  Long 
live  pope  John,  discharged  showers  of  stones 
upon  those  of  his  retinue,  and  even  killed 
some  of  them.  The  night  after  the  emperor's 
departure,  cardinal  Ursini  entered  the  city 
with  a  strong  body  of  troops,  and  John,  car- 
dinal of  St.  Theodore,  the  pope's  legate, 
arriving  a  few  days  after,  assembled  the 
heads  of  the  people,  and  with  their  approba- 
tion and  consent  caused  all  the  edicts  and 
decrees  of  the  emperor  and  his  pope  to  be 
publicly  burnt  in  the  capitol.  The  revolu- 
tion was  general,  and  even  the  children, 
says  ViUani,  took  pan  in  it,  digging  up  the 
bodies  of  the  Germans,  and  the  other  par- 
tisans of  the  emperor,  who  had  died  during 
his  stay  at  Rome,  dragging  them  through  the 
streets,  and  throwing  them  into  the  Tyber.' 

From  Rome  the  emperor  marched  to  Vi- 
terbo,  and  from  thence  to  Pisa,  where  he 
passed  the  winter.  As  he  wanted  money  tc 
pay  his  troops,  great  part  of  his  German 
cavalry  forsook  him,  and  returned  to  Ger- 
many. However,  to  maintain  his  authority, 
he  confirmed  by  a  public  edict  the  sentence 
of  deposition,  which  he  had  pronounced  at 
Rome  on  the  18th  of  April  against  James 
of  Cahors,  and  caused  it  to  be  affixed  to  the 
door  of  the  great  church  at  Pisa,  that  it  might 
be  seen  by  all,  and  none  might  plead  igno- 
rance in  acknowledging  him  for  lawful 
pope.  This  edict  is  dated  at  Pisa  the  12th 
of  December,  in  the  fourteenth  year  of 
Lewis's  reign,  and  the  first  of  his  empire, 
that  is,  in  1328.2  On  the  other  hand,  the 
pope  excommunicated  anew  and  deposed 
Lewis  of  Bavaria,  and  all  who  acknow- 
ledged or  obeyed  him  as  emperor.'' 

The  emperor  had  left  Nicholas  with  his 
court  at  Viterbo,  where  he  staid  the  remain- 
ing part  of  the  present  year  1328.  But  the 
following  year  he  repaired  to  the  emperor 
at  Pisa,  and  made  his  public  entry  into  that 


1  Villanl,  I.  10.  c.  98. 

a  Apud  Baluz.  Vit.  Paparum,  Aven.  col.  545. 

»  Villani,  1.  10.  c.  115. 


city  on  the  3d  of  January,  being  met  at  the 
gate  by  the  emperor,  the  people,  and  the 
clergy  in  procession.  On  the  8th  he  preached 
to  the  people,  and  granted  indulgences  to  all 
who  did  not  acknowledge  his  competitor. 
On  the  19th  of  the  same  month  he  conferred, 
at  the  emperor's  recommendation,  the  dig- 
nity of  cardinal  upon  John  Visconti,  canon 
of  Milan,  who  was  then  at  Pisa,  and  ap- 
pointed him  his  legate  for  Lombardy.  On 
the  19th  of  the  following  February,  Nicholas 
in  a  public  assembly,  at  which  was  present 
the  emperor  in  person,  with  most  of  the 
Pisan  nobility,  thundered  out  the  sentence  of 
excommunication  against  James  of  Cahors, 
Robert  king  of  Sicily,  and  the  Florentines, 
acknowledging  the  said  James  of  Cahors  for 
true  and  lawful  pope.  On  that  occasion 
some  of  Nicholas's  more  zealous  partisans, 
having  made  an  effigy  of  straw,  represent- 
ing pope  John  with  all  his  pontifical  orna- 
ments, first  stripped  it  of  those  ornaments, 
and  then  publicly  burnt  it.  Villani  writes, 
that  on  the  day  that  assembly  was  to  meet, 
such  a  dreadful  storm  arose  of  lightning, 
hail,  and  rain,  as  deterred  many  from  assist- 
ing at  it;  that  the  marshal,  whom  the  em- 
peror sent  to  command  in  his  name  their 
attendance,  was  seized  with  a  sudden  chill, 
and  that  having  caused  a  bagnio  to  be  made 
of"  aqua  vitse,"  in  order  to  remove  it,  and 
recover  his  natural  warmth,  the  "  aqua 
vitse"  accidently  caught  fire,  and  the  mar- 
shal was  burnt  alive;  a  plain  proof,  says 
that  writer,  that  such  proceedings  were  dis- 
pleasing to  heaven.*  John,  returning  ex- 
communication for  excommunication,  thun- 
dered out  on  Maunday  Thursday,  which  in 
1329  fell  on  the  20th  of  April,  new  anathe- 
mas^gainst  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  his  false  pope 
Corbario,  and  all  who  adhered  to  either.^ 

The  emperor,  no  longer  able  to  maintain 
his  troops,  in  Tuscany,  and  finding  that  for 
want  of  subsistence  they  daily  deserted  in 
whole  bodies,  withdrew  from  Piiia,  and 
leaving  Nicholas  in  that  city,  marched  with 
the  small  remains  of  his  army  into  Lom- 
bardy, and  laid  siege  to  Milan,  where  the 
Guelf  faction  had  prevailed.  But  his  array 
mouldering  away  daily,  he  was  obliged  to 
abandon  that  undertaking,  and  retire  to 
Trent.  He  intended  to  assemble  there  the 
states  of  Germany  and  Lombardy  in  order  to 
apply  to  them  for  new  supplies.  But  news 
being  brought  him  in  the  mean  time  of  the 
death  of  Frederic  of  Austria,  his  competitor, 
he  left  Trent  and  hastened  back  into  Ger- 
'many.  Nicholas,  thinking  himself  now  no 
longer  safe  at  Pisa,  applied  to  Tarlatus,  whom 
the  emperor  had  appointed  his  vicar  in  Tus- 
cany, for  a  safe  conduct  to  follow  the  em- 
peror into  Germany.  But  Tarlatus  could 
not  be  prevailed  upon  either  by  Nicholas 


»  ViUani,  1.  10.  c.  123.     a  Thesaur.  Anecdot.  col.  771. 


John  XXII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMK. 


•85 


Nicholas  submits,  and  writes  to  the  pope.     The  pope  writes  to  him.     Upon  what  terms  delivered  up.     Altjures, 
and  is  absolved.    Goes  to  Avignon.     Makes  there  a  full  confession. 


himself  or  his  friends  lo  grant  him  his  re- 
quest, being  unwilling  to  disoblige  the  pope, 
lest  he  should  transverse  the  design  he  had 
formed  of  making  himself  sovereign  lord  of 
Pisa.  At  the  same  time  Nicholas  received 
certain  intelligence,  that  the  archbishop  of 
Florence  and  the  bishop  of  Lucca  had  re- 
ceived orders  from  the  pope  to  get  him  by 
all  means  into  their  power,  and  send  him  to 
Avignon. 

In  these  unhappy  circumstances  he  had 
recourse  to  a  friend  of  his,  Count  Boniface 
Noveli,  a  nobleman  of  Pisa,  who,  pitying 
his  condition,  took  him  into  his  protection, 
and  conveyed  him  privately  to  one  of  his 
castles  at  the  distance  of  thirty-six  miles 
from  Pisa.  There  he  kept  him  three  months, 
no  one  knowing  what  was  become  of  him. 
But  in  the  mean  time  the  Florentines  having 
unexpectedly  entered  that  part  of  the  Pisan  ter^ 
ritory.  Count  Boniface,  apprehending  that  he 
might  fall  into  their  hands,  got  him  secretly 
conveyed  to  his  house  in  Pisa.  It  being  soon 
known  that  he  lay  concealed  there,  the  pope 
wrote  to  the  archbishop  of  Florence  and  the 
bishop  of  Lucca  to  treat  with  the  count 
about  his  delivering  him  up  into  their  hands. 
In  that  deplorable  situation  Nicholas,  aban- 
doned by  all  but  his  friend  the  count,  re- 
solved lo  throw  himself  upon  the  generosity 
and  mercy  of  his  enemy.  He  wrote  ac- 
cordingly a  most  submissive  letter  to  the 
pope,  with  the  following  direction  :  "  To 
oiar  most  holy  father  and  lord  John  XXIL, 
friar  Peter  of  Corbiera,  worthy  of  all  pun- 
ishment, prostrate  at  his  feet."  In  the  letter 
he  owns  and  confesses  himself  guilty  of  a 
most  enormous  crime  in  accepting  a  dignity 
which  he  had  no  right  to  claim,  nor  had 
they  who  conferred  it  on  him  any  right  to 
dispose  of  J  declares  that  he  most  sincerely 
repents  his  having  ever  assumed  a  title,  of 
which  he  knew  himself  altogether  unworthy; 
that  he  is  ready  publicly  to  resign  and  re- 
nounce it  for  ever  at  Pisa,  at  Rome,  or  at 
whatever  other  place  his  holiness  shall  think 
fit  to  name  ;  and  ends  his  letter  with  begging 
his  holiness's  pardon  and  recommending 
himself  to  his  mercy.' 

The  pope,  transported  with  joy  at  the  re- 
ceipt of  this  letter,  wrote  immediately  to  the 
■archbishop  of  Florence  and  the  bishop  of 
Lucca  to  absolve  friar  Peter  Corbario  from 
all  censures  upon  his  publiclv  confessing 
arrd  abjuring  his  errors.  On  'the  13th  of 
July  the  pope  wrote  to  him  a  most  friendly 
letter,  congratulating  him  upon  his  repent- 
ance, and  assuring  him  that  he  should  find 
in  him  not  a  severe  judge,  but  a  lender 
father.  But  count  Boniface,  who  had  taken 
him  into  his  protection,  not  trusting  to  his 
holiness's  fair  promises,  would  not  deliver 
him  up  but  upon  the  following  terms,  name- 
ly, that  his  life  should  be  safe;  that  none 

•  Wadingiis  ad  ann.  1330. 


but  the  pope  should  have  any  power  over 
him,  and  that  a  yearly  income  should  be 
settled  upon  him  for  his  subsistence.  To 
these  terms  the  pope  agreed,  and  to  gratify 
the  count  settled  upon  his  friend  the  sum  of 
tliree  thousand  florins,  to  be  paid  yearly  oui 
of  the  apostolic  chamber,  promising  lo  add 
to  that  sum  if  it  was  not  thought  sulRcienl.' 

The  count  being  satisfied,  Corbarius  ap- 
peared, and  on  the  25th  of  July  abjured  his 
errors,  renounced  ihe  dignity  he  had  as- 
sumed, and  promised  upon  oath  to  obey  the 
apostolic  mandates  and  acquiesce  in  the 
judgment  of  his  holiness  pope  John  XXIL, 
the  only  true  Sovereign  pontiff.  This  was 
done  at  Pisa  in  the  presence  of  Raymund, 
the  pope's  nuncio,  of  the  archbishop  of 
Florence,  of  the  bishop  of  Lucca,  of  many 
other  bishops,  of  all  the  nobility  of  Pisa,  and 
an  imrriense  multitude  of  people.  When 
he  had  ended  his  abjuration  he  was  absolved 
by  the  nuncio  and  the  two  above-mentioned 
prelates  from  all  the  censures  he  had  in- 
curred, and  his  abjuration  was  sent  in  his 
own  handwriting  to  the  pope,  who  imme-  , 
diately  communicated  it  to  Philip,  king  of 
France.2 

On  the  4th  of  August,  Corbario  embarked 
at  Pisa  for  Avignon,  in  compliance  with  the 
order  he  had  received  from  the  pope,  and  ar- 
riving on  the  6th  of  the  same  month  at  Niz- 
za,  the  last  town  of  Italy,  he  was  there  de- 
livered to  the  officers  whom  the  pope'  had 
sent  to  receive  him.  At  Nizza  he  made"  a 
public  abjuration,  and  did  so  in  all  the  cities 
of  Provence  through  which  he  passed.  He 
arrived  at  Avignon  on  the  24th  of  August,  and 
the  very  next  day  prostrating  himself  at  the 
pope's  feet  in  a  full  consistory,  with  a  rope 
about  his  neck,  owned  him  for  lawful  pon- 
tiff, confessed  and  abjured  all  his  errors,  sub- 
mitted himself,  without  reserve,  to  the  will 
of  the  only  true  vicar  of  Christ  upon  earth, 
and  begged,  bathed  in  tears,  that  he  would, 
in  his  great  mercy,  forgive  him,  and  re-ad- 
mit him,  however  unworthy,  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church.  The  pope,  say  Vil- 
lani  and  the  continuator  of  Nangius,  seeing 
his  competitor  at  his  feet,  tenderly  embraced 
him,  with  tears  in  his  eyes,  and  admitted 
him  to  the  kiss  of  peace.^ 

Corbario,  not  satisfied  with  this  abjura- 
tion, made  a  more  full  one  on  the  Gth  of 
September,  in  a  private  consistory,  none  be- 
ing present  but  the  pope,  the  cardinals,  and 
the  officers  of  the  court.  In  that  abjuration 
or  confession  he  specified  the  wicked  mea- 
sures he  had  pursued  to  attain  to  the  ponti- 
fical dignity,  enumerated  the  many  wicked 
actions  he  had  been  guilty  of  while  he  bore 
it;  inveighed  in  most  bitter  terms  against  the 
emperor,  calling  him  a  condemned  heretic 


>  WadinsjUB  ad  ann.  1330. 
5  Apiid  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1.1.30.  Num.  26. 
'  Villani,  1.  11.  c.  164.    Continuator  Mangii,  ad  ann. 
1330 

H 


86 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXII. 


Corbario  is  absolved  by  the  pope,  and  confined  for  life.  Terms  of  accommodation  proposed  by  the  emperor, 
and  rejected  by  the  pope  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1331.]  The  pope's  doctrine  concerning  the  beatific  virion.  Op- 
posed by  several  divines  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1332.J 


and  apostate,  the  tool  of  Satan,  the  avowed 
enemy  and  infernal  persecutor  of  the  church, 
&c.,  which  was  courting  the  pope's  favor 
most  efiectually.  He  ended  this  long  abju- 
ration with  a  confession  of  his  faith, declaring 
that  he  held  and  believed  the  doctrine  that 
was  held  and  believed  by  the  holy  Roman 
church,  and  by  her  true  head  and  pastor, 
John  XXII.;  that  in  particular  he  abjured, 
as  rank  heresy,  the  opinion  that  it  belonged 
to  the  emperor  to  appoint  and  depose  the 
pope,  and  likewise  the  doctrine  asserting 
that  Christ  and  his  apostles  had  no  property 
in  private  or  in  common.  He  then  threw 
himself  at  the  pope's  feet,  begging  he  would 
restore  him  to  the  communion  of  the  church, 
and  promising  to  perform  what  penance  so- 
ever he  should  think  fit  to  inflict  upon  him.' 

The  pope  absolved  him,  or  rather  confirm- 
ed the  absolution  that  had  been  given  him 
at  Pisa,  and  reconciled  him  to  the  church. 
But  to  prevent  his  ever  re-assuming  the  dig- 
nity he  had  resigned,  and  giving  rise  to  a 
new  schism,  he  assigned  him  a  room  in  his 
own  palace  and  confined  him  to  it.  There 
he  was  strictly  guarded  night  and  day,  but 
yet  allowed  to  see  company,  with  this  pre- 
caution, that  none  should  be  admitted  to  him 
unknown  to  the  pope.  He  was  received, 
says  Bernardus  Guidonis,  and  treated  with 
mercy — but  by  way  of  precaution,  kept  in  an 
honorable  confinement — and  at  the  time  I  am 
writing,  is  still  treated  as  a  friend,  but  guard- 
ed as  an  enemy.^  Corbario  lived  thus  con- 
fined three  years  and  one  month :  for  he  died 
in  the  latter  end  of  September  1333,  and  was 
buried  in  the  Franciscan  habit,  in  the  church 
of  that  order  at  Avignon."  Some  will  have 
the  first  book,  and  some  the  first  three  books 
"Of  the  Imitation  of  Christ,"  to  have  been 
written  by  Corbarius  in  his  confinement; 
but  that  opinion  has  been  solidly  confuted 
by  Papebroche  and  others. 

In  the  mean  time  died  Frederic  of  Austria, 
Lewis'  competitor  for  the  empire,  and  upon 
his  death,  several  German  princes,  to  pre- 
vent the  kindling  of  a  war  in  Germany,  un- 
dertook to  mediate  a  reconciliation  between 
Lewis,  who  had  now  no  competitor,  and 
the  pope.  With  that  view  they  prevailed 
upon  Lewis  to  promise  that  he  would  ac- 
knowledge John  for  lawful  pope,  would  re- 
voke his  appeal  to  a  geiieral  council,  and  even 
own  that  he  had  not  been  unjustly  excom- 
municated ;  but  this  upon  condition,  that  the 
pope,  in  his  turn  acknowledged  hjm  for  law- 
ful emperor,  or  at  least  for  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans, and  left  him  in  the  quiet  possession 
of  the  kingdom.  With  these  terms  the  Ger- 
man princes  sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  Avig- 
non, not  doubting  that  his  holiness  would 
agree  to  them;  as  to  them  they  appeared 


•  Thesaur.  Anecdot.  col.  800. 

"  Bernard,  apud  Baluz.  torn.  1.  p.  145. 

»  Villuni,  1.  18.  c.  164. 


extremely  honorable  to  the  apostolic  see, 
and  had  been  with  great  difficulty  extorted 
from  the  emperor.  But  his  hoUness,  far 
from  agreeing  to  them,  received  the  embas- 
sadors in  the  most  haughty  manner,  rejected 
the  terms  with  the  utmost  indignation,  and 
in  the  letter  he  wrote  to  the  king  of  Bohe- 
mia, one  of  the  mediators,  he  severely  repri- 
manded him  for  interposing  in  behalf  of  ,a 
condemned  and  anathematized  heretic.  In 
that  letter  he  maintains,  and  endeavors  to 
persuade  the  king  of  Bohemia,  that  Lewis 
of  Bavaria  has  no  better  right  to  the  crown 
of  Germany,  or  to  the  imperial  crown,  than 
any  other  man  never  thought  of  by  the  elec- 
tors, having  forfeited  the  right  derived  to 
him  from  his  election,  the  only  right  he 
could  have,  by  his  disobedience  to  the  church, 
"  As  to  his  acknowledging  us  for  sovereign 
pontiff,  it  matters  little,"  says  the  pope  in 
the  same  letter,  "  whether  we  are,  or  are 
not,  acknowledged  by  a  condemned  heretic 
and  a  lawless  tyrant ;  and  as  for  his  appeal 
to  a  general  council,  it  is  null  in  itself,  being 
from  one  who  has  no  superior  upon  earth." 
The  pope  closes  this  remarkable  letter  with 
declaring  Lewis  of  Bavaria  incapable,  as  an 
avowed  heretic,  of  being  ever  elected  to  the 
royal,  imperial,  or  any  other  dignity  what- 
ever, or  ever  bearing  any  dignity  whatever, 
and  exhorting  the  king  of  Bohemia  and  the 
other  electors  to  proceed  without  delay  to 
the  election  of  a  new  king  of  the  Romans. 
But  the  electors  were  not  so  regardless  of 
the  good  of  their  country  as  to  hearken  to 
his  exhortations,  calculated  .to  involve  it  in 
new  wars  an-d  bloodshed.' 

The  two  following  years  the  pope  was 
engaged  in  a  controversy  of  a  very  different 
nature.  In  two  sermons,  the  one  preached 
*n  the  third  Sunday  of  Advent,  1331,  the 
other  on  the  eve  of  the  Epiphany,  1332,  he 
asserted,  that  "the  blessed  departed  see  not, 
nor  will  they  see,  the  divine  essence,  or  God, 
face  to  face,  till  the  day  of  the  general  resur- 
rection ;  and  that  none  are,  or'will  be  ad- 
mitted till  that  day  to  the  beatific  vision,  but 
will  only  see  the  humanity  or  the  human 
nature  of  Christ."  This  doctrine  gave  great 
offence,  and  as  the  pope  had  caused  copies 
of  both  his  sermons  to  be  every  where  dis- 
persed, in  order  to  propagate  that  opinion, 
several  eminent  divines  undertook  to  con- 
fute it.  Among  the  rest  Thomas  Wallis,  an 
Englishman,  of  the  order  of  preachers,  had 
the  boldness  to  preach  publicly  against  it, 
even  in  Avignon  ;  and  he  was  on  that  ac- 
count thrown  into  prison,  and  condemned  to 
live  upon  bread  and  water.  The  bishop  of 
Meaux,  Durant  de  Saint  Poranin,  of  the 
same  order,  wrote  and  published  a  treatise 
to  prove  that  the  doctrine  taught  by  his  ho- 
liness was  repugnant  to   the  scriptures  as 


Apud  Saynald,  Num.  28. 


John  XXIL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


87 


The  pope's  doctrine  condemned  by  the  university  of  Paris.  Ordered  by  kini;  Philip  of  France  to  retract  it. 
His  answer  to  the  king.  Owns  his  doctrine  to  be  erroneous,  and  retracts  it ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1334;]— 
and  dies. 


unclerstood  by  all  the  fathers.  As  that  piece 
made  a  great  noise,  and  was  univorsally  ap- 
proved, the  cardinals  were  for  the  pope's 
taking  no  further  part  in  the  dispute,  but 
leaving  it  to  be  freely  examined  and  decided 
by  the  universities  and  the  divines.  But 
John,  instead  of  hearkening  to  their  advice, 
spared  no  pains  nor  rewards  to  gain  prose- 
lytes to  his  opinion.  Having  sent  at  this 
time  the  general  of  the  preaching  friars  and 
a  learned  divine  of  the  Franciscan  order  to 
negotiate  a  peace  between  the  kings  of  Eng- 
land and  Scotland,  he  charged  them  to  stop 
at  Paris,  and  exert  their  utmost  endeavors  to 
get  his  doctrine  approved  by  that  university. 
But  it  was  rejected  by  all  those  divines  as 
soon  as  proposed,  and  even  condemned  as 
rank  heresy.  The  king,  Philip  VI.,  hearing 
that  a  doctrine,  taught  by  the  pope,  and  re- 
commended by  his  legates,  had  been  con- 
demned by  the  university  as  a  heresy,  sent 
for  the  legates,  to  learn  of  them  the  true  state 
of  the  question,  appointing'ten  of  the  ablest 
divines  of  the  university  to  meet  them,  and 
dispute  the  point  about  which  they  disagreed 
in  his  presence.  The  king  heard  with  great 
attention  what  was  offered  on  both  sides ; 
but,  thinking  the  subject  in  dispute  deserved 
a  more  mature  discussion,  he  summoned  all 
the  divines  of  the  university,  and  with  them 
all  the  bishops  and  abbots  then  at  Paris,  to 
meet  at  the  castle  of  Vincennes.  At  that 
assembly  he  assisted  in  person,  laid  before 
them  with  great  perspicuity  the  doctrine  of 
the  pope  with  respect  to  the  "  beatific  vi- 
sion," and  desired  them  to  deliver  freely 
their  opinions  concerning  it.  The  pope's 
doctrine  was  thoroughly  examined  by  that 
learned  assembly,  and  by  all,  to  a  man,  con- 
demned as  repugnant  to  scripture  and  he- 
retical. The  king  ordered  an  authentic  act 
to  be  drawn  up  of  what  passed  at  this  as- 
sembly, and  sent  it  to  the  pope,  signed  by 
twenty-six  divines,  requiring,  or  rather  com- 
manding him  to  acquiesce  in  their  judgment, 
and  not  suffer  himself  to  be  any  longer 
misled  by  the  flattering  clerks  of  his  court, 
who  were  either  utterly  unacquainted  with 
or  knew  very  little  of  divinity;  nay,  fired 
with  zeal  for  the  catholic  faith,  he  ordered 
"the  pope,  says  cardinal  Peter  d'Ailly,  to  re- 
tract his  opinion,  else  he  would  cause  him 
to  be  burnt  as  a  heretic' 

The  pope,  in  his  answer  to  the  king's  let- 
ter, pretended  to  have  advanced  nothing  but 
what  he  thought  might  be  made  good  from 
the  Scripture  and  the  fathers;  that  he  had 
nothing  in  view  but  the  discovery  of  the 
truth,  and  had,  in  order  to  that,  left  the  point 
in  question  to  be  decided  by  the  learned.'^ 
Here  his  holiness  advanced  a  most  notorious 
falsehood  ;  for  he  did  not  leave  the  point  in 
question  to  be  decided  by  the  learned,  but 

'  Petrus  de  Ailliac,  apud  Lenfant.  Concil.  de  Pise, 
1.  2.  p.  146.       3  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1333.  Num.  iO, 


decided  it  himself,  and  punished,  as  we  have 
seen,  with  great  severity  those  who  did  not 
acquiesce  in  his  decision.  The  pope's  an- 
swer to  the  king's  letter  is  dated  the  ISth  of 
November  1333.  But  as  it  was  not  thought 
satisfactory,  either  by  the  king  or  the  uni- 
versity, seeing  the  doctrine  that  had  occa- 
sioned the  present  dispute  remained  still  un- 
j  retracted,  the  pope  on  the  3d  of  January 
1334,  solemnly  declared  in  a  public  con- 
sistory, that  he  never  intended  to  assert,  or 
propose  any  thing  to  be  believed,  that  was 
contrary  to  the  Scripture  or  the  catholic 
faith;  and  that  if  he  had  inadvertently  dropt 
any  such  thing  in  his  sermon  upon  the 
"beatific  vision,"  he  retracted  it.'  He  did 
not  yet  own  his  doctrine  to  be  contrary  to 
Scripture  and  the  catholic  faith,  but  only  re- 
tracted it,  if  it  Avas.  And  what  heretic, 
however  wedded  to  his  opinion,  would  not 
have  thus  retracted  it?  He  acknowledged, 
however,  his  error  at  last,  and  by  a  public 
and  absolute  retraction  in  some  degree  atoned 
for  the  scandal  he  had  given.  For,  being 
taken  dangerously  ill,  he  sent  for  all  the  car- 
dinals and  bishops  then  in  Avignon,. and  in 
their  presence  owned,  that  the  blessed  de- 
parted were  admitted  to  the  "  beatific  vision," 
and  saw  the  essence  of  God  or  God  face  to 
face  as  soon  as  they  were  purged  from  their 
sins  ;  retracted  whatever  he  had  said,  preach- 
ed, or  written  to  the  contrary,  and  submitted 
to  the  judgment  of  the  church  antl  to  that 
of  his  successors  whatever  he  had  said, 
preached,  or  written  relating  to  other  sub- 
jects. This  retraction  he  made  on  the  3d 
of  December  of  the  present  year  1334,  and 
he  died  early  next  morning;  so  that  he  did 
not  retract  his  heretical  doctrine  till  a  few 
hours  before  his  death,  and  may  therefore 
be  said  to  have  lived  a  heretic,  but  to  have 
died  a  good  cathohc.  He  died  in  the  ninety- 
first  year  of  his  age,  wheii  he  had  held  the 
see  eighteen  years  and  four  months  wanting 
two  days,  taking  into  the  account,  with 
Ptolemy  of  Lucca,  the  day  of  his  election, 
the  7th  of  August  131G,  and  the  day  of  his 
death,  the  4th  of  December  1334.^  But 
from  his  letters  and  diplomas  it  appears  that 
he  reckoned  the  years  of  his  pontificate  from 
thQ  day  of  his  coronation,  the  5th  of  Sep- 
tember. He  was  buried  in  the  cathedral  of 
Avignon,  where  his  tomb  is  to  be  seen  to 
this  day.  Villani  writes,  that  either  his 
whole  body  or  part  of  it  was  conveyed  to 
Cahors,  his  native  country,  and  buried 
there.^  But  that  writer,  living  in  Italy,  was 
frequently  misled  by  false  reports  with  re- 
spect to  what  happened  at  Avignon. 

John  XXII.  is  commended  by  all  the  con- 
temporary writers  for  his  parts,  but  at  the 
same  time  charged  with  the  most  scandalous 


«  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  UU,  Num.  29. 
a  Ptol.  Lucen.  in  Vit.  apud  Baluz. 
3  Villani,  1.  11.  c.  20. 


88 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Benedict  XII. 

John  leaves  an  immense  treasure;  by  what  meana  acquired.   His  writings.    Benedict  XII.  unanimouslve[ecte.i. 


avarice,  inventing  daily  new  methods  of 
gratifying  that  predominant  passion.  He  is 
supposed  to  have  invented  the  Annates, 
obliging  every  clergyman  preferred  to  a 
benefice  to  pay  into  the  apostolic  chamber 
one  year's  income  before  he  took  possession 
of  the  benefice.  This  tax  alone,  as  managed 
and  improved  by  the  pope,  brought  in  im- 
mense sums.  For  when  a  rich  benefice  be- 
came vacant  he  presented  one  to  it  who  had 
a  smaller,  to  the  smaller  he  presented  an- 
other, and  thus  made  one  vacancy  often 
produce  six  or  more  presentations,  always 
preferring  him  who  had  the  smaller  benefice 
to  a  better.  Thus  they  all  paid  and  all  were 
satisfied.  Under  color  of  zeal  for  the  ob- 
servance of  the  canons,  forbidding  the  scan- 
dalous abuse  of  pluralities,  he  obliged  those 
who  had  more  benefices,  to  resign  them  all 
but  one,  and  by  conferring  them  upon  dif- 
ferent persons  got  the  value  of  one  year's 
income  out  of  each  of  them.  This  scandal- 
ous imposition  extended  to  all  the  new  arch- 
bishoprics, and  the  many  bishoprics  which 
he  erected,  by  dividing  the  more  extensive 
dioceses,  in  the  manner  we  have  seen.  No 
wonder,  therefore,  that  in  a  pontificate  of 
eighteen  years  he  should  have  accumulated 
the  immense  sums  that  are  said  by  Villani 
to  have  been  found  at  his  death  in  the  trea- 
sury of  the  church.  For  though  he  spent 
and  gave  away  as  freely  as  any  of  his  pre- 
decessors, yet  he  left  at  his  death,  according 
to  that  writer,  eighteen  millions  of  florins  of 
gold  in  coined  money,  and  seven  millions 
in  ingots,  jewels,  plate,  furniture,  &c.  the 
whole  amounting  to  twenty-five  millions. 
This  Villani  says  we  may  depend  upon,  as 
he  had  it  from  his  brother,  a  man  of  veracity, 
and  merchant  in  Avignon,  who  learnt  it  of 
the  very  persons  employed  by  the  cardinals 


to  make  an  inventory  of  the  deceased  pope's 
effects,  and  appraise  them.'  The  precise 
sura  John  left  is  mentioned  by  no  other 
writer;  but  in  this  they  all  agree,  that  he 
died  possessed  of  immense  wealth,  which 
he  had  hoarded  up,  as  some  pretend,  not  out 
of  avarice  or  love  of  money,  but  with  a  de- 
sign to  set  on  foot  a  new  crusade,  and  at- 
tempt once  more  the  recovery  of  the  Holy 
Land.  That  expedition  he  certainly  hai 
much  at  heart,  and  had  even  prevailed  upoii 
the  kings  of  France,  Arragon,  Majorca, 
Sicily,  Cyprus,  and  Hungary  to  take  the 
cross.  But  the  Christian  princes  quarreling 
among  themselves,  the  intended  expedition 
was  laid  aside,  and  in  the  mean  time  the 
pope  died. 

All  the  contemporary  writers,  and  among 
them  Villani,  though  not  at  all  partial  to 
this  pope,  own  him  to  have  been  a  man  of 
learning,  and  a  generous  friend  to  the  learn- 
ed. He  wrote  the  following  pieces;  a  trea- 
tise on  the  Contempt  of  the  World,  which 
would,  perhaps,  have  better  come  from  one 
less  intent  upon  heaping  up  worldly  riches; 
another  treatise  on  the  Transmutation  of 
Metals,  which  was  translated  into  French 
and  published  at  Lions  in  1557;  some  ser- 
mons upon  the  Blessed  Virgin,  mentioned  by 
Jacobus  a  S.  Carolo  in  his  Bibliotheca  Pon- 
tificia,  but  never  yet  published;  sermons 
upon  the  Beatific  Vision,  (those  sermons 
that  gave  occasion  to  the  famous  dispute) 
said  by  father  Antony  Pagi  to  be  lodged  in 
manuscript  in  the  public  library  of  Cam- 
bridge; and,  lastly,  twenty  constitutions, 
which  he  ordered  to  be  called  Extravagantes, 
as  making  no  part  of  the  otlier  collections, 
and  they  are  sometimes  quoted  by  the  canon- 
is'ts  under  the  names  of  Johanninae,  as  those 
of  his  predecessor  are  styled  Clemeniinae. 


BENEDICT  XII.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-FOURTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[Andronicus,  Sen.,  Andronicus,  Jr.,  Emperors  of  the  EusL—Lewis  of  Bavaria,  Emperor 

of  the  West.]  ^ 


[Year  of  Christ  1334.]  John  XXII.  dying 
on  the  4th  of  December  in  the  episcopal 
palace  at  Avignon,  the  count  of  Noailles, 
seneschal  to  Robert,  king  of  Sicily,  that  is, 
chief  governor  of  Provence,  shqt  up  the 
cardinals,  in  all  twenty-four,  in  the  same 
palace,  nine  days  after  the  decease  of  the 
pope,  agreeably  to  the  Constitution  of  Gre- 
gory X.  But  they  were  divided  into  two 
factions,  Taillarandus,  formerly  bishop  of 
Auxerre,  and  then  cardinal  of  St.  Peter  ad 
Vincula,  being  at  the  head  of  the  French 
party,  the  more  numerous  of  the  two,  and 
John  Colonna,  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,  at 


the  head  of  the  opposite  party,  the  Italian. 
Both  parties  agreed  upon  their  first  entering 
the  conclave  to  nominate  John  Comminge, 
brother  to  the  count  of  Comminge,  formerly 
archbishop  of  Toulouse,  and  at  that  time 
cardinal  bishop  of  Porto,  a  man  of  a  most 
unexceptionable  character,  and  allowed  by 
both  parties  to  be  the  best  qualified  of  any 
in  the  sacred  college  for  so  high  a  dignity. 
They  accordingly  offered  him,  all  to  a  man, 
their  suffrages.  But  the  French  cardinals 
requiring  him  to  promise,  before  they  pro- 


«  Villani,  I.  ll.c.  20. 


Benedict  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Benedict's  birlli,  education,  preft'riiu'nls,  &c.     Crowned  ; — [Year  of  Chiisit,  1.135.]     The  doctrine  or  pope 
John  concerning  llie  bealitic  vision  conilcnined  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  IS-^e.] 


ceeded  to  a  formal  election,  that  he  never 
would  go  to  Rome,  he  rejected  their  oiler, 
saying,  lie  woiiKI  rather  renounce  tlie  dig- 
nity of  cardinal  than  accept  the  papal  upon 
such  a  condition,  as  he  thought  it  highly 
prejudicial  to  the  church.  The  cardinals 
being  at  a  loss,  upon  his  unexpected  refusal, 
whom  to  nominate,  some  of  them  proposed 
James  Fournier,  cardinal  of  St.  Prisca, 
merely  to  employ  their  time,  Fournier  be- 
ing the  most  inconsiderable  of  the  whole 
college,  "  omnium  infimus."  The  proposal 
was  received,  contrary  to  all  expectation, 
with  great  applause,  and  the  person,  whose 
election  had  never  been  seriously  thought 
of  by  any  of  the  cardinals,  was,  as  soon  as 
nominated,  unanimously  elected  by  them 
all.  Thus  was  the  cardinal  of  St.  Prisca,  or 
Benedict  XII.  the  name  he  took,  raised  to 
the  pontiticate  on  the  20th  of  December, 
when  the  cardinals  had  been  but  seven  days 
in  the  conclave.  His  promotion  is  com- 
monly ascribed  by  the  writers  of  those  days 
to  Divine  inspiration,  and  with  as  good  rea- 
son as  that  of  any  of  his  predecessors.' 

Benedict  was  a  native  of  Saverdun,  in  the 
diocese  of  Pamiers,  come,  according  to 
some,  of  a  noble,  according  to  others,  of  an 
obscure  and  ignoble  family.  Ciaconius  will 
have  him  to  have  been  the  son  of  a  miller. 
If  he  was  so  meanly  born,  those  writers 
must  have  been  misinformed,  as  father  Pagi 
has  observed,  who  suppose  him  to  have 
been  nephew  to  the  late  pope  John  XXII., 
who  was  descended  from  a  noble  family. 
Be  that  as  it  may,  he  embraced  from  his 
youth  a  religious  life  among  the  Cistertians 
in  the  abbey  of  Boulbone,  in  the  diocese  of 
Mirepoix.  Having  received  the  degree  of 
master  of  divinity  in  the  university  of  Paris, 
he  was  made  abbot  of  the  monastery  of 
Fonifroide,  in  the  diocese  of  Narbonne,  and 
when  he  had  governed  that  monastery  six 
years  with  great  applause,  he  was  preferred 
to  the  vacant  see  of  Pamiers,  and  nine 
years  after  translated  to  that  of  Mirepoix, 
which  he  had  held  but  twenty  months, 
when  he  was,  on  the  18th  of  December 
1327,  created  by  his  predecessor  cardinal 
presbyter  of  St.  Prisca.  He  was  at  last, 
when  he  expected  nothing  less,  raised  to  the 
papacy  on  the  20th  of  December  1334,  in 
the  manner  we  have  seen.^ 

Benedict,  seeing  himself  preferred  to  a 
dignity,  which  it  had  never  entered  into  his 
thoughts  to  seek  or  aspire  to,  told  the  cardi- 
nals, either  out  of  humility,  or  because  he 
knew  himself  to  be  very  little  acquainted 
with  public  affairs,  that  they  had  elected  an 
ass  for  their  pope.  He  was  indeed  a  stran- 
ger to  the  refined  arts  of  the  court,  but  an 
eminent  divine,  thoroughly  acquainted  both 


»  Villani,  1.  11,  c.  21.     Albert  Argentln.  In  Chron. 
Vit.  Benedict,  apud  Baltiz. 
2  Apud  Baluz.  in  Vit.  Taparum.  Aven. 

Vol.  III.— 12 


with  the  civil  and  the  canon  law,  and,  what 
redounds  more  to  his  honor,  a  man  of  a 
most  exemplary  life  and  known  |)robity. 
The  day  after  his  election,  the  21  si  of  De- 
ceniber,  he  distributed  among  the  cardinals 
one  hundred  thousand  Horins  out  of  the 
treasure  left  by  his  predecessor,  and  n  few 
days  after  allotted  fifty  thousand  for  the  re- 
pairing of  the  churches  in  Rome.  He  put 
off  his  coronation  till  the  8th  of  January 
1335,  when  he  was  crowned  in  the  church 
of  the  preaching  friars  with  the  usual  solem- 
nity ;  and  from  the  day  of  his  coronation  he 
reckoned  the  years  of  his  pontificate,  as  ap- 
pears from  several  of  his  letters.'  The  day 
after  his  coronation,  the  9th  of  January,  he 
wrote  to  all  the  bishops  and  Christian 
princes,  to  acquaint  them  with  his  promo- 
tion, owning  himself  with  great  humility 
unequal  to  so  great  a  charge.  The  day 
after,  the  10th  of  the  same  month,  he  order- 
ed all  the  bishops,  and  other  ecclesiastics, 
who  had  benefices  with  cure  of  souls,  to  re- 
turn to  their  respective  churches  before  the. 
festival  of  the  purification,  or  the  2d  of 
the  ensuing  February,  threatening  to  pro- 
ceed against  them  according  to  the  canons 
if  they  remained  beyond  that  time  at  Avig- 
non Avilhout  a  just  cause,  and  his  permis- 
sion. On  the  oOih  of  January  he  revoked 
all  the  commendams  and  expectatives,  or 
promises  of  benefices  before  they  became 
vacant,  Avhich  the  churches,  says  the'author 
of  his  life,  had  been  loaded  with'by  his  pre- 
decessor.- 

On  the  2d  of  February,  the  festival  of  the 
purification  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  Benedict 
preached  a  famous  sermon  upon  the  beatific 
vision,  asserting  that  the  just  departed  saw 
the  essence  of  God,  or  God  face  to  face,  be- 
fore the  day  of  the  general  resurrection. 
Thus  he  publicly  contradicted,  as  early  as 
he  could,  the  doctrine  taught  and  preached 
by  his  predecessor,  lest  be  should  be  thought 
to  hold  the  same  doctrine.  Two  days  after 
he  held  a  consistory,  to  which  he  invited 
all  who  had  embraced  the  opinion  of  pope 
John,  in  order  to  know  of  them  what 
they  had  to  offer  in  defence  of  it.  Having 
heard  their  reasons  and  arguments,  he 
wrote  a  treatise  to  confute  them,  and  estab- 
lish the  contrary  opinion,  and  on  the  6th  of 
July  went  to  Pont  de  Sorgue,  at  a  small  dis- 
tance from  Avignon,  taking  with  him  some 
very  able  divines,  with  a  design  to  have  his 
treatise  examined  by  them  in  that  place  ot 
retirement.  It  was  upon  the  strictest  exami- 
nation universally  approved,  nothing  hav- 
ing been  urged  in  support  of  the  opposite 
opinion,  that  was  not  there,  in  the  opinion 
of  all  who  were  present,  unanswerably  con- 
futed. The  pope  however  did  not  finally 
decide  the  question  till  the  29th  of  January 


•  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  13.f6.  Num.  22. 
»  Vit.  Benedict,  apud  Baluz.  col.  798. 
H   2 


90 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Benedict  XII. 


What  prevented  Benedict  from  residing  in  Italy.     Builds  a  palace  at  Avignon, 
emperor.     By  whoni  diverted  from  it. 


Is  inclined  to  absolve  the 


of  the  following  year,  1336,  when  he  pub- 
lished a  constitution,  declaring,  1.  That  the 
souls  of  the  jusi,  who  have  departed  this  life 
before  or  since  the  passion  of  Christ,  and 
were,  or  stood  in  no  need  of  being  purged, 
and  likewise  the  souls  of  children  who  were 
baptized,  but  died  before  they  attained  to  the 
years  of  discretion,  have  enjoyed,  ever  since 
the  ascension  of  Christ  into  heaven,  the 
sight  of  the  divine  essence,  or  the  beatific 
vision.  2.  That  the  souls  of  the  just,  who 
shall  depart  this  life,  will  be  admitted  at 
their  death,  or  as  soon  as  duly  purged,  to 
the  same  beatific  vision,  and  the  souls  of  the 
infants,  dying  after  baptism,  at  the  very  in- 
stant of  their  death,  as  being  purged  from 
the  original  sin,  and  not  guilty  of  any  other. 
3.  That  the  souls  of  all  who  die  guilty  of 
any  mortal  and  unrepented  sin  or  sins,  are 
thrown  into  hell  the  moment  they  leave  the 
body,  to  be  there  tormented  for  ever.  4. 
That  nevertheless  all  will  appear  on  the  last 
day  at  the  tribunal  of  Christ,  to  give  an  ac- 
count of  their  actions,  and  receive,  in  the 
presence  of  the  whole  human  race,  the  de- 
served punishment  or  rewards.  This  con- 
stitution Benedict  closes  with  commanding 
the  doctrine  there  defined  to  be  held  by  all, 
and  all  to  be  prosecuted  as  heretics  who  shall 
thenceforth  hold,  teach,  or  obstinately  and 
knowingly  defend  by  word  of  mouth  or  in 
writing  the  contrary  doctrine.'  Thus  was 
the  doctrine  held  and  taught  by  one  pope  as 
entirely  orthodox,  condemned  by  another  as 
rank  heresy.  'The  definition  of  Benedict 
was  afterwards  confirmed  in  the  last  session 
of  the  council  of  Florence,  and  in  the  25th 
of  the  council  of  Trent. 

Benedict  sensible  that  his  two  immediate 
predecessors  had  been  obliged,  in  many  in- 
stances, to  gratify  the  kings  of  France,  con- 
trary to  their  inclination,  and  sometimes  to 
their  conscience,  and  that  he  and  his  suc- 
cessors would  be  no  better  than  their  vassals 
so  long  as  they  resided  at  Avignon,  resolved 
to  quit  the  French  dominions,  and  restore 
the  see  to  Italy.  As  great  disturbances,  at- 
tended with  daily  murders,  prevailed  at  this 
time  in  Rome,  he  chose  for  the  present,  the 
city  of  Bologna  for  the  place  of  his  residence, 
and  sent  nuncios  to  acquaint  the  citizens 
with  this  his  intention,  and  to  hire  and  fur- 
nish palaces  for  himself  and  the  cardinals, 
provided  the  Bolognese  were  willing  to  re- 
ceive him.  But  they  had  lately  revolted 
from  the  Roman  church,  had  driven  the  le- 
gate out  of  their  city,  and  set  up,  as' well  as 
most  of  the  other  cities  subject  to  the  aposto- 
lic see,  for  a  free  people.  This  intelligence' 
obliged  the  pope,  much  against  his  will,  to 
lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  going  to  Italy,  and 
fix  his  residence  at  Avignon.^  Having  taken 
that  resolution,  he  immediately  set  about 


building,  Avith  the  money  his  predecessor 
had  left  behind  him,  a  most  magnificent  pa- 
lace for  himself  and  his  successors,  who 
should  choose  to  reside  at  Avignon.  It  was 
both  a  palace  and  a  fort,  being  built  with 
very  thick  walls  and  strong  towers  at  proper 
distances.  That  work  the  pope  carried  on 
at  an  immense  expense  so  long  as  he  lived, 
and  yet  left  it  unfinished.  As  he  had  chosen 
for  his  own  palace  the  spot  where  the  bi- 
shop's stood,  he  ordered  a  new  palace,  and 
a  very  stately  one,  to  be  built,  at  his  expense, 
for  the  bishop  in  another  part  of  the  city.' 

What  this  good  pope  had,  as  a  lover  of 
peace,  above  all  things  at  heart,  was  to  com- 
pose the  differences  between  the  emperor 
Lewis  of  Bavaria  and  the  apostolic  see, 
which  had  been  carried  to  a  great  height,  as 
we  have  seen,  in  the  late  pontificate.  With 
that  view  he  wrote  to  Lewis  soon  after  his 
coronation,  exhorting  him,  in  a  most  friend- 
ly manner,  to  revoke  the  edicts  he  had  issued 
to  the  prejudice  of  the  apostohc  see,  and  re- 
turn to  the  bosom  of  the  church.  The  em- 
peror, taken  with  the  kind  expressions  of 
the  pope  and  his  pacific  disposition,  despatch- 
ed immediately  a  solemn  embassy  to  Avig- 
non, to  assure  his  holiness  that  he  was  ready 
not  only  to  revoke  all  his  edicts,  any  ways 
prejudicial  to  the  honor  or  the  interests  of 
the  apostolic  see,  but  to  give  him  all  the  sa- 
tisfaction he  could  reasonably  require,  being 
very  confident  that  his  holiness  would  re- 
quire nothing  but  what  was  reasonable.  The 
embassadors  met  with  a  most  honorable  re- 
ception from  the  pope,  whom  they  found  as 
desirous  to  absojve  their  master,  as  he  was 
desirous  to  be  absolved,  from  the  repeated 
excommunications  of  the  late  pope.  But 
being  informed  by  the  cardinals  in  the  con- 
sistory he  called  on  that  occasion,  that  the 
emperor  had  entered  into  an  alliance  with 
Edward,  king  of  England,  and  the  princes 
of  Flanders,  against  Phihp,  king  of  France, 
which  would  oblige  that  prince  to  defer  his 
intended  expedition  to  the  Holy  Land,  Be- 
nedict suspended,  for  the  present,  the  desired 
absolution,  and  was  afterwards  prevailed 
upon  by  Philip,  and  the  cardinals  he  had 
gained,  to  deny  it.  Thus  was  the  pope,  not- 
withstanding his  pacific  disposition,  diverted 
by  the  king  and  the  cardinals  from  settling 
in  an  amicable  manner  the  differences  that 
had  so  long  subsisted  between  the  church 
and  the  empire.  But  they  could  by  no  means 
persuade  him  to  renew  or  confirm  the  sen- 
tence of  excommunication  and  deposition, 
pronounced  so  often  against  the  emperor  by 
his  predecessor ;  nay,  he  seemed  rather  to 
excuse  that  prince,  as  having  been  driven 
by  the  hard  usage  he  met  with  into  the 
measures  he  pursued.^  Thus  most  Avritera 
of  those  limes,  though  the  German  and  Italian 


»  Bzovius  ad  ann.  1336. 

»  Vit.  Benedict,  apud  Daluz.  et  Bosquet. 


»  Vit.  Benedict,  apud  Baluz.  el  Bosquet. 
»  Vit.  Benedict,  apud  Baluz. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Benedict  XII.3 

Revokes  the  lentlis  granted  by  his  predecessor  to  the  k 
cardiiuiU.  I'rflVrs  lumo  l)iil  men  of  merit.  Reforms 
Tlie  city  of  Boloirna  submits  to  the  apostolic  see. 


91 


inp  of  France  ;— FYear  of  Christ,  1337.]     Creates  six 
some  religious  orders  ; — [Years  of  Christ,  1339,  1310.] 


historians  of  later  ages  will  have  Benedict  to 
have  coufiniicd,  as  soon  as  raised  to  the  see, 
all  the  sentences  of  his  predecessor  against 
the  etnperor  as  an  usurper  and  a  heretic. 

Phihp  VI.  of  France  had,  in  the  latter  end 
of  the  preceding  pontificate,  taken  the  cross, 
with  a  design  to  pass  into  the  East  at  the 
head  of  a  powerful  army,  and  pope  John 
had  grunted  him  the  tenths  of  all  ecclesias- 
tical benefices  in  his  dominions  for  carrying 
on  that  expedition.  But  Philip  being  obliged, 
by  the  war  tlial  broke  out  in  Aquitaine  be- 
tween him  and  Edward,  king  of  England, 
to  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  such  an  underta- 
king, Benedict  revoked  the  grant  of  his 
predecessor.  This  Philip  highly  resented, 
as  he  had  almost  emptied  his  coffers  in 
making  the  necessary  preparations  for  his  in- 
tended war  against  the  infidels,  and  went  in 
person  to  Avignon  with  his  son  John,  duke 
of  Normandy,  to  remonstrate  against  it.  The 
pope  received  them  with  all  possible  marks 
of  kindness,  respect  and  esteem,  but  could 
by  no  means  be  prevailed  upon  to  consent 
to  the  money  of  the  church  being  employed 
by  one  son  of  the  ciiurch  against  another. 
It  is  said  by  one  of  the  authors  of  this  pope's 
life  (for  his  life  has  been  written  by  eight 
different  authors)  that  at  his  first  interview 
with  the  king  he  assured  him,  before  that 
prince  could  acquaint  him  witii  his  request, 
that  out  of  the  gieat  regard,  friendship  and 
affection  he  had  for  one  so  well  deserving  of 
the  church  and  the  apostolic  see,  he  would, 
if  he  had  two  souls,  endanger  one  of  them 
to  gratify  him ;  but  as  he  had  only  one,  and 
was  determined  at  all  events  to  save  it,  he 
hoped  his  majesty  would  ask  nothing  but 
what  he  could  grant  without  exposing  him- 
self to  the  danger  of  losing  it.  The  king 
endeavored  to  persuade  the  pope  that  he 
might,  with  a  safe  conscience,  allow  the 
money  granted  for  carrying  on  the  war 
against  the  infidels,  to  be  employed  even 
against  a  Christian  prince,  obstructing  that 
war  by  his  unseasonable  ambition.  But 
Benedict  persisted  in  his  former  resolution, 
in  spite  of  all  his  remonstrances,  entreaties, 
and  even  menaces.' 

The  following  year  the  pope  created  six 
new  cardinals,  all  men  of  eminence,  and  in 
great  reputation  for  their  learning  and  abili- 
ties, and  all,  but  Gocius  of  Remini,  the 
Latin  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  natives  of 
France.  He  was  not  biassed  in  his  choice 
by  any  partiality  for  his  countrymen,  but 
preferred  those  whom  he  knew  to  be  the 
best  qualified  to  assist  him  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  church,  and  to  govern  the 
church,  as  the  pope  was  chosen  out  of  the 
college  of  cardinals,  and  every  cardinal  had 
a  chance  of  being  preferred  to  that  high  dig- 
nity, and  trusted  with  the  most  important 
charge  upon  earth.  He  used  frequently  to 
1  Vit.  apud  lialuz. 


say  that  all  other  sins  were  pardonable  in  a 
pope,  but  to  admit  worthless  men  into  the 
college  of  cardinals,  the  seminary  of  high 
pontiffs,  was  a  sin  never  to  be  forgiven,  be- 
ing against  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  whom  the 
church  was  governed  ;  and  lest  he  should  be 
guilty  of  that  sin,  he  made  but  one  promo- 
tion, and  created  only  six  cardinals  during 
the  seven  years  of  his  pontificate.' 

Benedict  was  no  less  cautious  and  re- 
served in  disposing  of  vacant  benefices, 
choosing  rather  that  they  should  remain 
vacant,  than  be  conferred  upon  persons  who 
had  no  particular  merit  to  recommend  them. 
He  hearkened  to  no  other  recommendation 
but  that  of  merit,  and  preferred  none  till 
after  most  diligent  inquiry  into  their  charac- 
ter. His  great  backwardness  in  disposing 
of  church  pre.'erments  gave  occasion  to  his 
being  painted,  as  we  are  told  he  was,  with 
his  fist  close.  Petrarch,  speaking  of  Gregory 
XI.,  raised  to  the  see  in  1371,  commends 
tiiat  pope  for  not  following  the  example  of. 
his  predecessor,  Benedict  XII.,  in  bestowing 
benefices  upon  none  but  men  of  consuni- 
mate  virtue:  for  in  that  case  all  benefices, 
says  that  writer,  would  remain  vacant,  or 
would  be  all  conferred  on  very  few.^  Though 
Benedict  only  preferred  deserving  men,  yet 
he  would  suffer  none,  however  deserving, 
to  hold  more  benefices  than  one,  but  obliged 
those  whom  he  preferred  for  some  extraor- 
dinary merit  to  richer  benefices,  to  resign  the 
poorer,  thinking  it  was  robbing  others  to  be- 
stow more  benefices  upon  one.^ 

The  two  following  years,  1339,  1340, 
were. chiefly  employed  by  Benedict  in  re- 
storing the  decayed  discipline  in  several  re- 
ligious orders,  especially  in  the  Benedictine, 
the  Cistercian,  and  in  that  of  the  regular 
canons  of  St.  Austin,  where  the  original 
rules  established  by  their  founders  were 
either  entirely  neglected,. or  observed  by  very 
few.  The  zeal  he  exerted  in  reforming 
those  religious  orders  provoked  the  monks, 
and  by  some  of  them  he  has  been  painted 
for  all  liis  good  qualities  and  eminent  virtues, 
in  the  blackest  colors,  as  I  shall  have  occa- 
sion to  observe  in  the  sequel.  In  1340  Bene- 
dict had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  the  Bo- 
Ipgnese  return  to  the  obedience  of  the  church. 
They  had  revolted  in  1334,  had  driven  out 
pope  John's  legate,  and  refused  to  receive 
the  present  pope,  desirous  of  residing  in  their 
city.  By  him,  therefore,  the  city  was  laid 
under  an  interdict  in  1337,  the  third  year  of 
his  pontificate,  when  he  had  employed  in 
vain  all  other  means  of  reclaiming  them;  the 
chief  authors  of  the  revolt  were  excommu- 
nicated, and  the  university,  then  the  most 
famous,  as  it  is  to  this  day,  in  all  Italy,  was 
deprived  of  all  its  privileges.  In  that  con- 
dition they  continued  three  years;  but  the 

'  Vit.  apud  Baluz.  «  Petrarch.  Epist.  38. , 

'  Vit.  apud  Baluz.  col.  824. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Benedict  XH. 


Benedict  dies ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1342.]    His  character.    Neglects  his  family  and  relations.    Aspersions  cast 

upon  his  memory. 


leading  men  disagreeing  among  themselves 
about  the  government  of  their  new  republic, 
and  great  disturbances  arising  daily  from 
iheir  disagreement,  they  resolved  to  submit 
anew  to  the  yoke  they  had  shaken  off,  and 
sent  accordingly  deputies  to  Avignon  in 
1340,  to  profess  their  obedience  and  subjec- 
tion to  the  Roman  church;  to  beg  his  holi- 
ness would  forgive  them;  would  receive 
ihem  again,  as  his  subjects,  into  his  protec- 
tion ;  would  reinstate  ihem  in  the  privileges 
they  had  justly  forfeited,  and  restore  them 
to  the  communion  of  the  church,  being 
willing  to  give  what  satisfaction  his  holiness 
should  think  fit  to  require.  Benedict  granted 
them  their  petition  at  once;  but  to  deter 
other  cities  from  following  their  example,  he 
imposed  upon  them  a  tribute  of  eight  thou- 
sand florins  of  gold,  to  be  paid  yearly  into 
the  apostolic  chamber.' 

As  this  good  pope  was  wholly  intent  upon 
reconciling  the  kings  of  France  and  England 
then  at  war,  he  was  taken  dangerously  ill, 
and  died  in  a  lew  days.  He  had  been  long 
troubled  with  a  humor  in  his  legs,  which 
his  physicians  stopped,  as  it  happened  to 
flow  more  plentifully  than  usual,  and  occa- 
sioned by  that  means  his  death.  He  died 
in  the  palace  he  had  built  at  Avignon,  on 
the  25th  of  April  1342,  after  a  pontificate 
(reckoning  from  the  day  of  his  election)  of 
seven  years,  three  months,  and  eighteen 
days.  Great  encomiums  are  bestowed  upon 
him  by  all  thg  contemporary  writers  for  the 
sanctity  of  his  life,  his  disinterestedness,  his 
contempt  of  all  worldly  grandeur  and  pomp, 
and  his  zeal  in  restoring  discipline,  and 
banishing  simony  out  of  the  church.  Bene- 
dict, says  one  of  the  authors  of  his  life,  was 
raised  to  the  pontificate  by  divine  inspira- 
tion, to  show,  by  his  example,  what  a  good 
pontiff  ought  to  pursue,  and  what  he  should 
avoid.  His  death,  says  another,  was  la- 
mented by  all  good  men,  and  with  a  great 
deal  of  reason,  as  he  gave  just  cause  of  of- 
fence to  none,  and  made  it  his  study  to 
oblige  all,  and  gain  them  to  Christ.  He  was 
a  generous  encourager  of  learning,  and  in 
his  time  none  wrote  learnedly,  and  remaihed 
unrewarded.  He  spent  great  part  of  the 
treasure,  left  by  his  predecessor,  in  reward- 
ing men  of  merit,  in  relieving  the  poor,  and 
in  repairing  and  beautifying  several  churches 
in  Rome,  especially  that  of  St.  Peter,  gone 
almost  to  decay.2 

Benedict,  far  from  employing,  enriching, 
and  aggrandizing  his  relations,  as  most  other 
popes  had  done,  could  scarce  be  prevailed 
upon  to  admit  them  to  his  presence  when 
they  came  to  congratulate  him  upon  his 
promotion,  saying,  "James  Fournier  had 
relations,  but  pope  Benedict  has  none,"  and 
contented  himself  with  ordering  the  expenses 


•  Vit.  apud  Baluz.  col.  824.   Raymund.  ad  ann.  1340. 
Num.  60.  »  Vit.  Benedict,  apud  Baluz. 


of  their  journey  to  be  defrayed  out  of  the 
apostolic  chamber.  He  had  a  nephew  in 
orders,  a  man  of  merit,  and  an  untainted 
character;  yet  he  had  overlooked  him,  how- 
ever deserving,  till  the  cardinals  exerting 
jointly  all  their  interest  in  his  behalf,  ob- 
tained for  him,  and  with  great  diflficulty,  the 
vacant  see  of  Aries.  He  had  a  niece,  who 
was  courted  by  many  persons  of  the  first  ^ 
rank;  but  when  they  asked  her  of  the  pope, 
he  returned-  them  the  following  answer, 
which  I  shall  give  in  the  Latin  words  of  the 
author,  "non  decebat  talem  equum  banc 
habere  sellam,"  and  gave  her  in  marriage  to 
a  merchant  of  Toulouse,  with  a  fortune 
suitable  to  his  circumstances  and  condition.' 
Mezeray,  therefore,  had  reason  to  say,  "  that 
this  good  pope,  having  more  at  heart  the 
exaltation  of  his  see  than  that  of  his  family, 
left  a  great  treasure  to  the  church,  and  no- 
thing to  his  relations  but  salutary  instruc- 
tions for  the  good  of  their  souls. "^ 

Benedict  for  all  his  good  quahties  wanted 
not  his  enemies,  who,  being  provoked  at  his 
extirpating  the  many  abuses  that  had  crept 
into  the  church  and  several  religious  orders, 
spared  no  calumnies  to  blacken  his  memory, 
charging  him  with  avarice,  cruelty,  and  ob- 
stinacy, with  delighting  in  buffoonery,  and 
lewd  conversations,  with  frequenting  the 
company  of  women,  and  making  love  to 
them,  especially  to  the  celebrated  Petrarch's 
sister,  whom  they  say  he  debauched.  They 
add,  that  he  liked  wine  as  well  as  women; 
that  in  his  time  "bibere  papaliter,"  to  drink 
like  a  pope,  was  the  current  .phrase  to  ex- 
press hard  drinking,  and  that  a  few  days 
after  his  funeral  the  following  distich  was 
fixed  upon  his  tomb: 

Iste  fuit  Nero,  laicis  mors,  vipera  Clero 
J.  Devius  d.  veto,  cuppa  repleta  mero." 

But  if  Benedict  had  been  a  man  of  that 
character,  would  so  many  creditable  his- 
torians of  so  many  different  nations  have 
extolled  him,  in  the  manner  Ave  have  seen, 
for  his  exemplary  life  and  eminent  sanctity, 
nay, .and  proposed  him  as  a  pattern  of  every 
virtue  becoming  the  high  station  to  which 
he  was  raised? 

The  following  pieces  written  by  this  pope, 
some  before,  and  some  after  his  promotion, 
have  reached  our  times,  namely,  two  vo- 
lumes upon  the  slate  of  souls  before  the 
general  judgment;  eleven  questions  upon 
the  same  subject;  sermons  for  the  chief  fes- 
tivals of  the  year;  and  these  different  works 
are  all  lodged  in  manuscript  in  the  Vatican 
library.  He  Avrote,  besides,  several  consti- 
tutions relating  to  the  reformation  of  some 
religious  orders,  commentaries  upon  the 
Psalms  of  David,  a  great  many  letters,  and 
some  poetical  pieces. 

»  Vit.  Benedict,  apud  Baluz.  p.  816." 
"  Mez.  abreg6  Chron.  torn.  3.  p.  146. 
'  Vide  Baluz  in  notis  ad  vitas  Papar.  Aven.  torn.  1. 
p.  825. 


Clement  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


93 


Clement  elected. 


His  birth,  education,  preferments,  &c.    Is  crowned.    Creates  ten  cardinals, 
send  a  solemn  embassy  to  the  new  pope. 


The  Romans 


CLEMENT  YI.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-FIFTH  BISHOP 

OF  HOME. 

[Johannes  Pal.eologus,  Johannes  Cantacozenus,  Emperors  of  the  East. Frederic, 

Duhe  of  Austria,  Charles,  Marquis  of  Moravia,  Emperors  if  tlie  Wtst.'] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1342.]  Benedict  died 
on  the  25tli  of  April  1342,  and  the  cardinals, 
in  all  seventeen,  entering  into  the  conclave 
nine  days  after  his  decease,  that  is,  on  the 
5th  of  May,  which  fell  on  a  Sunday,  elected 
unanimously  on  the  following  Tuesday,  the 
7lh  of  the  same  month,  Peter  Roger,  cardi- 
nal presbyter  of  St.  Nereus  and  Achilleus, 
who  took  the  name  of  Clement  VI. 

He  was  the  son  of  William  Roger,  lord 
of  Rosiere,  was  born  about  the  year  1292  in 
the  castle  of  Maumont  near  Pompadour  in 
the  diocese  of  Limoges,  and  embraced  a  re- 
ligious life,  when  but  ten  years  old,  among 
the  Benedictines  in  the  monastery  of  Chese- 
Dieu  in  Auvergne.  He  studied  at  Paris, 
and  at  the  age  of  thirty  was  admitted  by 
that  university  to  the  degree  of  master  or 
doctor  of  divinity.  John  XXII.  preferred 
him  to  the  priory  of  St.  Baudille  of  Nismes, 
afterwards  to  the  abbey  of  Fecamp  in  Nor- 
mandy, and  soon  after  to  the  bishopric  of 
Arras.  As  he  was  no  less  esteemed  at  the 
court  of  France  than  at  that  of  Avignon, 
the  king,  Pliilip  VI.  made  him  keeper  of  the 
royal  seals  and  chancellor.  In  1330  he  was 
translated  by  pope  John  from  the  see  of 
Arras  to  the  archiepiscopal  see  of  Sens,  and 
in  1338  created  cardinal  by  his  successor 
Benedict  XII.  That  see  he  held  till  the 
year  1342,  when  upon  the  death  of  Benedict 
he  was  elected  in  the  manner  we  have  seen 
to  succeed  him.*  Papirius  Massonus  tells 
lis,  in  his  life  of  this  pope,  that  having  been 
robbed,  Avhile  he  was  yet  a  monk,  and 
stripped  quite  naked  in  returning  from  Paris 
to  his  monastery  of-Chese-Dieu,  a  priest, 
named  Stephen  Aldebrand,  supplied  him 
with  clothes,  and  whatever  else  Avas  neces- 
sary to  pursue  his  journey,  and  that,  upon 
his  asking  when  he  should  return  the  favors 
he  had  received,  the  priest  answered,  "  when 
you  become  pope."  This  Clement  remem- 
bered, and  soon  after  his  election  sent  for 
the  priest,  appointed  him  his  chamberlain, 
and  afterwards  raised  him  first  to  the  archi- 
episcopal sf-e  of  Aries,  and  not  long  after  to 
that  of  Toulouse,  which  he  held  till  the  year 
1363.2  This  fact  is  well  attested,  but  it  does 
not  prove  the  priest  to  have  been  a  prophet, 
nor  the  promotion  of  Clement  to  have  been 
revealed  to  him. 

The  new  pope  was  crowned  in  the  church 
of  the  preaching  friars  on  Whitsunday  the 

1  Baliiz.  Vit.  Papar.  Aven.  rol.  267,  282. 

*  Papif.  Masson.  Vit.  Clement,  et  Baluz.  ubi  supra. 


19ih  of  May,  and  atiended  on  that  occasion 
by  John,  duke  of  Normandy,  king  Philip's 
eldest  son,  by  the  dukes  of  Bourbon  and 
Burgundy,  by  the  dauphin  of  Vienne,  and 
by  all  the  chief  nobility  of  France  and  Gas- 
cony,  who  waited  ui)on  him  to  the  pontifical 
palace,  being  all  taken  with  his  polite  and 
obliging  behavior,  quite  the  reverse  of  that 
of  his  predecessor.'  Thedayafler  iiis  corona- 
tion he  acquainted  all  the  Christian  princes, 
but  the  emperor,  with  his  promotion,  and  a 
few  days  after  sent  the  two  cardinals  Peter 
de  Pratis  bishop  of  Palestrina,  and  Hanni- 
bald  bishop  of  Tusculum,  with  the  character' 
of  his  legates  a  Latere,  to  mediate  a  peace 
between  the  kings  of  France  and  England. 
The  legates  could  not  persuade  "the  two 
princes  at  war  to  conclude  a  peace,  but  pre- 
vailed upon  them,  not  without  great  diffi- 
culty, to  agree,  according  to  some,  to  a 
three,  according  to  others"  to  a  four  years' 
Iruce.- 

As  the  college  of  cardinals  was  reduced 
at  this  time  to  twenty-two  or  at  the  most  to 
twenty-three,  the  late  pope  having  been,  out 
of  a  motive  of  conscience,  very  cautious  and 
reserved  in  disposing  of  that  or  any  other 
ecclesiastical  dignities,  Clement  made  on  the 
20th  of  September  a  promotion  often  cardi- 
nals, among  whom  were  Hugh  Roger,  his 
brother,  who  refused,  as  we  shall  see,  the 
pontificate  upon  the  death  of  Innocent  VI. 
William,  his  nephew  by  his  sister,  and 
Gerald  de  Guardia,  general  of  the  preaching 
friars,  and  nearly  related  to  him.  For  Cle- 
ment was  as  kind  to  his  OAvn  relations  as 
Benedict  had  been  unkind  to  his. 

The  Romans,  hearing  of  the  election  of 
Clement,  sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  Avignon, 
consisting  of  six  persons,  cut  of  each  of  the 
three  difl'ereni  states  of  the  city,  the  highest, 
the  middling,  and  the  lowest,  in  all  eighteen. 
They  were  sent  to  congratulate  him  upon 
his  proniotion,  to  do  him  homage  in  the 
name  of  the  three  diflerent  states,  to  offer  to 
him,  not  as  pope  but  as  Peter  Roger,  the 
government  of  their  city  for  life,  and' to  beg 
the  two  following  favours  :  I.  That  he  would 
come  and  reside  at  Rome,  at  the  Laieran,  his 
own  church  and  the  first  of  all  churches. 
II.  That  he  would  order  the  jubilee  to  be 
celebrated  every  fiftieth  year.  They  con- 
ferred upon  him  as  Peter  Roger  the  supreme 


'  Vit.  apud  Baluz. 

»  Aiirtor  priiiifp  et  tertis  Vit.  Clement,  apud  Baluz., 
et  apud  Itaymuiid.  ad  ann.  1342.  Num.  6. 


94 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VI. 


The  jubilee  reduced  at  their  request  to  every  fiftieth  year  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1343.]     Clement  excoininunicates 
the  emperor ;  who  sues  for  absolution  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1344.]     Upon  what  terms  offered  him. 


magistracy,  and  not  as  pope,  lest  his  suc- 
cessors should  claim  it.  The  deputies, 
among  whom  was  the  celebrated  Petrarch, 
met  with  a  most  favourable  reception.  Cle- 
ment thanked  them  with  great  politeness 
for  the  joy  they  expressed  at  his  promotion, 
pretended  a  great  desire  of  going  to  Rome 
and  residing  there,  but  at  the  same  time  al- 
ledged  many  plausible  reasons  why  he  could 
not,  for  the  present,  comply  with  their  request 
and  his  own  inclination.  However,  as  he 
found  his  account  as  well  as  the  Romans  did 
theirs  in  the  shortening  of  the  time  between 
one  jubilee  year  and  another,  people  flock- 
ing in  crowds  on  that  occasion  from  all 
parts  of  the  world  to  Rome,  he  promised  to 
gratify  them  in  that  respect,  and  he  published 
accordingly,  on  the  27th  of  January  of  the 
following  year  1343,  a  constitution  beginning 
with  the  vi^ords  "  Unigenitus  Dei  filius,"  and 
ordering  the  jubilee  to  be  celebrated  every 
fiftieth  year.'  Petrus  de  Herentals,  who 
flourished  in  1380  and  wrote  the  life  of  Cle- 
ment, takes  no  notice  of  the  bull  '■'  Unigeni- 
tus," but  gives  us  a  very  different  one  to 
the  same  effect,  beginning  with  the  words 
"  Cum  natura  humana,"  in  which  the  pope, 
after  fixing  the  next  jubilee  to  the  year  1350, 
and  ordering  that  solemnity  to  be  renewed 
every  fiftieth  year,  "  commands  the  angels 
of  heaven  to  introduce  into  the  glory -of 
Paradise,  quite  free  from  purgatory,  the 
souls  of  those  who  in  the  year  of  the  jubilee 
shall  die  in  their  way  to  Rome."  But  Ba- 
luzius  will  have  that  bull  to  be  supposi- 
titious, and  alledges  the  following  reasons 
to  prove  it:  1.  Because  it  is  written  in  a 
low  grovelling  style,  as  different  from  that 
of  Clement  in  his  genuine  writings  as  two 
styles  can  possibly  differ  from  one  another. 
2.  Because  Albericus  a  Rosate,  who  lived 
at  this  very  time,  and  has  given  us  at  length 
the  bull  in  question,  says,  in  express  terms, 
that  he  knows  not  whether  it  be  genuine, 
and  seems  rather  inclined  to  think  it  sup- 
posititious, as  he  could  find  no  copies  of  it  at 
Rome  in  1350,  when  he  went  with  his  wife 
and  his  three  children  to  the  jubilee.  3.  This 
bull  is  dated  at  Avignon  the  28th  of  June 
1344,  the  third  year  of  Clement's  pontificate, 
whereas  out  of  the  six  different  authors  of 
Clement's  life  four  agree  in  this,  that  he  re- 
duced the  jubilee  to  every  fiftieth  year  in 
the  first  year  of  his  pontificate,  the  date  that 
the  bull  "  Unigenitus"  bears. 

The  late  pope  had  shown,  on  all  occa- 
sions, a  great  desire  of  composing,  almost 
upon  any  terms,  the  differences  that  had  so 
long  subsisted  between  the  emperor  Lewis 
and  the  apostolic  see,  and  though  diverted 
from  it  by  the  cardinals  in  the  French  inte- 
rest, he  could  never  be  prevailed  upon  to 
confirm  any  of  the  sentences  pronounced 


»  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1342;  Num.  II,  et  Baluz. 
col.  862. 


by  his  predecessor  against  that  prince.  But 
Clement,  a  man  of  a  very  different  temper, 
renewed  and  confirmed  by  a  bull,  dated  the 
23d  of  April,  in  the  first  year  of  his  pontifi- 
cate, 1343,  all  the  censures  and  punishments 
inflicted  by  his  predecessor  John  XXII.  up- 
on Lewis  of  Bavaria  for  his  enormous  crimes, 
and  at  the  same  time  thundered  out  the  sen- 
tence of  excommunication  against  Henry, 
archbishop  of  Mentz,  who  had  openly 
espoused  the  emperor's  cause.  Lewis  be- 
ing quite  tired  with  this  contest,  and  desirous 
of  restoring  peace  to  Germany,  sent  a  so- 
lemn embassy  to  the  new  pope,  to  propose 
an  accommodation,  and  to  learn  of  his  holi- 
ness himself  upon  what  terms  he  would 
absolve  him.  Clement  received  the  embas- 
sadors with  great  haughtiness,  and  upon 
their  declaring,  pursuant  to  their  instruc- 
tions, that  their  master  sincerely  repented 
of  his  past  conduct  towards  the  holy  see, 
and  had,  out  of  his  earnest  desire  of  being 
reconciled  to  the  church,  ordered  them  to 
agree,  in  his  name,  to  what  terms  soever 
his  holiness  should  think  fit  to  prescribe,  he 
answered,  that  he  would  advise  with  the 
cardinals,  and  then  let  them  know  upon 
what  terms  their  master  might  hope  for  ab- 
solution from  the  censures  and  other  punish- 
ments, which  he  had  drawn  upon  himself  by 
his  enormous  wickedness.  Two  days  after  he 
sent  for  the  embassadors,  and  exaggerating 
anew  the  wickedness  of  their  master,  ac- 
quainted them  with  the  terms,  the  only 
terms,  he  said,  upon  which  he  could  grant 
him  absolution.  These  were,  I.  That  he 
should  own  himself  guilty  of  all  the  heresies 
he  was  charged  with,  should  renounce  and 
abjure  them  all,  especially  the  opinion,  that 
it  belonged  to  the  emperor  to  appoint  or  de- 
pose the  pope.  II.  That  he  should  quit  the 
title  di  king  or  emperor,  should  resign  the 
government  of  the  empire,  and  not  resume 
it  without  the  permission  of  the  apostolic 
see.  .  III.  That  he  should  deliver  up  to  the 
pope,  an-d  leave,  without  reserve,  at  his  dis- 
posal, himself,  his  children,  and  'all  his 
hereditary  dominions,  territories,  and  estates. 
IV.  That  he  should  acknowledge  the  em- 
pire to  be  in  the  gift  of  the  apostolic  see. 
These  articles,  no  less  dishonorable  to  the 
empire  than  to  the  emperor,  the  embassa- 
dors agreed  to,  and  signed  them  in  a  public 
consistory,  to  the  great  surprise  of  all  the 
cardinals,  only  desiring  to  have  an  authentic 
copy  of  them,  to  be  sent  to  their  master  for 
him  to  sign  ;  which  was  granted.  The  em- 
peror, astonished  at  the  extravagant  de- 
mands of  the  pope,  resolved  to  improve 
them  to  his  own  advantage.  With  that 
view  he  caused  copies  of  them  to  be  sent  to 
all  the  princes,  states,  and  cities  of  the  em- 
pire, declaring  in  a  letter,  which  he  wrote 
to  them  on  this  occasion,  that  for  the  sake 
of  the  public  peace  and  tranquillity  he  was 
ready  to  acquiesce  in  the  demands  of  his 


Clement  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


95 


The  terms  rejected  by  the  Oerman  states  and  princes.  The  emperur  exconimuiiicated  anew  ; — [Vuar  of  Christ, 
1315.]  Ch.irles  of  [lohuniia  recommended  by  llic  pope  to  the  electors.  Is  elected  king  of  the  Romans; — 
[Year  of  Christ,  1346.] 

candidates;  but  not  till  he  had  signed  and 
sworn  to  observe  the  following  articles,  in 
case  he  should  be  raised  to  tlie  imperial 
throne  by  the  interest  and  reconimendaiioix 


holiness,  how  exorbitant  soever  and  unjust, 
so  far  as  they  related  to  hini;  but  as  the 
honor  and  the  majesty  of  the  empire  were 
at  Slake  as  well  as  his  own,  he  would  not 
agree  to  them  without  their  approbation  and  |  of  the  aposiolic  see.     I.  That  he  should  re- 


consent.  The  demands  of  the  pope  being 
heard  by  all  with  the  greatest  indignation, 
the  emperor  appointed  a  diet  to  meet  at 
Francfort,  in  order  to  deliberate  with  tiie 
princes  of  tlie  enipire  about  the  most  proper 
means  of  defeating  the  ambitious  views,  and 
opposing  the  encroachments  of  the  pope. 
The  diei  met  in  September  1341,  when  the 
demands  of  the  pope  were  declared  unjust, 
highly  prejudicial  to  the  empire, and  repug- 
nant to  the  oath  which  both  they  and  the 
emperor  had  taken.  It  was  therefore  de- 
creed, that  they  should  by  no  means  be 
complied  with;  that  embassadors  should  be 
sent  to  Avignon  to  beg  his  holiness  would 
•waive  them;  and'that,  in  case  he  could  not 
be  prevailed  upon  to  do  so,  they  should 
meet  again  at  Retz  upon  the  Rhine,  and 
there  determine  what  further  measures  they 
should  pursue  to  maintain,  as  they  were 
bound  by  their  oaths,  the  honor  and  dignity 
of  the  empire.' 

Clement,  concluding,  from  the  conduct  of 
the  emperor,  that  he  never  intended  to  per- 
form the  articles  of  the  agreement,  and  that 
it  was  only  to  engage  the  slates  and  princes 
of  Germany  in  his  cause,  as  the  cause  of  the 
empire,  that  he  had  procured  a  copy  of 
them,  renewed  and  confirmed  all  the  sen- 
tences that  had  been  pronounced  against 
him  either  by  his  predecessor,  pope  John, 
or  himself;  and  at  the  same  time  wrote  to 
the  electors,  ordering  them  to  proceed  forth- 
with to  the  election  of  a  new  king  of  the 
Romans,  Lewis  of  Bavaria  having  forfeited, 
as  "  an  avowed  and  impenitent  heretic,"  all 
right  to  that  as  well  as  to  the  imperial 
crown,  and  to  every  other  dignity  whatever. 
But  the  electors  putting  off  the  election 
under  various  pretences,  the  pope  on  the 
28th  of  April  of  the  following  year  sent 
them  a  peremptory  order  to  electa  new  king 
of  the  Romans  in  a  limited  time,  else  he 
would  nominate  one  to  that  dignity,  as  the 
right  of  electing  was  originally  derived  to 
them  from  the  apostolic  see.^  At  the  same 
time  he  warmly  recommended  to  them 
Charles  duke  of  Moravia,  who  was  then  at 
Avignon,  and  had  come  with  his  father, 
John  king  of  Bohemia,  to  offer  himself  to 
the  pope  as  a  candidate  for  the  empire,  and 
engage  his  interest.  He  was  of  the  family 
of  Luxemburg,  being  the  grandson  of  the 
emperor  Henry  VIl.  duke  of  Luxemburg, 
was  well  known  to  the  pope  who  had  for- 
merly been  his  preceptor,  and  was  on  that 
account  preferred  by  him  to  all  the  other 


»  Rayniund.  ad  ann.  1344.  Num.  42,  58. 
Clement,  lorn.  2.  p.  245. 
3  Apud  Itayiiald.  ad  ann.  1346. 


Baluz.  Vit, 


roke  all  the  edicts  of  hi.s  grandfather  Henry 
VII.  against  Robert  heretofore  king  of  Sicily, 
as  well  as  against  tlie  Romans  and  the 
Florentines.  11.  That  ho  should  leave  all 
the  differences  between  the  empire  and  the 
king  of  France  to  be  determined  hy  the  apos- 
tolic see.  III.  That  he  should  lend  all  the 
assistance  in  his  power  to  the  church  and 
the  holy  see  against  Lewis. of  Bavaria.  IV. 
That  he  should  never  invade,  but  protect 
and  defend  the  domains  of  the  apostolic  see 
in  and  out  of  Italy.  V.  That  he  should  not 
enter  Rome  till  the  day  of  his  coronation ; 
should  leave  it  the  same  day ;  and  should 
not  take  upon  Jiim  the  administration  of  the 
affairs  of  Italy  till  he  was  crowned  emperor.' 
These  terms  being  agreed  and  sworn  to 
both  by  Charles  and  his  father,  John  king 
of  Bohemia,  ihe  pope  wrote  to  Walram  and 
Baldwin,  archbishops  ofCologne  and  Treves, 
to  the  duke  of  Saxony,  to  the  count  Palatine 
of  the  Rhine,  and  the  other  electors,  exhort- 
ing them  to  proceed  forthwith  lo  the  elec- 
tion of  an  emperor,  after  so  long  a  vacancy 
of  the  imperial  throne,  and  recommending 
to  them  Charles  of  Bohemia,  a  prince  equal 
in  every  respect  to  so  great  a  charge.  The 
letter  is  dated  the  2Sth  of  April  131G.  As 
Baldwin,  archbishop  of  Treves,  had  been 
excommunicated,  on  what  account  history 
does  not  inform  us,  the  pope  sent  the  bishop 
of  Acco  to  absolve  him,  and  at  the  same 
time  empowered  Baldwin  himself  to  absolve 
such  of  the  other  electors  as  had  incurred 
the  excommunication,  by  communicating 
with  Lewis  of  Bavaria  and  obeying  him  as 
emperor.  As  Henry,  archbishop  of  Mentz, 
adhered  to  Lewis,  the  pope,  Avho  had  ex- 
communicated him  on  that  account,  de- 
posed him  on  the  present  occasion,  and 
raised  to  that  see  the  young  Count  Gerlac 
of  Nassau,  canon  of  Mentz,  upon  his  pro- 
mising his  vote  to  Charles.  The  electors 
thus  gained  by  the  pope  met  at  Renz,  in  the 
diocese  of  Mentz,  (the  city  of  Francfort, 
where  the  election  was  usually  made,  being 
zealously  attached  to  the  emperor  Lewis,) 
and  about  the  20th  of  July  Charles,  duke  of 
Moravia,  was  elected  king  of  the  Romans 
by  all  the  electors  who  were  present.  The 
new  king  despatched  immediately  embassa- 
dors to  Avignon,  to  acquaint  the  pope  with 
his  election,  and  at  the  same  time  to  take 
the  usual  oaths  in  his  name,  and  beg  his 
holiness  to  confirm  his  election.  With  that 
request  Clement  very  readily  complied,  and 
on  the  Cth  of  November  of  the  present  year 
he  issued  a  bull  declaring  Charles,  duke  of 

«  Apud  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1346.  Num.  19. 


96 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 

The  emperor  Lewis  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1347.]     A  revolution  at  Rome.     Great  i 
occasioned  by  the  murder  of  the  king.     Behavior  of  queen  Joan  on  that 


[Clement  VI. 


Great  disturbances  in  Naples, 
occasion. 


Moravia,  king  of  the  Romans  lawfully  elect- 
ed, and  ordering  all  to  acknowledge  and 
obey  him  as  such.'  The  election  of  Charles 
being  thus  approved  and  confirmed  by  the 
pope,  he  was  crowned  king  with  the  usual 
ceremonies  by  the  archbishop  of  Cologne  at 
Bon,  the  inhabitants  of  Aix-la-Chapelle, 
where  the  kings  of  the  Romans  were  usually 
crowned,  refusing  to  acknowledge  him  or 
admit  him  into  their  city.^  Several  other 
cities  in  Germany  continued  faithful  to  the 
emperor  Lewis,  which  would  have  kindled 
a  new  war  in  the  bowels  of  that  unhappy 
country,  had  not  the  death  of  that  prince, 
which  happened  on  the  11  th  of  October  of 
the  following  year,  1347,  prevented  it. 

In  the  present  year  great  disturbances 
were  raised  in  Rome  by  one  Nicolo  di  Lo- 
renzo, called  Cola  di  Rienzo,  a  man  of  a 
mean  descent,  some  say  the  son  of  a  miller; 
but  of  great  eloquence,  craft  and  address. 
He  frequently  harangued  the  multitude, 
and  by  pretending  great  zeal  for  their  rights 
and  liberties,  of  which,  he  said,  they,  once 
lords  of  the  world,  had  been  most  unjustly 
deprived,  he  got  himself  elected  tribune  of 
the  Roman  people,  with  all  the  power  an- 
nexed of  old  to  that  office.  The  tribune  be- 
gan the  exercise  of  his  new  authority  by 
driving  all  the  nobles  out  of  the  city,  and 
with  them  Raymund,  bishop  of  Orvieto,  the 
pope's  vicar.  Being  thus  become  absolute 
lord  of  the  city,  and  supported  in  his 
usurpation  by  the  Roman  people  all  to  a 
man,  he  notified,  to  all  princes,  by  a  mani- 
festo, or  edict,  that  the  Roman  people  re- 
voked all  the  privileges  that  had  ever  been 
granted  to  the  prejudice  of  their  authority; 
that  they,  consequently,  had  the  same  juris- 
diction, power  and  authority  over  the  whole 
world  that  they  ever  had  claimed,  and  that 
Rome  was  still  the  metropolis  and  mistress 
of  the  universe.  Nay,  elated  with  his  power, 
he  arrived  at  such  a  height  of  presumption, 
or  folly,  or  fanaticism,  as  to  declare,  that  the 
empire,  and  the  election  of  the  emperor,  be- 
longed to  the  Roman  people,  and  to  sum- 
mon the  pretenders  to  that  dignity  to  plead 
their  cause  at  their  tribunal  and  his.  But 
the  people  growing  soon  tired  of  his  govern- 
ment, as  he  engrossed  all  power  to  himself, 
leaving  only  to  them  the  bare  name  of 
liberty,  and  the  nobles  forming  at  the  same 
time  a  powerful  alliance  'against  him,  he 
was  forced  to  leave  Rome,  and  fly  in  dis- 
guise to  Naples.3  Of  this  insurrection  a 
very  curious  and  entertaining  account  has 
been  lately  published  in  French.  As  for 
that  which  we  read  in  the  Life  of  Rienzo, 
written  in  the  language  that  was  spoken  in 
those  days   by   the   vulgar  at  Rome,  it  is 


>  Apud  Bzovium  Num.  91.    Raynald.  Num.  34. 
3  Math.  Villani,  L  12.  c.  17.    Raymund.  ad  ann.  1347. 
3  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1347.    Albert.  Argent,  in  Chron. 
p.  140.    Baluz.  in  Vit.  Pap.  Aven.  p.  256,  &c  ^ 


fraught,  as  has  been  observed  by  Baluzius, 
with  many  notorious  falsehoods. 

The  revolution  that  happened  at  this  time 
in  the  kingdom  of  Naples  was  a  more  seri- 
ous affair.  Robert,  king  of  Naples,  dying 
on  the  16th  of  January,  1343,  that  kingdom, 
then  called  Sicily  and  Sicily  citra  Pharum, 
as  well  as  the  county  of  Provence,  fell  to 
Joan,  his  grand-daughter,  by  the  duke  of 
Calabria,  his  only  son,  who  left  no  issue 
male  behind  him.  King  Robert  had  married 
her  to  Andrew,  the  second  son  of  his  ne- 
phew Carobert,  king  of  Hungary,  with  a 
design  of  restoring  the  kingdom  of  Sicily  to 
the  descendants  of  his  elder  brother,  Charles 
Martel,  as  he  could  not  acquiesce,  says  the 
famous  lawyer,  Bartolus,  in  the  decision  of 
pope  Clement  V.,  preferring  him  in  the  suc- 
cession to  Carobert,  his  elder  brother's  son. 
The  new  king  was  received  with  great  ap- 
plause by  all  ranks  of  men.  But  as  he  suf- 
fered his  Hungarians  to  engross  the  whole 
administration  to  themselves,  to  insult  the 
natives,  and  even  to  lord  it  over  the  princes 
of  the  blood,  a  conspiracy  was  soon  formed 
against  him,  and  while  he  was  with  the 
queen  at  Aversa,  the  conspirators,  getting 
into  the  castle,  where  he  kept  his  court,  in 
the  night  of  the  17th  of  September  1345, 
strangled  him  and  threw  the  dead  body  out 
of  the  window.  Early  next  morning  the 
queAi,  leaving  Aversa,  repaired  in  great 
haste  to  Naples,  and  assembling  all  the  ba- 
rons who  were  then  in  that  city,  declared 
to  them,  in  the  most  solemn  manner,  that 
she  was  altogether  innocent  of  the  barbarous 
murder  of  her  husband ;  and,,  as  it  was 
whispered  about. that  she  was  privy  to  it, 
she  charged  Hugh  del  Balzo,  high  justiciary 
of  the  kingdom,  to  make  a  strict  inquiry 
after  the  authors  of  her  husband's  death,  and 
to  brisg  such  as  should  be  found  guilty  to 
condign  punishment.  At  the  same  time  she 
wrote  to  the  pope,  to  Lewis,  king  of  Hun- 
gary, her  br.other-in-law,  who  had  succeeded 
his  father  Carobert  in  that  kingdom,  and  to 
all  the  other  Christian  princes,  to  clear  her- 
self from  all  suspicion  of  having  been  any 
ways  accessary  to  that  horrid  murder.  She 
not  only  wrote,  but  sent  the  bishop  of  Tro- 
pea  to  the  king  of  Hungary,  to  persuade  him 
of  her  innocence,  and  beg  he  would  take 
herself,  a  widow,  and  her  son  Carobert,  his 
nephew,  into  his  protection.  But  Lewis 
had  been  persuaded  beforehand,  that  the 
queen  had  been  the  chief  actress  in  that 
bloody  tragedy,  and  therefore  told  the  bishop 
Avith  great  wrath,  that  he  was  fully  con- 
vinced of  her  guilt,  and  that  neither  she  nor 
any  of  her  accomplices  should  escape  the 
vengeance  that  was  due  by  the  laws,  both 
human  and  divine,  to  so  enormous  a  crime 
As  for  the  pope,  he  had  no  sooner  heard  of 
Andrew's  death,  than,  thinking,  it  chiefly 
belonged  to  him  to  prevent  the  disturbances 


Clement  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


97 


The  queen  marries  again.     The  kingdom  invaded  by  Ihc  king  of  Iluniinry,  the  deceased  king's  brolher.     The 
queen  retires  from  the  kingdom.    The  king  of  Hungary  enters  the  kingdom  without  opposition.    How  he 

revenged  the  death  of  his  brother. 

that  such  arT  event  might  produce  in  the  j  eloquent  than  artful  harangue,  that  though 
kinsdotn,  a  fief  of  the  apostolic  see,  he  slie  was  very  confident  ihey  would  all,  to  a 
appointed  cardinal  Aymericus  de  Castro-  man,  stand  by  her  to  the  last  drop  of  their 
lucci  to  govern  it,  with  the  character  of  his  |  blood,  yet  she  had  resolved  to  quit  the  king- 
vicar  in  "temporals,  till  the  queen  was  found  |  dom  and  repair  to  Avignon,  for  two  reasons, 
guilty  or  innocent.  At  the  same  time  he  j-which  she  did  not  doubt  they  would  approve 
solemnly  excommunicated  all  who  had  been  I  of;  the  one  to  make  her  innocence  as  well 
privy  to,  or  in  any  manner  whatever  aiding 
and  assisting  in  so  horrid  a  murder,  declared 
their  estatesconfiscated,  all  their  honors  for- 
feited, and  the  places  where  they  were,  or 


known  to  Christ's  vicar  upon  earth  as  it  was 
to  Christ  in  heaven  ;  the  other  to  spare  the 
blood  of  her  loving  sulijecis,  for  whom  she 
had  too  much  tenderness  and  affection  to  in- 
that  belonged  to  them,  interdicted.  In  the  i  volve  them,  for  her  sake,  in  the  calamities 
mean  time°  several  persons  of  different  con-    of  a  cruel  and  destructive  war.     She  then 


dilions  being  taken  upon  suspicion,  and 
strictly  examined,  it  appeared  from  their  de- 
positions that  several  of  the  chief  barons 
were  concerned  in  the  conspiracy,  and 
among  the  rest  the  count  of  Evoli,  high 
steward  of  the  kingdom.  But  most  of  them 
had  fled,  and  the  rest  had  retired  to  their 
castles  and  stron*  holds,  which  were  not  to 
be  reduced  easily ;  and  it  was,  besides,  ap- 
prehended that  the  princes  of  the  blood, 
whom  the  king  had  greatly  disobliged  by  his 
partiality  to  the  Hungarians,  would  take 
them  into  their  protection,  and  a  bloody  war 
would  be  thus  kindled  in  the  bowels  of  the 
kingdom. 

In  the  mean  time  the  queen's  friends, 
hearing  of  the  immense  preparations  that 
the  king  of  Hungary  was  daily  carrying  on, 
with  a  design  to  invade  the  kingdom,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  revenge  the  death  of  his 
brolher,  advised  her  to  marry  again,  and 
choose  for  her  husband  a  prince  capable  of 
protecting  both  her  person  and  her  kingdom 
against  so  powerful  and  so  merciless  an 
enemy.  With  that  advice  she  readily  com- 
plied, being  still  in  the  flower  of  her  age, 
and  the  prince  of  Taranto,  her  grandfather, 
king  R,obert's  brother,  having  proposed  to 
her  Lewis,  his  second  son,  a  prince  no  less  be- 
loved for  his  affable  behavior  than  esteemed 
for  his  valor,  of  which  he  had  given  some 
signal  proofs,  she  closed  with  the  proposal, 
and  a  year  being  elapsed  since  the  death  of 
her  first  husband,  the  nuptials  were  imme- 
diately solemnized.  But  the  public  rejoicings 
on  that  occasion  were  scarce  over  when 
news  was  brought  to  court  of  the  arrival  of 
the  king  of  Hungary  in  Abruzzo,  at  the 
head  of  a  very  numerous  and  powerful 
army.  As  the  queen  had  not  yet  raised, 
nor  had  she  time  to  raise,  a  sufficient  force 
to  face  the  enemy,  and  besides  apprehended 
that  many  of  her  subjects,  as  she  was  com- 
monly believed  to  have  been  privy  to  the 
death  of  her  husband,  would  forsake  and 
betray  her,  she  resolved  to  save  herself  by 
flight  from  falling  into  the  hands  of  the  en- 
raged king  of  Hungary.  This,  her  resolu- 
tion, she  communicated  to  all  the  barons,  to 
all  the  magistrates,  governors,  and  syndics 


ordered  them  to  make  no  resistance,  to  carry 
the  keys  of  all  the  forts,  castles,  and  cities, 
to  the  king  of  Hungary  as  soon  as  he  ap- 
peared before  them,  and  declared  them  re- 
leased from  the  oath  of  allegiance  they  had 
taken  to  her.  Having  ended  her  speech, 
she- left  the  assembly  all  bathed  in  tears,  and 
embarking  the  same  day  with  her  small  re- 
tinue on  board  three  galleys,  which  she  had 
sent  for  from  Provence,  she  followed  heT 
husband,  who  had  sailed  a  few  days  before, 
to  Avignon. 

In  the  mean  time  the  king  of  Hungary 
advancing  to  Naples,  was  every  where  re- 
ceived without  the  least  opposition,  the  cities 
opened  their  gates  to  him,  and  the  barons 
flocked  from  all  parts  to  do  him  homage. 
On  his  march  from  Benevento  to  Aversa  he 
Avas  met  by  all  the  princes  of  the  blood  in 
a  body,  carrying  with  them  Carobert,  his 
brother's  only  child  by  queen  Joan,  then 
three  years  old.  The  king  received  them, 
.and  the  barons  who  attended  ihem,  with 
great  seeming  kindness,  look  young  Caro- 
bert in  his  arms,  and  kissing  him,  expressed 
great  concern  at  the  unhappy  and  unde- 
served fate  of  his  father.  He  staid  five  days 
at  Aversa,  and  on  the  sixth,  when  he  was 
to  leave  the  place,  he  armed  himseff  cap-a- 
pie,  and  marching  at  the  head  of  his  army 
in  battle-array,  he  halted  over  against  the 
castle  where  his  brolher  had  been  strangled. 
There  he  called  to  him  the  duke  of  Durazzo, 
the  eldest  son  of  the  prince  of  Morea,  the 
late  king  Robert's  brother,  and  asked  him 
out  of  which  window  the  body  of  his  brother 
king  Andrew  had  been  thrown.  The  duke 
answered  that  he  knew  not,  nor  could  he 
give  him  any  information  concerning  the 
circumstances  of  his  brother's  death.  The 
king  then  produced  a  letter  to  Charles  of 
Artois  in  the  duke's  own  hand-writing,  from 
which  it  appeared  that  he  had  been  privy  to 
the  whole,  and  telling  him  that  he  wanted 
no  better  evidence,  he  caused  his  head  to  be 
struck  off  upon  the  spot,  his  body  to  be 
thrown  out  of  the  same  window,  and  to  lie 
unburied  a  whole  day,  as  had  happened  to 
the  body  of  his  brother.  In  the  next  place 
he  ordered  all  the  other  princes  of  the  blood 


of  the  different  cities,  summoned  to  Naples    to  be  seized,  to  be  confined  m  the  castle  oi 
for  that  purpose,  telling  them  in  a  no  less  |  Aversa,  and  to  be  sent  from  thence  under  a 
Vol.  III.~13  I. 


98 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VI. 


The  king  of  Hungary's  entry  into  Naples.  Returns  to  Hungary.  Tlie  queen  arrives  at  Avignon  ;— [Year  of 
Christ,  1348.]  Pleads  her  cause  before  the  pope  and  the  cardinals  ;  and  convinces  Ihem  of  her  innocence. 
Is  invited  by  her  subjects  back  to  her  kingdom.     Sells  Avignon  to  the  pope. 


Strong  guard,  with  his  nephew  Carobert, 
into  Hungary.  The  king  then  proceeded  on 
his  march  to  Naples,  which  city  he  entered 
in  his  armor  with  a  black  standard  carried 
before  him,  representing  the  murder  ot"  his 
brother.  The  magistrates  and  chief  citizens 
received  and  welcomed  him  at  the  gate;  but 
he  proceeded,  with  a  stern  countenance,  as 
if  he  neither  saw  nor  heard  them,  straight 
to  Castel  Nuovo,  and  would  admit  of  no  de- 
monstrations of  respect,  nor  give  audience 
to  the  magistrates,  who  came  to  congratulate 
him  upon  his  safe  arrival.  The  next  day 
the  houses  of  all  the  princes  of  the  blood 
were  plundered  by  the  Hungarians,  and 
diligent  search  was  made  after  the  duchess 
of  Durazzo ;  but  she,  hearing  of  the  fate  of 
her  husband,  had  fled  by  sea  to  her  sister, 
who  had  attended  the  queen  to  Avignon. 
The  king  remained  two  months  in  Naples, 
which  he  employed  in  new-modelling  the 
government,  in  fortifying  and  garrisoning 
the  strong  holds,  in  changing  the  magistrates 
throughout  the  kingdom,  and  displacing  all 
whom  he  suspected  to  be  in  the  least  at- 
tached to  the  queen.  While  he  was  thus 
employed,  the  plague,  that  raged  in  most 
other  places,  breaking  out  in  Naples,  he  left 
that  city,  and  embarking  at  Barletta  on  board 
a  hght  galley,  landed  in  Dalmatia,  and  from 
thence  returned  to  Hungary,  despised,  says 
the  historian,  by  the  Neapolitans,  whom  he 
had  frightened  more  than  hurt. 

While  these  things  passed  in  Italy,  queen 
Joan  arrived  safe  at  Avignon  on  the  15th  of 
March  1348,  and  being  received  by  all  the 
cardinals,  who  came  in  a  body  to  meet  her, 
and  congratulate  her  upon  her  arrival,  she 
made  her  public  entry  under  a  canopy,  as 
sovereign  of  the  place,  and  was  attended  by 
the  whole  college  of  cardinals  to  the  pope's 
palace,  who  received  her  with  the  greatest 
marks  of  affection,  respect,  and  esteem.  She 
told  the  pope,  that  as  she  had  been  most 
unjustly  driven  from  the  kingdom  which  his 
holiuess's  predecessor  Clement  V.  of  holy 
memory,  had  adjudged  to  her  grandfather, 
and,  besides,  her  character  had  been  most 
wickedly  aspersed,  she  was  come  chiefly  to 
convince  his  holiness  and  the  sacred  college 
of  her  innocence,  and  therefore  desired  to  be 
heard  in  a  full  consistory.  Clement  granted 
her  very  readily  her  request,  pretending  that 
it  belonged  chiefly  to  him,  as  lord  paramount 
of  the  kingdom,  to  take  cognizance  of  the 
death  of  the  king.  A  consistory  being  ac- 
cordingly called,  at  which  were  present  the 
pope  in  person,  all  the  cardinals,  and  all  the 
embassadors  of  the  Christian  princes  then 
in  Avignon,  the  queen  pleaded  her  cause 
before  that  assembly  with  so  much  elo- 
quence, alledged  so  many  proofs  of  her  in- 
nocence, as  entirely  satisfied  the  pope  and 
the  whole  college  of  cardinals.  The  proof 
she  urged  above  all  others  was,  that  of  the 


many  persons  who  had  been  imprisoned, 
had  been  strictly  examined,  and  being  found 
guilty  had  been  most  cruelly  racked  to  dis- 
cover their  accomplices,  not  one  had  ever 
had  the  assurance  to  impeach  her.  She 
owned  that  she  had  one  evidence  against 
her,  public  report;  but  what  credit  such  an 
evidence  deserved  she  left  his  holiness  and 
the  sacred  college  to  judge.  Clement," now 
convinced  of  her  innocence,  confirmed  her 
marriage  with  Lewis  of  Taranto,  though 
contracted  within  the  forbidden  degrees,  took 
them  both  into  his  protection,  and  dispatched 
an  apostolic  legate  into  Hungary  to  nego- 
tiate a  reconcihation  between  them  and  that 
king. 

In  the  mean  time  the  Neapolitan  nobility, 
growing  weary  of  the  government  of  the 
Hungarians,  by  whom  they  were  treated  as 
a  conquered  nation,  came  privately  to  an 
agreement  among  themselves  to  redeem  their 
country  from  the  oppressions  it  groaned 
under,  by  restoring  queen  Joan,  their  law- 
ful sovereign,  to  the  throne  of  her  ancestors ; 
the  rather,  as  at  the  tribunal  of  the  apostolic 
see  she  had  been  found  innocent  of  the  death 
of  her  husband.  This  their  resolution  they 
communicated,  by  persons  in  whom  they 
could  confide,  to  the  queen,  assuring  her 
that,  considering  the  hatred  which  the  na- 
tives universally  bore  to  their  new  masters, 
they  would  engage  to  drive  them  out  of  the 
kingdom,  provided  she  could  assist  them 
with  a  body  of  troops  from  Provence,  and 
money  to  support  them  but  for  a  short  time. 
Upon  these  assurances,  and  repeated  invita- 
tions from  all  the  chief  lords  of  the  kingdom 
to  return  to  her -hereditary  dominions,  her 
subjects  being  all  ready  to  receive  her,  she 
resolved  to  raise  a  body  of  troops  in  her 
French  dominions,  and  equip  a  few  galleys 
to  cohvoy  them,  as  well  as  herself  and  her 
husband,  to  Naples.  It  was  on  this  occasion 
that,  wanting  more  money  than  her  French 
subjects  were  able  to  supply  her  with,  she 
determined  to  sell  the  city  of  Avignon  to  the 
pope,  not  doubting  but  by  parting  Ati-ith  one 
city  she  should  acquire  a  whole  kingdom. 
Her  husband  agreed  to  it,  and  the  proposal 
was  no  sooner  made  to  Clement,  than  he 
closed  with  it,  paying  at  once  the  sum  that 
was  asked,  eighty  thousand  florins  of  gold.^ 
Thus  in  the  year  1348  did  the  city  of  Avig- 
non, with  its  territory,  become  subject  to  the 
Roman  church,  and  it  continues  so  to  this 
day.  Francis  Noguier,  in  his  history  of  the 
bishops  of  Avignon,  gives  us  the  public  in- 
strument of  this  bargain  or  agreement,  dated 
fit  Avignon  the  9th  of  June  1348,  and  it  is 
likewise  to  be  met  with  in  the  annals  of 
Bzovius.2  Those  authors,  therefore,  were 
certainly  misinformed,  who  will  have  the 


•  Vit.  Clement.  Joann.  Villani  Annal-  Bzovius  in 
Annal.  Noguier.  in  Hist.  Episcoparum,  Aven. 
3  Noguier  et  Bzovius  ad  ann.  1348. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


99 


Clement  VI.] 

The  queen  returns  to  Naples.     A  bloody  «var  kindled  in  the  bowels  of  the  kingdom.     A  peace  concluded,  and 
the  queen  restored.     A  general  plague.    Relief  afforded  by  Clement  iu  that  calamity.    The  I'lagellanteu 

condemned. ^ 

the  sacraments  to  them.  At  Avignon  he 
employed  physicians  at  his  own  expense  to 
visit  the  poor,  hired  others  to  assist  and  sup- 
ply them  with  all  necessaries,  furnished 
such  of  them  as  died  of  tiie  infection  with 
winding-sheets,  and  lest  their  bodies  should 
lie  unburied,  and  increase  the  infection,  he 
engaged  persons  to  bury  them  by  promising 
them  two  grossos,  about  six  pence  of  our 
money,  for  every  body  they  buried.  As  the 
cemeteries,  or  church-yards,  were  all  soon 
filled,  Clement  purchased  and  consecrated 
a  large  field  which  was  made  a  common 
burying  place,  and  called  Campus  Floridus, 
in  French,  Champ-fleuri,  which  name,  says 
one  of  the  author's  of  Clement's  life,  it  re- 
tains to  this  day.  The  pope  built  there  and 
endowed  a  chapel  in  honor  of  the  Virgia 
Mary.     But  in  the  place,  where  that  chapel 


queen  not  to  have  sold,  but  to  have  given  I 
the  city  of  Avignon  to  the  pope,  to  recom-] 
mend  herself  by  so  valuable  a  present  to  his 
favor,  and  engage  his  protection.  As  the 
city  of  Avignon  was  held  by  the  counts  of 
Provence  as  a  fief  of  the  empire,  the  pope 
did  not  pay  the  purchase  money  till  Charles, 
lately  elected  king  of  the  Romans,  had  con- 
firmed the  bargain,  and  solemnly  renounced 
all  the  right  claimed  by  the  empire  over  that 
city  and  its  territory.  The  bull  containing 
that  renunciation  is  dated  the  1st  of  No- 
vember 1348.* 

The  queen,  being  now  supplied  with  the 
necessary  money  to  second  the  wishes  of 
her  Italian  subjects,  raised  a  small  army  in 
Provence,  and  having  fitted  out  ten  galleys, 
she  embarked  in  them  at  Marseilles  with 
her  husband  and  all  her  troops,  and  landed 


safe  at  Naples,  to  the  incredible  jov  of  all  stood,  a  church  has  since  been  built  in  honor 

■       '"  of  St.  Roch,  the  protector  against  the  plague, 

and  the  advocate  of  those  who  are  infected 
with  it.' 

On  occasion  of  this  general  plague  sprung 
up  a  new  sect,  who,  to  appease  the  Divine 
wrath,  whipped  themselves  publicly,  and 
were  therefore  called  the  FlageUantes.  They 
were  first  heard  of  in  Hungary,  from  thence 
they  passed  into  Germany,  and  from  Ger- 
many into  Italy,  gaining  every  where  a  great 
many  followers.  They  walked  with  the  up- 
per part  of  their  bodies  quite  naked,  holding 
a  wooden  cross  in  the  left  hand,  and  a 
scourge  in  the  right,  consisting  of  cords 
with  knots,  and  pointed  pieces  of  iron  at 
the  end.  With  that  scourge  they  scourged 
themselves  in  the  public  streets  as  well  as 
in  the  churches  in  a  most  cruel  manner. 
They  soon  became  very  numerous,  and 
though  they  admitted  none  into  their  society 
who  were  not  able  to  maintain  themselves, 
they  overspread  in  a  very  short  time  all 
Hungary,  I3ohemia,  Saxony,  Austria,  great 
part  of  France,  and  some  of  them  came  even 
to  Avignon,  and  there  publicly  practised  all 
their  austerities,  in  order  to  discover  the 
sentiments  of  the  pope  concerning  their  me- 
thod of  living.  They  were  there  greatly  ad- 
mired and  respected  not  only  by  the  people, 
but  by  some  of  the  cardinals.  But  the  pope, 
looking  upon  such  austerities,  practised  in 
public,  as  rather  proceeding  from  vanity 
than  any  true  sense  of  religion,  not  only 
forbad  them  upon  pain  of  excommunica- 
tion, notwithstanding  the  strong  opposition 
he  met  with  from  some  of  the  cardinals,  but 
wrote  to  all  the  archbishops  and  bishops  to 
suppress  that  sect  in  their  respective  dioceses, 
to  imprison  such  priests  and  regulars  as  had 
embraced  it,  and  keep  them  confined  till  fur- 
ther orders.'^     Thus  was  the  numerous  sect 


the  inhabitants  of  that  metropolis.  Her  ar 
rival  was  no  sooner  known,  than  the  natives, 
rising  throughout  the  kingdom,  put  such  of 
the  Hungarians  to  death  as  had  the  misfor- 
tune to  I'all  into  their  hands.  But  as  the 
Hungarians  were  masters  of  all  the  forts 
and  strong  holds,  and  received  from  time  to 
time  new  reinforcements  from  Hungary,  a 
most  destructive  war  was  carried  on  till  the 
year  1351,  when  the  king  of  Hungary  was 
at  last  prevailed  upon  by  the  pope  to  con- 
clude a  peace  witn  the  queen  and  her  hus- 
band Lewis  of  Taranto;  to  withdraw  all  his 
forces  out  of  their  dominions,  and  set  at 
liberty  all  the  princes  of  the  blood,  whom  he 
had  sent  prisoners  into  Hungary  four  years 
before.  Thus  was  queen  Joan,  by  the  un- 
shaken zeal  of  her  subjects,  and  the  good 
offices  of  the  pope,  restored  to  the  quiet  pos- 
session of  her  kingdom.  But  of  that  famous 
princess,  as  famous,  perhaps,  as  any  we 
read  of  in  history,  I  shall  have  occasion  to 
speak  more  than  once  in  the  sequel. 

In  the  present  year,  1348,  a  most  dreadful 
plague  raged  all  over  Europe.  It  broke  out 
in  Asia  iu  1347,  extended  to  Africa,  and 
from  Africa  spread  to  the  most  remote  and 
the  most  northern  parts  of  Europe.  No  city, 
no  village,  no  house  in  our  hemisphere  es- 
caped the  general  infection.  It  raged  every 
■where  with  incredible  fury,  but  with  more 
in  some  places  than  in  others,  leaving  in 
some  the  third  part  of  the  inhabitants,  but 
in  others  scarce  the  twentieth.  All  the  his- 
torians, who  have  writ  of  those  times,  have 
filled  their  histories  with  most  melancholy 
accounts  of  the  effects  of  that  plague  in  their 
dififerent  countries.  In  that  general  calamity 
Clement,  by  a  bull,  dated  at  Avignon  the 
13th  of  May  1348,  granted  a  plenary  indul- 
gence to  all,  who  sincerely  repented  of  their 
sins  and  confessed  them,  and  likewise  to  the 
priests  who  attended  them  and  administered 


>  Apud  Noguiei  ibid. 


»  Auctores  Vit.  Clement,  apud.  Baluz.  et  Raynald. 
ad  ann.  1348.  Num.  32. 

1  Chron.  Hirsaug.  ad  ann.  1349.  et  apud  Raynald. 
Num.  20. 


100 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VI. 


Jubilee  of  the  year  1350.    Borne  crowded  with  pilgrims.    The  cruelty  and  avarice  of  the  Romans. 

turbances  continue  in  Germany. 


The  dis- 


of  the   Flagellantes   entirely  extirpated   as 
soon  as  sprung  up.' 

Clement,  to  gratify  the  Romans,  had  re- 
duced the  jubilee,  in  the  first  year  of  his 
pontificate,  from  every  hundredth  to  every 
fiftieth  year,  as  has  been  said  above :  and  as 
the  time  of  that  solemnity  now  drew  near, 
he  took  care  to  acquaint  the  faithful  there- 
with by  a  bull,  dated  at  Avignon,  the  18th 
of  August,  of  the  preceding  year,  1348, 
which  he  sent  to  all  the  archbishops  and 
bishops  throughout  Christendom,  with  or- 
ders to  publish  it  in  their  respective  dioceses, 
and  exhort  all  committed  to  their  care,  to 
avail  themselves  of  the  approaching  jubilee, 
as  very  few  would,  in  all  probability,  live 
to  another.  This  bull  being  every  where 
published,  pilgrims  flocked  in  such  crowds 
to  Rome,  from  all  parts  of  the  then  known 
world,  that  one  would  have  thought,  says 
Petrarch,  who  was  present,  that  the  plague, 
which  had  almost  unpeopled  the  world,  had 
not  so  much  as  thinned  it:  and  Rebdorsius 
tells  us,  that  on  Passion-Sunday,  when  the 
famous  Veronica  was  first  shoAvn,  the  crowd, 
of  which  he  was  one,  was  so  great,  that 
many  were  stifled,  and  died  on  the  spot. 
Matthew  Villani,  who  has  continued  the 
very  valuable  history  of  his  brother,  John 
Villani,  and  was  at  this  time  in  Rome,  says 
that  it  was  impossible  to  ascertain  the  pre- 
cise number  of  pilgrims,  constantly  in  that 
city,  from  the  beginning  of  the  jubilee  year 
to  the  end,  but  that,  by  the  computation  of 
the  Romans,  it  daily  amounted  to  between 
a  million  and  twelve  hundred  thousand  from 
Christmas,  1349,  to  Easter,  which  in  1350 
fell  on  the  28th  of  March;  and  to  eight  hun- 
dred thousand  from  Easter  to  the  Ascension- 
day  and  Whitsunday;  that  notwithstanding 
the  excessive  heats  of  that  summer,  and  the 
busy  harvest-time,  it  was  no  day  under  two 
hundred  thousand  ;  and  that  the  concourse  at 
the  end  was  equal  to  that  at  the  beginning 
of  the  year.2  Meyer  writes,  that  out  of  such 
an  immense  multitude  of  persons  of  both 
sexes,  of  all  ages  and  conditions,  scarce  one 
in  ten  had  the  good  luck  to  return  home, 
but  died  either  of  the  fatigues  of  so  long  a 
journey,  or  for  want  of  necessaries,  the 
hungry  and  hard-hearted  Romans  exacting 
higher  prices  for  their  lodgings  and  pro- 
visions of  all  kinds,  even  for  bread,  than 
the  poorer  sort  of  pilgrims  could  reach,  and 
not  suffering  any  to  be  brought  into  the  city 
till  their  stores  were  all  consumed.  Anni- 
bald  Cecano,  whom  the  pope  had  sent  to 
Rome,  with  the  character  of  his  legate,'  to 
maintain  the  pubhc  peace  during  the  holy 
year,  and  see  that  the  pilgrims  were  not  ill- 
used  or  imposed  upon  by  the  Romans,  omit- 
ted nothing  in  his  power  to  reheve  them 
from  those  exorbitant  exactions ;  he  even 
shortened  the  time  that  was  appointed  for 


«  Trithem.  in  Chron. 


a  Villani,  1.  1.  c.  56. 


their  visiting  the  different  churches,  and 
consequently  for  their  slaying  at  Rome; 
which  so  provoked  the  greedy  Romans,  that 
they  would  have  murdered  him  had  he  not 
retired  from  Rome  into  Campania,  his  native 
country,  and  left  the  unhappy  pilgrims  at 
their  mercy.' 

The  public  disturbances  still  continued  in 
Germany,  many  of  the  German  princes  and 
cities  refusing  to  acknowledge  Charles,  who, 
they  said,  had  sacrificed  the  undoubted  rights 
of  the  empire  to  his  own  ambition  and  to 
that  of  the  pope.  Besides,  the  terms  re- 
quired by  the  pope  to  absolve  those,  who 
had  sided  with  the  late  emperor,  from  the 
censures  they  had  thereby  incurred,  were  by 
most  of  them  thought  absolutely  inconsist- 
ent with  their  duty  as  subjects  of  the  em- 
pire. For  by  those  terms,  in  order  to  obtain 
absolution,  they  were,  1.  Publicly  to  own 
that  it  did  not  belong  to  the  emperor  to  de- 
pose one  pope  and  set  up  another,  but  was 
neresy  to  assert  that  it  did ;  2.  To  swear 
obedience  to  the  pope  with  respect  to  the 
satisfaction  he  should  demand  for  their 
having  countenanced,  aided,  and  assisted  a 
condemned  heretic ;  3.  To  promise  that  they 
would  thenceforth  acknowledge  no  emperor 
till  his  election  was  confirmed  by  the  pope, 
would  no  ways  favor  or  assist  the  widow 
and  children  of  the  late  Lewis  of  Bavaria,  till 
they  were  reconciled  to  the  church ;  and 
lastly,  would  own  and  obey  Charles,  whose 
election  was  confirmed  by  the  pope,  as  law- 
ful king  of  the  Romans.  These  terms,  evi- 
dently calculated  to  make  the  election  of  the 
king  of  the  Romans  depend  upon.ihe  pope, 
and  the  king  a  creature  of  his,  were  rejected 
with  the  utmost  indignation  by  all  the  friends 
of  the  late  emperor,  choosing  rather  to  re- 
main under  all  the  excommunications  that 
had  be«n  so  often  thundered  out  against 
them,  than  to  purchase  absolution  at  so  dear 
a  rate.  The  city  of  Basil  had  steadily  ad- 
hered to  Lewis  from  the  beginning  of  this 
contest  to  the  hour  of  his  death ;  but  when 
absolution  was  offered  them,  in  the  pope's 
name,  by- the  bishop  of  Bamberg,  upon  the 
above-mentioned  terms,  the  chief  magistrate 
protested  against  them  in  the  name  of  the 
whole  city,  and  caused  his  protest  to  be 
registered  by  a  public  notary,  declaring  he 
did  not  believe  that  the  late  emperor  was 
ever  a  heretic ;  that  he  would  ever  acknow- 
ledge and  obey  as  lawful  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans or  emperor,  the  person  Avhom  the 
electors,  or  the  major  part  of  the  electors, 
should  raise  to  that  dignity,  whether  his  elec- 
tion was  or  was  not  confirmed  by  the  pope ; 
and  that  he  was  unalterably  determined 
never  to  agree  to  any  terms  inconsistent 
with  the  majesty  and  rights  of  the  empire.^ 

The  friends  of  the  late  emperor,  instead  of 


«  Meyer.  Annal.  Flandrin.l.  13.     Villani,  ibid.  c. 
3  Albertus  Argentinensis,  p.  142, 


Clement  VI.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 101 

The  Germans  elect  a  new  king  in  opposition  to  Charles  ;  b>it  npon  his  death  submit  to  Charles.     Clement  un- 
(lorlakes  the  defence  of  the  mendicants  against  the  secular  cUT(;y  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1351.] 

suing  for  absolution,  or  accepting  it  upon  i  tyranny.  But  he  died  in  the  sixth  month  of 
the  terms  it  was  offered  them,  and  acknow-  his  reign;  and  the  Germans,  tired  out  with 
ledging  Charles,  whom,  by  way  of  contempt,  I  so  long  a  war,  chose  rather  to  submit  to 


they  called  '•  The  king  of  the  priests,"  re 
solved  among  themselves  to  elect  another  in 
his  room.  Several  persons  were  proposed 
at  their  meetings,  but  they  all  agreed  in  the 
end  to  elect  Edward  III.,  king  of  England, 
and  a  solemn  embassy  was  sent  to  acquaint 
him  therewith,  and  offer  him  the  empire. 
Edward  received  the  embassadors  with  all 
possible  marks  of  distinction,  thanked  the 
German  princes  for  the  honor  they  did  him, 
but  begged  they  would  excuse  his  not  ac- 
cepting, at  that  juncture,  an  offer  that  re- 
dounded so  much  to  his  honor,  as  he  had 
then  a  very  expensive  and  dangerous  war 
on  his  hands  with  the  French  king,  in  de- 
fence of  his  own  dominions.  The  German 
princes,  determined  not  to  receive  a  king  at 
the  hands  of  the,  pope,  nor  one  who  pre- 
ferred, as  they  plainly  saw  Charles  did,  the 
interests  of  the  church  to  those  of  the  em- 
pire, resolved  upon  the  return  of  their  em- 
bassadors with  king  Edward's  answer,  to 
make  the  same  offer  to  Gunther  Schwartzen- 
bourg,  count  of  Thuringia,  who  had  served 
with  great  reputation  under  the  emperor 
Lewis,  and  was  esteemed  the  best  general 
of  the  age.  Gunther  at  first  rejected  the  of- 
fer, being  desirous  of  passing  the  remaining 
part  of  his  life  in  peace  and  tranquillity.  But 
yielding  afterwards  to  the  pressing  instances 
of  his  friends,  he  was  elected  at  Francfort 
by  the  greater  part  of  the  electors,  was  pro- 
claimed king  of  the  Romans,  and  acknow- 
ledged by  all  the  princes  and  cities  that  had 
sided  witli  Lewis.  As  the  pope  pretended 
that  the  person  elected  should  not  take  upon 
him  the  title  of  king,  and  much  less  of  em- 
peror, nor  any  ways  concern  himself  with 
the  government  till  his  election  was  con- 
firmed by  the  apostolic  see,  Gunther,  a  few 
days  after  his  election,  published,  in  opposi- 
tion to  that  pretension,  the  following  edict : 
"  Whereas,  Lewis,  our  predecessor  of  glo- 
rious memory,  made  a  law,  importing,  that 
he  who  has  been  elected  king  of  the  Romans 
by  the  electors,  or  the  greater  part  of  them, 
is  lawful  king,  and  has,  as  such,  a  right  to 
govern  and  administer  before  his  election  is 
confirmed  by  the  pope  ;  we  by  these  presents 
renew  and  confirm  that  law  with  the  advice 
of  our  princes,  both  ecclesiastic  and  secular, 
and  declare  all  acts  inconsistent  with  it, 
more  especially  the  decrees  of  the  popes,  to 
be  repugnant  to  the  apostolic  and  catholic 
doctrine,  it  being  notorious  that  by  all  the 
laws,  both  human  and  divine,  the  pope 
ought  to  be  subject  to  the  emperor,  and  the 
emperor  is  subject,  in  temporals,  to  no  power 
upon  earth."     This  edict  was  received  with 


Charles,  than   to    involve  their  country  in 
new  troubles  by  electing  another.' 

As   many,   during  the   plague,  had   left 
their  estates  to  the  mendicant  friars  who  had 
attended  them  in  their  illness,  the  parish- 
priests,  envying  them  the  wealth  they  had 
acquired,  complained  to  the  pope  oi  their 
degenerating  l"rom  their  original  institution, 
and  even  demanded,  being  backed  by  some 
bishops   and   cardinals,   no   friends   to   the 
mendicants,   an   entire  suppression  of  that 
order,   or   at  least  that  liis  holiness  would 
forbid  thenl  to  preach,  to  hear  confessions, 
and    bury    the   dead.     The   petition  of  the 
priests  was  presented  in  a  full  consistory  to 
the   pope,    and  their  case  strongly  recom- 
mended by  several  bishops  and  some  of  the 
cardinals.  BurClement,  espousing  the  cause 
of  the  mendicants,  returned  them  the  follow- 
ing  answer  :  "  The   mendicants   have   ex- 
posed their  lives  by  attending  dying  persons, 
and  administering  the  sacraments  to  them, 
while  you,  consulting  your  own  safety,  fled 
from  the  danger,  and  abandoned  your  flock. 
You  have  therefore  no  reason  to  complain 
of  what  they   have  got,  as  they  have  got 
it  by  performing  the  duty  which  you  have 
neglected,    though    incumbent  upon    you. 
They  employ  the  little  they  have  earned  in 
new-building,    repairing,    or    embellishing 
their   churches;   but  you  would, "perhaps, 
have  applied  it  to  very  differefit  uses.     You 
advise  me  to  silence  them,  and  leave  the 
preaching  of  the  w^ord  entirely  to  you.   And 
what  would  you  preach?     Surely,  not  hu- 
mility, as  you  are  known  to  be  the  most 
haught}'',  the  most  proud  set  of  men  upon 
earth,  and  the  most  pompous  in  your  attend- 
ants  and  equipages.     Would   you    recom- 
mend poverty,  and  the  contempt  of  worldly 
wealth?     You,  whom  no  benefices  can  sa- 
tisfy, however  accumulated!     Would  you 
urge  fasting,   abstinence,   and   a   mortified 
life,  while  you  fare  sumptuously,  and  in- 
dulge yourselves  in  the  most  delicate  meats? 
Aslbryourchastity,l  leave  yourselves  to  con- 
sider whether  you  could,  with  a  good  grace, 
recommend  that  virtue  to  others.    The  men- 
dicants preach  nothing  but  what,  by  their 
example,     they    show    to    be    practicable, 
whereas   many   amongst   you    preach   one 
thing,   and   practise    the    quite    contrary." 
Such    is  the   character  given  by  the  pope 
himself  of  the  clergy  of  his  time.     Clement 
closed   his  speech  with  declaring,  that  the 
mendicants   had   deserved   too  well  of  the 
church  to  be  deprived  of  any  of  the  privileges 
which   his  predecessors  had  thought   fit  to 
confer  on  them,  but  was  nevertheless  ready 


great   applause  by  almost  the  whole  Ger-   to    hearken   to  any    reasonable   and   well- 
manic  body,  looking  upon  their  new  king  as   

the  deliverer  of  the  empire  from  the  papal  1  »  Aibertus  Argentinensis,  p.  H2. 

J  2 


102 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VI. 


Clement  miligales  the  rigor  of  the  constitution  concerning  the  conclave; — [Year  of  Christ,  1351.]  Own3 
himself  fallible.  Sends  a  legate  into  Sicily  to  crown  queen  Joan ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1352.]  Death  of  Cle- 
ment.    His  character.     Prefers  and  enriches  all  his  relations. 


grounded  complaints  brought  against  them, 
and  do  justice  to  the  complainants.' 

Clement  being  taken  dangerously  ill  in 
the  latter  end  of  the  present  year,  1351,  the 
cardinals  prevailed  upon  him  to  mitigate  the 
rigour  of  the  constitution  of  Gregory  X. 
with  respect  to  the  conclave.  For  that  pope 
had  ordained  that  each  cardinal  shut  up  in 
the  conclave  should  have  but  one  attendant, 
clerk  or  layman  at  his  choice,  and  two  only 
in  case  of  urgent  necessity ;  that  if  the  elec- 
tion was  not  made  in  the  term  of  three  days, 
the  cardinals  should  have  but  one  dish  at 
dinner,  and  one  at  supper  during  the  fifteen 
following  days;  and  that  if  they  did  not 
agree  during  that  time,  they  should  thence- 
forth be  only  allowed  bread,  wine  and 
water.  Besides,  by  Gregory's  constitution 
they  were  all  to  be  shut  up  in  one  common 
room  Avithout  so  much  as  a  curtain  between 
them.  But  Clement,  by  his  constitution 
allowed  them  to  have  each  two  servants, 
clerks  or  laymen;  to  have  curtains  round 
their  beds,  and  one  dish  of  flesh  or  fish  at 
dinner,  and  another  at  supper,  besides  bread, 
wine,  fruit,  and  sweetmeats,  so  long  as  they 
continued  in  the  conclave.^ 

During  the  same  malady  he  issued  an- 
other constitution,  importing  that  if  in  dis- 
puting, in  preaching,  or  teaching,  either 
before  or  since  his  promotion  to  the  apos- 
tolic see,  he  had  advanced  any  thing  con- 
trary to  the  catholic  doctrine,  or  to  good 
morals,  he  retracted  it,  and  submitted  the 
whole  to  the  judgment  of  his  successors.'^ 
He  entertained,  it  seems,  but  a  very  indif- 
ferent opinion  of  his  own  infallibility. 

Clement  recovered  from  this  illness, 
though  his  life  was  despaired  of,  and  had 
the  satisfaction  the  following  year  to  receive 
a  solemn  embassy  from  his  favorite,  queen 
Joan,  to  acquaint  him  with  the  reception 
she  had  met  with  from  her  subjects  of  all 
denominations  and  ranks,  and  entreat  his 
holiness  to  send  a  legate  to  crown  both  her 
and  her  husband  Lewis  of  Taranto.  The 
pope,  in  compliance  with  the  queen's  re- 
quest, immediately  despatched  William  de 
Guardia,  archbishop  of  Braga,  a  relation  of 
his  own,  to  perform  the  ceremony,  and  by 
him  Lewis  was  crowned  king,  and  Joan 
queen  of  Jerusalem  and  Sicily,  on  the  27th 
of  May  of  the  present  year.*- 

On  the  1st  of  December  Clement  was 
seized  with  a  fever,  which,  as  it  never  inter- 
mitted, put  an  end  to  his  life  on  the  6th  of 
that  month,  when  he  had  held  the  see, 'from 
the  day  of  his  election,  ten  years  and  seven 
months  wanting  one  day,  and  from  the  day 
of  his  coronation  ten  years  six  months  and 
eighteen   days.     His   exequies   were    cele- 


>  Continuator  Nangii  apud  Dacher.  Spicileg.  torn.  2. 
p.  815.  2  Inter  Acta  Concil.  Constant. 

»  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1352.  Num.  38;  et  Baluz. 
Vit.  Paparum,  Aven.  torn.  1.  p.  260. 

*  Villani,  1.  3.  c.  8. 


brated  the  day  after  his  death  in  the  church 
of  St.  Mary  at  Avignon,  and  his  body  was 
deposited  there,  but  translated  from  thence 
the  following  year,  agreeably  to  his  last  will, 
to  the  monastery  of  Chese-Dieu  in  Auvergne, 
where  he  had  originally  made  his  profession 
as  a  monk.  It  was  attended  thither  by  five 
cardinals,  namely,  his  brother,  his  three 
nephews,  and  another  relation  of  his,  all 
created  by  him,  and  deposited  in  a  most 
magnificent  tomb,  which  he  had  caused  to 
be  built.'  The  tomb  was  to  be  seen  in  the 
church  of  that  monastery,  as  Massonus  in- 
forms us,  till  the  year  1562,  when  it  was 
destroyed,  and  the  remains  of  the  pope  were 
burnt  by  the  Calv^nists. 

As  for  the  character  of  this  pope,  authors 
speak  of  him  so  very  differently,  that  one 
would  scarce  think  they  spoke  of  the  same 
man.  He  delighted,  according  to  Villani, 
in  pomp  and  grandeur.  His  table,  his  at- 
tendants, and  his  whole  retinue  were  such 
as  would  have  become  a  great  monarch ; 
and  he  lived  more  like  a  monarch  than  a 
bishop.  He  kept  a  great  number  of  horses, 
and  frequently  rode  out  for  his  diversion.  He 
made  it  his  business  to  aggrandize  his  family, 
and  enrich  his  relations.  He  purchased 
great  estates  for  them  in  France,  and  made 
several  of  them  cardinals,  though  they  were 
either  too  young,  or  led  scandalous  lives. 
In  his  promotions  he  had  no  regard  to  learn- 
ing or  virtue.  He  had  himself  a  competent 
share  of  learning,  but  his  behavior  had  more 
of  the  gentleman  than  the  ecclesiastic.  While 
he  was  archbishop  he  frequented,  and  took 
great  delight  in  frequenting,  the  company 
of  women ;  when  pope  he  could  neither 
check  nor  disguise  his  amorous  disposition. 
Women  had  as  free  access  to  him  as  bishops, 
especially  the  countess  of  Turenne,  at  whose 
recommendation  he  granted  many  favors; 
and  he  chose,  when  indisposed,  to  be  served 
and  attended  by  women.^  This  portrait  of 
Clem&nt  was  drawn  by  Villani,  who  lived 
at  this  time.  On  the  other  hand,  one,of  the 
authors. of  this  pope's  life  paints  him  not 
only  as  a  man  of  extraordinary  learning,  but 
as  one  endowed,  in  a  most  eminent  degree, 
with  every  virtue  moral  and  Christian.^  But 
that  those  encomiums  were  not  quite  free 
from  exaggeration  and  flattery  is  owned  by 
father  Pagi  himself.*  That  Clement  sur- 
passed all  his  predecessors  in  aggrandizing 
and  enriching  his  near  as  well  as  his  most 
distant  relations,  whether  ecclesiastics  or 
laymen,  is  owned  by  all  who  have  spoken  of 
this  pope.  Five  of  the  ecclesiastics  he  made 
c&rdinals,  and  among  them  Peter  Roger,  his 
brother's  son,  when  he  was  not  yet  eighteen 
years  of  age.  But  in  him  virtue  and  a  vir- 
tuous disposition,  says  one  of  the  authors 


'  Villani,  1.  1.  c.  43;  et  auctores  Vit.  Clement,  apud. 
Baluz.  a  Villani,  1.  3.  c.  43. 

»  Auctor  tertisE  vitm  apud  Baluz. 
*  Pagi,  torn.  4.  p.  149. 


Cekment  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


103 


Clement's  learning  and  writings.  Privilege  granted  by  Clement  to  the  kings  of  France.  The  Fortunate 
Islands,  or  the  Canaries,  discovered  in  his  time.  Appoints  the  earl  of  Clermont  king  of  those  islands.  Al- 
gezir  taken  from  the  Moors  in  his  time. 


of  Cletnenl's  life,  abundantly  supplied  the 
want  of  years.'  He  was  afterwards  raised 
to  the  pontificate  under  the  name  of  Gregory 
XI.  and  by  hini  the  apostolic  see  was  re- 
stored to  Rome,  as  we  shall  see  in  the  sequel. 
Clement  did  not  forget  his  lay  relations,  but 
provided  for  them  all,  at  the  expense  of  the 
church,  with  lordships  and  baronies,  mar- 
ried his  nephews  and  nieces  into  the  first 
families  of  France ;  insomuch  that  the  Roger 
family  became  one  of  the  most  conspicuous 
for  wealth  and  alliances  in  the  whole  king- 
dom. However  he  refused,  as  we  are  told, 
one  of  his  nieces  to  Lewis,  king  of  Trinacria, 
saying,  that  she  was  not  equal  to  so  high  a 
station.^ 

As  for  Clement's  learning,  he  was,  as  has 
been  said,  according  to  Villani,  but  compe- 
tently learned.     But  all  the  authors  of  his 
life,  and  besides   them   the  celebrated  Pe- 
trarch, who  lived  at  this  time,  speak  of  him 
as  a  man  of  very  great  learning,  and  no  less 
eloquent  than  learned.     He  was,  says  Pe- 
trarch, a  most  learned  but  a  most  busy  pon- 
tiff, and  therefore  fond   of  abridgements:^ 
and  then  mentions  the  books  he  caused  to 
be  abridged.     That  writer  adds,  that  he  was 
endowed  with  a  very  uncommon  memory ; 
that  he  never  forgot  any  thing  he  had  read 
or  heard  ;  and  that  this  extraordinary  memory 
was  said  to  have  been  owing  to  a  violent 
blow  on  the  crown  of  his  head,  of  which 
the  scar  still  remained.     A  memorable  case, 
says  our  author,  if  true;  but  our  admiring 
great  men  gives  often  occasion  to  fables.'' 
Aymericus  de  Peyraco,  who  flourished  in 
1360,  calls  Clement  a  great  preacher  of  the 
word  of  God;'  and  one  of  the  authors  of  his 
life  says,  that  he  preached  frequently,  and 
most  excellent  sermons.^     Peter  de  Luna, 
afterward  Benedict  XIII.  had  a  great  many 
volumes  of  Clement's  sermons,  as  appears 
from  the  catalogue  of  that  learned  man's 
books.     Besides  sermons  he  wrote  a  treatise 
upon  the  poverty  of  Christ  and  the  apostles, 
calculated  to  defend  and  maintain  the  doc- 
trine defined  by  his  predecessor  John  XXII. 
While  he  was  professor  in  the  university  of 
Paris  he  wrote  a  comment  upon  the  fourth 
book  of  sentences,  which  was  received  with 
great  applause  by  that  learned  body.    The 
only  writings  of  Clement  in  print  are  a  trea- 
tise on  ecclesiastical  power,  some  speeches, 
letters,  decretals,  and  a  book  upon  the  canon- 
ization of  St.  Ivo,  whom  he  canonized  in 
1 347.     Ivo  was  a  native  of  Brittany,  and  one 
of  the  best  lawyers  of  his  time,  but  pleaded 
only  for  the  poor,  and  gratis. 

Clement,  in  the  third  year  of  his  pontifi- 
rate,  granted  to  Philip  king  of  France,  to 
Joan  his  queen,  and  to  John  duke  of  Nor- 


>  Auctor  primae  vitsE. 

»  Apud  Bzoviura  ad  ann.  1356. 

'  Petrarch  Rer.  Familiar.  I.  8. 

*  Petrarch  Rer.  Memorand.  1.  2. 

s  Aymeric.  in  Chron. 

<  Auctor  prime  Vit.  apudBaluz. 


mandy,  his  eldest  son,  the  privilege  of  re- 
ceiving the  sacrament  in  both  kinds  when- 
ever they  pleased.  The  diploma  containing 
that  grant  is  dated  at  Avignon,  the  21st  of 
June  1344.'  Of  that  privilege  the  French 
"kings  only  avail  themselves  at  their  corona- 
tion, and  when  they  receive  the  Viaticum  at 
the  point  of  death. 

The  Fortunate   islands,  now  known  by 
the  name  of  the  Canaries,  being  discovered 
in  Clement's  time,  he  appointed  Lewis,  earl 
of  Clermont,  descended  from  the  royal  fami- 
lies of  France  and  Castile,  but  at  that  time 
one  of  the  French   king's  embassadors   at 
Avignon,  king  of  those  islands,  with  the  ti- 
tle of  king  or  prince  of  Fortunia.     As  the 
pope  claimed  the  sovereignty  and  the  dispo- 
sal of  all  new  discovered  countries,  especial- 
ly of  islands,  Clement  gave,  or  rather  sold 
thesaid  islands  to  Lewis';  for  he  obliged  him 
and  his  heirs  to  pay  yearly,  four  hundred 
florins  of  gold  to  him  and  his  successors,  as 
an  acknowledgment  of  their  holding  their 
kingdom   of  the  apostolic   see.    The  pope 
presented  his  new  king  with  a  scepter  of 
gold  and  a  golden  crown,  which  he  placed 
with  his  own   hand  upon  his,  head.     The 
king  walked   in    his   royal   robes  from  the 
church  to  his  own  habitation,  where  he  ar- 
rived, as  it  happened  to  rain  violently  the 
whole  time,  dripping  wet,  and  thus  he  was 
inaugurated,  says  Petrach,  who  was  present, 
king  of  a  kingdom  in  the  water.^  -  A  conceit 
unworthy  of  so  great  a  genius.  The  inhabit- 
ants  of  those   islands  were,  at   this   time, 
neither    Christians    nor    Mahometans,  but 
lived  like  wild  beasts  in  woods  and  caverns.^ 
Lewis  had  prepared  a  fleet  to  take  posses- 
sion of  his  new  kingdom,  but  the  memora- 
ble victory  obtained  at  Cressy,  by  king  Ed- 
ward III.' over  the  French  in  134G,  obliged 
him  to  drop  that  undertaking,  and  employ 
both  his  fleet  and  the  forces  he  had  raised  in 
the  defence  of  that  kingdom.     Thus  the  na- 
tives were  left  in  the  quiet  possession  of 
their  islands  till  the.  following  century,  when 
the  Spaniards  discovered  them  anew;  and, 
having  reduced  them,  called  the  largest  of 
them  "  Canaria,"  from  the  many  dogs  of  an 
extraordinary  size  which  they  found  there. 
From  that  island  all  the  rest  took  their  pre- 
sent name. 

Alphonsus,  king  of  Castile,  havingreduced 
the  city  and  island  of  Algezir,  off  Tariffa  in 
Andalusia,  held  by  the  Moors,  after  a  siege 
that  lasted  from  the  1 1th  of  August  1342,  to 
the  26th  of  March  1344,  he  caused  the  great 
mosque  to  be  consecrated  the  very  next  day 
in  honor  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  applying 
to  Clement,  who  had  assisted  him  with  large 
sums  of  money  in  that  undertaking  got  it 
erected  into  a  cathedral.     "  We  have  erected 


c.  1. 


«  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1344.  Num.  3. 

»  Petrarch,  Vit.  Solit.  1.  2.  c.  3. 

'  Idem  ibid ;  et  WaUingbam,  in  Edward  III. 


104 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  VI. 


Clement's  quarrel  with  Edward  III.,  king  of  England.    Regulations  made  and  sworn  to  by  the  cardinals  ia 

the  conclave. 


Argezil,"  says  the  pope  in  his  aiploma,  "  in- 
to a  city,  into  a  royal  and  sarcedotal  city, 
that  the  place  which  has  been  hitherto  the 
habitation  of  all  the  devils,  and  where  the 
perfidious  Mahomet  was  worshipped,  may 
be  cleansed  from  all  filth,  and  become  the 
habitation  of  angels. "' 

In  the  year  1343,  a  quarrel  arose  between 
Clement  and  Edward  III.  king  of  England. 
Clement  had  taken  upon  him,  as  many  of 
his  predecessors  had  done,  to  dispose  of 
some  rich  benefices  in  the  kingdom,  and  be- 
stow them  upon  foreigners.  But  the  king 
would  not  allow  those  whom  the  pope  had 
nominated  to  those  benefices,  to  take  pos- 
session of  them.  Of  this  the  pope  loudly 
complained  in  a  letter  to  the  king,  dated  the 
28th  of  August  1343.  Edward  answered, 
by  the  advice  of  the  clergy  and  people  of 
England,  that  the  English  churches,  en- 
riched by  his  ancestors,  were  almost  all  pro- 
vided with  foreigners,  contrary  to  the  will  of 
the  testators;  that  his  kingdom  was  daily 
more  and  more  impoverished  and  weakened 
by  the  large  sums  that  were  carried  abroad  ; 
that  the  impositions  and  exactions  of  the 
court  of  Rome  were  grown  insufferable,  and 
cried  loudly  for  redress ;  that  it  was  the  busi- 
ness of  the  pope  to  feed  and  not  to  fleece  his 
flock;  that  the  kings  of  England,  who  had 
formerly  the  disposal  of  all  benefices,  had, 
at  the  desire  of  the  pope,  left  the  disposing 
of  them  to  the  chapters;  but  now  the  popes 
were  for  abolishing  the  custom  which  they 


had  introduced,  and  assuming  to  themselves 
the  privilege  which  they  had  persuaded  the 
kings  to  confer  on  the  clergy  ;  and  that  it  was, 
therefore,  but  just  that  things  should  be  re- 
stored to  their  original  condition,  and  all  be- 
nefices should  be  disposed  of,  as  they  were 
from  the  beginning,  by  the  king  alone.  Ed- 
ward ended  his  letter  with  exhorting  the 
pope  to  redress  the  many  abuses  of  that  kind 
that  were  a  dishonor  to  the  church,  and  gave 
great  oflence  to  the  people.'  This  dispute 
lasted  so  long  as  Clement  lived,  which  in- 
duced his  successor  to  revoke  all  his  grants, 
commendams,expectatives,  reservations,  &c. 
For  Clement  had  reserved  a  great  many  be- 
nefices not  yet  vacant  to  be  disposed  of  by 
him  upon  the  death  of  the  incumbents.  He 
spared  no  expense  in  embellishing  the  pon- 
tifical palace  at  Avignon,  and  adding  to  it 
many  new  buildings;  insomuch  that  it  be- 
came, says  one  of  the  authors  of  his  life,  one 
of  the  most  magnificent  structures  in  the 
whole  world.  But  in  1378  it  was  greatly 
damaged  by  fire.  Notwithstanding  these  ex- 
penses and  the  extraordinary  grandeur  of  his 
court,  Clement  is  said  to  have  bestowed  an 
hundred  thousand  florins  in  private  charities 
by  the  hands  of  William,  bishop  of  Saragossa; 
obliging  him  to  promise  upon  oath  not  to  dis- 
cover it.2  He  founded  at  Rouen  and  richly 
endowed  a  college  called  the  "  Pope's  College, 
or  the  College  of  Clementine  Priests."  For 
it  was  for  ever  to  consist  of  twelve  priests, 
two  deacons,  and  as  many  subdeacons. 


INNOCENT  VI.,  THE  HUNDKED  AND  NINETY-SIXTH  BISHOP 

OF  KOME. 

[Johannes  Paljeologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Charles  IV.,  Emperor  of  the  West."] 

[Year  of  Christ,  1352.]  Clement  died, 
as  has  been  said,  on  the  6th  of  December 
1352,  and  the  cardinals,  having  performed 
his  exequies  the  next  day,  entered  into  the 
conclave  nine  days  after,  that  is,  on  the  16th, 
with  a  design  to  proceed  immediately  to  the 
election,  and  thus  be  beforehand  with  John, 
king  of  France,  who  had  lately  succeeded 
his  father  Philip  VI.,  and  tvas  hastening  to 
Avignon  to  employ  his  interest  in  behalf  of 
some  one  of  his  friends  in  the  college.  The 
first  person  they  proposed  was  jfohn  de 
Birelle,  general  of  the  Carthusians,  a  man 
in  high  reputation  for  his  learning  as  well 
as  the  sanctity  of  his  life ;  and  so  great  was 
the  opinion  they  all  entertained  of  him,  that 
he  would  have  been  elected  at  once  had  not 
one  of  the  cardinals  diverted  the  rest  from  it, 
by   representing  him  as  an  enemy   to  all 


>  Apud  Raynald.  ad  aim.  1342.  Num.  51 ;  et  apud 
Baluz.  col.  377. 


pomp  and  grandeur,  and  telling  them,  that 
should  they  choose  him  they  would  soon 
have  occasion  to  repent  of  their  choice; 
that  he  would  certainly  reduce  them  to  their 
original  condition,  and  that  in  a  kw  days 
their  fine  horses  would  all  be  sent  to  the  cart 
and  the  plough.^ 

Birelle  being  thus  set  aside,  as  much  to 
his  honor  as  the  dishonor  of  the  cardinals, 
they  drew  up  themselves  some  articles  cal- 
culated to  maintain  their  dignity,  and  to 
make  them,  in  a  manner,  independent  of 
the  pope.  These  were,  I.  That  the  new. 
pope  should  create  no  cardinals  till  their 
number  was  reduced  to  sixteen;  that  their 
number  should  never  exceed  twenty  ;  and 
that  none  should  be  created  without  the  ap- 
probation and  consent  of  all,  or,  at  least,  of 

'  Albertus  Argentin.  in  Chron.  ad  ann.  1313. 
»  Auctor  prinije  et  tertiffi  Vit.  apud  Baliiz. 
>  Dorlandus  in  Cbion.  Carthus.  1.  2.  c.  22. 


Innocent  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


105 


Innocent  VI.  elected.     His  birth,  education,  &.c.     lit-  decliiros  the  regulations  made  by  the  cardinals  to  be 
null; — [Year  ol"  Christ,  1353.]     Revokes  all  coniiiiendans,  r.V|u'ctalives,  and  reservaliuiis. 

two  parts  in  three  of  the  college.  II.  That  I  with  none,  till  they  had  provided  the  cliurch 
the  pope  should  not  proceed  to  the  arresting,  with  a  pastor;  and  it  was  by  a  manifest 
deposinjT,  e.xcoiumunicaling,  or  suspending  breach  of  those  constitutions  that  the  articles 


any  cardinal,  hut  by  the  advice  and  with  the 
consent  of  all  his  brethren,  ucminc  contra- 
dicente.  III.  That  the  pope  should  not 
alienate  nor  enfeoff  any  lands  of  the  Roman 
church  without  the  consent  of  two  parts  in 
three  of  the  cardinals.  IV.  That  the  reve- 
nues of  the  Roman  church  should  be  divided 
into  two  equal  shares,  the  one  for  the  pope 
and  the  otiier  for  the  cardinals,  agreeably  to 
the  constitution  of  pope  Nicholas  VI.  V. 
That  no  relation  of  the  pope  should  be  made 
governor  of  the  provinces  subject  to  the 
apostolic  see.  Sixthly  and  lastly,  That  the 
pope  should  grant  no  tenths  of  ecclesiastical 
benefices,  nor  any  other  subsidies  whatever, 
without  the  consent  of  two  parts  in  three  of 
the  cardinals.  Every  cardinal  in  the  con- 
clave was  required  to  swear  to  the  observ-  called  by  Trithemius, 
ance  of  these  articles,  in  case  he  should  be 
raised  by  his  brethren  to  the  chair;  and  that 
oath  they  all  took  accordingly,  some  with- 
out any  limitation  or  restriction  whatever, 
but  others  with  the  clause  si  jure  niterentur, 
if  agreeable  to  law,  the  canon  law.' 

These  articles  being  agreed  and  sworn  to 
by  all  the  cardinals,  they  hastened  the  elec- 
tion for  the  reason  mentioned  above,  and  on 
the  18th  of  December,  the  second  day  after 
their  entering  the  conclave,  they  elected 
with  one  consent  Stephen  Aubert,  then 
bishop  of  Ostia,  who  took  the  name  of  Inno- 
cent VI.,  was  crowned  on  the  30th  of  the 
same  month,  and  on  the  day  of  his  corona- 
lion  wrote  a  circulatory  letter  to  all  the  pre- 
lates of  the  church  and  the  Christian  princes, 
to  acquaint  them  with  his  promotion.^ 

Innocent  was  a  native  of  Mont,  near  Pam- 
padour,  in  the  diocese  of  Limoges.  He  was, 
about  the  year  1335,  professor  of  civil  law  in 
Toulouse,  and  chief  judge  of  that  city.  In 
the  latter  end  of  the  year  1337  he  was  made 
bishop  of  Noyon,  and  in  1310  translated  to 
the  see  of  Clermont.  Clement  VI.,  his  im- 
mediate predecessor,  raised  him  to  the  dig- 
nity of  cardinal  in  1342,  the  first  year  of  his 
pontificate,  and  in  1352  preferred  him  to  the 
see  of  Ostia  and  the  office  of  high  peniten- 
tiary." 

As  the  above-mentioned  compact,  entered 
into  by  the  cardinals  in  the  conclave,  greatly 
increased  their  power  and  curtailed  that  of 
the  pope.  Innocent  began  his  pontificate 
with  declaring  the  articles  of  that  compact 
to  be  illegal  and  no  ways  binding;  and  that 
for  the  two  following  reasons:  1.  Because 
it  was  ordained  by  the  constitutions  of  Gre- 
gory X.  and  Clement  V.  that,  during  the  va- 
cancy of  the  see,  the  cardinals  should  treat 
of  no  business,  should  concern  themselves 


of  the  agreement  were  drawn  up,  and  im- 
posed by  one  part  of  the  sacred  college  upon 
the  other.  II.  Because  those  arlicies  evi- 
dently tended  to  control  and  abridge  the 
power  granted  by  Christ  himself  to  his  vicar 
upon  earth:  for  how  could  he  be  said  to  be 
vested  with  the  plenitude  of  power,  if  the 
exercise  of  his  power  depended  upon  the 
approbation,  consent,  and  concurrence  of 
others?  For  these  reasons  the  pope  de- 
clared in  full  consistory,  that  the  cardinals 
had  no  power  to  impose  any  such  articles; 
that  they  were  null  in  themselves,  and  con-, 
sequently  that  neither  he  nor  they  were  any 
ways  bound  by  the  oath  they  had  taken  to 
observe  them.'  As  Innocent  is  said  to  have 
been  one  of  the  best  canonists  of  his  age,  is 
"canonista  maxi- 
mus,"  by  Dorlandus  "canonista  prajci- 
puus,"  and  by  Petrarch  "  excellens  in  re 
canonica,"  he  could  not  but  know  the  above 
regulations  to  be  repugnant  to  the  canoiis, 
and  consequently  cannot  be  excused  from 
swearing  idly,  and  "  taking  the  name  of 
God  in  vain,"  in  swearing  to  observe  them. 
"  if  they  were  not  repugnant  to  the  canons  ;" 
for  he  was  one  of  those  who  added  that 
clause.  But  had  he  refused  that  oath,  he 
would  never  have  ascended  the  pontifical 
throne. 

The  conduct  of  Innocent  -was  in  every 
other  respect  quite  irreproachable.  He  made 
it  his  business  to  correct  all  the  abuses  that 
had  been  introduced  or  connived  at  by  his 
predecessors.  That  necessary  reformation 
he  "began  as  soon  as  he  had  taken  possession 
of  the  see,  revoking  all  the  reservations  and 
commenJams  granted  by  his  predecessor, 
and  the  heavy  impositions  laid  upon  the 
clergy  when  preferred  to  any  new  benefice 
or  dignity;  saying,  the  sheep  ought  to  be 
kept  by  a  shepherd,  and  not  by  a  merce- 
nary.^ Of  the  commendams  he  speaks  thus 
in  the  constitution  he  published  to  suppress 
them  :  "  Experience  teaches  us,  that  on  oc- 
casion of  the  commendams  and  such  like 
concessions,  divine  worship  is  lessened,  the 
cure  of  souls  is  neglected  by  those  Avho  are 
charged  Avifh  it,  the  usual  and  due  hospi- 
tality is  not  observed,  the  edifices  fall  to 
ruin.  Sec.  We  therefore  absolutely  revoke 
and  declare  null  all  commendams  and  grants 
of  that  nature  of  any  cathedrals,  churches, 
niona.^teries,  prelatures,  priories,  personages, 
&.C.,  and  will  suffer  none  to  be  thus  disposed 
of  for  the  future.  This  constitution  is  dated 
the  18lh  of  April,  1353.=»— When  a  church 
was  deprived  of  its  pastor,  and  another 
could   not  be  conveniently  appointed  upon 


'  Apud  Ravnald.  ad  ann.  1350.  Num.  26. 
»Raynald.'ihid.  Num.  28. 
'  Auctores  Vit.  Innocent. 

Vol.  III.— 14 


'  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1353.  Num.  29. 

^  /I'.ciiiins  Cardinalis  apud  Pagi.  torn.  4.  p.  154. 

'  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  31. 


106 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  VI. 


The  origin  of  commendams.     Orders  residence.     Retrenches  all  unnecessary  expenses.     Allows  salaries  to 
the  auditors  of  the  Rota.    Recovers  the  dominions  of  the  church  in  Italy; — [Year  of  Christ,  1354.] 


his  death,  the  care  of  the  vacant  church 
was,  by  an  ancient  practice,  recommended, 
during  the  vacancy,  to  some  man  of  known 
virtue  and  merit,  but  the  revenues  were  all 
reserved  for  the  person  who  should  be  no- 
minated to  that  church  ;  so  that  the  commen- 
datory, or  the  person  to  whom  it  was  re- 
commended, had  nothing  for  his  trouble  but 
the  merit  of  serving  it.  Afterwards  the  com- 
mendatories  were  allowed  part  of  the  reve- 
nues, and  in  process  of  time  the  whole. 
They  then  often  prevailed  upon  the  patron 
of  the  church  or  benefice  to  put  off  from 
time  to  time  the  nomination  of  another,  that 
they  might  the  longer  enjoy  the  income  of 
the  orphan  church.  This  occasioned  the 
fixing  the  term  of  the  commendam  to  six 
months,  and  forbidding  the  commendatory 
to  apply  any  of  the  revenues  to  his  own  use. 
But  the  popes  took  upon  them,  in  the  pleni- 
tude of  their  power,  to  grant  commendams 
for  life  J  and  in  the  pontificate  of  Clement, 
the  immediate  predecessor  of  Innocent,  a 
great  many  benefices,  abbeys,  personages, 
and  priories  were  held  by  grants  from  him, 
which  Innocent  immediately  declared  null. 
He  likewise  revoked  and  annulled  all  expec- 
tatives,  or,  as  they  were  called,  "  gratias  ex- 
pectativae,"  that  is,  grants  of  benefices  not 
yet  vacant,  and  with  them  all  reservations  or 
benefices  which  Clement  had  reserved,  tote 
bestowed  by  him  or  the  apostolic  see,  when 
they  became  vacant.' 

As  the  city  of  Avignon  was  constantly 
crowded  with  bidiops  and  other  dignitaries, 
flocking  thither  from  all  parts,  to  hunt  after 
new  preferments.  Innocent,  a  few  days  after 
his  coronation,  ordered  them  all,  upon  pain 
of  excommunication,  to  return  to  their  re- 
spective sees  and  churches,  and  reside  ihere.^ 
But  as  upon  the  breaking  out  of  the  plague 
anew  in  that  city  in  1361,  five  cardinals  and 
a  hundred  bishops  are  said  to  have  died 
there  of  the  infection  from  the  feast  of  Easter 
to  that  of  the  apostle  St.  James,  the  25th  of 
July,  father  Pagi  concludes,  and  very  justly, 
that  order  not  to  have  been  complied  with 
even  in  Innocent's  time.  The  late  pope  had 
lived  in  great  grandeur,  and  kept  an  expen- 
sive table,  and  a  numerous  train  of  knights 
and  other  persons  of  rank  to  attend  him. 
But  these  expenses  Innocent  retrenched, 
contenting  himself  with  a  small  number  of 
attendants,  and  living  with  the  utmost  par- 
simony. He  obliged  the  cardinals  to  follow 
his  example  ;  to  dismiss  their  numerous  reti- 
nues, and  abstain  from  all  expensive' ban- 
queting and  public  entertainments j  telling 
them,  that  to  spend  thus  their  revenues  was 
to  rob  the  poor  whom  they  were  bound  to 
maintain,  the  wealth  they  enjoyed  having 
been  given  to  the  church  and  by  the  church 
to  them  chiefly  for  that  purpose.* 


«  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  31. 

2  Auctor  tertite  Vit.  Innocent,  apud  Baluz. 

3  Auctor  secundoe  Vit.  Innocent,  apud  Baluz. 


As  the  popes  were  not  at  leisure  to  hear 
all  causes  themselves,  they  instituted  a  tri- 
bunal, consisting  of  twelve  of  the  ablest  ci- 
vilians and  canonists,  to  hear  and  determine 
them  in  their  room,  and  from  them,  when 
unanimous,  there  was  no  appeal,  no  more 
than  from  the  pope  himself.  Some  ascribe 
the  erecting  of  that  tribunal  to  John  XXII., 
while  others  will  have  it  to  have  been  insti- 
tuted long  before  his  time,  though  they  can- 
not tell  us  by  what  pope.  Be  that  as  it 
may,  that  tribunal  still  subsists,  and  is  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Rota,  because  the  judges 
sit  by  rotation,  and  they  are  called  "  Auditors 
of  the  Rota,"  from  the  words  of  their  com- 
mission, "  audiat,  justitiam  faciat."  They 
were  originally  twenty-one,  but  in  the  time 
of  Sixtus  IV.  only  fourteen,  and  that  pope 
reduced  them  to  twelve.  They  had  no 
salary  till  this  pope's  time;  but  Innocent 
allowed  them  very  handsome  appointments, 
saying,  "  hungry  men  will  be  apt  to  make 
free  with  the  food  of  others,  if  they  have 
none  of  their  own."' 

As  the  cities  that  belonged  to  the  Roman 
church  in  Italy  had  almost  all  shaken  off 
the  yoke,  in  the  absence  of  the  pope,  and 
either  erected  themselves  into  republics,  or 
had  been  seized  by  tyrants.  Innocent,  find- 
ing his  revenues  thereby  greatly  lessened, 
resolved  to  reduce  the  rebel  cities,  to  drive 
out  the  tyrants,  and  restore  the  ecclesiastical 
state  to  its  former  condition.  With  that 
view  he  dispatched  into  Italy,  in  the  first 
year  of  his  pontificate,  cardinal  ^gidius 
Alvarez,  a  native  of  Spain  and  archbishop 
of  Toledo,  with  the  character  of  his  legate 
a  Latere,  and  full  'power  to  receive  the  re- 
volted' cities  upon  what  terms  he  should 
think  proper.  The  legate  on  his  arrival  in 
Italy  found  two  places  only  in  the  whole 
ecclesiastical  state  where  he  could  remain 
with  any  safety,  namely,  Montefiascone  in 
St.  Peter's  patrimony,  and  Montefalco  in 
the  dukedom  of  Spoleti.  However,  partly 
by  force  of  arins,  partly  by  his  indefatigable 
industry  and  address,  he  brought  all  the 
rebel  cities  back  to  their  duty  in  the  space 
of  four  years.  This  proved  a  very  expensive 
expedition,  and  quite  impoverished  the  Ro- 
man church.  For  though  the  pope  had  al- 
lotted the  tenths  of  all  ecclesiastical  benefices 
throughout  the  Christian  world  for  carrying 
it  on,  Germany  alone  contributed  a  small 
subsidy  in  lieu  of  the  tenths,  while  the  other 
kingdoms  pleaded  the  many  heavy  imposi- 
tions with  which  they  were  already  over- 
loaded.^ 
•  The  doctrine  concerning  the  poverty  of 
Christ  and  the  apostles,  though  condemned 
by  John  XXII.  and  all  his  successors,  was 
still  maintained  and  publicly  taught  by  some 
Minorites.     Of  these  two   were  taken  this 


»  Auctor  secundffi  Vit.  Innocent,  apud  Baluz.  Platina, 
et  Cardinalis  .SJgidius. 
a  Anctor  secundte  Vit.  Innocent,  apud  Baluz. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Innocent  VI.] 

Two  Minorites  burnt  at  Avi!>non.    Charlo s  of  llolioiiiia 
1355  ;]  and  emperor  at  Koine,  w 


107 

crowned  king  of  Lonibardy  at  Milan ;— [Vear  af  Clirist, 
ho  leaves  the  city  llie  Rame  day. 


year  at  Montpellier,  John  de  Chastilloa  and 
Frances  de  Arguate,  and  sent  to  the  pope  at 
Avignon,  who  examined  them,  and  even 
condescended  to  argue  with  ihem ;  but  not 
being  able  to  convince  them  ot"  tlieir  errors 
he  delivered  them  up  to  the  inquisitors,  who 
condemned  them  to  be  burnt  alive.  At  the 
place  of  execution  John  de  Chasiillon  made 
the  following  declaration:  "I  believe,  and 
die  with  joy  for  that  belief,  that  Christ  and 
liis  apostles  had  no  properly,  either  in  pri- 
vate or  in  common;  that  pope  John,  who 
condemned  that,  and  defined  the  opposite 
doctrine,  was  a  heretic;  and  all  are  heretics 
who  since  his  time  have  maintained  the 
doctrine  which  he  defined,  or  impugned  that 
which  he  condemned."' 

Charles,  the  son  of  John,  king  of  Bohe- 
mia, had  been  elected  king  of  Germany,  as 
has  been  said  above,  and  as  such  had  been 
crowned  at  Borr,  Aix-la-Chapelle,  where 
the  ceremony  was  usually  performed,  ad- 
hering to  the  emperor  Lewis.  But  as  he 
had  not  yet  been  crowned  king  of  Lombardy, 
according  to  custom,  at  Milan,  nor  emperor 
at  Rome,  he  resolved  to  pass  into  Italy, 
and  havinfj  been  first  crowned  king  of  Lom- 
bardy at  Milan,  to  proceed  to  Rome  and  re- 
ceive there  the  imperial  crown.  For  the 
emperors  were  crowned  with  three  crowns, 
•with  a  silver  crown  at  Aix-la-Chapelle  as 
kings  of  Germany,  Avith  an  iron  crown  at 
Milan  or  Monza  as  kings  of  Lombardy,  and 
with  a  golden  crown  at  Rome  as  emperors. 
Charles  upon  his  entering  Lombardy  des- 
patched Theodoric,  bishop  of  Minden,  to 
Avignon,  to  acquaint  the  pope  with  his  de- 
sign of  repairing  to  Rome  to  receive  the  im- 
perial crown,  and  beg  his  holiness  to  send 
legates  to  perform  the  ceremony.  Innocent 
received  the  king's  embassadors  with  all 
possible  marks  of  esteem,  and  wrote  the 
very  next  day  to  the  king  himself,  congratu- 
lating him  upon  his  arrival  in  Italy,  and 
promising  to  comply,  as  soon  as  it  suited 
the  convenience  of  the  king,  with  his  re- 
quest. As  Innocent  apprehended  that 
Charles  misht  meet  with  opposition  from 
the  powerful  family  of  the  Visconti,  lords 
of  Milan,  he  wrote  to  his  legate  Alvarez,  to 
support  him  with  all  his  forces.  But  the 
Visconti,  though  most  zealously  attached  to 
the  family  of  the  late  emperor,  receive<l 
Charles  with  the  grpatest  marks  of  friend- 
ship, nay,  Robert  Visconti,  archbishop  of 
Milan,  would  have  tlie  honor  of  placing 
the  iron  crown  upon  his  head  with  his  own 
hand,  not  at  Monza,  but  in  his  own  cathe- 
dral, the  church  of  St.  Ambrose.^  The  cere- 
mony was  performed  with  great  solemnity 
on  the  festival  of  the  Epiphany,  the  6ih  of 
January  1355. 

In  the  mean   time   Innocent  despatched 


>  Apiid  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1.354.     Wading  in  Annal. 
Minorum.  '  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  6,  et  seq. 


cardinal  Peter  Bertrand,  bishop  of  Ostia,  to 
Rome,  with  tiie  character  of  his  legate  « 
Latere,  to  receive  the  king  lliere,  and  crown 
both  him  and  his  wife  Ann  with  the  golden  or 
imperial  crown.  Charles  did  not  enter  Rome 
agreeably  to  the  oath  he  had  taken  till  the 
day  appointed  for  his  coronation,  Easter- 
day,  the  5th  of  April;  and  on  that  day  he 
was  crowned,  with  his  queen,  by  the  cardi- 
nal in  the  church  of  St.  Peter.  "  Charles, 
king  of  Germany  and  Bohemia,"  says  one 
of  the  authors  of  Innocent's  life,  who  lived 
at  this  time,  "  came  into  Italy,  received  with 
his  wife  the  imperial  crown  in  the  church 
of  St.  Peter,  on  Easter-day  at  the  hands  of 
Peter,  bishop  of  Ostia,  and  departed  from 
Rome  the  same  day."'  Clement  VI.  to 
whom  he  chiefly  owed  his  election,  to  pre- 
vent his  quarreling  with  the  sulijects  of  the 
church,  or  his  being  tempted  to  seize  on 
some  of  her  lands  and  territories,  had  obliged 
him,  as  has  been  said  above,  to  promise  up- 
on oath  not  to  enter  Rome  on  occasion  of 
his  coronation  till  the  day  appointed  for  that 
ceremony,  to  leave  it  the  same  day,  and  re- 
turn, without  halting  any  where,  unless  in 
case  of  absolute  necessity,  to  his  own'  do- 
minions. That  oath  the  new  emperor  most 
faithfully  observed.  For  mounting  his  horse 
as  soon  as  the  ceremony  of  the  coronation 
was  over,  he  went  from  St.  Peter's  to  the 
Lateran  in  his  imperial  robes,  that  is,  froni 
one  end  of  the  city  to  the  other,  dined  there, 
lay  that  night  at  St.  Lawrence  without  the 
walls,  and  early  next  mornifig  set  out  on 
his  return  to  Germany,  stopping  no  where 
•more  than  one  night  till  he  was  out  of  the 
dominions  of  the  church.-  Of  this  his  sud- 
den departure  out  of  Rome  and  Italy  the 
Romans  and  the  Italians  in  general  loudly 
complained.  "  This  our  Csesar,"  says  Pe- 
trarch, "  snatching,  in  a  manner,  the  dia- 
dem, presently  departed  out  of  Italy  to  re- 
turn to  the  lurking  holes  of  his  own  countrv; 
contented  with  the  bare  title  of  emperor,  he 
cherishes  the  remotest  members  of  the  em- 
pire, but  takes  no  care  of  the  head  ;  he  gives 
up  what  we  hoped  he  would  have  recovered  ; 
but  not  daring  to  recover  or  preserve  his  own, 
he  flies  though  no  body  pursues  him :  he  re- 
jects the  sweet  embraces  of  his  spouse,  and 
turns  away  from  the  beauteous  face  of  fair 
Italy,  than  which  there  is  nothing  fairer  up- 
on earth.  He  indeed  excuses  himself,  say- 
ing, he  had  taken  an  oath  to  the  church  to 
stay  but  one  day  at  Rome.  What  reproach ! 
what  infamy!  The  Roman  emperor  dares 
not  stay  more  than  one  day  at  Rome!  The 
Roman  pontiflT,  not  satisfied  with  forsaking 
Rome  himself,  will  not  suffer  it  to  be  fre- 
quented by  others:  and  this  agreement  he 
makes  with  the  emperor  I"^ — Great  interest 


«  Auclor  secunda:  Vit. 

=  Kaynald.  ad  ann.  l.S,54,  1355. 

'  Petrarch  de  Vil.  aolit.  1.  2.  c.  3. 


108 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  VI. 

Charles  crowned  by  the  bishop  of  Ostia  alone,  and  why.  Innocent  Makes  a  promotion  of  six  cardinals;— 
[Year  of  Christ,  1356.]  Fortifies  Avignon  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1357.]  Creates  eight  cardinals  ;— [Year  of 
Christ,  1361.]     Death  of  Lewis,  king  of  Naples  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1362.]     Innocent  dies.     His  character. 


was  made  by  all  the  cardinals  tor  Uie  honor 
of  crowning  the  emperor;  but  the  pope  in  a 
consistory,  held  on  the  10th  of  November, 
declared,  that  it  belonged  of  right  to  the 
bishops  of  0.<tia,  Albano,  and  Porto;  and 
they  were  accordingly  appointed  to  perform 
the  ceremony.  That  honor,  however,  Ta- 
layrandus,  bishop  of  Albano,  and  Guido, 
bishop  of  Porto,  declined,  though  they  had 
so  eagerly  sued  for  it,  upon  their  being  told 
by  the  pope,  that  the  apostolic  chamber  be- 
ing quite  drained  by  the  Italian  expedition, 
they  must  defray  the  expenses  of  their  jour- 
ney themselves.  Innocent  would  name  no 
others  in  their  room,  lest  their  sees  should 
thereby  forfeit  their  privilege,  or  their  privi- 
lege should  be  thenceforth  disputed:  and 
thus  was  Charles  crowned  by  the  bishop  of 
Ostia  alone.' 

Of  this  pope  nothing  occurs  worthy  of 
notice  during  the  two  following  years  1356, 
1357,  besides  his  making  a  promotion  of  six 
cardinals ;  his  converting  the  palace  he  had, 
■while  cardinal,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Avig- 
non, into  a  monastery  for  the  use  of  the 
Carthusians ;  and  his  fortifying  the  city  of 
Avignon,  Avhich  work  he  undertook  on  the 
following  occasion  :  One  Arnold  de  Cervole, 
nicknamed  "  the  Archpriest,"  putting  him- 
self at  the  head  of  a  considerable  body  of 
banditti,  who  had  no  other  means  of  subsist- 
ing but  by  rapine,  fell  upon  Provence,  took 
and  pillaged  several  cities,  and  laid  the 
whole  country  under  contribution.  The 
pope,  apprehending  he  might  visit  Avignon, 
ordered  the  city  to  be  fortified.  But  Arnold, 
presenting  himself  in  the  mean  time  before 
it,  obliged  the  pope  to  redeem  the  place  with 
a  large  sum  of  money,  and  grant  him  a  pas- 
sage through  it.  Upon  his  departure  Inno- 
cent ordered  the  works  to  be  continued,  and 
the  city  to  be  surrounded  on  all  sides  with 
high  walls,  deep  ditches,  and  strong  towers 
at  proper  distances.  Thus  did  Avignon, 
says  Petrarch,  of  an  open  city  become  a 
fortress,  capable  of  withstanding  any  force 
that  could  be  brought  against  it.*^  As  the 
Avall,  surrounding  the  city,  Avas  begun  by 
Innocent's  order  at  a  considerable  distance 
from  it,  that  room  might  be  left  for  neAV 
buildings,  it  was  not  yet  finished  in  13GS,  as 
appears  from  a  letter  of  pope  Urban  V.,  In- 
nocent's immediate  successor,  dated  at  Rome 
the  6th  of  January  of  that  year.  For  in 
that  letter  Urban  orders  Philip  de  Carbassola, 
liis  vicar-general  at  Avignon,  to  complete 
the  walls  begun  by  his  predecessor,  and  pull 
down  all  the  houses  after  paying  for  them, 
even  the  houses  of  cardinals,  that  stood  in 
the  way.' 

As  the  plague,  breaking  out  anew  in 
Avignon  in    1361,  and  raging  with  more 


1  Villani,  1.  4.  c.  71. 

3  Petrarch.  Rer.  senil.  I.  I.  Epist.  18. 

3  Apud  Bzovium  ad  ann.  1368. 


violence  than  ever,  carried  off  great  numbers 
of  people  of  all  ranks,  and  amongst  the  rest 
nine  cardinals,  Innocent  on  the  17th  of  De- 
cember of  that  year,  when  the  violence  of 
the  infection  began  to  abate,  created  eight 
new  ones,  five  presbyters,  and  three  dea- 
cons, all  men  of  distinguished  merit.' 

The  following  year  died,  on  the  26th  of 
May,  Lewis  of  Taranto,  king  of  Naples,  the 
second  husband  of  the  celebrated  queen 
Joan,  and  the  pope,  having  performed  his 
exequies  with  great  solemnity  at  Avignon 
on  the  20th  of  June,  dispatched  to  Naples 
William  Grimoardi,  abbot  of  the  Benedictine 
monastery  of  St.  Victor  at  Marseilles,  with 
the  character  of  apostolic  legate,  to  prevent 
or  to  quell  any  disturbances  that  might  ensue 
upon  his  death  in  that  kingdom,  a  fief  of 
the  church.2 

Innocent  died  soon  after,  that  is,  on  the 
12th  of  September,  and  was  buried  on  the 
14th  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary  de  Donis, 
but  his  body  was  translated  from  thence,  on 
the  22d  of  November,  to  the  church  of  the 
Carthusians  in  the  neighborhood  of  Avig- 
non, which  he  had  built  and  chosen  for  the 
place  of  his  sepulture.  His  body  was  at- 
tended thither  not  only  by  all  the  cardinals, 
bishops,  and  other  dignitaries,  but  by  the 
French  king,  John  I.,  and  his  whole  court.* 

Innocent  is  chiefly  commended  by  the  con- 
temporary writers  for  his  probity,  and  the 
sanctity  of  his  life.  "  He  was  a  good  and 
just  man,"  says  the  continuator  of  Nangius, 
who  lived  at  this  time,  "  free  from  all  dis- 
simulation and  deceit."  He  was  a  generous 
friend  to  the  poor,  an  enemy  to  vice,  pun- 
ishing it  with  the  utmost  severity,  and  set- 
ting no  bounds  to  his  generosity  in  reward- 
ing virtue.*  He  took  great  care  to  provide 
i'oT  the  poorer  clergy,  and  often  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  richer,  says  Peter  de  Herentals 
in  his  life  of  this  pope,  and  confirms  it  with 
the  following  anecdote :  A  favorite  chaplain, 
says  he,  of  tbis  good  pope,  while  he  was  yet 
high  penitentiary,  coming  to  present  his  ne- 
phew to  him  upon  his  promotion,  and  beg 
he  would  provide  for  him.  Innocent  an- 
swered, "  You  are  better  able  to  provide  for 
him  than  I  am  at  present;  you  have  seven 
benefices,  and  I  desire  you  will  resign  the 
best  of  them  to  your  nephew.  You  have 
six  still  remaining,  which  I  will  divide  with 
you,  leaving  you  to  choose  the  three  best, 
but  the  other  three  you  must  resign  into  my 
hands,  and  I  promise  to  dispose  of  thern  to 
poor  but  deserving  clerks  who  have  none."^ 
However,  this  good  pope  took  care  to  pro- 
vide for  his  own  relations.  Audoin  Aubert, 
his  nephew  by  his  brother,  he  created  cardi- 
nal a  few  weeks  after  his  election,  conferred 


•  Villani,  1.  10.  c.  46.  ■>  Auctor  Vit. 
»  Auctor  secundie  Vit.  IJrbani  V. 

♦  Auctor  primsB  vitse. 

s  Herental.  in  Vit.  Innocent,  apud  Baluz. 


Urban  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


109 


Innocent  instituted  the  festival  of  the  holy  spear.     Protects  the  mendicant  orders.    Urban  V.  elected. 


the  same  dignity  on  liis  grand-nephew  Ste- 
phen Aubert,  in  his  la^t  promotion  of  cardi- 
nals, and  left  none  of  his  more  distant  rela- 
tions, whether  ecclesiastics  or  laymen,  un- 
provided for.' 

Innocent  leit  no  writings  that  we  know 
of  behind  him,  besides  some  letters  and  bulls, 
and  amongst  the  bulls,  one  instituting  the 
festival  of  the  holy  spear.  For  Lewis,  mar- 
quis of  Erandenburg,  son  to  the  late  empe- 
ror Lewis,  bein<T  reconciled  with  the  present 
emperor  Charles  IV.,  delivered  up  to  him 
all  the  imperial  ensigns,  and  Avith  them  the 
spear  which  our  Savior's  side  was  pierced 
with  by  the  centurion  ;  one  of  the  nails  with 
which  he  was  nailed  to  the  cross,  and  the 
table  cloth  that  Avas  used  at  his  last  supper. 
These  relics  Charles  carried  into  Bohemia, 
and  Innocent,  at  his  request,  instituted  the 
festival  of  the  "  holy  spear,"  ordering  it  to 
be  celebrated  annually  in  Germany  and  Bo- 
hemia on  the  first'Friday  after  the  octave  of 
Easter,  and  granting  indulgences  to  all  who 
visited  on  that  day  the  church  iu  which  it 
was  deposited.^ 

In  Innocent's  time,  Richard,  archbishop 
of  Armagh,  and  primate  of  Ireland,  declar- 


ing against  the  mendicant  orders,  and  main- 
taining their  manner  of  life  to  be  contrary  to 
that  of  Christ  and  his  apostles,  who,  he  said, 
were  poor  but  did  not  beg,  suspended  them 
from  [)renching,  from  hearing  confessions, 
and  burying  the  dead.  He  was  even  for 
!*uppressing  them,  and  published  several 
pieces  to  show  that  they  ought,  at  least,  to 
be  restrained  from  perlorining  any  ecclesi- 
astical lunctions  whatever.  The  book  he 
published  under  the  title  of  "  Defensorium 
Curatorum,"  a  defence  of  the  curates  or  pa- 
rish priests,  made  a  great  noise,  and  greatly 
lessened  the  esteem  the  mendicants  were 
held  in,  and  the  respect  that  Avas  shown 
to  them  by,  the  people.  Biit  upon  the  men- 
dicants complaining  to  the  pope  of  the  arch-, 
bishop's  disapproving  an  order  approved  and 
confirmed  by  the  apostolic  see,  he  was  sum- 
moned to  Avignon,  and  after  a  severe  repri- 
mand, ordered.not  to  disturb,  for  the  future, 
the  religious  mendicants,  nor  sufTer  them  to 
be  disturbed  by  others.'  On  this  occasion 
Innocent  renewed  and  confirmed  all  the  pri- 
vileges granted  by  his  predecessors  to  men 
of  that  order. 


UKBAN  v.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-SEVENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[John  Pal.eologus,  Emperor  of  the  East, — Charles  IV.,  Emperor  of  the  TVest."} 


[Year  of  Christ,  13G2.]  Innocent  dying 
on  the  12th  of  September,  the  cardinals  per- 
formed his  exequies  the  following  day,  and 
nine  days  after,  that  is  on  the  22d  of  the 
same  month,  shut  themselves  up  according 
to  custom  in  the  conclave,  being  in  all  twen- 
ty. In  the  scrutiny  of  the  28th  of  Septem- 
ber, one  of  the  cardinals,  a  black  monk,  that 
is,  a  Benedictine,  a  native  of  Limoges,  a 
man  advanced  in  years,  and  AvhoUy  addicted 
to  a  spiritual  life,  Avas  found  to  have  fifteen 
sufTrages  out  of  the  twenty,  and  consequent- 
ly to  be  lawfully  elected.  But  he  declined 
the  offered  dignity  before  his  election  Avas 
made  public.  Thus  Villani,  a  contempora-, 
ry  Avriter.'  Bui  he  does  not  name  the  car- 
dinal, and  there  AA'ere  at  this  time  two  cardi- 
nals, both  natives  of  Limoges,  both  black 
monks  or  Benedictines,  and  both  bishops, 
namely.  Hugh  Roger,  brother  to  Clement  VI. 
and  William  de  Agrifolio.  However,  as  the 
cardinal  Avho  Avould  not  consent  to  his  elec- 
tion, is  said  by  Villani  to  have  been  stricken 
in  years,  and  William  de  Agrifolio  could 
not  be  above  forty-five  years  of  age,  as  has 

•  Auctor  primac  vitsn. 

'  Auctor  ririinae  et  .suciindie  Vit.  Innocent. 

•Villani,  1.  II.  c.  26. 


bee.n  made  to  appear  by  Baluzius,  Ave  may 
Avell  conclude  Avith  Spondanus  the  pontifi- 
cate to  have  been  refused  by  the  other.'' — 
Upon  his  refusal  the  cardinals,  not  agreeing 
among  themselves  in  the  election  of  one  of 
their  own  body,  chose  Avith  one  consent  Wil- 
liam Grimoardi,  abbot  of  the  Benedictine 
monastery  of  St.  Victor  at  Marseilles.  But 
as  he  Avas  absent,  having  been  sent  by  the 
late  pope  to  Naples  with  the  character  of  his 
legate  on  occasion  of  the  death  of  that 
king,  the  cardinals  apprehending  that  if  his 
election  were  publicly  knoAvn,  the  Italians 
would  not  suffer  him  to  depart  out  of  Italy, 
carefully  concealed  it,  and  only  Avrote  to  him 
to  hasten  to  Avignon,  in  order  to  deliver  his 
opinion  concerning  an  affair  of  the  utmost 
importance.  Upon  the  receipt  of  that  letter 
he  set  out  immediately  from  Naples,  and  his 
election  being  notified  to  him  upon  his  land- 
ing at  Marseilles  on  the  28th  of  October,  he 
consented  to  it,  and  repairing  to  Avignon, 
entered  that  city  privately  on  the  31st  of  the 
same  month.'  The  cardinals  had  agreed  to 
elect  him  before  the  28th  of  October;  but  as 


«  AA'alsin?ham  in  Edwardo  III. 

^  Hpondan.  ad  ann.  1.362. 

'  Auttores  primx  etsecunda;  vit<e  Urban. 

K 


110 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  V. 


Urban  enthroned  and  crowned  at  Avignon.  His  birth,  education,  &c.  Prefers  his  brother  to  the  see  of 
Avignon.  Is  visited  by  three  Icings;  whom  he  engages  in  a  crusade  against  the  Turks; — [Year  of  Christ, 
1363.]     Bull  against  Barnabo  Visconti.     Crimes  laid  by  the  pope  to  his  charge. 


he  sent  his  consent  on  that  day,  he  is  said  to 
have  been  elected  on  that  day. 

He  was  enthroned  on  the  day  of  his  arri- 
val at  Avignon,  and  on  that  occasion  took 
the  name  of  Urban  V.  But  his  consecration 
and  coronation  were  put  off  till  the  following 
Sunday,  the  6th  of  November,  those  cere- 
monies being,  by  an  ancient  custom,  per- 
formed on  Sundays  only.  To  show  his  aver- 
sion to  all  pomp  and  grandeur,  instead  of 
riding,  as  other  popes  had  done,  in  solemn 
cavalcade  through  the  city  to  show  himself  in 
the  gorgeous  apparel  of  high  pontiff,  he  pri- 
vately withdrew  to  his  palace.'  We  are  told 
that  though  free  from  all  ambition,  he  accept- 
ed the  pontificate  with  great  pleasure,  out  of 
the  desire  he  had  of  restoring  the  apostolic 
see  to  Rome — which  he  had  so  much  at 
heart,  that  when  news  was  brought  to  him 
at  Florence  of  the  death  of  Innocent,  he  was 
heard  to  say,  "  Could  I  but  see  a  pope  who 
would  return  to  his  own  church  at  Rome, 
and  quash  the  petty  tyrants  of  Italy,  I  should 
die  with  great  satisfaction  the  next  day."^ 

Urban  was  the  son  of  William  Grimoardi, 
lord  of  Grisac  in  the  province  of  Gevaudan, 
and  diocese  of  Mende.  He  embraced  very 
early  a  religious  life  among  the  Benedic- 
tines, studied  civil  and  canon  law  at  Mont- 
pelier,  and  afterwards  taught  both  in  that 
university,  at  Avignon,  at  Toulouse,  and  at 
Paris,  being  reputed  one  of  the  best  civilians 
and  canonists  of  his  time.  About  the  year 
1346  he  was  majde  abbot  of  St.  Germain  of 
Auxerre,  and  soon  after  preferred  to  the 
abbey  of  St.  Victor  at  Marseilles.  While 
abbot  of  that  monastery  he  was  sent  by 
Innocent  VI.,  who  entertained  a  high  opinion 
of  his  abilities,  with  the  character  of  apos- 
tolic legate  into  the  kingdom  of  the  hither 
Sicily  or  of  Naples,  as  has  been  said  above. 

The  see  of  Avignon  had  remained  vacant 
ever  since  the  year  1349,  the  two  preceding 
popes,  Clement  VI.  and  Innocent  VI.  hav- 
ing applied  to  their  own  uses  the  revenues 
of  that  church.  But  Urban,  soon  after  his 
promotion,  that  is,  on  the  12th  of  Decem- 
ber, preferred  to  the  vacant  see  Anglic 
Grimoardi,  his  own  brother,  canon  regular 
of  St.  Rufus,  and  at  the  time  of  his  promo- 
tion prior  of  Die.'' 

The  new  pope  was  honored,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  his  pontificate,  with  a  visit  from 
three  kings  in  person.  John  king  of 
France,  happening  to  pass  the  autumn  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Avignon,  went  pn  the 
20th  of  November  to  congratulate  his  holi- 
ness upon  his  advancement  to  the  pontifical 
throne,  and  dined  that  morning,  says  the 
historian,  with  our  holy  father.  On  the 
26th  of  January  of  the  following  year,  1363, 
came  to  Avignon  Waldemoris,  kingof  Den- 


»  Auctores  primse  et  secundce  vitse  Urban. 

a  Villani,  1.  11.  c.  27. 

'  Auctores  priniae,  et  secundce  Vit.  Urban  apud  Baluz. 


mark,  but  what  business  brought  him  thither 
history  does  not  inform  us.  On  the  29th  of 
the  following  March  arrived  from  Cyprus 
Peter  Lusignan,  king  of  that  island,  come 
to  solicit  the  assistance  of  the  pope  and  the 
Western  princes  against  the  Turks  threaten- 
ing his  kingdom  with  an  invasion.  In  that 
affair  Urban  engaged  with  great  warmth ; 
and  as  the  French  king  still  continued  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Avignon,  his  holiness 
prevailed  upon  him,  and  likewise  upon  the 
king  of  Denmark,  to  take  the  cross,  and 
they  both  took  it,  as  well  as  the  king  of 
Cyprus,  at  the  pope's  hands  on  Good  Fri- 
day the  31st  of  March,  binding  themselves 
to  pass  into  the  East  against  the  infidels  ia 
the  term  of  two  years.  The  French  king 
was  appointed  by  the  pope  commander-in- 
chief,  and  cardinal  Talayrandus,  bishop  of 
Ostia,  was  nominated  to  attend  him  with 
the  character  of  legate  a  Latere.  But  while 
the  necessary  preparations  were  carrying  on 
throughout  the  whole  kingdom  of  France, 
in  spite  of  the  repeated  remonstrances  of  the 
nobility,  apprehending,  and  not  without 
reason,  that  the  king  of  England  would  in- 
vade the  kingdom  in  his  absence,  the  king 
died  in  April  1364:  and  thus  to  the  great 
joy  of  the  French,  and  grief  of  the  pope,  the 
intended  expedition  came  to  nothing.* 

Barnabo  Visconti,  lord  of  Milan,  and  at 
this  time  one  of  the  most  powerful  princes, 
or  rather  tyrants  of  Italy,  had  seized  in  the 
late  pontificate  on  several  cities  belonging  to 
the  church,  and  on  that  account  had  been 
over  and  over  again  excommunieated.  How- 
ever, upon  the  aews  of  Innocent's  death, 
and  the  promotion  of  Urban,  he  sent  embas- 
sadors to  Avignon  to  treat  of  a  peace  with 
the  new  pope.  But  as  Urban  insisted  upon 
his  r^toring  all  the  places  he  had  taken,  and 
giving  the  church  satisfaction  for  the  many 
enormous  crimes  which  he  was  charged 
with,  the  treaty  was  broken  off  as  soon  as 
begun.  .Upon  the  departure  of  the  embas- 
sadors the  pope  pubhshed  a  bull  on  fhe  28th 
of  November  1362,  and  caused  copies  of  it 
to  be  dispersed  all  over  Italy,  enumerating 
the  many  crimes  charged  upon  Barnabo, 
and  summoning  him  to  appear  by  the  1st 
of  March  of  the  following  year  at  the  tribu- 
nal of  the  apostolic  see,  and  hear  his  sen- 
tence. The  bull  contains  many  charges  of 
a  very  extraordinary  nature  against  Barnabo. 
For  he  is  there  said  to  have  countenanced 
and  protected  condemned  heretics ;  to  have 
one  day  sent  for  the  archbishop  on  occasion 
of  his  refusing  to  ordain  a  worthless  monk 
whom  he  had  recommended  to  him,  and  to 
have  addressed  that  prelate,  when  he  ap- 
peared before  him,  in  the  following  terms  : 
"  Dost  thou  know,  tliou  old  fornicator,  that 
I  am  king,  pope,  and  emperor  in  my  own 


•  Auctor.  secundse  Vit.     Raymund.  ad  ann.  1363. 
Num.  14  et  1364. 


Urban  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Ill 


Crusaiie  pre;iched  against  Barnabo.  A  peace  concluded  between  liini  and  the  church,  and  upon  what  terms; 
[Year  of  Christ,  1304.]  Urban  invited  by  the  Romans  to  Uoiiic;— [Year  of  Christ,  1365.]  The  emperor  at 
Avignon. 

dominions;  that  the  pope  has  no  power  |  sures  on  what  account  soever  incurred,  was 
over  me,  nor  any  of  my  subjects  ;  that  it  is|  restored  to  the  couiiimnion  of  the  church,  to 
my  part  to  cointiiand,  and  yours  blindly  to  all  the  privileges,  dignities,  and  honors  he 
obey?"  Many  other  still  heavier  charges  ever  had  enjoyed,  and  ihe  interdict  was  taken 
are  brouglit  against  Barnabo  in  Urban's  bull,;  off  that  had  been  laid  on  all  his  dominions.' 
namely,  that  he  practised  unheard-of  cruel-  '  Peace  being  thus  concluded  with  the  pow- 
ties  upon  the  clergy  and  the  religious  of  all  erful  family  of  the  Visconti,  and  most  of  the 
orders,  who  did  not  readily  obey  his  com-  rebel  cities  brought  again  under  subjectiou 
mands,  how  repugnant  soever  to  reason,  by  the  legate  Alvarez,  the  Romans  sent  a 
justice  and  religion;   that  he  had   caused  solemn   embassy  to  congratulate   the  pope 


some  to  be  burnt  alive  in  an  iron  cage,  and 
others  to  be  tortured  to  death  ;  that  he  had 
ordered  the  ears  of  a  holy  Minorite  to  be 
pierced  with  a  red-hot  iron;  that  he  had 
prohibited  all  his  subjects,  on  pain  of  being 
burnt  alive,  to  entertain  any  correspondence 
with  the  pope  or  his  legates,  to  lend  them 
any  assistance,  or  receive  from  them  any 
favors  or  preferments,  and  that  prohibition 
he  had  caused  to  be  notified  to  all  by  the 
public  crier;  and  lastly,  that  he  had  obliged 
a  priest  of  Parma  to  anathematize  from  the 
top  of  a  tower  the  late  pope  and  all  his  car- 
dinals.' 

As  Barnabo  did  not  appear  at  the  time 
appointed,  the  1st  of  March,  to  clear  him- 
self from   these  imputations,   or   to   plead 
guilty,  and  give  what  satisfaction  should  be 
required.  Urban,  in  a  full  consistory,  held 
on   that  day,   excommunicated   him    with 
great  solemnity,   and   all  who  should  any 
ways    aid    or    assist    him,    or    even    keep 
him   company  ;  deprived  him  of  all  privi- 
leges, honors,  dignities,  and  titles  whatso- 
ever;  interdicted  his  dominions,  and  forbad 
divine  service  to  be  any  where  performed  in 
his   presence.     Urban,   besides,   ordered   a 
crusade  to  be  preached  against  him  with  the 
same  indulgences  as  were  granted  to  those 
who  went  against  the  infidels.     But  in  the 
mean  time  the  French  king,  whose  daughter 
Barnabo  had  married,  interposing,  a   new 
treaty  was  begun,  and  a  peace  at  last  con- 
cluded between   Barnabo  and  the  church, 
upon  the  following  terms  :  I.  That  Barnabo 
should  renounce  all  claim  to  the  city  of  Bo- 
logna.    II.  That  he  should  restore  all  the 
castles  and  strong-holds  that  he  had  seized 
in  Romagna,  and  in  the  districts  of  Modena 
and  Bologna.     III.  That  he  should  not  per- 
secute or  molest  those  of  the  Guelf  party 
in  his  dominions.     IV.  That  the  pope,  on. 
his  side,  should  absolve  Barnabo  from  the 
censures   he  had   incurred;  should  restore 
him  to  all  his  privileges  and  dignities,  and 
pay  him,  in  the  term  of  eight  years,  five 
hundred  thousand  florins  of  gold  for  the  cas- 
tles and  strong  holds,  which  he  had  built  in 
the  territories,  that  he  was  by  the  present 
treaty  to  restore  to  the  church.     These  arti- 
cles being  agreed  to  and  signed,  in  the  month 
of  February  l3G4,by  Barnabo,  and  cardinal 
Androinus  de  Rocha,  the  pope's  legate,  he 
was  absolved  by  the  cardinal  from  all  cen- 


upon  these  events,  and  at  the  same  time  in- 
vite him  to  come  and  reside  at  his  owq 
church,  as  the  most  effectual  means  of  main- 
taining the  peace  of  Italy.  Urban  received 
the  embassadors  with  extraordinary  marks 
of  kindness,  assured  them  that  he  had  no- 
thing so  much  at  heart  as  to  restore  his  see 
to  the  place  of  its  foundation,  and  promised 
to  comply,  in  due  time,  with  their  request, 
as  well  as  his  own  inclinalion.-  Urban,  says 
one  of  the  authors  of  his  life,  had  resolved 
to  leave  Avignon,  and  restore  the  apostolic, 
see  to  Rome  before  the  arrival  of  the  Roman 
embassadors,  and  would  have  carried  his  de- 
sign into  execution  immediately  after  his 
election,  had  not  the  roads  been  infested 
by  numerous  companies  of  banditti,  who 
robbed  and  often  murdered  all  the  travellers 
they  met  with.  These  companies  consisted 
chiefly  of  the  disbanded  soldiery.  For  a 
peace  being  concluded  at  Bretigni  on  the  8lh 
of  May,  1360,  after  a  most  bloody  war  be- 
tween France  and  England,  ma-ny,  who 
had  served  in  that  war,  wanting  bread,  and 
not  caring  to  return  to  their  former  occupa- 
tions, formed  themselves  into  difl'erent  com- 
panies, under  difl'erent  leaders,  and  laid  not 
only  villages,  but  large  cities  and  whole  pro- 
vinces, under  contribution.  From  one  of 
Petrarch's  letters  it  appears,  that  they  be- 
sieged and  kept  the  pope  himself  shut  up  in 
Avignon,  tiU  he  purchased  his  liberty  with 
a  large  sura  of  money.^ 

Urban,  in  a  letter  to.  the  emperor,  had  ex- 
pressed a  great  desire  of  conferring  with  him 
in  person  about  some  afl"airs  of  the  utmost 
importance.  That  letter  Charles  no  sooner 
received  than,  "like  a  true  son  of  the 
church,"  he  flew  to  Avignon,  and  arrived 
there  on  the  23d  of  May  of  the  present  year. 
The  emperor  of  the  Romans,  says  one  of  the 
authors  of  Urban's  life,  who  lived  at  this 
time,  came  to  pope  Urban  at  Avignon,  at- 
tended by  a  great  number  of  German  princes 
and  noblemen,  and  was  received  by  his  ho- 
liness and  the  cardinals  with  aU  the  marks 
of  the  highest  respect  and  esteem.*  The  pope 
and  the  emperor  frequently  conferred ;  but 
what  was  the  subject  of  those  conferences 
history  has  not  informed  us.  Thecontinuator 
of  Nangiue  supposes  the  pope  to  have  invited 
the  emperor  to  Avignon,  in  order  to  com- 


«  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1362.  Num.  12,  13. 


«  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1364 ;  ct  Villani,  1.  11.  c.  41. 

a  Auctor  prinix'  Vit.  Urban,  apud  I5;iluz. 

5  PeirarcU.  Bcr,  s«nil.  1.  7.        ■•  Auctor  prima;  v  it. 


112 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  V. 


The  pope  resolves  to  go  to  Rome.     Creates  three  new  cardinals  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  13G6.]     Sets  out  for  Italy ; 
[Year  of  Christ,  1367.]     His  journey.     Arrives  at  Genoa. 


municate  to  him  the  plan  he  had  formed  of 
a  crusade  against  the  Turks,  and  persuade 
him  to  engage  in  that  undertaking.  Others 
say  that  the  pope  wanted  to  conclude  an  al- 
liance with  the  emperor  against  the  tyrants 
of  Italy,  and  utterly  extirpate  them.  But  the 
above-mentioned  writer  of  Urban's  life  says 
no  more  than  that  the  pope  and  the  emperor 
had  frequent  conferences  about  the  state  of 
the  church  and  the  empire;'  and  he  knew 
no  more,  nor  indeed  did  any  body  else; 
what  passed  at  those  conferences  being  kept 
inviolably  secret.^  Charles  arrived,  as  has 
been  said,  at  Avignon  on  the  23d  of  May, 
assisted  in  his  imperial  robes  at  high  mass, 
celebrated  by  the  pope  with  great  solemnity 
on  Whitsunday,  the  1st  of^June,  and  the 
next  day  went  to  Aries,  to  be  crowned  there 
king  of  that  kingdom,  which  then  belonged 
to  the  empire.  The  ceremony  of  the  coro- 
nation was  performed  on  the  4th  of  June  by 
the  archbishop  of  Aries,  in  the  presence  of 
the  dukes  of  Savoy  and  Bourbon,  of  the  se- 
neschal of  Provence,  and  a  great  many  bi- 
shops. On  the  7th  of  June  he  returned  to 
Avignon,  continued  there  conferring  pri- 
vately with  the  pope  till  the  29lh  of  June, 
when  he  took  leave  of  his  holiness,  and  re- 
turned to  Germany.!* 

Urban  had  resolved  from  the  beginning 
of  his  pontificate  to  restore  the  apostolic 
see  to  Rome,  and  this  resolution  he  publicly 
declared  soon  after  the  departure  of  the  em- 
peror, ordering  his  palaces  at  Viterbo  and  at 
Rome  to  be  got  ready  for  his  reception 
against  Easter  of  the  following  year,  1366. 
He  likewise  wrote  the  Venetians  and  the 
Genoese  for  their  galleys  to  convey  him  and 
his  court  to  Italy.'*  In  the  mean  time  he 
created  three  new  cardinals,  namely,  Wil- 
liam Sudre,  a  Dominican  friar,  and  bishop 
of  Marseilles,  Marcus  of  Viterbo  general  of 
the  Minorites,  and  his  own  brother  Anglicus 
Grimoardi  bishop  of  Avignon,  whom  he  is 
said  to  have  preferred  to  that  dignity  at  the 
earnest  request  of  the  whole  college  of  car- 
dinals, being  a  man  of  an  unexceptionable 
character,  but  of  no  great  learning.* 

On  the  7th  of  January  of  the  following 
year  the  pope  went  to  Monlpelier,  to  visit 
a  monastery  which  he  had  built  there  in 
honor  of  St.  Benedict  and  St.  Germanus, 
and  richly  endowed.  He  continued  there 
till  the  month  of  March,  when  he  returned 
to  Avignon,  and  on  the  last  day  of  April  set 
out  from  thence  for  Italy,  to  the  great  grief, 
says  Petrarch,  of  many  of  the  cardinals  and 
the  v/hole  Roman  court,  as  if  they  were  not 
going  to  Rome,  the  head  quarters  of  Chris- 
tianity, but  were  dragged  by  the  Saracens 
to  Ctesiphon  or  Memphis.^     Five  cardinals 


«  Auctor  primiE  Vit.  apud  Baluz.        2  Idem  ibid. 
'  Auctor.  secundro  Vit.  et  Albert.  Argentin. 

*  Auctor  primae  Vit. 

•  Avmericus  de  Peyr.  in  Vit.  Urban, 
s  Petrarch,  1.  9.  p.  2. 


only,  according  to  some,  chose  to  remain  at 
Avignon,  and  according  to  others  only  four; 
but  one  of  the  authors  of  Urban's  life,  who 
lived  at  this  time,  writes,  that  no  more  than 
five  attended  the  pope  into  Italy,  the  rest  all 
preferring  Avignon  to  Rome.'  From  Avig- 
non the  pope  went  to  Marseilles,  in  order  to 
embark  there  for  Italy.  He  remained  at 
Marseilles  in  the  monastery  of  St.  Victor,  of 
which  he  had  been  abbot,  till  the  20th  of 
May,  and  on  the  12th  of  that  month  con- 
ferred the  dignity  of  cardinal  upon  William 
de  Agrifolio,  though  then  but  twenty-eight 
years  of  age.  Urban  had  lived  from  his 
tender  years  in  the  greatest  friendship  and 
intimacy  with  cardinal  William  de  Agrifolio 
the  elder,  and  owed  chiefly  to  his  interest,  as 
he  was  a  man  of  great  weight  in  the  sacred 
college,  his  promotion  to  the  papacy.  Thus 
one  of  the  authors  of  Urban's  life  accounts 
for  his  creating  his  friend's  nephew,  though 
yet  so  young,  a  cardinal,  especially  as  he 
was  already  in  holy  orders,  had  been  ad- 
mitted to  the  degree  of  doctor  of  canon  law, 
and  was  notary  of  the  apostolic  see.^ 

The  pope  embarking  on  the  20th  of  May 
on  board  a  Venetian  galley,  set  sail  the  same 
day  for  Genoa  with  twenty-three  galleys, 
and  a  great  number  of  other  vessels  sent  by 
the  Genoese,  the  Venetians,  the  Pisans,  and 
by  Joan,  queen  of  Naples.  He  landed  safe 
at  Genoa  on  the  23d  of  the  same  month, 
was  received  at  his  landing  by  the  doge  and 
the  people  with  the  greatest  respect  and 
esteem,  and  attended  by  them  to  the  house 
of  the  Knights  Hospitalers,  where  he  chose 
to  lodge  during  his  stay  in  that  city.  As 
he  arrived  on  the-  Sunday  preceding  Holy 
Thursday  he  resolved  to  pass  the  Rogation 
Days  and  celebrate  there  the  festival  of  the 
Ascension,  which  he  did  accordingly,  per- 
formiitg  divine  service  on  that  day  with 
great  solemnity  in  the  church  of  the  Knights 
Hospitalers.^  The  day  after  the  Ascension, 
the  28lh  of  May,  the  pope  re-embarked, 
leaving  cardinal  Mark  of  Viterbo  at  Genoa, 
to  compose  some  differences  betweefi  Bar- 
nabo  Visconti  and  the  Genoese.  On  the  4th 
of  June  the  pope  landed  on  the  coast  of 
Corneto,  a  city  subject  to  the  apostolic  see, 
and  about  fifty  miles  distant  from  Viterbo, 
where  he  designed  to  reside  some  time  be- 
fore he  went  to  Rome.  On  his  landing  he 
caused  mass  to  be  celebrated  in  his  presence 
under  a  magnificent  pavilion  prepared  on 
the  shore  for  his  reception,  and  then,  taking 
some  refreshment,  set  out  for  Corneto  on 
horseback,  and  reached  that  place  about 
noon.  He  received  there  the  deputies  of  the 
Romans,  who  delivered  to  him  the  keys  of 
the  castle  of  St.  Angclo,  which  they  had 
hitherto  kept.  At  Corneto  he  celebrated  the 
festival  of  Whitsunday  in  the  church  of  the 


'  Auctor  secundEB  Vit.  "  Auctor  prims  Vit. 

'  Auctores  primee,  et  secundse  Vit. 


Urban  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


113 


The  pope  arrives  at  Viterbo.  Tumult  raised  in  that  cily.  Urban'sartivnl  at  Rome.  Adorns  the  heads  of  the 
apostles  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul.  Uueen  Joan  at  Uoine.  Extraordinary  honors  bestowed  on  her  by  the 
pope.    Urban  retires  to  Monteliascone,  and  erects  it  into  a  bishopric. 


Minoriles,  with  whom  he  lodged,  and  the 
next  day,  the  7th  of  June,  he  pursued  his 
journey  to  Viterbo,  and,  arriving  there  on 
the  10th,  was  visited  a  few  days  after  by 
most  of  the  Italian  bishops,  of  the  nobility, 
and  the  deputies  of  the  communities,  all 
come  to  congratulate  him  upon  his  safe  ar- 
rival in  Italy. 

The  pope  had  been  but  a  few  days  at  Vi- 
terbo when  a  quarrel  arose  between  the  in- 
habitants and  the  domestics  of  the  cardinals ; 
and  the  inhabitants  prevailing,  not  only  the 
domestics  of  the  cardinals,  but  the  cardinals 
themselves,  were  most  grossly  insulted  by 
the  enraged  multitude;  their  houses  were 
plundered,  and  they  obliged  to  fly  for  shelter 
to  the  pope's  palace.  The  tumult  lasted  three 
days,  but  was  quelled  in  the  end  by  the  ma- 
gistrates ;  and  the  people,  returning  to  them- 
selves, expressed  great  sorrow  for  the  out- 
rages they  had  'committed,  and  carried  all 

their  arms  to  the  pope's  palace.  But  as  j  of  Cyprus.'  The  sword  and  with  the  sword 
four  doiiiestics  of  the  cardinals  had  been  a  cap,  called  the  cap  of  liberty  and  justice, 
killed,  ten  of  the  ringleaders  of  the  people    were   originally   blessed    by    the    pope   on 


distance  by  Peter,  king  of  Cyprus,  who  hap- 
pened to  be  then  at  the  pope's  court,  was 
received  at  the  gate  by  all  the  cardinals  and 
the  Roman  nobility  in  a  body,  and  attended 
by  them  to  the  church  of  Si.  Peter,  where 
the  pope  waited  for  her  on  the  steps  of  that 
basilic,  and  conducted  her  to  the  tombs  of 
the  apostles.  As  the  queen  was  still  in 
Rome  on  the  fourth  Sunday  of  Lent,  when 
the  pope  used  to  send  the  golden  rose,  which 
he  blessed  and  wore  that  day,  to  some  per- 
son of  high  rank  and  great  merit,  he  gave  it 
to  her  as  she  stood  near  him,  preferring  her 
to  the  king  of  Cyprus,  who  was  likewise 
present;  which,  we  are  t(!)ld,  did  not  at  all 
please  some  of  the  cardinals.  The  popes 
used  to  bless  at  high  ma?s  on  Easter- day  a 
sword,  and  send  it  to  some  prince  or  person 
of  distinguished  merit,  and  that  sword  too 
Ur.ban  bestowed  upon  the  queen,  who  with 
his  holiness's  permission  gave  it  to  the  king 


were  hanged  at  their  own  doors,  and  a  gene- 
ral pardon  was  granted  to  the  rest.'  Of  this 
tumult  mention  is  made  by  Petrarch,  who 
calls  it  "  motiunculam,"  a  small  commo- 
tion ;  and  adds,  that  some  flattered  them- 
selves that  the  pope  would  take  occasion 
from  thence  to  return  to  France.^ 

Urban,  leaving  Viterbo  in  the  month  of 
October  of  the  present  year,  set  out  for 
Rome,  and  on  the  16th  of  the  same  month 
made  his  public  entry  into  that  city,  being 
met  at  the  gate  by  the  clergy,  the  nobility, 
and  the.  magistrates  in  a  body,  and  attended 
by  them  amidst  the  loud  acclamations  of  the 
multitude  to  the  church  of  St.  Peter.  He 
prayed  there  some  time  at  the  tombs  of  the 
holy  apostles,  and  then  blessing  the  multi- 
tude dismissed  them  and  retired  to  the  Vati- 
can palace,  where  he  chose  to  reside. 

His  first  care  was  to  repair  several  churches 
in  the  city,  and  rebuild  others  quite  gone  to 
decay.  On  the  1st  of  March  of  the  follow- 
ing year  he  went  in  solemn  procession  from 
St.  Peter's  to  the  Lateran  basilic,  and  enter- 
ing the  place  called  the  Sancta  Sanctorum, 
where  the  supposed  heads  of  the  apostles  St. 
Peter  and  St.  Paul  were  kept,  he  showed 
them  from  a  balcony  to  the  immense  multi- 
tude assembled  in  the  square.  As  the  cases 
of  those  relics  were  but  coarse,  and  of  very 
little  value,  the  pope  ordered  new  ones  to  be 
made  of  gold  and  silver,  and  adorned  them 
with  a  great  number  of  jewels  and  precious 
stones,  to  the  value  of  thirty  thousand  florins." 

While  the  pope  was  thus  engnged,  Joan, 
the  celebrated  queen  of  Naples,  came  to 
Rome,  to  congratulate  his  holiness  upon  his 
arrival  in  that  city.     She  was  met  at  some 

«  Auctorcs  prima;  etsecundte  Vit.  apud  Baluz. 
«  Petrarch  Senil.  1.  9.  Epist.  1. 
»  Auctores  primae  et  secundx  Vit. 

Vol.  III.— 15 


Christmas-day,  and  sent  to  some  prince  or 
chief  commander,  who  had  distinguished 
himself  in  war  against  the  infidels  and 
gained  a  signal  victory  over  them.  When, 
or  by  what  pope,  this  custom  Avas  first  in- 
troduced, authors  are  at  a  loss  to  determine. 
But  it  still  obtains.  For  both  the  sw-ord  and 
cap  were  sent  by  Innocent  XI.  to  John  So- 
bieski,  king  of  Poland,  for  obliging  the  Turks, 
with  great  slaughter,  to  raise  th'e  siege  of 
Vienna,  and  by  Clement  Xf.  to  prince  Eu- 
gene of  Savoy,  for  the  signal  victory  he 
gained  over  the  Turks  at  Waradin  in  1716. 

The  pope,  soon  after  the  departure  of  the 
queen,  left  Rome,  apprehending  that  the 
excessive  heat  of  that  climate  in  the  sum- 
mer season,  might  hurt  his  constitution,  and 
retired  to  the  pure  and  wholesome  air  of 
Montefiascone.  The  popes  had  a  palace 
there,  which  he  caused  to  be  repaired,  and 
at  the  same  time  he  ordered  a  well  to  be  dug 
in  the  middle  of  the  place,  as  the  inhabitants 
had  no  other  than  rain  water.  He  continued 
there  from  May  till  October,  with  a  few 
cardinals  and  a  very  small  number  of  at- 
tendants, the  rest  of  his  court  residing,  for 
want  of  room,  at  Viterbo,  but  eight  miles 
distant  from  Montefiascone.  Urban,  during 
his  stay  in  that  place,  erected  their  collegiate 
church  into  a  cathedral,  and  the  place  itself 
into  an  episcopal  see,  withdrawing  it  from 
the  jurisdiction  of  the  see  of  Bagnarea,  to 
which  it  was  subject.^ 

On  the  22d  of  September  of  the  present 
year.  Urban  made  at  Montefiascone  a  third 
promotion  of  cardinals,  adding  seven  new 
ones  to  the  college,  and  among  them  Simon 
de  Langham,  aro  Englishman,  of  the  order 
of  St.  Benedict,  and   then   archbishop   of 


•  Auctor  primiE  Vit.  et  Chron.  MS.  reani  Sicilia-,  apud 
Baluz,  ad  ann.  1368.  »  Auctor  prima;  Vit. 

K  2 


114 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  Urban  V. 

The  emperor  invited  by  the  pope  into  Italy.  Urban  returns  to  Rome  and  crowns  the  empress.  Repairs  se- 
veral churches  in  Rome  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1369.]  Canonizes  count  Elzearius.  Subdues  the  Perugians. 
The  Greek  emperor,  John  Palslogus,  at  Rome.     Is  reconciled  to  the  Roman  church. 


Canterbury.'  Oa  the  9th  of  October  the 
pope  removed  from  Montefiascone  to  Viter- 
bo,  and  there  received  on  the  17th  of  the 
same  month  the  emperor  Charles,  who,  at 
his  earnest  request,  had  entered  Italy  the 
preceding  month  at  the  head  of  an  army  of 
twenty  thousand  men,  chiefly  with  a  design 
to  keep  in  awe  the  Visconti,  who,  notwith- 
standing the  peace  concluded  with  the  late 
pope,  had  seized  upon  some  territories  be- 
longing to  the  church.  The  emperor  ra- 
vaged all  the  Milanese,  and  even  laid  siege 
to  Milan,  which  he  was  obliged  to  raise, 
and  turn  his  arms  against  the  less  powerful 
tyrants.  Most  of  these  he  subdued,  and,  ar- 
riving at  Viterbo  on  the  17th  of  October, 
gave  the  pope  an  account  of  his  exploits, 
and  set  out  the  next  day  for  Rome  to  attend 
his  holiness  at  his  entry  into  that  city.  The 
pope  arrived  at  Rome  on  the  21  st  of  Octo- 
ber, and  was  attended  from  the  Collina  gate, 
near  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  to  the  church 
of  St.  Peter  by  the  emperor,  walking  on  foot 
and  holding  his  bridle.  On  the  29th  of  the 
same  month  came  to  Rome  the  empress 
Elizabeth,  the  emperor's  fourth  wife ;  and 
on  the  1st  of  November  she  was  anointed  at 
the  altar  of  St.  Peter  by  the  cardinal  bishop 
of  Osiia,  and  crowned  by  the  pope.  The 
next  day  the  emperor  took  his  leave  of  the 
pope  and  returned  to  Germany.  But  the 
empress  remained  at  Rome,  and  was  mag- 
nificently entertained  by  the  pope,  the  car- 
dinals, and  the  Roman  nobility,  till  the  23d 
ofNovember.2 

The  following  year  was  employed  by  the 
pope,  during  his  stay  at  Rome,  in  repairing 
and  embellishing  several  churches,  those 
especially  of  St.  John  Lateran  and  St.  Paul. 
The  latter  he  repaired  with  the  money  of 
the  abbot,  who  supplied  him  with  a  very 
large  sum  for  that  purpose,  hoping,  says 
the  abbot  Peter  de  Herentals,  that  the  pope 
would  reward  his  generosity  with  the  red 
hat.  But  the  pope,  adds  that  writer,  did 
with  the  abbot's  money  what  the  abbot  him- 
self ought  to  have  done,  and  left  him  as  he 
found  him.3  On  the  15th  of  April  Urban 
canonized,  with  the  utmost  solemnity.  Count 
Elzearius  de  Sabrano,  who  died  at  Paris  in 
1323,  and  was  said  to  have  wrought  many 
stupendous  miracles  after  his  death.  The 
pope  had  no  sooner  performed  that  cere- 
mony than  he  left  Rome  and  returned  to 
Montefiascone,  where  he  staid  till  the  8th 
of  August,  when  he  went  to  Viterbo,  and 
remained  there  till  the  13th  of  October. 
During  his  residence  in  that  city  he  excom- 
municated the  people  of  Perugia,  and  inter- 
dicted their  city.  They  had  not  only  with- 
drawn their  obedience  to  the  apostolic  see, 
and  declared  themselves  a  free  people,  but 


«  Auctor  secundffl  Vit.;  et  Continuator  Nangii,  ad 
ann.  1368.  a  Auctor  primse  et  secundte  Vit. 

'  Herentals  in  Vit.  Urban,  apud  Baluz. 


sent  out  parties  to  insult  the  pope  himself 
under  the  very  walls  of  Viterbo.  A  crusade 
therefore  was  by  the  pope's  order  preached 
against  them,  with  the  same  indulgences  as 
were  granted  to  those  who  went  to  the  Holy 
Land.  Thus  was  the  rebellion  soon  sup- 
pressed, and  the  authors  of  it,  says  the  his- 
torian, came  to  an  unhappy  end.' 

On  the  13th  of  October  the  pope  returned 
to  Rome,  where  John  Palaeologus,  the 
Greek  emperor,  waited  for  him.  That 
prince^  no  longer  able  to  withstand  the 
Turks,  who  had  already  overrun  several 
provinces  of  the  empire,  came  in  person  to 
solicit  the  assistance  of  the  pope  and  the 
western  princes.  Urban  received  him  with 
all  possible  marks  of  friendship  and  esteem, 
and  ordered  the  same  honors  to  be  paid 
to  him  as  to  the  Roman  emperor.  On 
the  18th  of  October  the  emperor  made  a 
solemn  confession  of  the  faith  held,  taught, 
and  professed  by  the  Roman  church,  de- 
claring, in  particular,  that  he  held  the  pro- 
cession of  the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son ;  that  he  believed  in  purgatory ; 
that  he  owned  the  primacy  of  the  Roman 
church,  and  the  authority  of  the  Roman 
pontiff  over  all  bishops  and  patriarchs. 
This  profession  the  emperor  made  in  the 
presence  of  three  cardinals,  of  all  the  nota- 
ries of  the  Roman  church,  and  a  great  many 
persons  of  distinction,  and  delivered  it, 
signed  with  his  own  hand,  and  sealed  with 
a  golden  seal  or  bull,  to  the  pope,  swearing 
on  that  occasion  perpetual  obedience  to  the 
Roman  church  and  the  apostolic  see.  The 
same  profession  that  was  delivered  to  the 
pope  by  the  emperer  is  still  preserved  in  the 
castle  q[  St.  Angelo,  and  has  been  translated 
out  of  the  original  Greek  into  Latin  by  Bzo- 
vius,  and  Raynaldus.^  The  emperor,  now 
recbncfied  to  the  Roman  church,  went  to 
St.  Peter's,  where  the  pope  received  him, 
and  attending  him  to  the  high  altar,  per- 
formed divinie  service  in  his  presence.  He 
was  still  at  Rome  on  the  20th  of  January 
1370,  as  appears  from  a  diploma  6f  his 
dated  that  day  at  Rome,  whereby  he  de- 
clared, in  order  to  avoid  all  ambiguity,  that 
by  the  Roman  church  he  meant  that  church 
over  which  presided  at  present  pope  Urban, 
and  his  predecessors  had  presided.^  Palaeo- 
logus frequently  visited  Urban  during  his 
stay  at  Rome,  and,  being  taken  with  his 
affable  manner  and  instructive  conversation, 
he  often  dined  with  him  though  not  invited. 
The  pope  used  his  utmost  endeavors  to  form 
an  alliance  in  his  favor,  but  without  suc- 
cess, the  Christian  princes  being  then  all  at 
war,  or  at  the  eve  of  a  war,  with  one  an- 
other. 

Urban  remained  at  Rome    to    celebrate 


'  Auctor  primae  Vit.  . 

''Bzovius  et  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1370. 
=  Apud  Raymund.  ibid. 


Urban  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


__  _  115 

iJrban  resolves  to  return  to  Avitinoii ; — Year  of  Clirist,  1370.]    Wlieihur  with  a  design  to  settle  there.-    Lcavei 
Italy.     Arrives  at  Avignon.     Is  taken  dunjjerously  ill.     His  death.     His  character. 


there  tlie  festival  of  Easter ;  but  the  follow- 
ing Wednesday,  the  17th  of  April,  he  set 
out  for  Montefiascone,  the  place  of  his  sum- 
mer residence,  and  going,  after  a  short  slay 
there,  to  Viierbo,  he  notified  to  the  court, 
what  greatly  surprised  them  all,  his  inten- 
tion of  returning  very  soon  to  Avignon,  and 


embarked  on  the  5th  of  September,  and  land- 
ing at  Marseilles  on  the  IGlh  he  remained 
there  till  the  21th  of  the  same  month,  when 
he  made  his  public  entry  into  Avignon 
amidst  the  loud  acclamations  of  the  people.' 
Urban,  a  few  days  after  his  arrival,  sent  to 
acquaint  the  kings  of  France  and  England 


ordered   them  to  prepare,  without   loss   of    with  the  motives  of  his  journey,  and  at  the 
time,  for  the  journey.     Whether  it  was  to  }  same  time  to  propose  an  interview  between 


transfer  his  see  again  to  Avignon,  or  to  me- 
diate a  peace  in  person  between  the  kings  of 
France  and  England,  and  then  return  to 
Italy,  is  uncertain.  He  indeed  gave  out, 
that  it  was  to  procure  an  interview  between 
those  two  princes,  at  which  he  himself  in- 
tended to  be  present,  and  to  lay  hold  of  every 
opportunity  that  offered  of  interposing  his 
good  offices,  that  he  removed  to  Avignon. 
But  most  authors  suppose  that  to  have  been 
a  mere  pretence  for  leaving  Italy,  and  enjoy- 
ing that  tranquillity  at  Avignon  which  he 
despaired  of  being  ever  able  to  enjoy  at 
Rome.  iEgidius  of  Viterbo  tells  us,  that 
Urban  had  no  reason  to  complain  of  the  Ita- 
lians; that  he  never  thought  of  settling  at 
Avignon  ;  but  was,  on  the  contrary,  resolved 
to  return  to  Rome  as  soon  as  he  had  com- 
posed the  differences  lately  arisen  between 
France  and  England,  which  he  had,  above 
all  things,  at  heart.'  Had  he  really  intended 
to  return,  he  would  have  naturally  declared 
it;  the  rather  as  the  Romans,  and  indeed  the 
subjects  of  the  church  in  general,  expressed 
great  concern  when  they  first  heard  of  his 
intended  departure,  and  took  it  for  granted 
that  he  designed  to  restore  the  see  to  Avig- 
non. But  from  none  of  the  contemporary 
historians  does  it  appear  that  he  ever  so 
much  as  mentioned  his  return.  St.  Bridget, 
so  famous  for  her  revelations,  hearing,  as 
she  happened  to  be  at  this  time  in  Italy,  that 
the  pope  was  preparing  to  repass  the  moun- 
tains and  return  to  France,  sent  Alphonsus, 
her  confessor,  or,  as  others  write,  Nicholas, 
count  of  Nola,  to  let  him  know,  that  if  he 
undertook  his  intended  journey  he  never 
would  complete  it.  But  Urban  paying  no 
regard  to  that  revelation  or  prophecy,  con- 
tinued unalterable  in  the  resolution  he  had 
taken.  A  plain  proof  that  he  entertained  no 
great  opinion  of  the  saint's  revelations, 
though  received  as  gospel  by  the  rest  of  the 
world. 

From  Viterbo  the  pope  returned  to  Mon- 
tefiascone, and  continued  there  till  the  26th 
of  August,  when  he  set  out  for  Corneto,  on 
his  return  to  Avignon,  leaving  his  brother, 
cardinal  Anglicus,  bishop  of  Albano,  and 
cardinal  Peter  de  Stagno,  whom  he  had  late- 
ly raised  to  that  dignity,  with  the  character 
of  his  legates  in  Italy.  At  Corneto  he  found 
a  numerous  fleet  of  galleys  and  other  vessels 
sent  by  the  kings  of  France  and  Arragon 
and  queen  Joan  of  Sicily  to  attend  him.  He 

>  Viterb.  in  notis  ad  Ciacon. 


them,  at  which  he  intended  to  assist  in  per- 
son, having  nothing  in  view  but  the  public 
^ood,  and  the  welfare  of  both.  But  while 
he  was  wholly  intent  upon  the  means  of 
composing  their  differences  to  the  satisfac- 
tion of  both  parties,  he  was  taken  danger- 
ously ill,  and  his  illness  daily  increasing,  he 
laid  aside  aff  thoughts  of  the  things  of  this 
world,  and  employed  his  time  wholly  in 
preparing  for  another.  He  frequently  con- 
fessed, and  finding  his  end  approached,  he 
caused  his  be'd  to  be  placed  before  the  altar 
of  St.  Peter,  and  there  declared,  in  the  pre- 
sence of  his  chamberlain,  of  his  confessor, 
and  of  many  persons  of  distinction,  that  he 
held  and  firmly  believed  whatever  the  holy 
catholic  church  held  and  believed,  and  that 
he  had  never  knoioingly  departed  from  her 
definitions ;  which,  by  the  Avay,  was  tacitly 
owning  that  he  might  have  departed  from 
them  unknowingly,  and  consequently  was 
not  infallible.  He  then  caused  himself  to  be 
clad  in  his  monastic  habit,  and  the  doors 
being  thrown  open  by  his  order,  he  expired 
in  the  sight  of  all,  holding  a  cross  in  his 
hand,  and  recommending,'  with  his  last 
breath,  his  departing  soul  to  the  mercy  of 
the  just  judge,  at  whose  tribunal  he  was  go- 
ing to  appear.^  His  death  happened  on  the 
19th  of  December,  after  a  pontificate,  reck- 
oning from  his  coronation,  of  eight  years, 
one  month,  and  fourteen  days.  His  remains 
were  deposited  in  the  great  church  of  Avig- 
non, but  two  years  after  translated  to  the 
church  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Victor  at 
Marseilles,  of  which  he  had  been  abbot. 

The  contemporary  writers,  all  to  a  man, 
speak  of  this  pope  with  the  highest  com- 
mendations, extolling  him  for  his  humane 
disposition,  his  universal  benevolence,  his 
generosity,  and  his  indefatigable  endeavors 
utterly  to  extirpate  the  many  abuses  that  had 
been  introduced  by  some  of  his  predecessors 
and  connived  at  by  others.  He  made  it  his 
business  to  encourage  learning,  to  reward 
virtue,  and  rescue  merit  from  obscurity.'  He 
looked  upon  pluralities  as  an  intolerable 
abuse;  would  suffer  no  clergyman  to  hold 
more  benefices  than  were  necessary  to  sup- 
port him,  according  to  his  condition  and  rank 
in  the  church,  and  obliged  those  who  were 
possessed  of  more,  to  resign  them;  nay,  and 
published  two  constitutions,  the  one  begin- 
ning with  the  words  "consuela  soUicitudo,'* 


»  Auctor  prima;  et  secund.  Vit. 

»  Auctorea  Vit.  apud  Baluz.  p.  302,  412. 

'  Auct.  prims  VitB. 


116 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XL 


Gregory  XI.  elected. 


Consecrated  and  crowned  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1371.]     His  birth,  education,  &c. 
vors  to  mediate  a  peace  between  France  and  England. 


Endea- 


and  the  other  with  the  word  "  horribilis/' 
both  calculated  to  banish  that  "  horrid  cus- 
tom," as  he  called  it,  from  the  church.'  As 
upon  his  accession  to  the  pontificate,  a  great 
many  bishops  and  other  dignitaries  had 
flocked  from  all  parts,  some  even  from  the 
kingdom  of  Naples,  where  he  had  been  le- 
gate, to  court  his  favor,  he  ordered  them  all 
to  return  to  their  respective  sees  and  churche.s, 
and  to  reside  there  ;  nor  would  he  suffer  any 
to  remain  at  Avignon,  unless  upon  urgent 
business,  which  he  took  care  to  dispatch 
with  the  greatest  expedition.^  Aqglicus 
Grimoardi,  his  own  brother,  a  man  of  emi- 
nent probity,  was  the  only  relation  he  pre- 
ferred to  the  dignity  of  cardinal  during  the 
eight  years  of  his  pontificate,  and  it  was  at 
the  pressing  instances  of  the  whole  college 
of  cardinals  that  he  conferred  upon  him  that 
dignity.  Far  from  enriching  his  relations, 
as  most  other  popes  had  done,  with  the 
wealth  of  the  church,  he  would  not  allow 
his  father,  who  lived  to  the  fourth  year  of 
his  pontificate,  and  died  in  the  hundredth  of 
his  age,  to  accept  of  a  very  considerable 
pension  which  the  French  king  had  settled 
upon  him.     He  lived  in  the  pontifical  palace 


with  the  pope,  but  never  received  any  thing 
from  him  except  indulgences  at  the  point  of 
death.  Instead  of  procuring  great  alliances 
for  his  family,  he  persuaded  his  only  ne- 
phew to  marry  one  much  inferior  to  him  in 
rank,  the  daughter  of  a  merchant  of  Montpe- 
lier,  whom  he  would  not  have  married  even 
before  his  uncle  had  attained  to  any  prefer- 
ment in  the  church.'  He  was  a  generous 
encourager  of  learning — maintained  and  fur- 
nished with  books  a  thousand  students  in 
different  universities  during  the  whole  time 
of  his  pontificate.  At  Montpelier  he  founded 
and  endovi^ed  a  college  for  twelve  students  in 
physic,  that  place  being  then  famous  for 
that  study.2  To  conclude,  Urban  V.  is 
ranked  by  all  the  writers,  who  speak  of  him, 
amongst  the  best  popes ;  and  after  his  death 
endeavors  were  used  by  Waldemar,  king  of 
Denmark,  by  Charles  V.,  king  of  France, 
by  Lewis,  king  of  Sicily,  and  above  all,  by 
the  city  of  Marseilles,  to  procure  him  a  place 
in  the  calendar.  But  the  dreadful  schism 
that  arose  in  the  church  upon  the  death  of 
his  immediate  successor,  diverted  the  suc- 
ceeding popes  from  attending  to  matters  of 
that  nature. 


GREGOKY  XL,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-EIGHTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[John  Pal.«:'ologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Charles  IV.,  Emperor  if  the  West.'] 


[Year  of  Christ  1371.]  Urban  died,  as  has 
heen  said,  on  the  19th  of  December,  and 
the  cardinals,  nineteen  in  number,  shutting 
themselves  up  in  the  conclave  on  the  29th 
of  the  same  month,  chose  with  one  consent, 
the  very  next  day,  Peter  Roger,  cardinal 
deacon  of  St.  Mary  the  New,  who  was  or- 
dained priest  on  the  4th  of  January  1371, 
and  on  the  5th  consecrated  pontiff,  and 
crowned  with  the  usual  solemnity,  Lewis, 
the  French  king's  brother,  who  happened 
to  be  then  at  Avignon,  performing  the  ofl[ice 
of  equerry  as  he  rode  in  his  pontificals 
through  the  city."  He  acquainted  the  French 
king  with  his  election  by  a  letter  dated  the 
3d  of  the  calends  of  January,  that  is,  the 
30th  of  December,  the  very  -day  on  which 
he  was  elected.  At  his  coronation  he  took 
the  name  of  Gregory. 

Gregory  was  the  son  of  William  Ro^er, 
lord  of  Beaufort,  and  brother  to  Clement  VI. 
was  born  at  Maumont  in  the  diocese  of 
Limoges,  and  preferred  by  his  uncle  to  the 
dignity  of  cardinal  in  May  1348,  when  he 
had  not  yet  completed  the  seventeenth  year 
of  his  age.     He  afterwards  applied  himself 


'  A.uct.  primas  Vit.  et  torn.  2.  Concil.  p.  1938. 

»  Auctor.  tertiae  Vit. 

3  Auctor  prims  Vit.  apud  Baluz.  p.  255,  et  seq. 


wholly  to  the  study  of  the  civil  and  canon 
law,  as  well  as  of  divinity,  and  by  constant 
application  became  one  of  the  ablest  civil- 
ians, canonists,  and  divines  of  his  time. 

The  Tpew  pope,  treading  in  the  footsteps 
of  his  predecessor,  despatched  immediately 
after  his  consecration  two  legates  to  mediate 
a  peace  between  the  kings  of  France  and 
England,  and  .wrote  a  long  letter  to  both 
princes,  setting  forth  with  great  eloquence 
the  calamities  of  war,  and  exhorting  them 
to  spare  the  blood  of  their  subjects,  and 
compose  their  differences  in  a  Christian  and 
amicable  manner.  But  the  inveterate  hatred 
those  kings  bore  to  each  other  did  not  allow 
them  to  hearken  to  any  terms  of  accommo- 
dation whatever.  Besides,  the  legates  them- 
selves could  not  agree;  but  as  the  one,  cardi- 
nal Simon  de  Langham,  had  been  chancellor 
to  the  king  of  England,  and  the  other,  car- 
dinal John  de  Dormannis,  to  the  king  of 
France,  instead  of  acting  as  mediators,  they 
made  themselves  parties,  and  thus  rather 
exasperated  the  two  kings  still  more  than 
reconciled  them.^ 

In  the  present  year,  on  the  6th  of  June 


«  Auctor.  prirase  Vit. 

»  Auctores  secundffi  et  terticB  Vit. 

'  Auctoi.  prime  Vit. 


Gregory  XL]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 117 

Gregory  crealcB  twelve  cardinals.    The  red  hat  sninctinips  sent  to  atisent  cardinals.     The  island  of  Sicily 
yielded  by  queen  Joan  to  Frederic  of  Arragon ;— [Year  nl'  Clirist,  1372.] 

according  to  some,  on  the  8th  according  to  gives  hiin  a  right  to  vote  in  the  election  of  a 
others,  and  according  to  some  on  the  30th  new  pontiff,  though  he  may  not  have  yet 
of  May,  the  pope  created  twelve  cardinals,  received  either  his  h:4  or  hi^  title. 
eight  presbyters,  and  four  deacons.  He  A  peace  had  been  concluded  in  1302  be- 
created  so  many  at  once,  says  one  of  the  tween  Frederic  of  Arragon,  who  had  seized 
authors  of  his  life,  in  order  to  oppose  them 'on  the  island  of  Sicily,  and  Charles  II.  of 
to  the  old  cardinals  who  had  elected  him, '  Anjou,  upon  the  following  conditions  among 
and  upon  that  merit  pretended  he  should  the  rest :  that  upon  the  death  of  Frederic  the 
pay  greater  reg«rd  to  their  counsels,  and  island  of  Sicily  should  revert  to  Charles  and 
grant  them  more  favors  than  was  fit  he 'his  heirs  upon  their  paying  to  Frederic  or 
should.'  It  was  customary  for  the  new  car- 1  his  heirs  an  hundred  thousand  ounces  of 
dinals  to  receive  the  red  hat  iinmediately  gold ;  and  that  in  the  mean  time  Frederic 
from  the  pope.    However,  as  Bertrandus  de  should  not  be  styled  king  of  Sicily,  but  of 


Trinacria,  the  ancient  name  of  that  island. 
But  notwithstanding  these  conditions,  Fre- 
deric was  succeeded  by  his  son  Peter  in 
1337,  Peter  by  his  son  Lewis  in  1342,  and 
Lewis  by  his  brother  Frederic  II.  in  1355. 
In  Frederic's  reign  Lewis  of  Taranto,  queen 
Joan's  second  husband,  undertook  the  re- 
duction of  Sicily,  and  had  already  made 
himself  master  of  great  part  of  that  island. 
But  he  dying  in  the  mean  time,  the  queen, 
who  foresaw  that  his  death  would  be  at- 


Cosnaco,  bishop  of  Cominges,  promoted  on 
this  occasion  by  Gregory,  was  absent,  being 
employed  in  mediating  a  peace  between 
Ferdinand,  king  of  Portugal,  and  Henry, 
king  of  Castile,  the  pope  despatched  a  nun- 
cio to  him  with  the  red  hat  on  the  very  day 
of  his  promotion.  In  the  promotion  of  car- 
dinals made  by  Innocent  VI.  in  1356,  was 
preferred  to  that  dignity  amongst  the  rest 
Nicholas  Roselli,  inquisitor-general  for  the 
kingdom  of  Arragon.  As  the  new  cardinal 
was  in  Arragon  at  the  time  of  his  promo-!  tended,  as  it  was,  with  great  disturbances, 
tion,  the  king  wrote  to  Innocent,  begging  he' thought  it  advisable  to  conclude  a  peace 
would  be  pleased  to  send  the  red  hat  to  him,  I  with  Frederic.  A  treaty  was  accordingly 
and  not  oblige  him  to  leave  the  kingdom,!  set  on  foot,  and  after  several  conferences  be- 
where  his  presence  was  so  necessary,  even  I  tween  John,  bishop  of  Gravina,  the  queen's 
for  a  short  time.  The  pope  answered,  that  confessor,  and  Ubertin  of  Corillon,  king  Fre- 
by  an  ancient  custom  the  red  hat  was  de-  deric's  first  chaplain,  a  peace  was  concluded 
livered  to  the  new  cardinal  with  the  pope's  upon  the  following  terms :  I.  That  Frederic 
own  hand,  but  nevertheless,  being  desirous  and  his  successors  should  hold  the  island  of 

Sicily  immediately  of  the  queen  and  her  suc- 
cessors. II.  That  they  shoifld  pay  yearly 
to  the  queen  and  her  successors  the  sum  of 
fifteen  thousand  ducats,  as  an  acknowledg- 
ment of  their  holding  the  croAvn  of  her  and 
her  heirs.  III.  That  they  should  yearly  fur- 
nish the  queen  and  her  heirs  with  ten  galleys, 
and  an  hundred  able  and  well-armed  men. 
To  these  the  pope  added  the  following  con- 
ditions: that  the  kings  of  Sicily  and  Trina- 
cria should  do  homage  to  him  and  his  suc- 
cessors, as   holding  their  respective   king- 


to  gratify  the  king,  he  had  consulted  the 
cardinals,  who  had  all  opposed  his  dispens- 
ing with  the  ancient  custom.  Yet  Innocent 
himself  was  afterwards  prevailed  upon  to 
dispense  with  that  custom  in  favour  of  Peter 
de  Foresta,  archbishop  of  Rouen,  and  chan- 
.cellor  to  the  French  king;  and  his  example 
was  followed  by  Gregory  in  sending  the  hat 
to  the  bishop  of  Cominges.  In  the  Ordo 
Romanus  it  is  said,  "The  red  hat  is  not 
regularly  sent  by  the  pope  to  a  new  cardinal, 
but  sometimes  only  by  a  special  favor,  when 


the  newly  created  cardinal  has  been  sent  doms  of  the  apostolic  see;  that  Mary,  the 
with  the  character  of  nuncio  or  legate  to' daughter  of  Frederic,  should  succeed  to  the 
treat  of  a  peace  between  kings  or  princes;' crown  if  he  died  without  male  issue,  and 
and  it  is  sent  then,  that  his  dignity  may  add  likewise  the  daughters  of  all  the  succeeding 
weight  to  his  counsels,  and  his  negotiations  kings  of  Trinacria;  and  that  all  the  rights, 
may,  by  that  means,  be  attended  with  the' privileges,  and  immunities  of  the  clergy 
wished  for  success. "^  The  red  cap,  or  Eire- 1  should  be  for  ever  inviolably  maintained,  es- 
tum,  which  in  Gregory's  time  was  not  yeti  pecially  the  right  of  appealing  to  the  apos- 
used  by  cardinals,  is  now  sent  to  every  new  lolic  see.  These  conditions  were  all  received 
cardinal  who  is  absent,  but  the  red  hat  to  |  and  sworn  to  by  Frederic  on  the  2d  of  March 
persons  only  of  a  very  high  rank.  Thus  it  1373,  in  the  presence  of  John  de  Revellone, 
was  sent  by  Paul  V.  to  Ferdinand  of  Austria,'  bishop  of  Sarlat,  sent  by  the  pope  for  that 
the  son  of  Philip  III.  king  of  Spain.  But  purpose  into  Sicily,  and  by  the  queen  on  the 
others  must  all  go  to  Rome,  and  receive  it  last  day  of  the  same  month,  in  the  presence 


immediately  from  the  pope  himself  With 
the  red  hat  the  new  cardinal  receives  his 
title,  taken    from   some   church    in  Rome. 


of  Bernard  de  Rovergue,  archbishop  of  Mi- 
lan, whom  the  pope  had  appointed  to  receive 
her  oath.    The  bishop  of  Sarlat  continued 


But  his    being   nominated   to   that  dignity  some  time  in  Sicily,  absolved  the  Sicilians 

— — 1  from  the  interdict  that  had  been  laid  upon  the 

«  Auctor.  primtE  vit  .  t   ,•  ■         „    island  on  account  of  their  having  banished 

"  Ordo  Roman,  apud  Mabillon.  MusEi  Italici,  torn.  2. 1  ,  •  ,  i  r^      i       „  ^„..„T;r.^  in  ilia 

0,433,  1  some  bishopSj  and  Frederic  raarrymg  m  tne 


118 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XI, 


The  island  of  Sicily  erected  by  Gregory  into  a  separate  kingdom; — [Year  of  Christ,  1373.]  Gregory  invited 
by  the  Romans  to  Rome.  Acquaints  the  Christian  princes  with  his  resolution  of  removing  to  that  city. 
Fixes  the  time  of  his  departure  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1375;]— but  puts  it  off.  Enjoins  residence.  Creates 
nine  new  cardinals.    The  Florentines  invade  the  dominions  of  the  church. 


mean  time  Antonia  del  Balzo,  the  duke  of 
Andria's  daughter  by  tne  late  king  Lewis's 
sister,  the  bishop  performed  the  ceremony 
by  the  pope's  order,  and  soon  after  crowned 
both  with  great  solemnity  at  Palermo.'  Thus 
was  the  island  of  Sicily  erected  by  Gregory 
into  a  distinct  kingdom  under  the  name  of 
Trinacria,  queen  Joan  renouncing  for  her- 
self and  her  successors  all  claim  to  that 
island.  The  learned  Giannoni  observes  in 
his  Civil  History  of  Naples,  that  though  by 
one  of  the  articles  of  the  above-mentioned 
treaty  the  kingdom  of  Naples  was  to  be 
called  the  kingdom  of  Sicily,  and  that  of 
Sicily  the  kingdom  of  Trinacria,  yet  none 
of  the  kings  of  Sicily  ever  took  that  title  in 
their  diplomas,  but  styled  themselves  con- 
stantly kings  of  "Sicily  ultra  pharum,"  and 
the  kings  of  Naples  kings  of  "  Sicily  citra 
pharum."  Thus  were  the  two  kingdoms 
distinguished  in  all  public  writings  till  the 
time  of  Alphonsus  I.  of  Arragon,  who,  upon 
both  kingdoms  being  united  in  his  person, 
took  the  title  of  "  king  of  both  Sicilies  j"^ 
the  title  used  to  this  day  by  all  the  kings  of 
Sicily  and  Naples. 

The  following  year,  1374,  the  Romans 
sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  Gregory,  inviting 
him,  with  great  promises  and  protestations 
of  obedience  and  subjection,  to  come  aiid 
reside  with  his  court  at  Rome,  where  the 
apostle  St.  Peter,  the  founder  of  his  see,  and 
so  many  of  his  holy  predecessors  had  chosen 
to  reside  and  to  'die.  At  the  head  of  this 
embassy  were  Philip,  bishop  of  Tivoli,  and 
James,  of  the  illustrious  family  of  the  Ur- 
sini,  and  canon  of  St.  Peter's.  Gregory  re- 
ceived them  in  a  most  friendly  manner,  and 
.having  communicated  their  message  to  the 
cardinals,  he  expressed,  in  a  letter  to  the 
Roman  people,  a  great  desire  of  complying 
with  their  request,  which  he  said  he  had  en- 
tertained ever  since  his  accession  to  the 
chair,  and  hoped  he  should  soon  be  able  to 
carry  into  execution.  This  letter  is  dated 
the  20th  of  March  in  the  fourth  year  of  his 
pontificate,  that  is,  in  1374.3  On  the  18th 
of  October  of  the  same  year  he  wrote  to  the 
emperor,  to  the  kings  of  Hungary  and  Trina- 
cria, to  queen  Joan  of  Sicily,  to  the  dukes 
of  Austria  and  Bavaria,  to  the  Venetians,  to 
the  Genoese,  and  to  all  the  prelates  and 
princes  of  Germany  and  Italy,  to  let  them 
know  that  he  had,  upon  the  most  mature 
deliberation,  resolved  to  remove  from  Avig- 
non to  Rome,  and  there  to  reside  with  his 
court.  In  his  letter  to  the  emperor  he  fixed 
the  time  of  his  departure  to  the  month  of 
September  of  the  following  year,  1375.  On 
the  6th  of  January  of  that  year  he  wrote  to 


«  Auctor.  primas  Vit.  Greg,  apud  Baluz.  Bzovius  ad 
ann.  1373;  et  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1372. 
"Giannoni,  1.  23.  c.  2. 
>  Apud  Baynald.  ad  ann.  1374.  Num.  23. 


the  French  king,  Charles  the  Vih,  to  ac- 
quaint him  with  the  resolution  he  had  taken 
of  removing  with  his  whole  court  to  Rome 
the  following  autumn,  expressed  great  con- 
cern at  his  parting  with  his  highness,  and 
leaving  the  country  where  he  was  born, 
where  he  was  educated,  apd  where  he  en- 
joyed, quite  undisturbed,  all  the  comforts 
this  life  could  afford;  but  at  the  same  lime 
alledged  the  absolute  necessity  of  his  residing 
at  Rome,  or  in  the  neighborhood  of  that  city, 
in  order  to  awe  with  his  presence  the  tyrants 
of  Italy,  taking  occasion  from  his  absence  to 
seize  on  the  patrimony  of  the  church,  which 
it  was  incumbent  upon  him  to  defend  and 
maintain.  Pursuant  to  his  resolution  of  set- 
ting out  on  his  intended  journey  in  the  au- 
tumn of  the  present  year,  1375,  he  wrote  to 
Joan,  queen  of  Sicily,  to  Frederic,  king  of 
Trinacria,  an^  to  Andrew  Contareni,  doge 
of  Venice,  desiring  them  to  send  their  galleys 
by  that  time  to  Marseilles,  where  he  in- 
tended to  embark.  This  letter  is  dated  at 
Avignon  the  8th  of  July.  But  on  the  28th 
of  the  same  month  he  wrote  again  to  inform 
them  that,  being  engaged  in  mediating  a 
peace  between  the  kings  of  France  and  Eng- 
land, he  had  put  off  his  departure  to  the 
spring  of  the  following  year  1376.' 

In  the  mean  time  Gregory,  to  remove  the 
evil  of  non-residence  so  often  complained  of 
by  his  predecessors,  and  looked  upon  by 
him  as  an  insufferable  abuse,  issued  a  con- 
stitution on  the  29lh  of  March,  ordering  all 
archbishops,  bishops,  abbots,  and  heads  of 
orders  to  return,  in  the  term  of  three  months, 
to  their  respective  sees,  churches,  and  abbeys, 
and  reside  there.  From  this  general  in- 
junction the  cardinals,  the  legates,  the  nun- 
cios w^ere  excepted,  and  with  them  such  as 
bore  any  employment  in  the  court,  and  the 
patriarchs  whose  sees  were  in  "  partibus 
infidelium.",^  The  rest  were  all  ordered  to 
reside  at  their  churches,  on  pain  of  being 
excluded  "from  all  further  preferment.. 

On  the  20th  of  December  of  the  present 
year,  Gregory  made  a  new  promotion  of 
nine  cardinals,  so  that  there  were  now  no 
fewer  than  twenty-one  cardinals,  of  his  cre- 
ating. Amongst  those  of  the  present  pro- 
motion, was  Peter  de  Luna,  of  whom  we 
shall  have  occasion  to  speak  at  length  in  the 
sequel,  under  the  name  of  Benedict  XIII. 

The  Florentines  entering  into  an  alliance 
with  the  Visconti  of  Milan,  broke  this  year 
unexpectedly  into  the  territories  of  the  church, 
made  themselves  masters  of  several  cities, 
demolished  the  strong  holds ;  drove,  every 
where,  out  the  officers  of  the  pope,  and  set- 
ting up  a  standard  with  the  word  "  libertas" 
in  capital  letters,  encouraged  the  people  to 
shake  off  the  yoke,  and  resume  their  liberty. 


>  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1375.  Num.  21,  et  seq. 
»  Apud  eund.  Num.  23. 


Gregory  XI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


119 


Sentence  pronounced  by  Gregory  ngainst  the  Florentines; — [Year  oi"  Christ,  1376.]  No  reguril  lia-il  hy  the 
Florentines  to  the  pope's  censures.  An  army  sent  UKuinst  them.  St.  Catharine  of  Siena  chuseu  by  tho 
Florentine's  to  mediate  a  peace.     Iler  negotiations  unsuccessful. 


At  iheir  instigation  Bologna,  Perugia,  and 
most  of  the  cliief  cities  in  the  pope's  domi- 
nions openly  revolted,  and  joining  the  Flo- 
rentines, either  imprisoned,  or  barbarously 
murdered  those  whom  the  pope  had  set  over 
them.     Gregory  was  no  sooner  informed  of 
that  general  revolt,  and  ihe  unheard-of  bar- 
barities committed  by  the  Florentines,  and 
those  who  had  joined  them,  than   he  wrote 
to  the  people  and  magistrates  of  Florence, 
exhorting   them   to    withdraw    their    troops 
forthwith  out  of  the  dominions  of  the  church, 
to   ibrbear  all  further  hostilities,  to   satisfy 
those  whom  they  had  injured,  and  revoke 
the  many  decrees  they  had  issued,  absolutely 
inconsistent  with  the  ecclesiastical  immuni- 
ty as  established  by  the  canons.     As  they 
paid  no  regard  to  the  pope's  exhortations, 
he  summoned  the  magistrates  to  appear  in 
person,  and  the  people  by  their  representa- 
tives, at  the  tributial  of  the  apostolic  see  by 
the  last  day  of  March  1376,  to  answer  for 
their  conduct.     The   Florentines,  far  from 
complying  with  that  summons,  insulted  the 
pope's  messengers  in  the  grossest  manner, 
and  continuing  their  hostilities,  laid  waste 
the  greater  part  of  the  patrimony,  destroying 
all  before  them  with  fire  and  sword.     Gre- 
gory, therefore,  provoked   beyond  all  mea- 
sure, issued  the  most  terrible   bull  against 
them  that  h.id  ever  yet  been  issued  by  any 
pope.     For  by  that  bull  the  magistrates  were 
all  excommunicated  ;  the  whole  people  and 
every  place  and  person  under  their  jurisdic- 
tion were  laid  under  an  interdict;  all  traffic, 
commerce,  and  intercourse  with  any  of  that 
state,  in  any  place  whatever,  were  forbidden 
on  pain  of  excommunication  ;  their  subjects 
were  absolved  from  their  allegiance  ;  all  their 
rights,  privileges,  and  immunities  were  de- 
clared forfeited;  their  estates,  real  and  per- 
sonal, in  what  part  soever  of  the  world  were 
given  away  and  declared  to  be  the  property 
of  the  first  who  should  seize  them — "  primi 
occupantis ;"  all  were  allowed,  and  even  ex- 
horted and  encouraged  to  seize  on  their  per- 
sons, wherever  found,  as  well  as  their  es- 
tates, and  reduce  them  to  slavery  ;  their  ma- 
gistrates were  declared  intestable,  and  their 
sons  and  grandsons  incapable  of  succeeding 
to  their  paternal  estates,  or  to  any  inherit- 
ance whatever ;  their  descendants  to  the  third, 
generation  were  excluded  from  all  honors, 
dignities,  and  preferments  both  civil  and  ec- 
■  clesiasiic ;  all  princes,  prelates,  governors  of 
cities,  and   magistrates  were   forbidden,  on 
pain   of  excommunication,   to   harbor  any 
Florentine,  or  to  suffer  any  in  the  places  un- 
der their  jurisdiction  in  any  other  slate  or 
condition  than  that  of  a  slave.    This  bull  is 
dated  in  the  palace  of  Avignon,  in  some  co- 
pies the  30th  of  March,  and  in  some  the 
20th  of  April,  in  the  sixth  year  of  Gregory's 
pontificate — that  is,  in  1376.'    Walsingham 


writes,  that  upon  the  publication  of  this  bull, 
the  Florentine  traders  who  had  settled  in 
England,  delivered  up  all  their  effects  to  the 
king,  and  themselves  with  them  for  his 
slaves  ;  and  one  of  the  authors  of  Gregory's 
life  tells  us,  that  in  all  olher  countries,  espe- 
cially at  Avignon,  tiiey  abandoned  their  ef- 
fects, and  returned,  being  no  where  else  safe, 
to  their  own  country.' 

The  pope's  bull  served  only  to  exasperate 
still  more  the  people  and  magistrates  of  Flo- 
rence. Being  now  determined  to  keep  no 
measures  with  Gregory,  as  he  kept  none 
with  them,  they  committed  more  dreadful 
ravages  than  ever,  banished  all  whom  they 
suspected  to  favor  the  pope's  cause,  and  con^ 
fiscated  their  estates,  obliged  the  clergy  to 
perform  divine  service,  notwithstanding  the 
interdict,  imprisoning  and  treating  with  the 
utm-ost  severit-y  such  as  declined  it.  They 
even  attacked  the  character  of  the  pope,  pub- 
lishing and  causing  to  be  dispersed  all  over 
Italy  a  great  number  of  defamatory  libels 
against  him.^  Gregory,  therefore,  finding 
that  they  were  not  to  be  restrained  by  the 
spiritual  arms  alone,  resolved  to  add'  the 
temporal  to  the  spiritual.  Haying  accord- 
ingly raised  in  the  different  provinces  of 
France  a  body  of  six  thousand  foot  and  four 
thousand  horse,  he  sent  them  under  the 
command  of  Robert,  cardinal  of  the  twelve 
apostles,  with  orders  to  protect  such  places 
as  had  not  yet  submitted  to  the  Florentines, 
and  recover,  with  the  assistanrce  of  their  al- 
lies, those  that  had.  The  cardinal  put  a 
stop  to  the  ravages  and  incursions  of  the 
enemy,  but  had  not  a  sufficient  force  to  at- 
tempt the  reduction  of  any  of  the  places  they 
had  seized.* 

In  the  mean  time  the  Florentines,  who 
were  great  traders,  finding  their  trade  was 
entirely  ruined  by  the  pope's  bull,  forbidding 
all  intercourse  with  them,  resolved  in  the 
end  to  conclude  a  peace  with  the  apostolic 
see,  and  the  person  they  employed  for  that 
purpose  was  the  celebrated  St.  Catherine  of 
Siena,  whom  they  knew  to  be  held  in  great 
esteem  by  the  pope  for  her  eminent  sanctity. 
At  their  request  the  saint  flew  to  Avignon, 
and  being  received  by  Gregory  with  the 
greatest  marks  of  esteem,  she  acquainted 
him  with  the  motives  of  her  journey,  beg- 
ging his  holiness,  how  justly  soever  provok- 
ed, to  hearken  to  an  accommodation  with 
the  Florentines  upon  such  terms  as  he  should 
think  reasonable.  The  pope  replied,  "To 
show  to  the  whole  world  how  desirous  I  am 
of  peace,  I  leave  the  concluding  of  it,  my 
dear  daughter,  entirely  to  you,  only  recom- 
mending to  you  the  honor  of  the  church." 
Catherine,  being  thus  declared  the  pope's 
plenipotentiary,  returned  to  Florence.  But 
the  Florentines  refusing  to  give  any  satisfac- 
tion to  those  whom  they  had  injured,  or  to 


'  Apnd  Raynald.  ad  hunc  ann.  Num.  1,  et  s'eq.;  et 
Bzovium,  Num.  15. 


•  Auctor  primsE  Vit.  Gregor. 

a  Apud  Baluz.  p.  435.       '  Apud  Baluz.  p.  430.  et  seq. 


120 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XI. 


Gregory  resolves  to  restDre  the  apostolic  see  to  Rome.  To  what  that  resolution  was  chiefly  owing.  He 
persists  in  it  in  spite  of  all  opposition.  Recommends  to  the  French  king  the  abolishing  of  an  unchristian 
custom.     Gregory  sets  out  for  Rome. 


yield  up  the  places  they  had  seized,  the  trea- 
ty was  soon  broken  off,  and  hostilities  re- 
commenced on  both  sides.' 

From  the  deplorable  state  of  the  ecclesias- 
tical territories  at  this  time  in  Italy,  the  Ro- 
mans took  occasion  to  invite  the  pope,  by  a 
second  embassy  to  Rome,  promising  to  as- 
sist him  to  the  utmost  of  their  power  against 
all  the  enemies  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  as- 
suring him  that  his  presence  alone  was 
wanting  to  restore  the  so  long  wished-for 
peace  and  tranquillity.  Being  at  the  same 
time  pressed  by  St.  Catherine  of  Siena, 
whom  he  looked  upon  not  only  as  a  saint, 
but  a  prophetess,  to  hasten  his  departure,  he 
resolved  to  delay  it  no  longer.  One  of  the 
authors  of  Gregory's  life  tells  us,  that  having 
one  day  asked  a  bishop  why  he  did  not  re- 
pair to  his  see,  the  bishop  returned  answer, 
"And  you,  holy  father,  why  do  you  not  re- 
pair to  your  see?"  The  author  adds,  that 
his  holiness,  sensible  of  the  justice  of  that 
reproach,  resolved  to  practise  himself  what 
he  recommended  to  the  practice  of  others.^ 

As  Gregory  put  off  his  departure  from 
time  to  time,  the  Romans,  suspecting  that 
he  only  amused  them  with  fair  words,  dis- 
patched Luke  de  Sabellis,  a  Roman  prince, 
and  another,  to  Avignon,  to  represent  to  him 
that,  being  Roman  pontiff,  and  as  such 
styled  and  acknowledged  by  the  whole 
Christian  world,  he  ought  to  reside  with  his 
court  at  Rome  ;  that  the  Romans  were  de- 
termined to  have  a  pope  who  would  reside 
among  them;  antl  that  if  his  holiness  did  not 
choose  it,  they  had  determined  to  provide 
themselves  with  one  who  would.  They 
therefore  earnestly  entreated  him,  as  he  ten- 
dered the  peace  and  unity  of  the  church,  to 
hasten  his  departure,  and  obviate,  by  that 
means,  the  scandal  that  would  certainly  at- 
tend a  further  delay.  Some  authors  write, 
that  the  Romans  had  several  conferences 
among  themselves  relating  to  the  election  of 
another  pope ;  that  they  even  sent  embassa- 
dors to  the  abbot  of  Monte  Cassino  to  offer 
him  the  papal  dignity,  in  case  Gregory  did 
not  speedily  comply  with  their  request ;  and 
that  the  abbot  returned  answer,  that  he  was 
a  Roman  citizen,  and  thought  himself  bound 
in  duty  to  obey  their  commands.^  One  of 
the  authors  of  Gregory's  life  tells  us  that 
while  the  see  was  yet  vacant  he  bound  him- 
self by  a  vow  to  go  to  Rome,  and  reside 
there,  should  he  be  elected  ;  and  that  mind- 
ful of  his  vow  he  overcame  all  the  obstacles 
that  were  thrown  in  his  way.  That  writer 
adds,  that  the  pope's  mother,  prostrating 
herself  across  the  threshold  as  he  went  out 
on  his  journey,  endeavored  to  stop  him, 
showing  him  her  naked  breast,  and  crying 
out,  bathed  in  tears,  "  My  dear  son,  I  shall 


»  Acta  VitK  Sanctte  Catherin.  apud  BoIIand.  ad  30 
April ;  et  Instit.  c.  14.  tit.  23. 
3  Auctor  tertis  Vit.  *  Apud  Baluz.  p.  1194. 


never  see  you  again;"  but  that  the  pope, 
unaffected  with  her  tears,  stept  over  her,  re- 
pealing the  words  of  the  Psalm,  "  Thou 
Shalt  walk  over  the  asp  and  the  basilisk, 
thou  shalt  trample  upon  the  lion  and  the 
dragon.'"  But  this  is  all  a  mere  invention, 
it  being  said  in  Gregory's  last  will,  that  his 
mother  died  and  was  buried  in  the  cathedral 
of  Avignon  in  1346,  that  is  thirty  years  be- 
fore the  present  time.^  However,  in  this  all 
authors  agree,  that  the  pope's  father,  who 
was  still  living,  that  all  his  relations,  and 
with  all  the  cardinals,  nay,  and  the  French 
king,  Charles  V.,  left  nothing  unattempted 
to  deter  him  from  the  resolution  he  had  ta- 
ken. Charles  even  wrote  to  his  brother 
Lewis,  duke  of  Anjou,  who  was  then  at 
Toulouse,  to  repair  to  Avignon,  and  prevail 
upon  his  holiness,  if  by  any  means  he  could, 
to  lay  aside  all  thoughts  of  his  intended  re- 
moval to  Rome,  or  at  least  to  suspend  it. 
The  pope  received  the  duke  with  the  great- 
est marks  of  friendship,  thanked  him  for  the 
trouble  he  had  taken,  and  the  concern  he  ex- 
pressed for  his  safety ;  but  unalterable  in  his 
resolution,  he  even  fixed  the  day  of  his  de- 
parture before  the  duke  left  Avignon,  the 
13th  of  September  of  the  present  year,  and 
gave  notice  thereof  to  the  cardinals  and  the 
rest  of  the  court,  that  they  might  be  ready 
by  that  time  to  attend,  him.' 

A  custom  had  long  obtained  all  over 
France  of  denying  confession  and  absolution 
to  criminals  condemned  to  death  for  their 
crimes.  Against  that  unchristian  practice 
the  pope  wrote  to  the  king  before  he  left 
France,  entreating  him,  as  he  tendered  the 
salvation  of  the  souls  of  those  unhappy  men 
and  that  of  his  own,  not  to  suffer  even  the 
greatest  criminals  to  be  excluded  from  the 
benefit  of  repentance  when  they  repented  of 
their  ^ins.'  What  answer  the  king  returned 
we  know  not;  but  the  custom  complained  of 
was  not,  it  seems,  abolished  by  him,  but  by 
Charles  VL,  his  son  and  successor ;  for  we 
have  a  constitution  of  that  prince,  ordering 
even  the  most  notorious  criminals,  'though 
sentenced  to  death  for  their  crimes,  to  be  ad- 
mitted to  confession,  if  they  desired  it,  and 
abolishing  the  contrary  custom.^ 

Gregory,  persisting  in  his  resolution  of 
re-establishing  the  apostolic  see  at  Rome, 
set  out  on  his  journey  to  that  city  on  the  day 
appointed,  Saturday  the  13th  of  September, 
1376,  with  his  court,  and  all  the  cardinals 
but  six,  who  chose  to  remain  at  Avignon. 
The  French  writers  pretend  the  departure 
of  the  pope  out  of  France  to  have  been  dis- 
pleasing to  and  discountenanced  by  heaven, 
and  alledge  several  instances  to  prove  it.  They 
tell  us,  that  his  horse,  on  all  other  occasions 


«  Auctor  quartsB  Vit.  apud  Baluz.  col.  1234. 
^Idemibid.  »  Apud  Baluz,.  ibid. 

*  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1375.  Num.  28. 
'  Apud  Spond.  ad  ann.  1375. 


Gregory  XL]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 121 

Gregory's  itinerary.  His  arrival  at  Rome,  and  the  reception  he  met  with; — [Year  of  Christ,  IST".]  The 
Romans  perform  none  of  the  promises  they  had  made.  A  treaty  of  peace  between  him  and  the  Florentines 
begun,  and  soon  broken  off. 


remarkably  lame  and  gentle,  seemed  on  this 
occasion  to  have  changed  his  nature,  would 
scarce  suffer  his  holiness  to  mount  him,  and 
became  so  ungovernable  that  he  was  obliged 
to  quit  him.  The  stormy  weather,  and  the 
danger  to  which  the  pope  was  exposed  by 
sea,  are  likewise  construed  by  those  writers 
into  manifest  tokens  of  the  displeasure  of 
heaven.'  Gregory  on  his  way  to  Marseilles, 
where  he  was  to  embark,  passed  through 
St.  Maximinus  to  visit  the  reliques  of  St. 
Mary  Magdalen  preserved  in  that  place,  and 
on  the  22d  of  September  entered  the  city 
of  Marseilles  on  horse-back.  He  lodged 
with  the  Benedictines  in  the  monastery  of 
St.  Victor,  and  remained  there  till  the  2d  of 
October,  when  he  embarked  with  his  whole 
court  on  board  the  fleet  sent  by  the  queen 
of  Sicily  and  other  princes,  to  attend  him. 
He  did  not  reach  Genoa,  on  account  of  the 
tempestuous  wt^ather  and  contrary  winds, 
till  the  18ih  of  that  month,  and  having  staid 
there  eleven  days,  he  put  to  sea  again,  and 
after  touching  at  several  places  arrived  at. 
Leghorn,  then  subject  to  the  republic  of 
Pisa.  And  there  died  of  the  fatigues  of  the 
voyage,  "  maris  fractus  laboribus,"  cardinal 
Peter  de  Judicis,  the  pope's  cousin-german, 
preferred  by  him  the  preceding  year  to  that 
dignity.  From  Leghorn  the  fleet  sailed  to 
Piombino,  to  Port  Ercole,  and  from  thence 
to  Corneto,  in  the  dominions  of  the  church. 
He  kept  there  his  Christmas,  and  having 
been,  to  his  great  mortification,  detained  in 
that  uncomfortable  place  five  whole  weeks 
by  the  boisterous  weather  and  contrary 
winds,  he  put  to  sea  again  on  the  13th  of 
January,  and  arrived  the  next  day  at  Ostia. 
From  thence  he  proceeded  to  St.  Paul's  on 
the  Ostian  way,  and  remained  there  till  the 
17th,  when  he  made  his  public  entry  into 
Rome  with  thirteen  cardinals,  who  had  set 
out  with  him  from  Avignon.  He  was  re- 
ceived at  the  gate  by  the  clergy  in  a  body, 
by  the  magistrates,  and  all  the  nobility,  and 
attended  by  them  lo  St.  Peter's,  amidst  such 
demonstrations  of  joy  from  people  of  all 
ranks,  ages,  and  conditions,  as  till  that  time 
had  never  been  known  in  Rome.  Peter 
Amelius,  bishop  of  Sinigaglia,  who  attended 
the  pope  from  Avignon  to  Rome,  and  has 
given  us  his  itinerary,  tells  us,  as  an  eye- 
witness, that  Gregory's  entry  into  Rome 
was  the  most  glorious  triumph  mortal  eye 
could  behold,  and  that  the  Romans  seemed 
to  be  all  mad  with  joy — "amentes  prae 
guadio.'"^ 

Thus  was  the  apostolic  see,  or,  to  speak 
more  properly,  the  pope's  court,  restored  to 
Rome  by  Gregory  XI.,  after  it  had  been 
kept  for  the  space  of  about  seventy-two 
years  at  Avignon.     But  the  Romans,  for  all 

«  Auctorsecunds  Vit.  Greg,  apud  Spon.ad  ann.  1375. 
'  Petrus  Auiel.  Itiner.irium  Gregor.  apud  Ciacon.;  et 
apud  Bzoviiim.  Num.  31. 

Vol.  III.— 16 


the  joy  they  expressed  on  that  occasion,  and 
the  extraordinary  honors  they  paid  to  his 
holiness  on  his  arrival,  fulfilleil  none  of  the 
mighty  promises  they  had  made  to  entice 
him  to  Rome.  The  Bannerets,  that  is,  the 
heads  of  the  different  wards  of  the  city,  so 
called  from  their  different  banners,  had 
usurped  the  government,  and  governed  with- 
out control,  but  had  promised  to  resign  all 
their  power  into  the  pope's  hands  as  soon  as 
he  arrived  at  Rome.  They  did  so,  but  in  a 
few  days  resumed,  in  spite  of  the  pope,  their 
former  authority,  governing  the  city  with 
the  same  absolute  authority  as  they  had  done 
before;  which  greatly  alarmed  Gregory,  as 
he  was  not  in  a  condition  to  oppose  their 
arbitrary  proceedings,  and  thought  it  danger- 
ous to  attempt  it.  The  Romans  had  pro- 
mised to  assist  him  to  the  utmost  of  their 
power  against  the  Florentines,  but  yet  de- 
clined, under  various  pretences,  to  lend  him 
the  least  assistance.* 

However,  the  Florentines,  tired  of  a  wJtr 
that  proved  so  prejudicial  to  their  trade,  sent 
embassadors  to  Rome  to  treat  of  an  accom- 
modation Avilh  the  church.  Some  write-,  that 
the  pope,  finding  himself  disappointed  with 
respect  to  the  assistance  he  expected  from 
the  Romans,  applied  the  first  for  peace,  and 
that  the  embassadors  were  sent,  at  his  request, 
to  Rome.  Be  that  as  it  may,  Gregory  received 
them  with  all  possible  marks  of  friendship, 
admitted  them  to  the  kiss  of  peace,  and  ab- 
solving them  from  the  excorrununication  and 
interdict,  allowed  divine  service  lo  be  per- 
formed in  their  presence  so  long  as  they 
remained  at  Rome.  But  as  they  insisted 
upon  such  terms  as  Gregory  could  not  in 
honor  and  in  conscience  grant,  the  treaty 
was  soon  broken  off,  the  embassadors  were 
recalled,  and  hostilities  begim  anew.  Upon 
the  departure  of  the  embassadors  the  pope 
despatched  Catharine  of  Siena,  with  an  un- 
limited power  to  treat  with  the  leading  men 
of  the  republic.  But  the  populace  rising 
against  her,  notwithstanding  the  high  opin- 
ion the  rest  of  the  world  entertained  of  her 
sanctity,  she  narrowly  escaped  (we  are  told 
by  a  miracle)  with  her  life.  Thus  was  the 
Avar  carried  on  with  various  success  between 
the  church  and  the  Florentines,  and  the 
ecclesiastical  state  miserably  harassed  so 
long  as  Gregory  lived.^ 

In  the  mean  time,  the  hot  season  ap- 
proaching, Gregory  left  St.  Peter's  in  the 
Transtyberin  city,  the  lowest  part  of  Rome, 
where  he  had  hitherto  resided,  and  went  to 
St.  Mary  the  Greater's,  on  Mount  Exquilin, 
on  the  16th  of  May,  with  a  design  to  repair 
from  thence,  as  the  heat  increased,  to  An- 
agni,  and  pass  the  summer  there.  He  re- 
mained at  St.  Mary  the  Greater's  till  the 


'  Auctor.  primte  Vit.  Greg,  apud  Bahiz.  p.  -130,  et  seq. 
'  Aretin.  lib.  8.     Antonin.  til.  22.  c.   1.   Num.5;  et 
Vit.  Si.  Calherin.  part.  3.  c.  8. 


122 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XI. 


Gregory  writes  several  letters  into  England  against  John  Wickliff.     His  doctrine.     Silenced  by  the  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  and  the  bishop  of  London.     Will  suffer  no  new  ta.xes  upon  the  churches  of  France. 


30th  of  May,  when  he  set  out  for  Anagni, 
which  city  he  entered  on  the  2d  of  June, 
having  passed  two  days  at  a  Greek  monas- 
tery pleasantly  situated  on  the  road.'  It  was 
during  his  stay  at  St.  Mary  the  Greater's, 
and  on  the  22d  of  May,  that  Gregory  wrote 
the  several  letters  that  have  reached  our 
limes,  against  the  famous  John  WicklifF, 
whose  doctrine  was  at  this  time  received  by 
many  with  great  applause  in  England.  By 
one  of  these  letters,  addressed  to  the  chan- 
cellor and  the  university  of  Oxford,  the  pope 
severely  reprimands  them  for  suffering  the 
doctrine  of  Wickliff,  which  he  calls  pesti- 
lential errors,  to  take  root  in  England,  to  the 
disgrace  of  the  catholic  faiih;  and  orders 
them  to  seize  him  and  deliver  him  up  to  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  and  the  bishop  of 
London,  or  to  either  of  them.  He  wrote 
the  same  day  letters  to  these  two  prelates, 
enjoining  them  by  one  of  them  to  inform 
themselves  privately  concerning  the  doctrine 
of  Wickliff,  and,  if  they  found  it  to  be  such 
as  it  had  been  represented  to  the  apostolic 
see,  to  keep  him  carefully  and  closely  con- 
fined till  further  orders.  By  the  other  they 
were  required,  in  case  they  could  not  appre- 
hend him,  to  summon  him  by  an  edict,  pub- 
lished at  Oxford,  and  other  frequented  places, 
to  appear  in  the  term  of  three  months  at  the 
tribunal  of  the  apostolic  see.  By  a  third  let- 
ter Gregory  charged  the  two  prelates  to  in- 
form the  king,  Edward  III.,  his  children, 
and  the  grandees  of  the  kingdom,  of  the 
errors  taught  by  Wickliff,  and  exhort  them 
to  concur  Avith  them  in  extirpating  the  said 
errors.^ 

In  the  last  of  these  letters  the  pope  sent 
enclosed  sixteen  propositions,  which  Wick- 
liff had  been  accused  to  him  of  holding  and 
publicly  maintaining;  and  these  were,  I. 
That  the  eucharist  is  not  the  real  body  of 
'  Christ,  but  only  the  figure  or  representation 
of  it.  II.  That  the  substance  of  the  bread 
and  wine  remain  after  consecration.  III. 
That  the  accidents  of  the  bread  and  wine 
cannot  possibly  subsist  without  a  subject,  or 
the  substance.  IV.  That  Christ  is  not  pre- 
sent really,  identically,  and  corporally  in  the 
eucharist.  V.  That  the  Roman  church  is 
no  more  the  head  of  all  churches  than  any 
other.  VI.  That  the  pope  has  no  more  au- 
thority than  any  other  priest.  VII.  That 
the  temporal  princes  may,"  nay,  and  are 
bound,  on  pain  of  damnation,  to  deprive  a 
delinquent  church  of  its  temporalities.  VIII. 
That  the  Gospel  alone  is  sufficient  to  direct 
every  Christian.  IX.  That  no  ecclesiastic 
ought  to  have  prisons  for  punishing  delin- 
quents. X.  That  excommunications,  inter- 
dicts, and  other  ecclesiastical  censures,  when 
employed  for  the  temporalities  of  the  church, 
are  in  themselves   null.    XI.  That  every 

»  Petrus  Amel.  in  Itiner.  Greg. 

9  Concil.  Labbei.  torn.  11.  p.  20,  etseq. 


priest,  lawfully  ordained,  is  sufficiently  em- 
powered to  absolve  from  any  sin  whatever. 
XII.  That  the  sacraments  administered  by 
bad  priests  are  null.  XIII.  That  tithes  are 
mere  alms,  and  the  parishioners  may  re- 
trench them,  if  their  priest  misbehaves  or 
neglects  his  duty.  XIV.  That  those  who 
forbear  to  preach  the  word  of  God,  to  per- 
form divine  service,  or  assist  at  it,  on  ac- 
count of  any  excommunication  or  interdict, 
incur  thereby  the  excommunication.  XV. 
That  the  institution  of  the  mendicant  order 
is  repugnant  to  the  Gospel;  and,  lastly,  that 
it  is  encouraging  idleness,  and  therefore  sin- 
ful to  relieve  them. 

As  many  had  embraced  the  doctrine  of 
Wickliff  at  Oxford,  neither  the  chancellor 
nor  the  university  seemed  inchned  to  comply 
with  the  pope's  injunction.     But  the  arch- 
bishop  of  Canterbury  and   the  bishop  of 
London  sent  them  a  peremptory  order  to 
summon  WickUff,  a  member  of  their  uni- 
versity, to  appear  in  the  term  of  thirty  days 
before  them,  or  their  delegates,  in  the  church 
of  St.  Paul  at  London,  and  there  answer  for 
the  doctrine  which  he  had  been  accused  at 
the  tribunal  of  the  apostolic  see  of  holding 
and  publicly  maintaining.    They  summoned 
him  accordingly,  and  he  appeared,  pursuant 
to  the  summons,  at  the  time  and  place  ap- 
pointed.    But  being  protected  by  the  minis- 
ters of  king  Richard  II.  who  had  succeeded 
Edward  III.  on  the  22d  of  June  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  1377,  being  then  in  the  eleventh 
year  of  his  age,  by  the  duke  of  Lancaster, 
and  by  the  greater  part  of  the  nobility  as 
well  as  by  the  citizens  and  people  of  Lon- 
don, no  longer  able  to  bear  the  daily  en- 
croachrnents  and  impositions  of  the  court  of 
Rome,  the  bishops  dared  not  arrest  nor  im- 
prison  him,  but   were   obliged    to   content 
ihemsekes  with  only  silencing  him.     Wal- 
singham,  who  flourished  in   1440,  writes, 
that  Wickliff  on  this  occasion  softened,  and, 
in  sonie  degree,  retracted  such  of  his  asser- 
^  tions  as  had  given  most  offence,  and  thus 
escaped  all  punishment  for  the  present.**    Of 
I  Wickliff- we  hear  no  more  during  the  pon- 
I  tificate  of  Gregory.     But  we  shall  have  oc- 
;  casion  to  speak  of  him  more  than  once  under 
the  succeeding  pontiffs. 
I      And  now  to  return  to  Gregory,  whom  we 
J  left  at  Anagni.     Being  informed,  during  his 
I  stay,  that  the  bishop  of  Maguelon,  his  irea- 
;  surer  at  Avignon,   knowing  he  had  con- 
I  tracted  great  debts,  and  was  daily  impor- 
1  tuned  by  his  creditors,  had  laid  a  new  tax 
on  the,  French  clergy  to  deliver  him  from 
that  trouble,  he  immediately  wrote  to  the 
bishop,  and  likewise  to  the  archbishop  of 
Rouen,  his  nuncio   in   France,  declaring, 
that   upon    no   consideration   whatever    he 
would  suffer  the  French  clergy  to  be  loaded 
with  any  new  taxes,  it  not  being  reasonable. 


Walsingham  in  Edward  III. 


Gregory  XI.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 123 

Gregory  refuses  to  exempt  the  see  of  Paris  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  see  of  Sens.     He  resolves  Jo  return 
[Year  of  Christ,  1378.]     Suspends  the  constitution  of  Gregory  X.  concerning 


to  Avignon. 
the  conclave. 


Ib  taken   ill  ; 
His  death. 


happen  to  him  what  would,  that  they  should 
be  put  to  any  extraordinary  expenses  on  his 
account.  He  therefore  ordered  an  immediate 
stop  to  be  put  to  the  new  imposition,  and 
the  money  to  be  restored  that  had  already 
been  collected,  though  he  wanted  at  that 
juncture  very  large  sums  to  carry  on  the 
war  against  the  Florentines,  who  would 
hearken  to  no  terms  of  peace,  and  to  ran- 
som his  brother  and  his  nephew,  taken  pri- 
soners in  the  war  by  the  English.' 

Gregory  before  he  left  Anajini  received  a 
letter  from  the  French  king,  Charles  V.,  en- 
treating him  to  exempt  the  bishop  of  Paris 
from  all  subjection  to  the  archbishop  of 
Sens,  and  to  grant  him  the  use  of  the  pall. 
For  though  the  city  of  Paris  was  now  be- 
come the  metropolis  of  the  kingdom,  yet  the 
bishop  of  that  city  was  still  subject  to  the 
archbishop  of  Sens  as  his  metropolitan,  and 
the  king  wanted'the  church  of  his  metropolis 
to  be  independent  of  any  other.  But  Gre- 
gory, notwithstanding  the  great  obligations 
he  owed  to  the  king,  could  not  be  prevailed, 
upon  to  consent  to  the  withdrawing  of  the 
see  of  Paris  from  all  subjection  to  that  of 
Sens,  alledging  in  his  answer  to  the  king, 
that  Sens  was  a  very  ancient  and  noble  city, 
that  it  had  been  what  Paris  was  then,  the 
metropolis  of  the  kingdom;  that  his  uncle 
Clement  VI.  had  been  archbishop  of  that 
city;  that  he  himself  had  held  one  of  the 
chief  dignities  of  that  church;  and,  lastly, 
that  the  archbishop  scarce  had  already  what 
was  sufficient  to  support  his  dignity.  How- 
ever, to  gratify  the  king,  and  confer  some, 
mark  of  distinction  upon  the  metropolis  of 
his  kingdom,  and  so  renowned  an  university, 
he  granted  to  the  bishop  the  use  of  the  pall  for 
ever.  But  for  all  his  pall  he  continued  sub- 
ject to  the  archbishop  of  Sens  till  the  year 
1622,  when,  at  the  request  of  Lewis  XIII. 
the  see  of  Paris  was  exempted  froiu  all  sub- 
jection to  that  of  Sens,  and  erected  by  Gre- 
gory XV.  into  an  archiepiscopal  see.-  Henry 


time  the  illness  with  which  he  was  seized 
soon  after  his  return  from  Anagni  to  Rome 
increasing  daily,  he  laid  aside  all  thoughts 
of  his  removal  to  Avignon,  and  spent  his 
whole  time  in  consulting  with  the  cardinals 
concerning  the  most  effectual  mean  of  hasten- 
ing the  election  of  his  successor,  in  case  he 
should  not  recover,  and  prevent  the  divisions 
which  he  foresaw  would  probably  arise  at 
so  critical  a  juncture  in  the  conclave.  In 
order  to  that  he  suspended  some  of  the  regu- 
lations established  by  his  predecessor  Gre- 
gory X.  with  respect  to  the  conclave.  For 
by  the  constitution  of  that  pope  the  conclave 
was  to  be  held  in  the  place  where  the  pope 
happened  to  die;  the  cardinals  were  not  to 
enter  into  the  conclave  till  ten  days  after  his 
decease,  that  the  absent  cardinals  might 
have  time  to  repair  to  the  place  of  the  elec- 
tion ;  and  he  itlone  was  t-o  be  deemed  lawful 
pope  who  was  elected  by  two  parts  in  three 
of  the  cardinals.  But  by  the  present  con- 
stitution the  cardinals  were  not  confined  to 
any  particular  place,  but  allowed  to  meet 
for  the  election  of  a  new  pope  in  the  place 
that  should  be  thought  by  the  greater-  part 
of  them  the  most  proper  and  convenient, 
whether  in  Rome  or  out  of  it;  "they  were  to 
wait  for  the  absent  cardinals  as  long  or  as 
short  a  time  as  should  be  judged  most  expe- 
dient by  the  greater  part;  or,  if  judged  ex- 
pedient, not  wait  at  all;  and  he  should  be 
received  as  lawful  pope  who  should  have  a 
majority  however  small.  These  regulations 
were  established  by  Gregory  with  respect  to 
the  next  election  only,  or  to  the  election  of 
his  immediate  successor.  This  bull  is  dated 
at  St.  Peter's  the  19ih  of  March,  that  is, 
nine  days  before  Gregory's  death.' 

He  proposed  making  some  other  regula- 
tions, calculated  to  prevent  the  disturbances 
which  he  apprehended  would  arise  upon  his 
death,  and  retard  the  election  of  his  succes- 
sor ;  but  in  the  mean  time  a  violent  fit  of  the 
stone,  a  complaint  which  he  had  been  long 


Gondi,  called  cardinal  de  Relz,  was  the  last  i  liable  to,  put  an  end  to  his  life.     He  died  on 


bishop  of  Paris,  and    his  brother,  Francis 
Gondi,  the  first  archbishop. 

Gregory  continued  at  Anacrni  till  the  5th 
of  November,  when  he  left  that  place  and 
returned  to  Rome.  But  finding  he  could 
not  prevail  upon  the  Romans  to  lend  him  any 
assistance  against  the  Florentines,  nor  pe'r- 
suade  the  Bannerets  to  resign  their  usurped 
power,  which  they  exercised  quite  indepen- 
dent of  him,  not  suffering  him  any  ways  to 
interfere  in  the  government  of  the  city,  he 
began  seriously  to  think  of  leaving  Rome, 
and  returning  to  Avignon.  We  are  told, 
that  he  had  even  writ  into  Spain  for  a  suffi- 
cient number  of  galleys  to  convey  him  and 
his  court  to  Marseilles.'    But  in  the  mean 


»  Vide  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1377.  Num.  18. 

»  Spondan.  ibid. 

>  Tbeeaur.  Anecdot.  torn.  2.  col.  1081 


the  27th  of  March  of  the  present  year,  1378, 
after  a  pontificate  (reckoning  from  the  day 
of  his  consecration)  of  seven  years  two 
months  and  twenty-three  days,  when  he  had 
not  yet  completed  the  forty-seventh  year  of 
his  age.2'  The  celebrated  John  Gerson, 
chancellor  of  the  university  of  Paris,  who 
flourished  in  the  beginning  of  the  following 
century,  tells  us,  that  Gregory,  when  at  the 
point  of  death,  holding  the  body  of  our  Lord 
in  his  hand,  warned  all  about  him  to  beware 
of  those,  whether  men  or  women,  who, 
under  color  of  religion,  passed  upon  others 
the  visions  of  their  own  brains  for  divine 
revelations,  since  he,  seduced  by  persons  of 
that  character,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  all 
friends,  had  brought  the  church  into  immi- 

■  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1378.  Num.  2. 
>  Auctor.  prime  Vit. 


124 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  VI. 


Gregory's  learning  and  character.     The  Lateran  church  declared  the  first  of  all  churches.     The  death  of 
Gregory  followed  by  the  great  western  schism. 


nent  danger  of  a  schism.'  Some  suppose 
the  pope  to  have  meant  by  these  visionaries 
Peter  of  Arragon,  Bridget  of  Sweden,  and 
Catharine  of  Siena,  Avho  had  all  persuaded 
him  that  it  was  the  will  of  God,  revealed  to 
them,  that  he  should  go  and  reside  at  Rome.2 
But  Natalis  Alexander  pretends  Gerson  to 
have  been  misinformed,  and  alledges  the  fol- 
lowing reasons  to  prove  it.  I.  No  notice  is 
taken  of  what  Gerson  writes,  though  wor- 
thy of  particular  notice,  by  the  author  of 
Gregory's  life,  who  Hved  at  that  very  time. 
II.  Gregory  was  not  originally  induced  by 
any  revelations  to  translate  his  see  to  Rome, 
but  by  other  motives,  namely,  to  restore  and 
maintain  the  tranquillity  of  Italy,  to  recover 
the  dominions  of  the  church,  seized  and  held 
by  several  petty  tyrants,  and  to  engage  the 
Romans  to  assist  him,  pursuant  to  their 
promise,  against  the  Florentines.  III.  Gre- 
gory could  not  think  that  he  exposed  the 
church  to  any  danger  of  a  schism  by  restor- 
ing his  see  to  Rome ;  but  on  the  contrary 
knew,  that  if  he  continued  at  Avignon  a 
schism  would  certainly  ensue,  the  Romans 
being  determined  in  that  case  to  have  a  pope 
of  their  own,  one  who  would  reside  among 
them.  Thus  Natalis  Alexander  in  his  life 
of  Gregory  ;  but  whether  these  reasons  suf- 
ficiently evince  the  falsity  of  what  Gerson 
wrote,  I  shall,  with  father  Pagi,  leave  the 
reader  to  determine. 

Though  he  had  not  completed  the  eight- 
eenth year  of  his  age  when  he  was  preferred 
to  the  dignity  of  qardinal  by  his  uncle  Cle- 
ment VI.,  and  consequently  could  not  yet 
be  well  acquainted  with  any  branch  of  litera- 
ture, he  nevertheless  became,  by  constant 
application,  being  endoAved  with  very  un- 
common parts,  one  of  the  best  civilians, 
canonists,  divines,  and  philosophers  of  the 
age.''  We  are  told  that  his  decisions  in 
points  of  justice  and  equity  were  universally 
looked  upon  as  so  many  oracles;  nay,  that 
the  famous  Baldus,  professor  of  civil  law  at 
Perugia,  in  his  explanation  of  the  laws,  fre- 
quently quoted  him  while  he  was  yet  living.'* 
In  this  all  agree  who  mention  Gregory  XL, 


that  in  most  branches  of  literature  he  was 
equalled  by  few  and  surpassed  by  none; 
that  he  took  great  delight  in  conversing  with 
learned  men,  and  by  choice  preferred  no 
other.  He  is  no  less  commended  by  the 
contemporary  writers  for  his  piety,  his  pru- 
dence, his  generosity,  chiefly  to  the  poor, 
and  his  humanity  and  good  nature,  than  he 
is  for  his  learning.  Fle  left  no  writings  be- 
hind him  that  we  know  of  besides  some  let- 
ters and  constitutions,  which  I  have  had  oc- 
casion to  speak  of  in  the  course  of  his  history. 
He  is  charged  even  by  his  panegyrists  with 
too  great  an  aUachment  and  partiality  to  his 
relations,  especially  to  his  father,  his  bro- 
thers, and  his  nephews.  He  did  not  indeed 
confer  any  new  honors  upon  them,  as  they 
had  been  all  raised  by  his  uncle  Clement  to 
the  first  dignities,  and  the  most  lucrative 
employments.  But  he  removed  none  of 
them  to  make  room  for  others,  perhaps 
more  deserving ;  kept  them  constantly  about 
him  ;  advised  with  them,  and  followed  their 
advice  in  most  matters  of  moment ;  and  in 
the  disposal  of  ecclesiastical  benefices  and 
preferments,  had  sometimes  more  regard  to 
their  recommendations  than  to  the  merits  of 
the  persons  whom  they  recommended.  Thus 
the  contemporary  author  of  Gregory's  life. 

Gregory,  by  a  constitution  dated  at  Avig- 
non the  23d  of  January,  1372,  the  second 
year  of  his  pontificate,  declared  the  church 
of  St.  John  Lateran  to  be  the  see  of  the  Ro- 
man pontiff,  and  the  first  church,  St.  Peter's 
not  excepted,  in  the  whole  world. — In  the 
same  year  he  ordered  the  festival  of  the 
"  Presentation  of  the  Virgin  Mary.,"  (when 
she  was  presented  to  the  temple  in  the  third 
year  of  her  age)  which  had  been  observed  in 
the  East  time  out  of  mind,  to  be  yearly  kept 
as  a  holiday  in  the  West  on  the  21si  of  No- 
vemberjand  it  has  been  so  kept  from  Gre- 
gory's time  to  the  present. — It  is  observed 
of  this  pope,  that  he  carefully  avoided  all 
contests  with- any  of  the  Christian  princes, 
choosing  to  dissemble  in  their  conduct  what 
most  other  popes  would  have  highly  re- 
sented.    • 


URBAN  VI.,  THE  HUNDRED  AND  NINETY-NINTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[John  PALiEOLOGUs,  Michael  PAL^oLdous,  Emperors  of  the  East. — Charles  IV.,  Wen- 
CESLAUs,  Emperors  of  the  West.'] 


[Year  of  Christ  1378.]  The  death  of 
Gregory  was  followed  by  a  most  dreadful 
schism,  commonly  called  in  the  history  of 


»  Gerson  de  Examinatione  Doctrinar.  parte  2.  Con- 
sideratione  i.  >  Spond.  ad  ann.  1378.  Num.  2. 

=  Auctor.  primsB  Vit.  *  Auctor.  tertise  Vit. 


the  church  "The  Great  Western  Schism." 
It  began  in  the  present  year,  1378,  by  the 
election  of  Clement  VII.  in  opposition  to 
Urban  VI.,  and  lasted  till  the  council  of 
Constance,  held  in  1414.  There  were,  dur- 
ing that  time,  two  popes,  the  one  residing 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


125 


Account  of  the  election  of  Urban  by  an  anunynious  and  contemporary  writer. 


at  Rome  or  in  Italy,  and  the  other  at  Avig- 1  encouraged  therein  by  several  Italian  pre- 
non.  But  which  of  the  popes  was  the  true  lates,  who,  aspiring  at  the  pontificate,  as- 
one,  and  which  the  anti-pope,  has  not  yet  sisted  at  all  their  conferences  to  court  their 
been  decided.  St.  Antonine,  archbishop  of  !  interest  and  favor.  Amongst  these  was 
Florence,  who  wrote  not  long  after  an  end  Bartholomew  Pignano,  archbishop  of  Bari, 
was  happily  put  to  the  schism,  speaks  of  it  a  man  of  an  unbounded  ambition, of  very  un- 
thus  :  "  This  matter  has  been  the  subject  of  common  parts,  of  great  address,  and  gene- 
many  disputations  ;  and  many  books  have  rally  reputed  one  of  the  most  learned  men 
been  published  in  defence  of  the  one  and  the  of  the  age.  In  the  mean  time  Gregory  died, 
other  party.  Both  not  only  had  men  tho- 1  as  has  been  said,  on  the  27lh  of  March  1378, 
roughly  acquainted  with  the  scriptures  and  |  and  the  Banderesians  waiting  upon  the  car- 
the  canon  law,  but  most  religious  men;  dinals  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  his  death, 
nay,  and  some  who  even  wrought  miracles,  earnestly  entreated  them  to  elect  a  Roman, 
Yet  the  question  could  never  be  so  decided  or  at  least  an  Italian,  for  his  successor,  add- 
as  not  to  remain,  in  the  opinion  of  many,  ing,  that  if  they  complied  not  with  their  re- 
still  doubtful.  For  though  it  is  necessary  to  quest,  there,  was  reason  to  believe  that  the 
believe,  that  as  tiiere  is  but  one  Catholic  Roman  people,  provoked  at  their  being  so 
church,  so  there  is  but  one  pastor,  Christ's    long  deprived  of  their  pastor,  would  resent 


vicar,  upon-  earth  ;  yet  if  more  than  one 
should  be  created  at  the  same  time,  it  seems 
not  necessary  to  salvation  to  believe,  that 


it  in  a  manner  not  pleasing  to  them.  They 
therefore  desired  to  know,  before  they  en- 
te.t-ed.  into    the  .conclave,  what  the  people 


this  man  in  particular,  or  that,  was  lawfully  }  might  expect  from  them.  Thus  they  applied 
elected,  but  only  that  one  of  them  was.  ,  to  the  cardinals  when  assembled  together. 
Which  of  them  was  canonically  elected  no  and  to  each  of  them  in  particularal his  house. 
man  is  bound  to  know,  and  the  people  may  The  cardinals  answered,  that  such  matters 
therein  follow  their  betters  or  their  prelates."'  !  were  not  to  be  treated  of  out  of  the  conclave, 
Wernerus  Rollewink,  author  of  the  "  Fas- '  and  that  in  the  conclave  they  should  act 
ciculusTemporum,"  who  flourished  in  1480,  j  agreeably  to  their  conscience,  without  ex- 
declares  that  from  Urban  VI.  to  Martin  V.,  '  ception  to  any  person  or  nation,  having  no- 
raised  to  the  see  in  1417,  he  knew  not  who  |  thing  in  view  but  the  good  of  the  church, 
was  pope.  Two  general  councils,  those  of  i  and  the  Christian  religion  ;  and  that  if  any 
Pisa  and  Constance,  were  assembled,  as  we  j  violence  were  offered,  or  menaces  used,  the 
shall  see  in  the  sequel,  to  put  an  end  to  this  [  person  thus  elected  would  not  be  pope,  but 
schism;  yet  neither  would  take  upon  them  an  intruder.  The  Banderesians,  however, 
to  declare  whether  Urban  and  his  successors,  still  pressed  them  to  grant  ihtm  their  re- 
or  Clement  and  his,  were  canonically  elected;  j  quest,  and  consult  their  own  safety,  by  pro- 
but,  leaving  that  point  undetermined,  they  tnising  to  elect  a  Roman  or  an  Italian.  As 
were  for  having  both  resign.  That  uncer-  they  could  extort  no  such  promise  from  them, 
tainty  was  owing  to  the  different  and  contra-  they  placed  guards  at  all  the  gates,  bridges, 
dictory  accounts  of  the  double  election,  that  and  "avenues  to  the  town,  both  by  land  and 
were  published  at  the  time,  or  soon  after,  water,  to  prevent  their  retiring  to  some  other 
These  accounts  I  shall  here  lay  before  the  place,  and  holding  the  conclave  there;  drove 
reader,  and  leave  him  to  determine,  if  he  out  all  the  nobility,  lest  they  should  under- 
can,  which  of  the  two  competitors  had  the  \  take  the  defence  and  protection  of  the  cardi 


best  right, 

I  shall  begin  with  the  account  of  the  ano- 
nymous author  of  Gregory's  life,  who  was 
then,  as  he  declares,  in  Rome,  saw  Avith  his 
own  eyes  what  happened  out  of  the  con- 
clave, and  learnt  of  several  cardinals  what 
happened  in  it;  and  his  account  is  as  fol- 
lows :  While  Gregory  lay  dangerously  ill, 
the  Bannerets  or  Banderesians,  who  pre- 
sided over  the  different  wards  or  quarters  of 
the  city,  frequently  met  to  deliberate  about 
•the  means  of  retaining  the  apostolic  see  m 
Italy;  and  that  they  thought  they  could,  by 
no  other  means,  more  effectually  procure 
than  by  getting  a  Roman,  or  at  least  an 
Italian,   elected   in   the  room  of  Gregory. 


nals,  and  introduced  in  their  room  multi- 
tudes of  peasants,  who  stuck  at  nothing,  and 
were  entirely  at  their  devotion.  These  being 
supplied  with  arms,  (continued  running  up 
and  down  the  streets  day  and  night,  threat- 
ening the  cardinals,  and  insulting  such  of 
their  domestics  as  they  happened  to  meet. 
Besides,  they  committed  the  guard  of  the 
conclave,  which  persons  only  of  the  first 
distinction  used  to  be  charged  with,  to  the 
very  scum  of  the  people.  As  the  cardinals 
were  entering  into  the  conclave,  the  pea- 
sants and  the  populace  attending  them  cried 
out  aloud,  with  dreadful  menaces,  we  will 
have  a  Roman  pope — "  Romano  lo  volemo 
lo  papa,  Romano  lo    volemo."     Many  of 


They  therefore  resolved  to  apply,  upon  his  them  even  entered  the  conclave  with  the 
death,  to  the  cardinals,  and  leave  nothing  |  cardinals,  while  others  surrounded  the  palace 
unattempted  to  prevail  upon  them  to  fill  the  '  on  all  sides.  When  the  cardinals  were  ready 
.see.  when  it  became  vacant,  with  a  native!  to  shut  themselves  up  in  the  conclave,  the 
of  Rome,  or  at  least  of  Italy.     They  were    Banderesians,  breaking  into  the  palace,  told 

. them,  in  plain  terms,  that  they  must  choose 

« Antonin.  part.  3.  tit.  22.  c.  1.  |  a  Roman,  or  at  least  an  Italian;  that  such 

L  2 


126 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  VI. 


Deposition  of  the  ultramontane  cardinals. 


•was  the  desire  and  request  of  the  Roman  '  dignity,  which  they  had  only  conferred  upoa 


people ;  and  that  if  they  did  not  comply  with 
It,  it  was  not  in  their  power  to  screen  them 
from  the  fury  of  the  enraged  multitude.  The 
cardinals  answered  that  the  election  ought  to 
be  free ;  that  it  was  null  if  not  free ;  and  that 
where  menaces  intervened  there  could  be  no 
freedom.  They  desired  them  therefore  to 
reflect  that  should  they,  intimidated  by  their 
menaces,  elect  a  Roman  or  an  Italian,  he 
would  not  be  true  pope,  how  unanimously 
soever  elected,  but  an  usurper  of  the  apos- 
tolic see.  With  this  answer  the  Bandere- 
sians  withdrew,  and  the  cardinals  shut 
themselves  up  in  the  conclave.  But  the 
populace  continued  all  night  making  dread- 
ful noises,  and  crying  out  aloud,  "a Ro- 
man, at  least  an  Italian  pope,  or  immediate 
death,"  which  kept  the  cardinals  awake, 
and  in  great  fear  all  that  night,  the  night 
between  the  7th  and  the  8th  of  April ;  for 
they  entered  into  the  conclave  on  the  7th 
of  that  month.  Early  next  morning  the  8lh 
of  April,  while  the  cardinals  were  assisting 
at  the  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  in  order  to 
proceed  afterwards  to  the  election,  the  bells 
of  St.  Peter  and  the  capitol  were  suddenly 
rung,  as  upon  the  eruption  of  an  enemy,  for 
the  people  to  take  arras.  They  flew  to 
arms  accordingly,  and  flocking  from  all  parts 
of  the  city  to  the  pontifical  palace,  surround- 
ed it,  crying  out,  as  before,  "A  Rorrian,  at 
least  an  Italian  pope,  or  certain  death." 
They  even  began  to  break  down  the  door  of 
the  conclave ;  but  in  the  mean  time  the 
window  being  opened,  they  desired  to  speak 
with  the  cardinals ;  and  the  deans  of  the 
three  orders,  namely,  of  bishops,  priests, 
and  deacons,  being  sent  them  by  the  rest  to 
hear  and  appease  them,  they  insisted  upon 
their  electing,  without  further  delay,  a  Ro- 
man, or  an  Italian,  threatening  them  with 
immediate  death  if  they  complied  not  with  this 
their  request.  Upon  the  report  of  the  three 
cardinals,  the  rest,  apprehending  themselves 
to  be  in  imminent  danger  of  their  lives,  sent 
one  of  the  officers  of  the  conclave  to  assure 
them,  that  the  next  day  they  should  have  a 
Roman  or  an  Italian  pope,  and  beg  them  to 
retire.  "  We  will  have  a  Roman,  at  least 
an  Italian  pope  this  moment,"  replied  the 
multitude  with  one  voice ;  "  nor  will  we 
depart  from  hence  till  you  have  complied 


him  to  save  their  lives ;  and  that  the  rather, 
as  he  was  reputed  a  man  of  conscience,  and 
had  on  several  occasions  distinguished  him- 
self by  his  zeal  for  the  observance  of  the 
canons.  Upon  these  considerations  they 
declared  him  pope,  and  at  the  pressing  in- 
stances of  the  Romans  immediately  en- 
throned him ;  on  which  occasion  he  took 
the  name  of  Urban  VI.  Thus  the  contem- 
porary writer  of  Gregory's  life.' 

The  cardinals  by  whom  Urban  was  thus 
elected,  noi  daring,  so  long  as  they  con- 
tinued in  Rome,  to  question  the  validity  of 
his  election,  outwardly  acknowledged  him 
for  true  pope,  nay,  and  wrote  to  the  cardi- 
nals, who  had  remained  at  Avignon,  that 
they  had  unanimously  placed  Bartholomew 
Pignano,  archbishop  of  Bari,  in  the  chair  of 
St.  Peter.  But  retiring  afterwards  from 
Rome  to  Anagni,  twelve  of  them  declared 
upon  oath  before  cardinal  Peter  de  Cros, 
chamberlain  of  the  holy  Roman  church  and 
judge  in  ordinary,  that  it  was  to  avoid  im- 
mediate death,  which  they  were  threatened 
with,  that  they  elected  the  archbishop  of 
Bari,  whom  they  never  would  have  thought 
of  electing  had  no  violence  been  offered. 
They  added,  that  being  in  all  sixteen,  name- 
ly, twelve  ultramontanes  and  four  Italians, 
they  had  all  agreed  to  elect  one  of  the  col- 
lege; but  they  disagreed  in  this,  that  the 
ultramontanes,  that  is,  those  on  this  side 
the  Alps,  were  for  having  an  ultramontane 
and  not  an  Italian  pope,  and  the  Italians 
contended  for  an  Italian.  In  this  disposition 
they  entered  into  the  conclave,  and  the 
ultramontanes  would  certainly  have  car- 
ried their  point;  but  for  the  violence  that 
was.  offered  them  by  the  Roman  people, 
threatening  them  with  immediate  death  if 
they  chose  not  an  Italian.  They  further  at- 
tested, upon  oath,  that  some  of  the  Italian 
cardinals  declared  that,  should  they  be  elect- 
ed, they  would  not  consent  to  their  election, 
as  it  would  be  owing  to  violence,  and  con- 
sequently null;  that  when  the  archbishop 
of  Bari  was  unexpectedly  nominafed,  they 
agreed  to  that  nomination  only  because  they 
durst  not  oppose  it;  that  some  did  not  abso- 
lutely agree  to  it,  but  only  upon  condition 
that  he  should  be  freely  re-elected  in  some 
other  place ;  but  that  the  people,  in  the  mean 


with  our  demand ;  immediate  compliance  or  i  time,  impatient  of  any  further  delay,  broke 


immediate  death."  The  cardinals  finding 
that  there  was  no  medium,  that  they  must 
gratify  the  people,  or  fall  a  sacrifice  to  their 
fury,  resolved  to  gratify  them.  Having 
therefore  first  protested  against  the  violence 
that  was  offered  them,  they  cast  their  eyes, 
in  that  hurry  and  consternation,  upon  Bar- 
tholomew Pignano,  archbishop  of  Bari,  a 
native  of  Naples.  As  he  was  better  ac- 
quainted with  the  canons  than  most  men  of 
his  time,  he  knew  that  his  election  was  not 
free,  and  was  consequently  null,  they  took 
it  for  granted  that  he  would  soon  resign  the 


into  the  conclave,  and  would  in  their  fury 
have  cut  them  in  pieces,  had  not  one  of  the 
cardinals,  to  save  his  own  life,  and  the  lives 
of  his  brethren,  told  them  that  they  had 
elected  cardinal  Thebaldeschi,  who  was  by 
birth  a  Roman,  and  archpriest  of  St.  Peter's, 
but  had  not  been  able  to  prevail  upon  him 
to  consent  to  his  election,  and  that  they 
would  have  what  they  wanted,  a  Roman 
pope,  if  they  could  but  persuade  him  to  ac- 
cept the  dignity  which  had  beeYi  conferred 


»  Apud  Baluz.  torn.  2.  p.  442. 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


127 


St.  Antontne's  account.    Accounts  favorable  to  Urban. 


on  him  to  gratify  them.  Hereupon  the  peo- 
ple, crowilini!;  round  cardinal  Thebaldesciii, 
placed  him,  notwithstanding  his  solemnly 
protestins:  against  it,  on  the  pontifical  throne. 
While  the  people  were  thus  employed,  the 
cardinals  in  the  conclave  made  their  escape, 
some  of  them  retiring  privately  to  their  own 
houses,  others  to  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo, 
and  some  in  disguise  out  of  Rome.  The 
people,  finding  that  they  had  been  imposed 
upon,  ijrew  more  outrageous  than  ever;  but 
being  informed  that  the  archbishop  of  Bari, 
a  native  of  Italy,  was  really  elected,  tlie  tu- 
mult ceased,  and  the  news  of  his  election 
was  received  with  the  loudest  acclamations. 
The  archbishop  remained  in  the  pontifical 
palace,  and  from  thence  sent  the  next  day  a 
peremptory  order  to  the  cardinals,  who  had 
withdrawn  to  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  or  to 
their  own  houses,  to  repair  to  the  palace, 
and  assist  at  his  enthronation.  They  refused 
at  first  to  comply  •jvith  that  order;  but  find- 
ing he  had  the  Roman  magistrates  and  the 
whole  body  of  the  people  on  his  side,  they 
thought  it  advisable  to  yield  for  the  present, 
and  he  was  placed  by  them  with  the  usual 
ceremonies  on  the  pontifical  throne.  The 
cardinals,  who  had  fled  into  the  country, 
likewise  returned,  apprehending  that  in  their 
absence  their  houses  would  be  plundered  by 
the  enraged  multitude,  and  together  with  the 
rest  outwardly  acknowledged  the  archbishop 
of  Bari  for  pope  under  the  name  of  Urban 
VI.,  intending  that  he  should  thereby  acquire 
no  better  right  than  he  had  by  his  election. 
All  this  the  twelve  ultramontane  cardinals 
attested,  upon  oath,  be.''ore  cardinal  Peter  de 
Cros,  chamberlain  of  the  apostolic  see,  at 
Anagni,  oh  the  2d  of  August  1378.'  This 
attestation  was  copied  by  Spondanus  from 
an  authentic  manuscript  in  the  library  of  St. 
Victor  at  Paris;  and  in  the  same  library  is 
lodged,  as  that  writer  informs  us,  a  treatise 
written  by  Simon  de  Cramand,  patriarch  of 
Jerusalem,  where  he  declares  that  one  Pon- 
tius Veraldi,  who  had  lived  in  great  intimacy 
with  the  archbishop  of  Bari,  told  him  upon 
oath,  that  being  with  the  archbishop,  in  the 
church  of  St.  Peter,  during  the  tumult,  he 
(the  archbishop)  addressed  him  thus  :  "You 
see  what  methods  are  used ;  but  he,  who 
shall  be  thus  elected,  will  not  be  pope;  for 
my  own  part  I  would  not  obey  him,  nor 
ought  he  to  be  obeyed  by  any  good  catholic.'"^ 
He  little  imagined  then  that  he  himself 
should  be  thus  elected. 

Antonine,  archbishop  of  Florence,  speak- 
ing of  this  election,  tells  us,  that  the  cardi- 
nals apprehending,  before  they  entered  into 
the  conclave,  that  their  lives  would  be  in 
great  danger  if  they  chose  not  a  Roman,  or 
at  least  an  Italian,  charged  one  of  their  bre- 
thren, a  Limosin,  or  native  of  Limoges, 
deemed  more  sagacious  than  the  rest,  to 
contrive  some  means  of  appeasing  the  mul- 


<  Apud  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1378.  >  Idem  ibid. 


titude;  that  the  cardinal  communicated  the 
afi'air  to  his  friend  the  archbisiiop  of  Bari, 
knowing  him  to  he  a  man  of  great  craft  and 
address;  that  the  archbishop  advised  them  to 
elect  two,  one  in  earnest,  to  be  afterwards 
nominated  in  some  other  place,  where  they 
might  with  safety  publish  his  election  ;  the 
ot\ier  with  no  intention  that  he  should  be 
really  pope,  but  only  to  deceive  the  people, 
and  thus  escape  the  present  danger;  and  that 
the  cardinals,  applauding  this  device,  nomi- 
nated the  archbishop  himself,  with  a  design 
to  nominate  another  when  Iree  from  all  re- 
straint; but  the  people  placing  him  in  the 
pontifical  throne,  acknowledged  iiim  for  law- 
ful pope,  nor  could  he  ever  afterwards  be 
prevailed  upon  to  resign  the  dignity  thus 
conferred  on  him.'  This  account  of  the 
archbishop's  election  Antonine  copied  from 
the  history  of  Peter  Boninsegni,  a  citizen  of 
Florence,  who  lived  at  this  time.^ 

Gobelinus  Persona,  a  contemporary  his- 
torian, writes  in  his  history  intituled  Cosmo- 
dromium,  that  the  election  of  Urban  was 
free  and  unanimous;  that  the  Romans  in- 
deed surrounded  the  pontifical  palace  and 
the  conclave,  crying  out,  "  we  will  have  a 
Roman,  or  at  least  an  Italian  pope,"  but 
used  no  menaces ;  that  when  the.  cardinals 
who  had  retired  to  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo, 
to  their  own  houses,  or  into  the  country, 
met  to  enthrone  him,  he  conjured  them,  by 
all  that  was  sacred,  to  declare  whether  they 
had  elected  him  freely,  and  that  all  to  a  man 
ansvirered,  that  they  had  elected  him-of  their 
own  free  will;  that  since  that  of  St.  Peter  no 
election  had  ever  been  more  canonical.^ — 
These  reports  commonly  prevailed,  the  car- 
dinals, while  in  Rome,  not  daring  to  contra- 
dict them.  But  one  of  them,  cardinal  de  Ai- 
grefeuille,  gave  private  notice  to  the  king  of 
France  to  pay  no  regard  to  any  thing  they 
wrote  from  thence. — James  de  Seva,  a  na- 
tive of  Provence,  who  lived  at  this  time, 
gives  us  the  following  account  of  Urban's 
election  under  the  title  .of  "  Factum  Jacobi 
de  Seva."  Upon  the  death  of  Gregory  the 
French  cardinals,  says  that  writer,  disagreed 
among  themselves  before  they  entered  in- 
to the  conclave,  as  well  as  with  the  Italian 
cardinals.  The  French  cardinals  were  six- 
teen in  number,  and  the  Italians  only  four. 
But  the  greater  part  of  the  French  cardinals 
being  of  the  province  of  Limoges,  they  were 
for  electing  one  of  the  same  province.  As 
there  had  been  in  the  course  of  a  few  years 
three  popes  of  that  province,  namely,  Cle- 
ment VI.,  Innocent  VI.,  and  Gregory  XI. 
who  had  filled  the  college  with  their  coun- 
trymen ;  the  other  French  cardinals  joined 
the  Italians,  choosing  rather  to  have  an  Ita- 
lian pope  than  a  Limosin.  Hereupon  the 
Limosin  cardinals  agreed  among  themselves 


«  Antonin  tit.  22.  c.  1. 
»  Paei,  Vol.  4.  p.  244. 
3  Gobelin,  in  Cosmodrom.  letat.  6.  c.  74. 


12S 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  VI. 


Urban's  election  deemed  by  some  valid,  though  not  quite  free. 


to  concur  with  the  Italians  in  electing  an 
Italian,  if  they  could  not  carry  the  election 
in  favor  of  one  of  their  province.  Pursuant 
to  this  agreement,  the  Limosin  cardinals 
findins;  the  election  of  one  of  the  same  pro- 
vince opposed  in  the  conclave  by  the  other 
French  as  well  as  Italian  cardinals,  unex- 
pectedly proposed  the  archbishop  of  Bari. — 
As  the  archbishop  had  spent  great  part  of 
his  life  at  Avignon,  and  was  besides  a  na- 
tive of  Naples,  then  in  the  hands  of  the 
French,  the  other  French  cardinals,  looking 
upon  him  as  a  Frenchman,  readily  consented 
to  his  election.  Of  the  four  Italian  cardinals, 
cardinal  Ursini  alone  opposed  the  election 
of  the  archbishop,  aspiring  himself  at  the 
pontificate,  as  he  was  a  native  of  Rome,  and 
the  people  wanted  a  Roman.  To  satisfy  the 
multitude  for  the  present,  he  proposed  their 
sending  for  some  Franciscan  friar,  for  their 
showing  him  to  the  people  in  the  attire  of 
high  pontiff,  and  retiring  out  of  Rome,  while 
the  Romans  were  busied  in  paying  their  ado- 
rations to  the  mock  pope,  proceed  to  the 
election  of  a  true  one  in  some  other  place. 
This  proposal  was  rejected  by  the  rest  of  the 
cardinals  declaring  that  they  would  not  be 
accessory  to  the  idolatry  of  the  people,  and 
damn  their  own  souls.  As  the  archbishop, 
therefore,  had  a  majority,  he  was  declared 
duly  elected  ;  and  before  his  election  was 
published,  sent  for  by  the  cardinals,  appre- 
hending that  if  his  election  were  publicly 
known,  the  people  might  fall  upon  him  as 
he  was  not  a  Roman,  and  prevent  his  pro- 
motion. Upon  his  arrival  at  the  palace  he 
was  again  freely  elected  by  a  great  majority, 
and  the  ultramontane  cardinals  dreading  the 
fury  of  the  people,  as  they  had  not  elected  a 
Roman,  began  to  retire  before  the  election 
was  made  public.  But  the  people  and  ma- 
gistrates insisting  upon  their  not  going  out 
of  the  conclave  till  the  elect  was  publicly 
named,  they  prevailed  on  cardinal  Thebal- 
deschi,  by  birth  a  Roman,  to  personate  the 
pope,  and  while  the  people,  transported  with 
joy,  were  wholly  taken  up  in  congratulating 
him  upon  his  promotion,  they  got  in  great 
haste  out  of  the  crowd,  five  to  their  own 
houses,  six  to  the  castle  St.  Angelo,  and 
three  out  of  town,  leaving  the  pretended 
pope  alone  in  the  palace.  Upon  their  de- 
parture the  cardinal  declared  that  the  archbi- 
shop of  Bari  was  pope,  and  not  he;  and  the 
people,  pleased  with  the  election  of  an  Ita- 
lian, dismissed  him  unhurt,  and  immediately 
paid  all  due  honors  to  the  archbishop  as 
pope.  But  he  declined  them  till  thp  cardi- 
nals meeting  again  freely  and  unanimously 
confirmed  his  election ;  and  it  was  at  their 
desire  and  earnest  request  that  he  submitted 
and  accepted  at  last  a  dignity  to  which  he 
thought  himself  altogether  unequal.'  This 
writer  dissembles  the  violence  that  was  used; 

«  Apud  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1378;  et  Hist.  Universitat. 
Paris,  torn.  4. 


but  that  violence  was  used,  sufficiently  ap- 
pears from  his  own  account. 

The  famous  Theodoric  of  Niem,  who  was 
at  this  time  in  Rome,  and  afterwards  secre- 
tary to  Urban,  has  betrayed  no  less  partiality 
in  his  account  of  this  election  than  de  Seva. 
For  according  to  him  the  election  was  en- 
tirely free  and  unanimous,  the  Roman  peo- 
ple used  no  menaces;  but,  like  supphants, 
only  begged  the  cardinals  to  elect  a  Roman, 
or  at  least  an  Italian,  if  they  thought  it  con- 
sistent with  the  public  welfare,  and  the 
good  of  the  church.  He  owns,  however, 
great  disturbances  to  have  been  raised  by 
the  people,  but  ascribes  them  to  a  mistake 
of  theirs.  For  being  told  by  the  cardinals 
when  the  election  was  over,  that  the  Barese 
was  elected,  meaning  the  archbishop  of  Bari, 
they  imagined  that  John  de  Barre,  a  Lemo- 
sin,  the  late  pope's  chamberlain,  who,  by  his 
insolent  and  haughty  behavior  had  rendered 
himself  odious  to  all  ranks  of  men,  was 
elected  pope;  and  that  report  being  spread 
all  over  the  city,  the  enraged  populace  threat- 
ening the  cardinals,  committed  great  disor- 
ders, but  were  appeased  as  soon  as  unde- 
ceived.' 

These  three  historians,  Gobelinus  Per- 
sona, James  de  Seva,  and  Theodoric  of 
Niem,  are  the  only  writers  who  have  pre- 
tended the  election  of  Urban  to  be  quite  free. 
The  other  historians,  even  those  who  ac- 
knowledged Urban  for  lawful  pope,  all  al- 
low his  election  to  have  been  owing  to  vio- 
lence. Among  these  Leonardus  of  Arezzo, 
commonly  known  by  the  name  of  "the 
Aretin,"  who  was  chancellor  and  historian 
of  the  repubhc  of  Florence,  and  wrote  about 
the  year  1440,  owns  the  election  of  Urban 
to  have  been  the  efTect  of  violence;  but  adds, 
that  the  cardinals,  when  free  from  all  fear, 
obeyed  him  as  lawful  pope,  which,  says  he, 
was';- confirming  his  election.^  Baldus,  as 
famous  a  civilian  as  any  in  his  time  or  since, 
owned  the  cardinals  to  have  elected  Urban 
out  of  fear,  but  yet  looked  upon  him  as  law- 
ful pope,  since  he  had  been  obeyed  as  such 
by  all  the  cardinals  for  the  space'of  three 
months.'  St.  Catherine  of  Siena,  espousing 
with  great  zeal  the  cause  of  Urban,  wrote  a 
great  number  of  letters  to  different  persons, 
all  calculated  to  show  that  the  endeavors 
used  by  the  Roman  people  to  get  a  Roman 
or  an  Italian  pope,  were  not  sufficient  to 
render  the  election  of  Urban  null.  Innu- 
merable treatises  have  been  written  upon 
this  schism  by  different  authors,  some  main- 
taining, and  others  impugning  the  validity 
of  Urban's  election.  In  the  Vatican  library 
alone  are  lodged,  in  manuscript,  no  fewer 
than  thirty-two  volumes  upon  this  subject, 
containing  all  the  arguments  that  have  been 
alledged  on  either  side.     But  which  of  the 


«  Theod.  de  Niem  de  Schis.  1.  1.  c.  1. 

a  Aretin.  Hist.  Florent. 

=>  Bald,  de  Scbia.  tit.  si  quis  aliquem. 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


129 


Vrban's  birth,  prercrmcnts,  and  character  before  his  election.     Letter  rroni  the  cardinals  at  Rome  to  those  at 
Avignon.     Urban  disubliges  the  cardinals  with  his  unbvasonuble  severity. 


compeliiors  was  the  true  pope,  anil  wliich 
the  ami-pope,  has  never  been  determined  by 
the  church.  Leaving,  therefore,  that  point 
lindecided,  I  shall  proceed  to  the  history  of 
Urban's  poniiKcate,  and  that  of  his  rival, 
Clement  VI. 


Rome,  being  at  that  time  in  the  sixtieth  year 
of  his  age. 

Urban,  thus  elected,  enthroned,  and 
crowned,  caused  a  solemn  mass  to  be  said 
the  day  after  his  coronation  in  the  puntihcal 
chapel  for  the  deceased  pope,  at  winch  all 


Bartholomew,  archbishop  of  Bari,  elected!  the  cardinals  assisted.  On  the  same  day, 
in  the  manner  we  have  seen,  was  a  native  j  the  19th  of  April,  the  cardinals  at  Rome 
of  Naples,  descended    from  the   illustrious   wrote  to  the  six  who  had  remained  atAvig- 


faraily  of  the  Prignani  originally  from  Pisa, 
was  reputed  one  of  the  best  civilians  as  well 
as  canonists  of  his  time,  and  universally  es- 
teemed for  his  probity,  whether  real  or  pre- 
tended. As  cardinal  de  Monteruco,  vice- 
chancellor  of  the  holy  Roman  church,  chose 
to  remain  at  Avignon  when  Gregory  re- 
moved with  his  court  to  Rome,  Bartholomew 
was  appointed  by  that  pope  to  act  as  vice- 
chancellor  in  his  stead.  In  that  office  he 
acquitted  himself  to  the  satisfaction  of  Gre- 
gory, and  was  by  him,  on  that  account,  pre- 


non,  to  acquaint  them  with  the  election  of 
the  archbishop  of  Bari,  wliich  they  solemnly 
declared,  in  their  letter,  to  have  been  en- 
tirely free,  and  desired  those  cardinals  to 
give  no  credit  to  any  who  sliould  assert  or 
write  the  contrary.  "  Our  late  father  Gre- 
gory of  holy  memory,"  said  the  cardinals, 
"  having  left  us,  to  our  unspeakable  concern, 
on  the  27lh  of  March,  we  entered  into  the 
conclave  on  the  7th  of  April  to  deliberate 
about  the  election  of  a  new  pontifi".  The 
next  day,  being  enlightened  by  the  rays  of 


I'erred  to  the  archbishopric  of  Otranto,  and  I  that  sun  that  never  sets,  about  the  hour 
soon  after  translated  to  that  of  Bari.  Anvvhen  the  Holy  Ghost  descended  upon  tt;e 
anonymous  writer,  who  lived  with  him,  apostles,  we  all  freely  and  unanimously 
gives  us  the  following  account  of  his  man-   elected  for  high  pontilF  our  reverend  father 


ner  of  life  :  *'  This  man,"  says  that  author, 
"  for  many  years,  while  I  was  with  him, 
•when  he  withdrew  at  night  to  rest,  caused 
the  Bible  to  be  read  to  him  till  he  fell  asleep, 
and  wiiile  awake  very  seldom  or  ever  passed 
idly  any  part  of  his  time,  but  employed  it  in 
study,  in  the  discharge  of  his  office,  or  in 
prayer.  He  constantly  wore,  night  and  day, 
a  hair-cloth  next  to  his  skin.  He  never  ap- 
peared in  the  streets  but  upon  some  urgent 
business,  and  then  rode  on  a  mule,  being 
only  attended  by  one  domestic  on  horseback.- 
He  patiently  bore  his  own  misfortunes,  and 
was  greatly  affected  with  those  of  others. 
He  most  strictly  observed  all  the  fasts  of  the 
church,  and  added  to  them  that  of  the  Ad- 
vent. He  was  a  great  friend  to  the  religious, 
and  took  a  particular  delight  in  their  com- 
pany. He  encouraged  learning  in  others, 
beins  a  man  of  great  learning  himself.'" 
"  Before  his  promotion  he  was  remarkable," 
says  his  secretary  de  Niem,  "  for  his  love  of 
justice,  for  his  abhorrence  of  simony,  for  his 
piety,  modesty,  and  benevolence  to  all,  es- 
pecially to  men  of  learning  and  virtue." 
"But  after  his  promotion  one  would  have 
thought,"  adds  Papirius  Massonus,  "that 
he  never  had  been  endowed  with  any  of 
those  virtues,  or  had  at  once  forfeited  them 
all  when  he  stood  most  in  need  of  tliem."^ 
He  was  elected  on  the  8th,  and  enthroned 
on  the  9th  of  April,  taking  on  that  occasion 
for  his  motto  the  words  of  the  psalm, 
"  Arise,  O  Lord,  and  judge  my  cause."  On 
the  18th  of  the  same  month,  Easter-day,  he 
was  crowned  with  the  usual  soleinnity  by 
cardinal  Ursini,  in  the  presence  and  with 
the  approbation  of  all  the  cardinals  then  at 


•  Apud  Oldoin.  in  notis  Rd  Ciacon. 

*  Anonym,  et  Papirius  MaBson.  apud  Ciscon. 

Vol.  III.— 17 


and  lord  in  Christ,  Bartholomew  archbishop 
of  Eari,  a  man  endowed,  in  an  eminent  de- 
gree, with  every  virtue  becoming  so  high  a 
station.  The  news  of  his  election  was  re- 
ceived with  loud  acclamations  by  an  innu- 
merable multitude  of  people.  On  the  9th  he 
was  placed  in  the  apostolic  throne,  taking 
on  that  occasion  the  name  of  Urban  Vi. 
On  the  day  of  the  resurrection  of  our  Lord 
he  was  solemnly  crowned,  according  to  cus- 
tom, in  the  basilic  of  St.  Peter.  We  have 
thought  it  necessary  to  transmit  to  you  this 
account,  containing  the  truth,  and  nothing 
but  the  truth,  of  what  has  passed  within 
these  few  days  in  the  Roman  church.  You 
may  safely  rely  upon  what  we  write;  and  it 
is  incumbent  upon  you  to  contradict,  as  ab- 
solutely false,  all  reports  to  the  contrary."' 
Thus  the  cardinals  at  Rome  to  their  brethren 
at  Avignon,  and  likewise  to  all  the  Christian 
princes,  apprehending,  as  they  afterwards 
owned,  that  had  they  wrote  the  truth,  their 
letters  would  probably  have  been  intercepted, 
and  they  cut  in  pieces  by  the  enraged  Ro- 
mans. 

The  cardinals,  so  long  as  they  remained 
at  Rome,  paid  all  the  obedience  to  Urban 
that  was  due  to  a  lawful  pope;  and  most 
authors  are  of  opinion  that,  to  avoid  a  schism, 
and  the  dreadful  consequences  attending  it, 
they  would  have  continued  to  obey  him,  but 
for  his  unseasonable  severity.  For  in  a  con- 
sistory held  immediately  after  his  coronation, 
he  reprimanded  the  cardinals  very  severely, 
and  in  very  coarse  terms,  taxing  them  with 
pride,  avarice,  and  venality  ;  with  engross- 
ing to  themselves  all  the  best  benefices  ot 
the   church,  and  insolently  lording  it  over 

'  Oldoin  in  novis  additionibus  ad  Ciacon.;  et  Hay- 
mund.  ad  ann.  1378.  Num.  10. 


130  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Urban  VI. 

Urban's  haughty  behavior  to  Otho,  duke  of  Brunswick.  The  ultramontane  cardinals  resolve  to  proceed  to  a 
new  election,  and  retire  with  that  view  to  Anagni.  Exhort  Urban  to  resign.  Letter  written  at  this  time 
to  the  university  of  Paris. 


the  rest  of  the  clergy.  At  the  same  time  he 
commanded  them  to  retrench  all  unnecessary 
expenses,  to  lessen  the  number  of  their  at- 
tendants, to  forbear  all  public  and  expensive 
banqueting,  threatening  to  cut  off  the  means 
of  supporting  their  extravagance  if  they  did 
not  reform  it  of  their  own  accord.  He  for- 
bad them  to  accept  of  any  presents  or  pen- 
sions from  secular  princes,  on  pain  of  being 
looked  upon  as  betrayers  of  the  rights  of  the 
church,  and  treated  accordingly.  While  he 
thus  behaved  to  the  cardinals,  he  was  all 
complaisance  to  the  Romans,  made  it  his 
study  to  gratify  them  in  all  their  demands, 
and  even  distinguished  with  particular  marks 
of  his  favor  such  of  them  as  had  been  the 
most  active  in  the  late  disturbances. 

The  news  of  his  election  no  sooner  reached 
Naples  than  Otho,  duke  of  Brunswick,  queen 
Joan's  third  husband,  came  to  Rome  to  con- 
gratulate him  upon  that  occasion,  and  do 
him  homage,  in  the  queen's  name,  for  her 
kingdom,  a  fief  of  the  apostolic  see.  Otho 
was  a  prince  endowed  with  every  princely 
virtue;  had  in  the  latter  end  of  Gregory's 
pontificate  negotiated,  and  happily  concluded 
a  peace  between  the  church  and  the  Floren- 
tines, after  a  long  and  destructive  war,  and 
had  been  publicly  thanked  on  that  account 
by  the  pope  and  the  whole  college.  Yet 
Urban  received  him  with  great  haughtiness, 
scarce  deigned  to  return  him  an  answer 
when  he  congratulated  him  in  the  queen's 
name  and  his  own  upon  his  own  promotion, 
and  treated  him  with  great  contempt  during 
the  whole  time  he  stayed  at  Rome.  Of  this 
Theodoric  de  Niem,  Urban's  secretary,  gives 
us  the  following  instance :  The  pope  hap- 
pening to  dine  one  day  in  public,  the  duke 
desired  the  honor  of  waiting  upon  him  at 
table,  and  standing  behind  his  chair,  when 
he  called  for  drink,  offered  it  to  him  on  his 
knees  ;  and  in  that  posture  the  pope  suffered 
him  to  remain,  discoursing  with  those  about 
him  of  different  matters,  till  one  of  the  car- 
dinals took  upon  him  to  tell  his  holiness  that 
it  was  time  for  him  to  drink. 

Many  such  like  instances  are  recorded  by 
the  contemporary  historians  of  his  haughty 
and  imperious  behavior  to  all,  more  espe- 
cially to  the  cardinals,  whom  he  looked  upon 
as  his  enemies,  knowing  that  he  owed  not 
his  promotion  to  them,  but  to  the  Roman 
people,  whose  favor  he  therefore  courted, 
while  he  treated  the  cardinals,  the  ultramon- 
tane cardinals,  with  the  utmost  contempt; 
which  so  provoked  them  that  they  came  to 
a  private  resolution  among  themselves  to 
declare  his  election  uncanonical  and  null,  as 
being  entirely  owing  to  violence,  and  pro- 
ceed in  some  other  place  to  a  new  election. 
Pursuant  to  that  resolution  the  sixteen  ul- 
tramontane cardinals  retired,  with  Urban's 
permission,  who  entertained  not  the  least 
suspicion  of  their  design,  to  Anagni,  not  all 


together,  but  one  after  the  other,  and  at  dif- 
ferent times,  under  color  of  avoiding  the  ex- 
cessive heats  of  Rome,  to  which  they  were 
not  accustomed.    They  all  met  at  Anagni 
about  the  latter  end  of  June,  Urban  himself 
repairing  at  the  same  time,  with   the   four 
Italian  cardinals,  for  the  benefit  of  the  air,  to 
Tivoli.     The  cardinals,  being  now  out  of  all 
danger,  and  free  from  all  fear,  assembled  at 
the  house  of  Peter  de  Cros,  chamberlain  and 
judge  in  ordinary  of  the  apostolic  see,  who 
had  hkewise  retired,  with  many  other  pre- 
lates,  to   Anagni,  and   in  his  presence  at- 
tested, upon  oath,  all  the  particulars  men- 
tioned above  concerning  the  election  of  the 
archbishop  of  Bari,  and  the  violence  to  which 
it  was  owing.     They  then  sent  some  reli- 
gious to  acquaint  Urban  with  what  they  had 
done,  and  exhort  him,  as  he  tendered   the 
peace  and  welfare  of  the  church,  to  resign  a 
dignity  to  which  he  himself  could   not  but 
know  that  he  had  no  legal  title.  The  cardinals, 
finding  after  repeated  exhortations  and  ad- 
monitions, that  he  was  determined  to  main- 
tain himself,  at  all  events,  in  the  pontifical 
chair,  resolved  to  proceed  to  another  elec- 
tion.   But  in  the  first  place,  to  guard  against 
any  violence  that  might  be  offered  them  by 
Urban's  friends,  they  sent  an  order  to  a  body 
of  troops   quartered   at  Viterbo  under  the 
command  of  Bernard  de  la  Sale,  a  Gascon, 
to  repair  to  Anagni,  in  order  to  protect  the 
ultramontane  cardinals,  assembled  there  to 
provide  the  church  with  a  true  pastor,  in- 
stead of  a  ravenous  wolf.     As  they  passed 
near  Rome,  the  Romans,  who  by  this  time 
had  heard  of  the  proceedings  of  the  cardi- 
nals at  Anagni,  sailying  out  in  great  num- 
bers, attempted  to  stop  them,  but  were  re- 
pulsed with  great  loss;  which   so  enraged 
them,  that  upon  their  return  to  the  city  they 
massacred  all  the  domestics  of  the  French 
cardinals,  who  had  the  misfortune  to  fall 
into  their  hands. 

These  particulars  we  learn  from  a  letter 
of  Marcellus  or  Marcellinus  Inghen,  for- 
merly rector  of  the  university  of  Paris,  to 
that  university,  dated  at  Tivoli  the  27th  of 
July.  "  The  church,"  says  he  in  his  letter, 
"  is  at  this  present  time  in  greater  danger  of 
being  divided  by  a  schism  than  it  has  been 
for  these  hundred  years.  The  pope  resides 
here  with  the  cardinals  of  Florence,  of  Mi- 
lan, of  St.  Peter,  and  Ursini.  The  other 
cardinals  are  all  at  Anagni;  and  it  is  re- 
ported that  the  four  Itahan  cardinals,  the 
Roman  people,  and  the  greater  part  of  Italy, 
acknowledge  Urban  for  true  and  lawful 
pope,  while  the  rest  will  have  his  election 
to  be  null  on  account  of  the  violence  used 
by  the  Roman  people.  The  cardinals  at 
Anagni  have  sent  for  some  troops  to  protect 
them;  and  by  those  troops  many  Romans 
have  been  killed  as  they  passed  by  Rome. 
Their  death  the  Romans  have  revenged  upon 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OP  ROME. 


m 

Manifesto  sent  by  the  cardinals  at  Anagni  to  Urban.  They  mimmon  hini  to  appear  before  them.  L'rbun  f<.r- 
salien  by  the  Italian  cardinals.  The  election  of  Urban  declared  null  by  the  ultramontane  cardinals,  who 
retire  to  Fondi  under  the  protection  of  queen  Joan. 


ihe  French  in  Romts  of  whom  tl\ey  have  |  warmth  the  cause  of  Urban,  did  all  in  her 
massacred  great  numbers;  and  the  foreigners  ,  power  to  persuade  them  to  return  to  Tivoli; 


were  all  in  great  danger  of  their  lives.  How 
the  cardinals  intend  to  employ  those  troops 
is  not  certainly  known.  Some  say  that  they 
design  to  proceed  to  a  new  election,  and 
have  with  ihat  view  sent  for  the  cardinals 
at  Tivoli.  I  beg  you  will  lay  your  com- 
mands upon  me,  that  I  may  execute  them 
without  delay ;  for  I  am  here  in  great  danger, 
and  at  a  much  greater  expense  than  I  can 
bear.  Yesterday  the  pope  confirmed,  in  a 
public  consistory,  the  election  of  the  king 
of  the  Romans.'  The  queen  of  Sicily  has 
sent  two  hundred  horse  and  a  great  body  of 
foot  to  guard  and  defend  the  pope.  It  is 
said  that  he  will  return  in  a  week's  time  to 
Rome."' 

The  cardinals  soon  after  the  arrival  of  the 
troops  at  Anagn.i  drew  up  a  manifesto,  and 
sent  it  to  the  Italian  cardinals  to  be  com- 
municated by  them  to  Urban.  In  that  mani- 
festo, addressed  to  Urban  himself  with  no 
other  title  but  that  of  archbishop  of  Bari, 
they  solemnly  declared,  that  the  danger  to 
which  they  were  exposed  of  being  massacred 
by  the  Roman  people,  if  they  chose  not  an 
Italian,  had  induced  them  to  choose  him; 
that  they  had  elected  him  in  that  fright  and 
confusion,  flattering  themselves  that  as  he 
was  so  well  acquainted  with,  and  pretended 
to  be  so  strict  an  observer  of  the  canons,  he 
would  not  avail  himself  of  an  election  which 
he  could  not  but  know  to  be  null  by  the  ca- 
nons; but  that  as  he  nevertheless,  trampling 
upon  all  laws,  and  regardless  of  his  own 
salvation,  had  the  assurance  to  impose  him- 
self upon  the  woild  for  true  and  lawful  pope, 
they  thought  it  indispensably  incumbent 
upon  them  to  undeceive  those  who  received 
him  as  such,  by  declaring  him  an  apostate 
from  the  church  and  an  usurper  of  the  apos- 
tolic see.  At  the  same  time  Peter  de  Cros, 
by  order  of  the  cardinals  at  Anagni,  sent  him 
a  formal  summons  to  appear  at  his  tribunal, 
and  there  answer  what  was  urged  by  the 
cardinals,  who  had  elected  him,  against  the 
validity  of  his  election.  The  summons  was 
directed  "  To  Bartholomew,  archbishop  of 
Bari,  intruded  into  the  apostolic  see :"  which 
was,  in  effect,  summoning  him  to  maintain 
the  validity  of  his  election,  and  at  the  same 
time  declaring  it  to  be  null.  The  four  Italian 
cardinals,  who  had  attended  Urban  to  Tivoli, 
were  likewise  summoned  to  Anagni,  in  order 
to  proceed  with  the  rest,  as  the  see  was  va- 
cant, to  the  election  of  a  lawful  pope.^  Up- 
on this  summons  the  Italian  cardinals  left 
Urban;  but,  instead  of  repairing  to  Anagni, 
went  to  Suessa,  situated  between  Gaeta  and 
Capua,  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  St.  Cathe- 
rine of  Siena,  who  had  espoused  with  great 


reproaching  them,  in  a  very  sharp  letter  she 
wrote  to  them  on  that  occasion,  with  for- 
saking one  whom  they  themselves  had  pro- 
claimed to  the  world  for  lawful  pope.  But 
no  more  regard  was  had  by  them  to  her  re- 
proaches and  exhortations,  than  to  the  re- 
peated invitations  of  the  ultramontane  car- 
dinals at  Anagni,  pressing  them  to  come 
and  proceed  jointly  with  them  to  the  election 
of  a  new  pope,  since  they  had  sufFicienily 
shown,  by  their  abandoning  the  archbishop 
of  Bati,  that  they  looked 'upon  him  as  an 
usurper. 

The  ultramontane  cardinals,  therefore, 
making  more  than  two  parts  in  three  of  the 
college,  resolved  to  proceed  by  themselves  ; 
and  assembling  accordingly  on  the  Olh  of 
August,  in  the  great  church  of  Anagni,  they 
first  assisted  at  the  mass  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
celebrated  with  great  solemnity  by  James, 
the  Latin  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  and 
then  caused  the  sentence,  which  they  had 
drawn  up,  declaring  the  archbishop  of  Bari 
an  usurper  and  intruder,  to  be  publicly  read, 
and  copies  of  it  to  be  sent  to  all  the  Christian 
princes,  setting  forth  the  violence  to  which 
alone  he  owed  his  election.  The  next  step 
was  to  elect  another  in  his  room.  But  lest 
any  violence  should  be  offered  them  at  An- 
agni, in  the  territories  of  the  church  and  at 
no  great  distance  from  Rome,  thPy  resolved 
to  remove  from  thence,  and  hold  the  con- 
clave at  Fondi,  a  city  in  the  kingdom  of 
Naples,  or,  as  it  was  then  called,  the  Hither 
Sicily,  subject  to  queen  Joan,  who  of  a 
most  zealous  friend  to  Urban  was  become 
his  most  bitter  enemy.  As  he  was  a  native 
of  Naples  the  queen  expressed  great  joy  at 
the  news  of  his  promotion ;  had  espoused  his 
cause  with  uncommon  warmth ;  had  sent  a 
body  of  troops,  upon  whom  he  could  de- 
pend, for  his  guard,  and  besides  assisted  him 
with  large  sums  of  money.  But  she  was 
in  the  mean  time  informed  that  a  treaty  was 
privately  carried  on  between  him  and  Charles 
of  Durazzo,  her  cousin-german  by  the  father, 
and  that  the  queen  was  by  that  treaty  to  be 
deposed,  and  Charles  raised  to  the  throne  in 
her  room,  upon  condition  of  his  yielding  the 
principality  of  Capua  to  Urban's  nephew. 
The  queen,  provoked,  and  very  justly,  at 
such  treachery  and  ingratitude,  resolved  to 
oppose  Urban  and  support  the  cardinals  to 
the  utmost  of  her  power.  She  therefore 
very  readily  granted  them  leave  to  hold  the 
conclave  at  Fondi,  and  assured  them  of  her 
protection.' 

Urban  in  the  mean  time,  leaving  Tivoli, 
returned  to  Rome,  and  the  ultramontane 
cardinals,  removing  from  Anagni  to  Fondi, 
wrote   most   pressing   letters   to   the   three 


1  Hist.  Universitat.  Paris,  torn.  4.  p.  468. 
3  Apud  Bzovium  ad  ann.  1378. 


>  Vit.  Urban  apud  Baluz. 


132  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Urban  VI. 

The  ultramontanes  artfully  entice  the  Italian  cardinals  to  join  them.  Cardinal  Robert  of  Geneva  elected, 
who  takes  the  name  of  Clement  VII.  Urban  acknowledged  by  some  princes,  and  Clement  by  others. 
Urban  creates  twenty-nine  cardinals,  and  Clement  six.  Clement  retires  to  Naples.  Is  received  and  treated 
as  lawful  pope  by  queen  Joan. 


Italian  cardinals  at  Suessa  (the  fourtli  cardi- 
nal, Thebaldeschi,  being  dead)  to  come  to 
Fondi,  and  provide  the  church,  left  to  the 
meicy  ofa  furious  wolf,  with  a  lawful  pastor. 
But  the  Italian  cardinals  showing  themselves 
more  disposed  to  hearken  to  St.  Catherine 
of  Siena  and  return  to  Urban,  than  to  have 
any  hand  in  the  electing  of  another,  the  ul- 
tramontanes, to  entice  them  to  Fondi,  wrote 
to  each  of  them  in  particular,  that  they  had 
agreed  among  themselves  to  elect  him,  pro- 
vided he  carefully  concealed  this  their  agree- 
ment from  the  other  two,  to  obviate  the  dif- 
ficulties which  they,  aspiring  at  the  same  dig- 
nity, might  raise.  There  wanted  no  more ; 
they  flew  all  three  to  Fondi,  each  of  them 
looking  upon  himself  as  already  placed  in 
the  pontifical  throne.  But  (the  cruel  disap- 
pointment!) the  ultramontane  cardinals,  en- 
tering a  few  days  after  their  arrival  into  the 
conclave,  chose  with  one  voice  Robert  of 
Geneva,  cardinal  presbyter  of  the  title  of  the 
twelve  apostles.  He  was  brother  to  Peter, 
count  of  Geneva;  was  allied  to  most  of  the 
Christian  princes;  had  been  notary  of  the 
apostolic  see,  and  bishop,  first  of  Terroiiane 
and  afterwards  of  Cambray;  was  raised  in 
1371  by  Gregory  XI.  for  his  distinguished 
merit  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal,  and  was  at 
the  time  of  his  promotion  to  the  pontificate 
but  thirty-six  years  of  age.  The  Italian  car- 
dinals neither  voted  for  him  nor  opposed  his 
election ;  but,  finding  they  had  been  made 
the  dupes  of  the  ultramontanes,  they  left 
Fondi  as  soon  as  the  conclave  broke  up,  and 
returned  no  less  confused  than  mortified  to 
Suessa.  Robert  was  elected  on  the  20th  of 
September,  and  crowned,  according  to  the 
most  probable  opinion,  the  very  next  day  in 
the  presence  of  Otho,  duke  of  Brunswick, 
and  the  chief  nobility  of  the  kingdom;  and 
on  that  occasion  he  took  the  name  of  Cle- 
ment VII.  The  cardinals  immediately  no- 
tified his  election  to  all  the  Christian  princes, 
giving  them  a  particular  and  distinct  account 
of  the  violence  to  which  alone  that  of  the 
archbishop  of  Bari  was  owing,  and  exhort- 
ing them  to  look  upon  him  as  an  usurper, 
and  receive  Clement,  whom  they  had  freely 
and  canonically  elected,  for  lawful  pope. 
These  letters  were  written  and  sent  to  all  the 
Christian  princes  and  bishops  the  day  after 
Clement's  coronation,  that  is,  the  22d  of 
September.2 

The  election  of  Clement  divided  the  whole 
Christian  world,  nay,  and  even  private  fami- 
lies, some  adhering  to  one  of  the  competitors 
and  some  to  the  other.  Urban  was  received  as 
lawful  pope  in  Italy  and  almost  all  over  Ger- 
many, in  England,  Portugal,  Hungary,  Po- 
land, Denmark,  Sweden,  Prussia,  and  Nor- 

«  Apud  Spond.  ad  ann.  1378.  Niem  de  Schism.  Auc- 
tor.  primae  Vit.  Clement;  et  secundte  Greg.,  et  Bzovius 
ad  hunc  ann. 


way,  while  Clement  was  acknowledged  in 
France,  Spain,  Scotland,  Sicily,  and  in  the 
islands  of  Rhodes  and  Cyprus.  As  nothing 
could  be  certainly  determined  in  favor  of 
either  of  the  pretenders,  some  sided  at  one 
time  with  the  one,  and  at  another  with  the 
other,  as  their  interest  directed  them.  In- 
deed, both  had  amongst  their  partisans  some 
of  the  most  eminent  men  of  the  age  for  their 
iiitegrity,  as  well  as  their  knowledge  in  the 
civil  and  canon  law,  and  by  those  of  one 
party  new  pieces  Avere  daily  published,  and 
answered  by  those  of  the  other. 

Urban  finding  himself  abandoned  by  all 
the  cardinals,  made  a  new  promotion  on  the 
18th  of  September,  of  no  fewer  than  twenty- 
nine,  the  most  numerous  that  had  ever  yet 
been  made.  Of  the  twenty-nine  whom  he 
nominated  to  that  dignity,  three  declined  re- 
ceiving it  at  his  hands,  and  were  afterwards 
preferred  to  it  by  Clement.  They  were  all 
men  of  merit,  and  most  of  them  Italians  and 
of  great  families  whom  Urban  wanted  to 
gain  to  his  party.  On  the  other  hand,  Cle- 
ment, on  the  17th  of  December,  added  six 
new  members  to  his  college  of  cardinals,  of 
whom  three  were  natives  of  Italy.' 

As  the  Romans  supported  Urban  to  the 
utmost  of  their  power,  the  Gascons  under  de 
la  Sale,  whom  Clement  had  taken  into  his 
pay,  committed  most  dreadful  ravages  in 
their  territories,  and  threatened  Rome  itself 
with  a  siege ;  insomuch  that  Urban  had  re- 
solved to  retire  from  thence  and  abandon 
the  city  to  his  rival.  But  Clement's  troops 
being  in  the  mean,  time  defeated,  and  most 
of  them  cut  in  pieces  by  a  body  of  adven- 
turers Under  the  command  of  an  English- 
man, whom  authors  call  Haucut,  Clement, 
thinking  himself  no  longer  safe  at  Fondi,  re- 
moved from  thence  to  Splonata  in  the  dio- 
cese of  Gaeta,  and  soon  after  from  Splonata 
by  sea  to  Naples.  The  queen  who  had,  for 
very  just  reasons,  abandoned  Urban,  as  we 
have  seen,  received  Clement  with  extraordi- 
nary marks  of  honor  and  respect,  acknow- 
ledged him  for  lawful  pope  and  entertained 
him  with  the  greatest  magnificence  in  the 
castle  dell'  Ovo.  But  the  populace  mutiny- 
ing and  loudly  complaining  of  the  queen, 
of  the  duke  her  husband,  and  the  nobility, 
for  supporting  a  foreign  pope  against  an  Ita- 
lian and  a  native  of  Naples,  nay  and  flying 
night  and  day  about  the  streets  and  crying 
out  aloud,  "viva  papa  Urbano,"  God  save 
pope  Urban,  Clement  thought  it  advisable 
to  leave  Naples  and  return  to  Splonata.  He 
had  not  been  long  there  when  he  was  inform- 
ed that  Urban  was  contriving  the  means  of 
getting  him  into  his  power,  which  so  alarmed 
him,  as  he  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
cruel  and  savage  temper  of  his  antagonist. 


Apud  Baluz.  col.  1261. 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


133 


Goes 
del 


from  Naples  to  reside  at  Avignon  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1379.]    France  declares,  upon  the  most  mature 
iberalion,  for  Clement.     Urban  revives  the  old  quarrel  betweeu  the  king  of  Hungary  and  queen  Joan. 


Encourages  Charles  of  Durazzo  to  drive  her  from  the  throne 


that,  distrusting  tlie  Italians,  he  resolved  to 
throw  himself  into  tiu-  arms  of  the  French. 
Pursuant  to  that  resolution  he  embarked,  in 
the  month  of  May  1379,  with  his  court  and 
all  his  cardinals  on  board  some  galleys  and 
other  vessels  that  accidentally  put  into  Gae- 
ta,  and  on  the  10th  of  June  landed  safe  al 
Marseilles.  From  thence  he  pursued  his 
journey  to  Avignon,  and  was  there  received 
with  the  greatest  demonstrations  of  joy,  not 
only  by  the  inhabitants  of  all  ranks,  but  by 
the  cardinals  who  had  remained  in  that  city 
when  the  late  pope  went  with  the  rest  to  re- 
side at  Rome.' 

When  the  election  of  Clement  was  known 
in  France,  the  king,  Charles  V.,  not  to  pro- 
ceed rashly  in  an  afTair  of  such  importance, 
dispatched  some  persons,  in  whom  he  could 
confide,  to  Rome,  to  inquire  upon  the  spot 
into  all  the  circun,isiances  of  both  elections. 
They  returning  to  the  king  assured  him 
that  the  election  of  Urban  was  owing  to  vio- 
lence alone,  giving  him  at  the  same  time  a 
minute  account  of  the  outrageous  behavior 
of  the  Roman  people,  threatening  the  cardi- 
nals in  the  conclave  with  immediate  death, 
if  they  chose  not  an  Italian.  What  they  at- 
tested was  confirmed  upon  oath  by  several 
eye-witnesses,  and  among  the  rest,  by  cardi- 
nal John  de  Cros.  Upon  this  information, 
the  king  assembled  all  the  prelates  and  learn- 
ed men  of  the  kingdom  in  the  castle  of  Vin- 
cennes,  and  having  first  obliged  them  to 
swear  upon  the  body  of  our  Lord,  that  they 
would  divest  themselves  of  all  partiality,  and 
judge  according  to  their  consciences,  he 
caused  all  the  attestations  relative  to  the  one 
and  the  other  election,  to  be  laid  before  them. 
All  that  had  been  or  could  be  urged  for  or 
against  either  of  the  pretenders  was  strictly 
examined  by  that  learned  assembly  accord- 
ing to  the  established  laws  or  canons  of  the 
church;  and  it  was  upon  the  most  mature 
deliberation  determined  on  the  16th  of  No- 
vember of  the  present  year,  1379,  that  the 
election  of  Urban  was  null,  as  being  entirely 
owing  to  fear,  and  that  Clement,  freely 
elected  by  more  than  two  parts  in  three  of 
the  cardinals,  ought  alone  to  be  acknowledged 
for  lawful  pope.  This  determination  the  king 
immediately  communicated  to  all  his  allies, 
and  caused  it  to  be  put)lished  throughout  hig 
dominions,  that  his  subjects  might  all  know 
which  of  the  two  popes  they  were  to  ac- 
knowledge and  which  to  obey.  The  univer- 
sity of  Paris  had  hitherto  acknowledged  Ur 


from  him  to  the  members  of  that  university, 
wherein  he  thanks  them  for  having  asserted 
his  right  with  such  solid  reasonings,  as  had 
either  convinced  or  silenced  all  who  had  dar- 
ed to  call  it  in  question.  But  before  ti>e  uni- 
versity received  this  letter  they  had,  agreea- 
bly to  the  decision  of  the  assembly  of  Vin- 
cennes,  disowned  Urban  and  acknowledged 
Clement.' 

lu  the  mean  time  Urban,  wholly  intent 
upon   being   revenged    on  Joan,   queen    of 
Naples,  for  abandoning  him  and  siding  with 
his  rival,  revived   the  old   quarrel  between 
her  and  king  Lewis   of  Hungary,  whose 
brother  she  had  married  and  was  accused  of 
having  treacherously  murdered.     She   had 
been   declared   innocent   of  that   crime   by 
Clement  VI.  in    1347,  as   has  been  related 
above.     But  nevertheless  Urban,  pretending 
she  was  guilty,  left  nothing  unaltempted  to 
stir  up  Lewis  and  his  Hungarians,  who  had 
once   invaded   the   kingdom,   to    invade   it 
anew.     Charles  of  Durazzo,  count  of  Gra- 
vina,  and  next  heir  to  the   crown   of  the 
hither  Sicily  or  Naples,  served  at  this  tirhe 
under  Lewis  of  Hungary,  his  cousin,  inthe 
war  that   prince  was   carrying   on    in    the 
Trivigiana   against  the   Venetians.     Urban 
therefore,   thinking   he   could    by  no  other 
means  more  eflTectually  compass  the  ruin  of 
the  queen,  than  by  engaging  Charles  to  in- 
vade her  kingdom,  and  the  king  of  Hungary 
to  assist  him  with  his  troops,  wjote  most 
pressing  letters  to  that  prince-,  promising  to 
depose  the  queen  and  bestow  the  kingdom 
«pon  Charles,  provided  he  would  allow  him 
to  employ  the  troops  under  his  command  to 
conquer   it,    which    he    represented    as   an 
undertaking  that  could  not  fail  of  success, 
and  was  due  to  the  manes  of  his  brother. 
The  king  readily  consented  to  the  proposal. 
But  Charles,  mindful  of  the  many  favors  he 
had  received  al  the  queen's  hands,  who  had 
brought  him  up  almost  from  his  infancy  as 
her  own  child,  had  given  him  her  niece  in 
marriage,  and  designed  him  for  her  succes- 
sor, showed  himself  at  first  inclined  not  to  dis- 
turb his  benefactress  in  the  possession  of  a 
kingdom,  that  upon   her  death,  as  she  had 
no  children,  would  fall  to  him.     But  being 
importuned  by  Urban,  and  at  the  same  time 
encouraged  by  Catherine  of  Siena,  the  great 
saint  of  the  age,  to  forget,  on  such  an  occa- 
sion, all  obligations,   and   embark,  without 
hesitation,    in    an    undertaking   which   she 
assured   him  was  pleasing  to   heaven,  and 


ban,  and  sent  Marcellusde  Inghen,  of  whose  would  be  crowned  with  success,  he  yielded 


letter  to  that  university  I  have  spoken  above, 
to  congratulate  him  in  their  name  upon  his 
promotion  ;  nay,  ihey  had,  it  seems,  espous- 
ed his  cause  wi»h  great  zeal,  and  publicly 
maintained  the  legality  of  his  election  against 
all  who  questioned  it.    For  we  have  a  letter 

«  Auctor.  Vit  Clement,  apud  Surita.  Annal.  Arragon. 
1.  20.  c.  24. 


at  last,  and  acquainted  therewith  both  Cathe- 
rine and  the  pope,  to  the  unspeakable  joy 
of  the  one  and  the  other.* 

Urban,  having  obtained  Charles'  consent, 
in  order  to  facilitate  the  undertaking,  thun- 

•  Apud  Raynald  ad  ann.  1378.  Num.  61.   Continuator 
Nangii,  et  Auctor.  Vit.  Cleiiientis. 
>  Auctor  Vit.  Clement,  apud  Baluz. 

M 


134  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Urban  VI. 

Queen  Joan  excommunicated  by  Urban  and  deposed  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1380.]  Charles  of  Durazzo  crowned 
king  of  Naples  by  Urban ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1381.]  The  churches  and  monasteries  pillaged  by  Urban  to 
support  the  war.  Queen  Joan  adopts  Lewis  of  Anjou,  who  is  crowned  king  of  Sicily  by  Clement ;— [Year 
of  Christ,  1362.] 


dered  out  the  sentence  of  excommunication 
against  the  queen  for  acknowledging,  admit- 
ting into  her  dominions,  and  honoring  as 
lawful  pope  an  apostate,  an  intruder,  and  an 
usurper  of  the  apostolic  see;  declared  her  a 
schismatic,  a  heretic,  and  guilty  of  high 
treason ;  deprived  her  of  the  kingdom,  and 
of  all  fiefs  and  possessions  which  she  held 
of  the  empire,  of  the  Roman  or  of  any  other 
church;  confiscated  all  her  estates,  her 
moveables  and  immoveables,  bestowing  them 
upon  any  who  should  seize  them;  and  not 
only  absolved  her  subjects  from  their  oath 
of  allegiance,  but  forbad  them,  on  pain  of 
excommunication,  to  acknowledge  or  obey 
her  for  the  future  as  their  sovereign.  This 
sentence  is  dated  at  Rome  the  21st  of  April, 
in  the  third  year  of  Urban's  pontificate,  or 
in  1380.1 

The  queen  being  thus  excommunicated, 
anathematised,  and  deposed,  and  the  throne 
thereupon  declared  vacant,  Urban  gave  im- 
mediate notice  thereof  to  Charles,  pressing 
him  to  hasten  to  Rome,  in  order  to  receive 
there  the  investiture  of  his  new  kingdom  at 
his  hands,  and  invade  it  before  the  perfidious 
Joan  could  put  herself  in  a  condition  to  op- 
pose him.  Upon  the  receipt  of  the  pope's 
letter  Charles  set  out  for  Rome  at  the  head 
of  a  numerous  body  of  Hungarians,  was"  re- 
ceived on  his  arrival  in  that  city  with  all 
possible  marks  of  distinction  by  Urban  and 
his  cardinals,  and  on  the  1st  of  June  1381 
anointed  and  crowned  king  of  Sicily  with  the 
usual  solemnity  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter. 
On  that  occasion  Urban,  not  satisfied  with  the 
oaths  that  it  was  customary  for  the  kings  of 
Sicily  to  take  at  their  coronation,  insisted 
upon  Charles's  solemnly  promising,  before 
he  crowned  him,  to  yield  to  his  nepheAV 
Francis  Prignano,  surnamed  Butillus,  the 
principality  of  Capua,  Avith  so  many  other 
lordships,  territories,  cities,  and  castles  as 
made  near  one-third  of  the  kingdom.  We 
are  told  by  all  the  contemporary  historians, 
that  it  was  not  only  to  be  revenged  upon 
queen  Joan,  for  abandoning  him  and  declar- 
irig  for  his  rival,  that  he  deprived  her  of  her 
kingdom,  but  in  order  to  aggrandize  his  own 
family,  not  doubting  but  Charles,  if  raised 
by  his  means  to  the  throne,  would  readily 
comply  with  all  his  demands;  nay,  if  we 
may  rely  upon  the  testimony  of  some  of  the 
most  credible  writers  of  the  times,  while  the 
queen  Avas  supporting  him  both  with  men 
and  with  money  to  the  utmost  of  her  prower, 
he  was  secretly  treating  with  Charles,  and 
had  even  agreed  to  transfer  the  kingdom  to 
him,  upon  his  promising  to  yield  the  princi- 
pality of  Capua,  and  some  other  demesnes 
of  the  crown,  to  his  nephew  Butillus;  and 
it  was,  according  to   those  writers,  on  ac- 

'  Apud  Raymund.  ad  eum  ann.  Num.  2 ;  et  Niem  de 
Schism.  1.  1.  c.  9. 


count  of  this  his  unparalleled  baseness  and 
treachery  that  the  queen  of  a  most  zealous 
friend  became  his  most  implacable  enemy. ^ 

Charles  came  attended  by  a  strong  body 
of  Hungarian  troops,  but  as  he  brought  no 
money  to  pay  them.  Urban  was  obliged  to 
pay  them  himself;  and  in  order  to  raise  the 
necessary  sums  for  that  purpose,  he  was 
forced  to  lay  most  exorbitant  taxes  upon  the 
clergy  under  his  obedience,  to  alienate  or 
mortgage  several  estates  of  the  churches 
and  monasteries,  to  sell  the  most  valuable 
ornaments  that  adorned  them,  the  gifts  of 
kings  and  emperors,  and  even  to  melt  down 
and  turn  into  money  the  chalices  themselves, 
and  the  gold  and  silver  images  of  the  saints.^ 
Thus  were  the  churches  pillaged,  says  the 
author  of  Clement's  fife,  to  gratify  the  re- 
venge and  ambition  of  an  ambitious  and  fu- 
rious man,  whom  nothing  could  satisfy  but 
the  exaltation  of  his  family  to  the  rank  of 
princes,  and  the  destruction  of  all  who  pre- 
sumed to  traverse  his  wicked  designs.^ 

Charles,  being  thus  supplied  with  the  ne- 
cessary money  to  defray  the  expenses  of  the 
intended  expedition,  set  out  from  Rome  on 
his  march  for  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  As 
the  queen  had  no  other  allies  but  the  French, 
being  descended  from  the  royal  family  of 
France,  she  had,  as  soon  as  informed  of 
Urban's  designs,  dispatched  the  count  of 
Caserta  to  implore  the  assistance  of  that 
king,  Charles  V.,  and  to  engage  him  more 
eflTectually  she  had  adopted,  having  no  chil- 
dren of  her  own,  his  brother  Lewis  of  An- 
jou, and  made  him  her  heir  arid  successor 
to  all  her  dominio'ns  both  in  Italy  and  Pro- 
vence. This  adoption  was  approved  and 
confirmed  by  pope  Clement,  as  lord  para- 
mount of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  by  a  bull 
dated  at  Avignon  the  22d  of  August  1380.'« 
Upon  this  bull  was  grounded  the  claim  of 
the  second  race  of  the  princes  of  Anjou  to 
the  kingdom  of  Naples,  which,  in  process 
of  time,  "involved  that  unhappy  coiyitry  in 
endless  calamities. 

And  now  Lewis,  looking  upon  the  king- 
dom of  Naples  as  his  own,  began  to  make 
the  necessary  preparations  to  support  his 
claim  against  Charles  of  Durazzo,  pope 
Urban's  king.  With  that  view  he  raised  a 
strong  body  of  troops  in  France,  being  upon 
the  death  of  his  brother  Charles  V.  which 
happened  at  this  time,  made  regent  of  the 
kingdom,  as  Charles  VJ.  the  son  and  suc- 
cessor to  the  deceased  king  was  but  twelve 
years  of  age.  Before  he  set  out  for  Italy  he 
c-ame  to  Avignon,  attended  by  Amedeus, 
count  of  Savoy,  and  many  other  persons  of 
distinction,  to  receive  at  the  hands  of  pope 


«  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1381.  Num.  24, 

5  Niem.  1.  1.  c.  21.     Raynald  ad  ann.  1381.  Num.  24. 

3  Apud  Baluz.  p.  501. 

♦  Apud  Raynald.  ad  hunc  ann.  Num.  11. 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


135 


Charles  of  Durazza  entera  the  kingdom,  and  is  joined  hy  many  of  the  barons.     The  queen's  troopB  under  the 
duke  of  Brunswick  defiattd,  and  he  taken  prisoner.    The  iiuecn  surrenders,  and  is  by  his  order  put  todcalh.^ 

after  sent  her  prisoner  to  the  city  of  Muro 
in  llie  province  calltil  Basilicata,  and  at  the 
same  time  orderL'ti  her  husband  duke  Otho 


Clement  the  investiture  of  his  new  kingdom. 
Clement  received  him  with  all  possible  marks 
of  esteem  and  alTeclion,  and  on  the  30th  of 
May  of  the  present  year,  1382,  crowned 
him  king  of  Sicily  and  Jerusalem,  blessed 
his  standard,  and  declared  him  commander 
in  chief  of  the  army  of  the  church  against 
Bartholomew  Prignano,  who  styled  himself 
pope,  and  all  iiis  adherents. 

in  the  mean  time  Charles  of  Durazzo, 
entering  the  kingdom  with  his  Hungarians, 
was  welcomed  and  joined  by  many  of  the 
Neapolitan  barons,  choosing  to  have  rather 
for  their  king  one  born  and  brought  up 
among  them,  and  nearly  related  to  most  of 
the  great  families,  than  a  stranger,  who, 
they  apprehended,  would  bring  new  ultra- 
montanes  with  him,  whom  he  could  not 
help  rewarding  at  the  expense  of  the  na- 
tives. Charles,  encouraged  by  the  barons 
who  flocked  daily  .to  him  from  all  parts  of 
the  kingdom,  advanced  without  opposition 
to  the  very  gates  of  Naples  itself,  which 
obliged  the  queen  to  retire  with  her  court  to 
the  castle  dell'Ovo.  The  duke's  approach 
occasioned  great  disturbances  in  the  city, 
some  declaring  for  the  queen,  and  some  for 
Charles.  But  the  latter  prevailing,  the  gates 
were  opened,  and  Charles  admitted,  who 
immediately  laid  siege  to  the  castle.  On  the 
other  hand,  the  duke  of  Brunswick,  deter- 
mined to  relieve  the  queen,  or  perish  in  the 
attempt,  approached  Naples  with  what  troops 
he  had  been  able  to  assemble.  Charles  met 
him  with  his  army  in  battle  array,  and  an 
engagement  thereupon  ensuing,  both  armies 
fought  several  hours  without  losing  or  gain- 
ing one  inch  of  ground.  But  while  victory 
still  remained  doubtful,  the  duke  of  Bruns- 
wick rushing  forward  with  more  courage 
than  caution  to  engage  Charles  hand  to 
hand,  was  surrounded  by  the  enemy's  ca- 
valry, and  obliged  to  surrender.  His  cap- 
tivity was  followed  by  a  total  defeat  of  his 
army,  and  Charles  returning  triumphant 
before  the  castle  dell'Ovo,  summoned  the 
queen  to  surrender,  assuring  her  that  she 
should  in  every  respect  be  treated  as  queen, 
and  no  violence  should  be  offered  to  her,  or 
to  any  who  belonged  to  her.  Upon  these 
conditions  she  surrendered,  being  reduced 
to  great  straits  for  want  of  provisions,  and 
hearing  nothing  of  the  duke  of  Anjou,  from 
whom  alone  she  expected  relief.  Charles 
,  being  admitted  into  the  castle,  saluted  and 
addressed  her  as  queen,  renewed  all  the 
promises  he  had  made,  and  allowed  her  to 
remain  in  the  royal  apartment  of  the  castle, 
and  be  there  attended  by  her  own  servants. 
But  this  kindness  of  Charles  was  very  short- 
lived. For  finding  the  queen  was  greatly 
pitied  by  the  people  of  Naples,  and  appre- 
hending, as  he  was  well  acquainted  with 
their  fickle  and  turbulent  temper,  that  they 
might  attempt  to  rescue  her  out  of  his  hands, 
he  first  placed  guards  about  her,  and  soon 


to  be  conveyed  uniler  a  strong  guard  to  the 
castle  of  Altamura  in  Apulia.  He  then 
\yrote  to  the  king  of  Hungary  to  give  him 
an  account  of  his  success,  and  to  know  of 
him  how  he  should  dispose  of  his  royal 
captive.  The  king  answered,  that  he  ought 
to  treat  her  as  she  had  treated  his  brother 
her  husband.  Pursuant  to  this  sentence  she 
was,  according  to  Niem,  by  Charles's  order, 
strangled  while  she  was  praying  in  her  cha- 
pel, and,  according  to  others,  smothered  ia 
her  apartment  with  a  bolster:  However  that 
be,  certain  it  is,  that  on  the  22d  of  May  1382 
she  was  put  to  death  by  Charles's  order,  and 
he  is  on  that  account  very  justly  charged  by 
all  the  contemporary  writers  with  the  utmost 
ingratitude,  cruelly,  and  a  manifest  breach 
of  the  conditiorts  upon  which  she  had  de- 
livered herself  up  into  his  hands.  Her  body 
was  brought  to  Naples,  was  lor  the  space . 
of  seven  days  exposed  to  public  view  in  the 
church  of  St.  Clare,  and  then  interred  there 
near  the  remains  of  her  father  the  duke  of 
Calabria,  king  Robert's  only  son,  where  her 
tomb  is  to  be  seen  to  this  day.  The  plague 
that  broke  out  in  the  city  of  Naples  soon  af- 
ter her  death,  and  swept  off  27,000  inhabit- 
ants, is  commonly  construed  by  the  writers 
of  those  times  into  a  judgment  upon  them 
for  their  ingratitude  to  one  who  deserved  so 
well  of  them  and  the  whole  kingdom.  With 
the  queen  were  taken,  upon  the  surrender 
of  the  castle  dell'Ovo,  her  two  nieces,  sisters 
to  the  duchess  of  Durazzo,  Charles's  wife, 
and  two  cardinals  of  pope  Clement's  crea- 
tion; The  two  young  princesses  Charles 
shut  up,  unmoved  by  the  entreaties  and 
tears  of  the  duchess,  in  different  prisons, 
where  they  soon  died  of  the  barbarous  treat- 
ment they  met  Avith.  As  to  the  two  car- 
dinals, James  de  Itro  and  Leonardus  de 
Giffono,  they  were  delivered  up  to  cardinal 
Gentilis  de  Sangro,  who  had  attended  Charles 
in  this  expedition  with  the  character  of  le- 
gate a  Latere  from  pope  Urban ;  and  by  him 
they  were  obliged  to  acknowledge  Urban 
publicly,  in  the  church  of  St.  Clare,  for  law- 
ful pope,  to  abjure  Clement  as  an  usurper  and 
intruder,  and.  to  throw  the  red  hats  they  had 
received  from  him  into  a  fire  kindled  for  that 
purpose  in  the  said  church.  All  the  bishops 
and  other  dignitaries,  who  had  adhered  to 
the  queen  as  their  lawful  sovereigf!,  were 
deposed  by  the  legate,  and  confined,  after  he 
had  stripped  them  of  all  their  effects,  among 
the  common  malefactors,  to  the  public  jails, 
without  any  regard  to  their  rank,  age,  merit, 
or  learning.  These  cruelties,  practised  by 
the  inhuman  cardinal,  as  Urban's  legate, 
upon  so  many  innocent  men,  we  shall  see 
in  the  sequel  retaliated  upon  him  by  Urban 
himself.  Such  is  the  account  the  writers, 
who  lived  in  those  times,  or  near  them,  have 


136 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  VI. 


Lewis  of  Anjou  invades  the  kingdom;— [Year  of  Christ,  1383.]     Urban  repairs  to  Naples.     Is  ill  treated  by 
Charles,  and  confined  in  a  castle.     The  pope  and  Charles  reconciled. 


given  us  of  this  revolution,  and  the  unhappy 
end  of  the  famous  queen  Joan.' 

In  the  mean  time  Lewis  of  Anjou,  whom 
Clement  had  crowned,  as  we  have  seen, 
king  of  Naples,  having  crossed  the  Alps  at 
the  head  of  a  very  numerous  army,  pursued 
his  march  through  Lombardy  with  such 
expedition  that  Charles,  not  having  time  to 
assemble  his  forces,  was  obliged  to  abandon 
to  him  great  part  of  Apulia.  His  arrival 
alarmed  the  Romans,  and  they  had  deter- 
mined, says  the  author  of  Clement's  life,  if 
Lewis  should  prevail,  to  deliver  up  to  him 
Bartholomew  the  Intruder,  and  all  his  anti- 
cardinals.  Of  this  Urban  was  apprized,  and 
therefore  distrusting  them,  he  left  Rome  un- 
der color  of  avoiding  the  infection  that  raged 
there,  and  retired  to  Tivoli,  where  he  stayed 
a  month,  and  then  removed  first  to  Valmon- 
tone  in  Campania,  and  afterwards  to  Feren- 
tino,  in  his  way  to  Naples.  The  Romans, 
apprehending  that  he  designed  to  leave  them, 
and  settle  at  Naples,  his  native  country,  dis- 
patched messengers  after  him  to  invite  him 
back,  threatening,  if  he  did  not  return,  to 
look  upon  his  flight  from  his  see  (for  they 
could  call  it  by  no  other  name)  as  a  resigna- 
tion, and  appoint  another  in  his  room.  Ur- 
ban answered,  that  he  had  some  affairs  of 
the  utmost  importance  to  transact  with  the 
king  of  Sicily,  Charles  of  Durazzo,  .and 
would,  in  a  very  short  time,  return  lo  Rome. 
Charles,  it  seems,  loth  to  part  with  the  prin- 
cipality of  Capua,  one  of  the  best  jewels  of 
his  crown,  and  the  other  lordships,  which  at 
the  time  of  his  coronation  he  promised  to 
yield  to  the  pope's  nephew,  Butillus,  de- 
layed, under  various  pretences,  to  put  him 
in  possession  of  those  lordships ,  and  it  was 
with  a  design  of  obliging  Charles  to  perform, 
without  further  delay,  what  he  had  pro- 
mised, that  Urban  undertook  the  present 
journey  to  Naples.  The  cardinals,  appre- 
hending the  consequences  of  a  rupture, 
which  they  foresaw  would  probably  happen 
on  this  occasion  between  Charles  and  the 
pope,  did  all  they  could  to  dissuade  him  from 
entering  the  kingdom,  and  putting  himself 
in  the  power  of  that  prince.  But  Urban 
proceeding,  without  hearkening  to  their  re- 
monstrances or  reasons,  on  his  journey,  was 
met  by  Charles  as  he  approached  Aversa, 
and  attetided  by  him,  leading  his  horse  on 
foot  as  his  equerry,  into  th'e  city.  De  Niera, 
who  was  present,  tells  us  that  the  pope,  dis- 
mounting from  his  horse  at  a  small  chapel, 
not  far  from  the  gate  of  Aversa,  attired  him- 
self in  his  pontifical  robes,  and  then  re- 
mounting, was  met  by  the  king,  who  came 
clad  in  black,  not  by  the  high  road,  but  ri- 
ding through  the  vineyards — "  per  vineas 
equitando."  He  was  attended  by  a  great 
number  of  peasants,  who,  prostrating  them- 


»  Niem.  de  Schism,  c.  23  et  26.  Nauclerus  General. 
47.  Kranzius,  I.  10.  c.  15.  Auetor  Vit.  Clement,  apud 
Baluz. 


selves  before  the  pope,  kissed  his  foot  after 
kissing  three  times  the  ground.' 

Urban  and  Charles  entered  Aversa  to- 
gether, and  were  received  by  the  inhabitants 
with  the  greatest  demonstrations  of  joy. 
Charles  offered  him  the  castle  to  reside  in, 
under  color  of  doing  him  honor,  but  in  truth 
to  confine  him  till  he  renounced  all  claim  to 
the  principality  of  Capua,  which  he  was 
determined  to  keep,  at  all  events,  annexed 
to  the  crown.  Urban,  suspecting  his  design, 
declined  his  offer,  and  went  to  reside  in  the 
episcopal  palace.  The  next  day  he  sent  to 
invite  the  pope  to  the  castle,  as  he  himself 
lodged  there,  and  the  invitation  was  so 
pressing  that  Urban  thought  it  advisable  to 
comply.  Charles,  having  now  the  pope  in 
his  power,  and  in  a  manner  his  prisoner, 
obliged  him  to  revoke  most  of  the  conditions 
upon  which  he  had  granted  him  the  king- 
dom. Charles  then  returned  to  Naples, 
whither  he  was  followed  the  next  day,  the 
9lh  of  October,  by  Urban.  He  had  caused 
a  magnificent  throne  to  be  erected  before  the 
gate,  through  which  the  pope  was  to  pass, 
and  placing  himself  in  it  in  his  royal  robes, 
with  the  crown  on  his  head,  and  the  sceptre 
in  his  hand,  he  descended  as  the  pope  ap- 
proached, kissed  his  foot,  and  attended  him, 
holding  his  stirrup,  to  the  episcopal  palace. 
Urban  remained  there  till  the  feast  of  All 
Saints,  or  the  1st  of  November,  when 
Charles,  being  informed  that  he  was  endea- 
voring by  his  emissaries  to  stir  up  the  people 
against  him,  sent  some  of  his  officers  to  ar- 
rest him,  and  bring  him  to  the  Castel  Nuovo, 
where  he  himself  resided.  Thus  was  his 
holiness,  says  Gobelinus,  carried  as  a  com- 
mon malefactor  to  prison ;  but  undaunted 
even  while  in  the  power  of  his  enemies,  he 
excommunicated  and  anathematized  all  who 
wer#any  ways  concerned  in  so  wicked  an 
attempt;  and  heaven  espousing  his  cause, 
he  who  first  laid  violent  hands  on  him,  lost 
for  ever  the  use  of  his  right  hand.^  De  Niem, 
who  then  attended  the  pope,  knew  nothing, 
it  seems,  of  this  miracle.  Be  that  a§  it  may. 
Urban-  was,  by  Charles's  order,  kept  three 
days  closely  confined  in  the  castle,  and  then 
enlarged,  but  was  not  allowed  to  go  out  of 
the  castle,  nor  were  any,  besides  those  of 
his  own  court,  suffered  to  come  near  him. 
But  a  reconciliation  being  in  the  end  brought 
about.  Urban  was  set  at  liberty,  upon  condi- 
tion that  he  did  not  concern  himself  with 
the  affairs  of  the  kingdom.  Charles  even 
asked  publicly  pardon  for  his  past  behavior; 
and. to  court  his  favor,  as  Lewis  of  Anjou 
carried  all  before  him  in  Apulia,  he  renewed 
the  promise  he  had  made  of  giving  the  in- 
vestiture of  the  principality  of  Capua  to  his 
nephew  Butillus,  a  promise,  says  the  histo- 
rian, which  he  never  intended  to  perform. 
But  what  above  all  rivetted  him  in  the  pope's 


<  Niem,  I.  1.  c. 


a  Gobetin.  state  6.  c.  77. 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Urban  excomnninicaies  the  duke  of  Anjou  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  l.Vl]     Death  of  the  duke  of  Anjou. 
and  Charles  qiutrrul  anew.     Six  cardinals  iniprisont^d,  and  cruelly  turliired  by  Urban's  coniinund. 


137 

Urbao 


favor  was  his  pardoning  Butillus,  sentenced 
to  death  Ibr  fonibly  entering  a  monastery, 
and  carrying  olT  and  debaucliing  a  professed 
nun  of  the  liist  quality.  Of  such  an  outrage 
the  relations  of  the  nun  complained  to  the 
magistrates,  and  they  to  the  pope.  But  his 
holiness  excusing  it,  and  saying  that  it  was 


had  some  afl'airs  lo  impart  to  him  ol'  the  ut- 
most importance.  Urban  ans-wered  with 
his  usual  haughtiness,  that  it  was  customary 
for  kings,  when  they  iiad  any  business  to 
transact  with  the  popes,  to  wait  upon  them, 
jiiul  not  for  the  popes  to  wait  upon  kings. 
lie  added,  tliat  if  he  desired  to  live  in  friend- 


but  a  sally  of  youth,  though  Butillus  was  at  '  ship  with  him,  he  must  moderate,  or  entirely 


that  lime  above  forty  years  of  age,  the  ma 
gistrates  brought  him  to  his  trial,  and  by 
them  he  was  sentenced  to  death,  but  par- 
poned  by  Charles.' 

As  Lewis  in  the  mean  time  made  daily 
great  progress  in  Apulia,  Charles,  dissalis- 
iied  with  the  conduct  of  his  generals,  re- 
solved to  go  and  head  his  army  against  him 
in  person.  Before  he  set  out  he  assisted  at 
high  mass,  celebrated,  on  the  1st  of  January 
1364,  with  great  solemnity  by  Urban.  When 
mass  was  over  the  pope  thundered  out,  in 
the  most  solemn  manner,  the  sentence  of 
excommunication  against  Lewis  of  Anjou, 
for  presuming  lo  invade  a  kingdom  that  be- 
longed to  the  apostolic  see,  and  against  all 
who  any  ways  assisted  or  favored  him  in  so 
treasonable  an  attempt;  granted  to  all  who 
should  join  his  beloved  son  Charles  in  the 
present  expedition,  a  plenary  indulgence, 
with  all  the  privileges,  immunities,  and  ex- 
emptions enjoyed  by  those  who  went  to  the 
Holy  Land  ;  presented  him  with  a  standard, 
representing  St.  Peter  and  his  keys,  and 
blessing  it,  appointed  him  standard-bearer 
of  the  church.  However,  Charles  did  not 
set  out  till  the  beginning  of  April,  the  pope 
refusing  to  grant  him  any  subsidies,  and 
only  supplying  him  with  indulgences  and 
pardons,  upon  which,  he  said,  his  army 
could  not  subsist.  Upon  his  departure  the 
pope,  finding  that  his  presence  was  no  ways 
acceptable  either  to  the  people  or  the  no- 
bility, retired  with  his  court  to  Nocera,  which 
had  been  granted  to  Butillus,  and  was  dis- 
tant but  a  day's  journey  from  Naples.* 

In  the  mean  time  Charles  arrived  with  his 
army  in  Apulia.  But  though  the  duke  of 
Anjou  ofTered  him  battle  upon  his  arrival, 
he  wisely  declined  it,  contenting  himself 
with  harassing  the  enemy  in  their  march, 
with  ravaging  the  country  through  which 


abolish  the  oppressive  taxes  with  whicli  he 
burdened  his  suljects,  the  vassals  of  the 
church.  Charles,  having  now  no  enemy  to 
contend  with  but  Urban,  returned  nnswer, 
that  the  kingdom  was  his  own  by  right  of  his 
wife  as  well  as  by  conquest,  and  that  instead 
of  lessening  he  would  double  the  taxes.  And 
he  did  so  accordingly,  standing  at  that  time 
in  great  want  of  money  lo  support  his  claim 
to  the  crown  of  Hungary,  to  which  he  was 
called,  upon  the  death  of  king  Lewis,  by 
some  of  the  grandees  of  that  kingdom.' 

Urban's  own  cardinals  were  no  less  dis- 
satisfied with  his  conduct  than  the  rest  of 
the  world  ;  and  some  of  them  began  pri- 
vately to  deliberate  among  themselves  about 
the  means  of  controlling  the  power  which 
he  so  much  abused.  The  author  of  .this 
horrid  plot,  as  he  called  it,  was  cardinal 
Bartholomew  Mezzavacca,  called  the  cardi- 
nal of  Reate,  now  Rieti,  as  he  had  been 
bishop  of  that  city  before  his  promotion 
lo  the  dignity  of  cardinal.  Being  at  this 
time  in  Naples,  under  the  protection  of 
Charles,  he  kept  up  a  private  correspon- 
dence with  the  cardinals  who  ha3  attended 
the  pope  to  Nocera.  The  subject  of  their 
correspondence  was,  whether  if  a  pope  ne- 
glected his  duty,  if  he  was  too  much  at- 
tached and  indulgent  to  his  relations,  if  he 
acted  arbitrarily  without  consulting  the  car- 
dinals, and  by  his  conduct  brought  the 
church  into  danger,  whether  in  such  cases 
it  was  lawful  to  place  some  discreet  persons 
about  him,  chosen  by  the  cardinals,  with 
full  authority  to  control  him.  This  corres- 
pondence'was  privately  discovered  to  Urban 
by  one  of  the  cardinals  themselves,  cardinal 
Thomas  Ursini,  and  a  letter  in  cyphers  from 
cardinal  Gentilis  de  Sangro  to  tlie  four  car- 
dinals who  had  withdrawn  from  Nocera  to 
Naples,  being  at  the  same  time  intercepted 


they   were   lo   pass,  and   intercepting  their  [  and  brought  to  Urban,  he  called  a  consistory 


convoys.  Thus  they  passed  the  summer; 
and  on  the  i8th  of  October,  as  some  writ^, 
or,  as  others  will  have  it,  on  the  21st  of 
September,  Lewis  of  Anjou  died  of  the  fa- 


on  the  Uth  of  January  138.5,  and  having 
acquainted  the  cardinals  with  the  horrid 
conspiracy,  as  he  called  it,  carried  on  by 
some  of  them  against  him,  and  shown  the 


tigue  he  had  undergone,  and  his  army  dis-  j  intercepted  letter,  he  ordered  his  nephew 
persed,  some  returning  to  France,  and  some  Butillus,  who  was  present,  to  take  six  of 
submitting  to  Charles.  An  end  being  thus  '  them,  whom  he  named,  into  custody.  These 
put  to  the  war  in  Apulia,  Charles  returned  i  were  Gentilis  de  Sangro,  who,  as  Urban's 
to  Naples  in  the  month  of  November,  and  i  legate,  had,  but  four  years  before,  treated 
entered  that  city  amidst  the  loud  acclama- i  with  the  utmost  barbarity  all  who  did  not 
Uons  of  all  ranks  of  people.     As  Urban  was    acknowledge  him;  Lewis,  a  native  of  Ve- 


siill  at  Nocera,  Charles  soon  after  his  arrival 
sent  to  invite  him  to  Naples,  pretending  he 


nice  ;  Adam  de  Aston,  an  Englishman,  Bar- 
tholomew, archbishop  of  Genoa ;  John,  arch- 


«  Niem,  I.  2.  c.  28. 

Vol.  III.— 18 


>  Idem  ibid. 


«  Niem,  I.  2.  c.  28. 
M   2 


138 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  VI. 


Urban  makes  a  promotion  of  cardinals.     He  excommunicates  and  deposes  Charles  and  his  wife  Margaret. 
The  friends  of  Urban  treated  with  great  severity  by  Charles.     Urban  besieged  in  Nocera. 


bishop  of  Corfinium  or  Valva,  and  Martin, 
archbishop  of  Taranto.  These  Butillus  im- 
mediately seized,  and,  loading  them  with 
irons,  shut  them  up  in  separate  cells,  so  low 
and  narrow  that  they  could  neither  stand 
upright  nor  lie  at  length.  The  bishop  of 
Aquileia,  who  lived  in  great  intimacy  with 
most  of  these  cardinals,  was  taken  together 
with  them,  was  put  immediately  to  the  rack, 
and  tortured  till  he  declared,  that  the  conspi- 
rators, to  his  certain  knowledge,  had  agreed 
among  themselves  to  depose  the  pope,  or, 
if  they  failed  in  that  attempt,  by  some  means 
or  other  to  despatch  him.  Upon  the  bishop's 
confession,  though  extorted  by  the  most  ex- 
quisite torments,  the  six  cardinals  were  most 
cruelly  tortured  for  several  days  together, 
till,  finding  that  they  must  confess  or  die  on 
the  rack,  they  owned  every  article  of  the 
charge  brought  against  them.  We  are  told 
by  Theodoric  de  Niem,  who  was  present, 
that  Butillus  assisted  in  person  at  the  tor- 
turing of  these  unhappy  men,  and  that  far 
from  being  affected  with  so  shocking  a  spec- 
tacle, he  seemed  rather  to  delight  in  it,  in- 
sulting them  with  an  instance  of  barbarity 
scarce  to  be  matched,  in  the  height  of  their 
torments.'  Upon  their  confession  they  were 
carried  back  to  their  cells,  and  there  kept 
upon  bread  and  water  for  the  space  of  seven 
months,  that  is,  till  the  following  August, 
when  Urban  leaving  Nocera  carried  them 
with  him  in  chains,  as  we  shall  see  in  the 
sequel. 

Urban  soon  after  held  a  consistory,  in 
which  he  declared  the  six  above-mentioned 
cardinals  deprived  of  their  dignity,  and  at 
the  same  time  promoted  others,  we  are  not 
told  how  many,  in  their  room.  Among 
those  whom  he  nominated  to  that  dignity 
were  the  three  electors  of  Cologne,  Mentz, 
and  Treves,  the  bishop  of  Liege,  and  two 
other  German  bishops ;  but  not  one  of  them 
could  be  prevailed  upon  to  accept  it  at  his 
hands ;  and,  upon  their  declining  it,  he  was 
obliged  to  confine  that  honor  to  his  own 
countrymen  the  natives  of  Naples;  who  in- 
deed accepted  it,  but  dared  not  publicly  ap- 
pear in  their  robes  ;  the  king,  says  de  Niem, 
meaning  Charles  of  Durazzo,  looking  upon 
the  pope's  friends  as  his  enemies  and  the  ene- 
mies of  his  kingdom. 2 

On  the  15lh  of  January,  Urban,  having 
assembled  all  the  clergy  of  Nocera  and  the 
neighborhood,  acquainted  them  with  the 
horrid  conspiracy  against  his  life,  contrived, 
he  said,  by  the  cardinal  of  Rieti ;  read  to 
them  the  confession  of  the  six  cardinals,  but 
took  no  notice  of  its  having  been  extorted 
from  them  upon  the  rack;  charged  Charles, 
styling  him  only  duke  of  Durazzo,  and  his 
wife  Margaret  with  having  been  privy  to  it; 
;  inveighed  in  a  long  speech  and  in  most  bit- 


'  De  Niem,  c.  50,  51. 
3  Niem,  ibid. 


Gobelinus,  c.  78. 


ter  terms  against  both,  setting  forth  the  many 
favors  he  had  bestowed  upon  them,  and  the 
ingratitude  with  which  they  had  repaid  them, 
&c.  When  he  had  done  he  caused  a  cross  to 
be  erected  and  a  great  number  of  tapers  to  be 
lighted,  and  then,  attended  by  all  the  cardi- 
nals who  had  remained  with  him,  he  thun- 
dered out  with  great  solemnity  the  sentence 
of  excommunication  against  Charles  of  Du- 
razzo, who  styled  himself  king  of  Sicily,  and 
his  wife  Margaret ;  divested  them,  as  the  vice- 
gerent of  him  to  whom  all  power  was  granted 
in  heaven  and  on  earth,  of  the  royal  and 
every  other  dignity ;  absolved  their  subjects 
from  their  allegiance,  and  declared  them  here- 
tics, schismatics,  and  enemies  to  the  church; 
forbad  any  obedience  to  be  paid  to  them,  or 
to  any  acting  in  their  name.  At  the  same 
time  he  excommunicated  anew  the  six  car- 
dinals, with  the  cardinal  of  Rieti,  and  all  their 
accomplices  and  abettors,  all  who  had  been 
privy  to  their  wicked  designs  and  had  not 
discovered  them,  as  being  no  less  guilty  than 
the  authors  themselves  of  so  black  an  at- 
tempt; forbad  on  pain  of  excommunication, 
all  intercourse  with  them;  and,  lastly,  put 
the  whole  city  of  Naples  and  all  its  inhabit- 
ants, without  distinction,  under  an  interdict, 
declaring  such  of  the  clergy  as  should  per- 
form divine  service,  or  exercise  any  func- 
tion of  their  office  in  that  city,  to  be  "ipso 
facto,"  excommunicated,  and  deprived  of  all 
their  benefices  and  dignities.  Having  pro- 
nounced this  sentence,  he  ordered  all  the  ta- 
pers to  be  put  out  and  dashed  to  pieces  on 
the  ground.' 

Charles,  provoked  beyond  all  "measure  at 
the  unparalleled  in'solence  and  boldness  of  the 
pope  in  thus  excommunicating  and  deposing 
him  in  his  own  kingdom,  resolved  to  treat 
him  no  better  than  he  was  treated  by  him. 
He  accordingly  forbad  all  his  subjects  under 
the  severest  penalties  to  maintain  any  cor- 
respondence with  him,  to  pay  any  obedience 
to  him  or  to'  any  acting  in  his  name,  to  have 
any  intercourse  with  the  inhabitants  of  No- 
cera, or  to  convey  any  provisions  into  their 
city.  Such  of  the  clergy  as  observed  the  in- 
terdict met  with  the  same  treatment  from 
him  as  the  six  cardinals  had  done  from  the 
pope.  Some  of  them  were  by  his  order  shut 
up  in  dark  and  painful  dungeons,  others 
were  most  cruelly  tortured,  and  some  thrown 
into  the  sea.  Charles  did  not  stop  here ;  but 
determined  to  keep  no  measures  with  the 
pope,  as  the  pope  kept  none  with  him;  he 
sent  a  strong  body  of  troops  under  the  com- 
mand of  the  cardinal  of  Rieti,  the  pope's 
a-vowed  enemy,  to  besiege  the  city  of  Noce- 
ra. The  place  was  soon  obhged  to  surren- 
der at  discretion,  was  given  up  by  the  car- 
dinal to  be  plundered  by  the  soldiery,  and 
then  set  on  fire.     Upon  the  surrender  of  the 


'Niem,  0.49.  .  Walsingham  in  Richard  II.    Kranzius 
Metrop.  1.  10.  c.  18. 


Urban  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


139 


Urban  makes  his  escape.    He  arrives  at  Genoa. 


city  ihe  pope  fled  to  the  castle,  where  he 
was  closely  besieged,  and  soon  reduced,  for 
want  of  provisions,  to  the  utmost  extremity. 
Durinff  the  siege,  the  pope  regularly  excom- 
municated three  times  a  day,  and  cursed 
with  bell,  book,  and  candle,  Charles'  army 
from  one  of  the  windows  of  the  castle. — 
Charles  was  not  behindhand  with  him;  for 
on  the  lOlh  of  May,  of  the  present  year, 
138.5,  he  caused  it  to  be  proclaimed  through- 
out the  army  by  thepublic  crier,  that  whoever 
delivered  up  pope  Urban  VI.  dead  or  alive 
to  any  of  his  officers,  or  to  any  civil  magis- 
trate, should  receive  ten  thousand  florins  of 
gold  as  a  reward  ;  and  that  whoever  procured 
or  favored  his  escape,  publicly  or  privately, 
by  day  or  by  night,  should  be  deemed  guilty 
of  high  treason  and  punished  as  a  traitor.' 

Urban  remained  thus  closely  besieged  in 
the  castle  and  greatly  distressed  for  want  of 
provisions  till  the  7th  of  .Tuly,  when,  to  the 
great  disappointrfient  of  Charles,  expecting 
hourly  the  news  of  his  captivity,  he  was  un- 
expectedly delivered  out  of  his  hands.  Of 
this  remarkable  event  the  contemporary 
writers  give  us  the  following  account :  Ray- 
mond Ursini,  son  of  the  count  of  Noia,  either 
pitying  the  deplorable  condition  of  Urban,  or 
expecting  to  be  well  rewarded  by  him,  should 
he  save  him  from  the  imminent  danger  he 
was  in  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  his  most 
implacable  enemies,  resolved  at  all  events  to 
attempt  it.  With  that  view  he  applied  to 
Thomas  Sanseverino,  a  native  of  Naples,  and 
to  a  German  officer  named  Lotharius,whohad 
both  served  with  him  in  the  army  of  the  duke 
of  Anjou,  and  distinguished  themselves  no 
less  by  t-heir  courage  than  their  conduct. — 
Both  approved  the  undertaking,  and  readily 
engaged  in  it,  being  encouraged  by  Ursini 
with  the  hopes  of  great  rewards.  It  was, 
therefore,  agreed  between  them,  that  they 
should,  with  the  utmost  secrecy,  assemble 
the  dispersed  troops  that  had  served  under 
them,  and  meeting  through  bye-ways  in  a 
wood  at  a  distance  from  Nocera,  should  sally 
from  thence,  and  fall  unexpectedly  upon  the 
besiegers.  The  day  appointed  for  the  exe- 
cution of  their  design  was  the  10th  of  July, 
and  on  that  day  it  was  executed  with  all  the 
success  they  could  have  wished.  ForCharles' 
troops  seeino:  themselves  attacked  when  they 
expected  nothing  less,  and  knew  not  by  what 
enemy,  nor  by  what  force,  betook  themselves 
to  a  precipitate  flight.  Ursini  would  not  al- 
low his  men  to  pursue  the  fugitives,  but  en- 
tering the  castle,  Avhich  he  found  must  have 
surrendered  in  a  few  days,  took  from  thence 
the  pope  with  his  cardinals,  even  the  prison- 
ers, whom  Urban  would  by  all  means  carry 
with  him,  and  travelling  through  bye-roads 
almost  impracticable,  got  safe  to  the  plains 
of  Salerno.  He  was  there  attacked  by  a 
body  of  Charles'  troops,  whom  he  repulsed 


'  Niem,  Walsinehum,  Kranzius,  ibid, 
ad  Vit.  Pap.  Aven.  col.  1332. 


Ualuz  in  notis 


with  great  loss  on  their  side,  and  then  pur- 
suing his  march,  or  rather  his  flight,  being 
harassed  by  parlies  of  the  enemy  constantly 
at  his  heels,  he  arrived  by  way  of  Benevento 
and  Minerhium  in  Apulia,  at  a  place  between 
Trana  and  Bailetta,  where  ten  galleys,  sent 
by  the  republic  of  Genoa,  waited  for  him.  For 
Urban,  from  the  very  beginning  of  the  siege 
of  Nocera,  had  written  to  that  republic,  beg- 
ging they  would  send  ten  galleys  to  convey 
him  out  of  the  kingdom,  in  case  he  should 
by  some  means  or  other  make  his  escape 
out  of  the  besieged  city.  For  he  expected 
that  his  friends  in  Naples,  especially  the  re- 
lations of  those  whom  he  had  preferred  to 
the  dignity  of  cardinals,  would  attempt  his 
rescue.  Urban  during  his  whole  journey 
carried  his  prisoners,  the  six  cardinals  and 
the  bishop  of  Aquileia,  along  with  him  on 
horse-back,  and  near  his  person,  lest  Ursini, 
who  could  not. help  showing  some  compas- 
sion for  them,  should  connive  at  their  escape. 
As  the  bishop  of  Aquileia,  whose  limbs  had 
been  all  disjointed  on  the  rack,  could  not 
keep  up  with  the  rest,  the  pope  suspecting 
that  he  only  wanted  to  be  left  behind  and  lo 
make  his  escape,  ordered  the  soldiers  to  dis- 
patch him;  and  they  dispatched  him  accord- 
ingly Avith  many  wounds,  and  left  his  man- 
gled body  unburied  on  the  public  road.  Ur- 
ban before  he  embarked  presented  Raymund 
Ursini  with  eleven  thousand  florins  of  gold 
besides  some  lordships  in  the  kingdom  of 
Naples,  and  as  he  could  spare  no  larger  sum 
for  the  present,  he  solemnly  pcomised  to  pay 
as  soon  as  he  conveniently  could  twenty-six 
thousand  more,  to  be  divided  among  the 
other  officers  and  the  soldiery.' 

The  fleet,  with  the  pope,  his  court,  and 
his  prisoners,  sailed  first  to  Messina,  and 
from  thence  to  Palermo,  and  in  both  places 
he  caused  his  bulls  to  be  published  excom- 
municating and  deposing  Charles  of  Duraz- 
zo  and  his  wife  Margaret,  as  sciiismatics, 
heretics,  and  enemies  to  the  church.  The 
pope,  after  a  very  short  stay  at  Palermo, 
re-embarked  for  Genoa,  not  thinking  it  safe 
for  him  to  appear  at  Rome,  as  he  was  there 
universally  hated,  and  Charles  had  a  strong 
party  in  that  city.  He  landed  safe  at  Genoa 
on  Saturday  the  23d  of  September,  and  re- 
mained there  till  the  latter  end  of  the  follow- 
ing year,  138G.  His  first  care  and  chief 
concern  after  his  arrival  in  that  city  was  to 
have  his  prisoners  closely  shut  up  and  care- 
fully guarded  in  different  jails,  all  but  Adam, 
the  English  cardinal,  and  him  he  dismissed 
at  the  request  of  Ricliard,  king  of  England, 
whom  he  was  unwilling  to  disoblige.  That 
cardinal  had  been  no  less  cruelly  treated 
than  the  other  five  ;  and  yet  the  only  crimes 
laid  to  his  charge  were  his  having  spoken 
disrespectfully  of  the  pope,  and  not  having 
discovered  what  the  others  were  machinat- 

'  Oohelinus,  Walsingham,  Kranzius,  SummontilU 
apud  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1385;  el  Niem,  c.  50. 


140 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  VI. 

The  French  clergy  burdened  by  Clement,  and  relieved  by  the  king.   Urban  puts  his  prisoners  to  death ; — [Year 
of  Christ,  1386.]     Is  forsaken  by  two  of  his  cardinals.     Leaves  Genoa,  and  repairs  to  Lucca. 


ing  against  him.  The  pope,  in  discharging 
hinn,  degraded  him  from  the  dignity  of  car- 
dinal, and  deprived  him  of  all  the  benefices 
he  possessed  :  but  he  was  restored  to  his 
former  condition  by  Boniface  IX.,  the  im- 
mediate successor  of  Urban.' 

In  the  mean  time  Clement,  residing  con- 
stantly at  Avignon,  on  the  12th  of  July  of 
the  present  year  created  seven  new  cardi- 
nals. As  he  stood  in  great  need  of  money 
to  support  his  own  dignity  and  that  of  his 
cardinals,  the  unsuccessful  expedition  of 
Levvis  of  Anjou  against  Charles  of  Durazzo 
having  been,  in  a  great  measure,  carried  on 
at  his  expense,  he  was  obliged  to  load  the 
Gallican  clergy  with  most  exorbitant  taxes, 
exacting  one-half  of  all  benefices,  as  well  as 
of  the  revenues  of  all  the  churches  and  ab- 
beys throughout  the  kingdom.  But  the 
king,  interposing  upon  the  complaints  of  the 
clergy,  ordered  their  revenues  to  be  divided 
into  three  equal  parts,  one  to  be  employed 
in  their  maintenance,  another  in  discharging 
the  burdens  laid  upon  them,  and  the  third 
in  repairing  the  fabrics.  At  the  same  time 
he  forbad  any  gold  or  silver  to  be  carried 
out  of  the  kingdom.  The  ecclesiastical 
revenues  were  thus  to  be  divided  and  laid 
out,  not  by  the  ecclesiastics  themselves,  but 
by  the  king  or  his  ministers.  To  this  ordi- 
nance Clement,  though  greatly  distressed 
for  want  of  money,  was  forced  to  agree.^ 

Urban,  who  had  remained  at  Genoa  from 
the  23d  of  September  to  the  latter  end  of  the 
present  year,  1386,  began  now  to  think  of 
removing  to  som'e  other  place.  As  he  found 
by  experience  that  the  cruel  treatment  of 
his  prisoners  prejudiced  all,  who  had  any 
sense  of  humanity,  against  him,  he  resolved 
to  carry  them  no  longer  about  with  him; 
and  accordingly  ordered  them' to  be  all  put 
to  death  a  few  days  before  he  left  Genoa. 
There  is  a  strange  disagreement  among 
authors  with  respect  to  the  manner  of  their 
death.  De  Niem,  who  was  then  absent 
from  the  pope's  court,  says  it  was  reported, 
that  by  a  remarkable  instance  of  severity  or 
justice,  five  of  them  were  either  shut  up  in 
sacks,  and  thrown  into  the  sea,  or  strangled 
in  prison,  or  beheaded,  and  that  their  bodies 
Avere  privately  conveyed  from  the  prison  to 
the  pope's  stables,  and  there  consumed  with 
quick  iime.3  The  author  of  Clement's  life, 
who  lived  at  this  time,  writes  that,  if  public 
report  may  be  relied  on,  the  unhappy  prison- 
ers were  either  thrown  info  the  sea  and 
drowned,  or  buried  alive,  or  beheaded,  being 
first  buried  in  the  ground  up  to  the  chin.* 
Blondus,  who  flourished  in  1440,  only  says 
that  they  were  drowned.^  Pietro  Giannone 
tells  us,  in  his  civil  history  of  Naples,  that 
Urban  caused  the  heads  of  two  of  the  cardinals 


«  Gobelinus,   Walsingham,   Kranziua,   Summontius 
apud  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1385;  et  Niem,  c.  50. 
»  Apud  Spond.  ad  ann.  1385.  '  Niem,  c.  60. 

9  Apud  Baluz.  s  Blond.  1.  2.  decad.  10. 


to  be  struck  off,  and  their  bodies  to  be  dried 
in  ovens,  and  reduced  to  powder,  which  he 
ordered  to  be  put  into  bags,  and  carried  with 
their  red  hats  upon  mules  before  him  when 
he  travelled,  to  deter  others  from  conspiring 
against  him.'  But  CoUinuccio,  whom  Gian- 
none quotes  is  a  modern  writer,  and  of  what 
he  relates  no  notice  is  taken  by  any  of  the  his- 
torians who  lived  in  those  times,  or  near  them. 
Boninsegni,  the  Florentine  historian,  who 
lived  and  wrote  at  this  time,  says,  that  with 
the  five  cardinals  five  eminent  prelates  were 
put  to  death  in  the  same  cruel  manner.^ 

Two  of  Urban's  favorite  cardinals,  shocked 
at  his  cruelty,  on  this  occasion  left  him, 
namely,  Pileus  de  Prata,  archbishop  of  Ra- 
venna, formerly  his  legate  in  Germany  and 
England,  and  Galeatto  Tarlato  de  Petra- 
raala,  who  had  hitherto  adhered  to  him  with 
unshaken  fidelity,  and  had  ever  been  his  in- 
separable companion.  They  both  declared 
for  Clement,  and  afterwards  repaired  to 
Avignon.  Cardinal  de  Brata.  not  satisfied 
with  abjuring  Urban,  burnt  in  the  public 
market-place  at  Pavia,  and  in  the  presence 
of  Duke  Galeazzi,  lord  of  Milan,  the  red 
hat  he  had  received  at  the  hands  of  Urban, 
which  gave  great  pleasure,  says  the  histo- 
rian, to  the  duke,  provoked  against  Urban 
on  account  of  his  having  refused  him  the 
title  of  king.  Urban  excommunicated  both 
the  cardinals,  deprived  them  of  their  dig- 
nity, and  declared  them  incapable  of  holding 
any  benefice,  or  being  ever  raised  to  any 
preferment  in  the  church.  But  Clement 
reinstated  both  in  their  former  dignity.  Ga- 
leatto adhered  to  Clement  and  bis  succes- 
sors in  Avignon  tp  the  hour  of  his  death. 
But  Pileus,  upon  the  death  of  Urban, 
changed  sides  again,  and  leaving  Clement, 
joined  Boniface  IX.,  Urban's  successor, 
whenc^  he  was  commonly  called  Cardinal 
de  Tricareli,  the  cardinal  of  three  hats, 
having  received  one  from  Urban,  another 
from  Clement,  and  a  third  from  Boniface.' 

Urban,  having  resided  at  Genoa  a  whole 
year  and  upwards,  left  that  city  in  the  latter 
end  of  December  of  the  present  year  1386, 
either  on  account  of  a  misunderstanding  be- 
tween him  and  the  doge  Antonio  Adorno, 
as  we  read  in  the  history  of  Genoa  by  Fo- 
lieta,''  or  because  the  Genoese,  says  Wal- 
singham, treated  him  not  with  due  respect, 
but  insisted  upon  his  paying  them  an  im- 
mense sum  of  money  for  the  use  of  their 
galleys  in  delivering  him  out  of  the  hands 
of  his  enemies ;  for  it  was  more  for  the  sake 
of  money,  adds  that  author,  than  the  love  of 
God,  that  they  undertook  his  rescue.^  From 
Genoa  he  repaired  to  Lucca,  being  attended 
at  his  departure  by  the  galleys  of  the  repub- 
lic.  At  Lucca  he  resided  nine  whole  months, 

>  Giannon.  1.  24.  c.  1.  «  Boninsegn.  1.  4. 

»  Gobelin,  in  Persona,  c.  81.    Auctor  Vit.  Clement. 
Rubeus  Hist.  Ravenn.  I.  6.  p.  591. 
«  Folieta  Hist.  Gen.  1.  9.    «  Walsingham,  in  Rich.  IL 


Urban  VI.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME,  141 

The  kings  of  Navarre  and  Arrngon  Torsake  Urban,  ami  liecliiro  lor  Clfiiient.  New  disturbances  in  the  Iting- 
dom  or  Naples.  Urban  attempts  to  seize  it  for  himself  ;—^Year  of  Clirist,  1387.]  Urban  sets  out  upon  hia 
expedition  against  the  liingdom  of  Naples  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1388.] 

and  on  Christmas  night  solemnly  blesstni,  i  he  forbore  declarin2:  for  either  of  the  com- 
at  high  mass,  and  delivered  to  the  supreme  j  petitors,  till  thinking  that  both  were  sufli- 
magistrate  of  tlie  city  a  gilt  sword,  richly  '  ciently  weakened,  and  that  either  would  ra- 
adorned  with  jewels,  and  The  cap  of  liberty,  i  ther  submit  to  him  than  yield  to  the  other, 
a  mark  of  distinction  hitherto  conferred  only  he  notified  to  all  the  bishops,  by  a  circulatory 
upon  great  princes  or  commanders,  when  I  letter,  that  the  kingdom  of  Naples  neither 
they  marched  against  the  intidels,  or  had  belonged  to  Ladislaus  nor  to  Lewis,  but  to 
obtained  a  signal  victory  over  them.  the  apostolic  see,  to  which  it  had  devolved 

The  two  kingdoms  of  Navarre  and  Arra-  by  the  excommunication  and  deposition  of 
gon  had  hitherto  acknowledged  Urban.  I3ut  Charles  of  Durazzo;  that  he  was  deter- 
Charles  of  Navarre  dying  the  following 
year,  13S7,  and  Peter  of  Arragon  soon  after 
him,  an  assembly  was  convened  by  their 
successors  of  all  the  learned  men  and  gran- 
dees of  their  respective  kingdoms,  and  the 
right  of  the  two  pretenders  being  strictly 
examined,  the  election  of  Clement  was  de- 
clared canonical,  and  that  of  Urban  null; 
and  it  was  decreed  that  Clement  alone 
should  be  thenceforth  acknowledged  for  law- 
ful pope.  This  change  is  said  to  have  been 
chiefly  owing  to  cardinal  Peter  de  Luna,  a 
man  of  extraordinary  parts,  and  at  this  lime 
Clement's  legate  to  the  court  of  Spain. 
Thus  of  all  the  Spanish  princes  the  king  of 
Portugal  alone  now  adhered  to  Urban.'  In 
Lucca,  Urban  received  the  embassadors  of 
several  German  princes,  sent  to  propose  an 
accommodation  between  him  and  Clement, 
but  to  all  he  returned  the  same  answer,  that 
he  never  would,  nor  was  it  reasonable  that 
he  should,  suffer  the  legality  of  his  election 
to  be  called  in  question.^ 

At  this  time  greatdisturbances  and  a  gene- 
ral confusion  reigned  throughout  the  king- 
dom of  Naples.     For  Charles   of  Durazzo 
being  gone  into  Hungary,  at  the  invitation 
of  many  of  the  grandees,  to  take  possession 
of  that  crown  as  the  next  male  heir,  Lewis, 
the  deceased  king,  having  left  but  one  daugh- 
ter, who  was  yet  very  young,  he  was  trea- 
cherously murdered,  as  an  usurper,  by  one 
of  the  young  queen's  friends.     By  his  wife 
Margaret,  niece  to  the  celebrated  queen  Joan, 
he  left  two  children,  Joan,  already  a  woman, 
and  Ladislaus,   at  the  time  of  his  father's 
death  but  ten  years  of  age.     No  sooner  was 
the  news  of  the  unhappy  end  of  Charles 
brought  to  Naples  than  Ladislaus  was  pro- 
claimed king  by  one  party,  and  Lewis,  the 
son  of  Lewis  of  Anjou,  who  died  in  Apulia 
in  1384,  by  another.  Thus  was  a  most  cruel 
and  bloody  war  kindled  in  the  bowels  of  the 
kingdom.     Clement  supported  Lewis  to  the 
utmost  of  his   power,   both  with  men  and 
money  ;  but  Urban  would  lend  no  assistance 
to  the  one  or  the  other,  having  formed  a  de- 
sign, as  afterwards  appeared,  of  seizing  on 
the  kingdom  for  himself,  and  bestowing  it, 
as  was  supposed,  upon  his  nephew  Butillus, 
in  order  to  raise  his  family  by  that  means  to 
the  royal  dignity.     Pursuant  to  this  design 


mined  to  ascertain  his  right  by  dint  of  arms, 
and  therefore  ordered  the  bishops  to  cause  a 
crusade  to  be  preached  in  their  respective 
dioceses,  with  the  same  i'ndulgences,  ex- 
emptions and  immunities  for  such  as  should 
serve  in  this  war,  as  had  ever  been  granted 
by  his  predecessors  to  those  who  fought  in 
the  Holy  Land  against  the  infidels.  The 
pope's  letter  is  dated  at  lljucca  the  29ih  of 
August,  in  the'lOih  year  of  his  pontificate, 
that  is,  in  1387.'  St.  Anlonine  writes  that 
the  crusade  was  published  chiefly  against 
Otho  of  Brunswick  and  Thomas  Sanseve- 
tino,  who  sided  Avith  Lewis  of  Anjou,  and 
made  themselves  masters  of  Naples,  but 
that  none  took  the  cross,  though  great  in- 
dulgences were  offered  to  all  who  should 
take  it.2 

Urban,  however,  unalterable  in  his  reso- 
lution of  subduing  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
set  out  from  Lucca  in  the  latter  end  of 
September,  with  a  design  to  assemble  his 
troops  at  Perugia,  and  march  froTn  thence 
into  Apulia.  We  are  told,  tlTat  as  he  rode 
out  of  the  gate  at  Lucca,  his  bridle  broke, 
and  the  mitre  fell  off  his  head,  which  was 
by  many  reputed  a  bad  omen.  But  Urban, 
looking  upon  such  incidents  as  merely- 
casual,  pursued  his  journey,  and  arrived 
safe  at  Perugia.  He  remained  there  wholly 
employed  in  assembling  his  forces  from  the 
beginning  of  October,  1387,  till  the  month 
of  August,  1388,  when  he  left  that  place 
with  a  numerous  body  of  cavalry,  in  order 
to  proceed  upon  the  intended  expedition. 
But  heaven  declared  against  it,  says  the  his- 
torian. For  he  had  scarce  gone  ten  miles 
when,  his  mule  stumbling,  he  fell,  and  was 
so  bruised  with  the  fall  as  not  to  be  able  to 
travel  any  otherwise  but  in  a  litter.  He 
avoided  Rome,  and  rested  a  few  days  at 
Tivoli,  having  resolved  to  enter  the  kingdom 
of  Naples,  not  by  Apulia,  agreeably  to  his 
first  plan,  but  by  Campania,  where  he  ex- 
pected to  be  joined  by  many  of  the  barons. 
At  Tivoli  he  was  met  by  the  deputies  of  the 
Roman  people  sent  to  invite  him  to  Rome, 
and  divert  him,  if  by  any  means  they  could, 
from  concerning  himself  at  all,  at  least  for 
the  present,  with  the  affairs  of  Naples.  But 
he,  paying  no  regard  to  their  invitation  or 
remonstrances,  pursued  his  march  to  Feren- 
tino,  flattering  himself  that  he  should  be  able 


•  Bellpcard.  Hist.  General.  Ilispan.  torn.  3. 
«  De  Niem,  c.  60. 


p.  326. 


>  Raymund.  Num.  7.    >  Antonin.  parte  3.  tit.  22.  c.  3. 


142 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Urban  VI. 


Urban  is  obliged  to  drop  his  expedition  against  Naples,  and  return  to  Rome.  Terms  of  accommodation  pro- 
posed by  Clement,  but  rejected  by  Urban.  The  jubilee  reduced  by  Urban  to  the  thirty-third  year; — Year 
of  Christ,  1389.]     Urban  dies.     His  character  and  writings. 


to  reduce  the  frontier  cities  in  that  part  of 
the  kingdom  before  either  of  the  competitors 
could  come  to  their  relief.  But  being  obliged 
for  want  of  money  to  curtail  the  soldiers' 
pay,  they  all  forsook  him.'  Thus  de  Niem. 
But  according  to  St.  Antonine,  the  mercena- 
ries, consisting  chiefly  of  English,  left  the 
pope  at  Narni,  and  went  to  serve  the  Flo- 
rentines, by  whom  they  first  had  been  hired.2 
However  that  be.  Urban,  now  despairing  of 
being  able  to  carry  his  design  upon  the 
kingdom  of  Naples  into  execution,  dropped  in 
the  end  that  wild  undertaking,  and,  return- 
ing to  Rome  in  the  beginning  of  October  of 
the  present  year,  spent  there  undisturbed  the 
small  remains  of  his  life. 

In  the  mean  lime  Clement,  pretending 
great  zeal  for  the  peace  and  union  of  the 
church,  dispatched  nuncios  to  all  the  Chris- 
tian princes  and  states  to  propose  the  assem- 
bling of  a  general  council,  and  declare,  in 
his  name,  that  he  was  ready  to  acquiesce  in 
their  judgment;  that  should  the  present  un- 
happy dispute  be  determined  by  them  in  his 
favor,  Urban  should  meet  with  the  kindest 
treatment  from  him,  should  be  made  cardi- 
nal of  the  first  rank,  and  enjoy  that  dignity 
to  the  hour  of  his  death.  But,  on  the  con- 
trary, should  the  controversy  be  decided  in 
favor  of  his  antagonist,  he  would  that  mo- 
ment resign  his  dignity,  acknowledge  Urban 
for  lawful  pope,  and  deliver  himself  up  into 
his  hands,  to  be  disposed  of  by  him  as  he 
should  think  fit.  But  Urban  declaring  he 
would  hearken  to  no  terms,  many,  looking 
upon  him  as  the  author  of  the  schism,  for- 
sook him,  and  sided  with  Clement,  though, 
perhaps,  no  more  disposed  to  hearken  to  any 
than  he.3 

Urban  now  led  a  quiet  life  at  Rome,  and 
attending  only  to  spiritual  matters,  issued 
three  constitutions  the  following  year,  1389, 
all  on  the  same  day,  the  8th  of  April.  By 
the  first  he  reduced  the  jubilee  from  every 
fiftieth  to  every  thirty-third  year,  in  memory 
of  the  thirty-three  years  our  Saviour  lived 
upon  earth,  and  ordered  that  solemnity  to  be 
kept  the  ensuing  year,  1390.*  By  his  second 
constitution  he  ordered  the  festival  of  the 
Visitation  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  when  she 
visited  Elizabeth,  the  mother  of  St.  John 
Baptist,  to  be  kept  for  ever  as  a  festival  on 
the  2d  of  July  :  and  by  the- third  he  allowed 
divine  service  to  be  performed  in  all  churches 
with  the  doors  open  on  Corpus  Christi  day, 
even  in  time  of  a  general  interdict ;  and  be- 
sides granted  a  hundred  days  indufgence 
to  all  who  should  attend  the  body  of  Christ 
when  carried  to  any  infirm  person.^ 


«  Niem,  I.  1.  c.  99.  »  Antonin.  ubi  supra. 

'  Chron.  Germanic.  1.  26. 

*  Gobelinus  Persona,  Num.  81.        s  Idem  ibid. 


We  hear  no  more  of  Urban  till  the  time 
of  his  death,  which  happened  on  the  15lh 
of  October  1389,  after  a  most  unhappy  pon- 
tificate of  eleven  years,  six  months,  and  six 
or  seven  days.  It  was  suspected  that  he 
died  of  poison,  says  St.  Antonine,  for  his 
body  swelled  after  his  death.'  Onuphrius 
writes,  that  he  died  without  receiving  any 
of  the  sacraments  of  the  church,  though  his 
illness  had  lasted,  according  to  de  Niem, 
two  and  twenty  days.  He  was  buried  in 
the  Vatican,  where  his  tomb,  with  an  epi- 
taph, was  still  to  be  seen  in  the  time  of 
Onuphrius  Panvinius.2  None  were  found, 
says  Trithemius,  who  grieved  at  his  death, 
except  his  creatures  and  relations.^  Indeed 
his  whole  conduct,  from  the  time  of  his 
election  to  the  hour  of  his  death,  shows  him 
to  have  been  a  most  ambitious,  arrogant, 
inexorable,  and  bloody-minded  tyrant,  an  en- 
tire stranger  to  all  pity  and  compassion,  one 
who  could  neither  live  himself,  nor  suflTer 
others  to  live  in  peace,  and  on  that  account 
justly  called  by  Otho,  prince  of  Brunswick, 
Turbanus  instead  of  Urbanus.  He  stuck 
at  nothing,  as  we  have  seen,  to  aggrandize 
his  family,  especially  his  nephew  Butillus, 
whom  all  the  contemporary  historians  repre- 
sent as  an  abandoned  profligate,  without  any 
sense  of  honour,  honesty,  or  religion.  On 
his  account  he  quarreled  first  with  his  great 
benefactress,  queen  Joan,  excommunicated 
and  deposed  her,  and  afterwards  treated 
Charles  of  Durazzo,  whom  he  himself  had 
raised  to  the  crown,  in  the  same  manner  as 
he  had  done  the  queen.  But  by  ^  just  judg- 
ment his  whole  family  perished  soon  after 
him.  For  Butillus,  knowing  that  he  was 
universally  hated  by  the  Romans,  left  Rome 
as  soon  as  the  recovery  of  his  uncle  was 
despa^ed  of,  with  a  design  to  reside  in  the 
March  of  Ancona,  where  Urban  had  granted 
him  some  castles.  But  being  taken  prisoner 
on  his  journey  in  the  neighborhood  of  Peru- 
gia, we  are  not  told  by  whom,  he  was 
obliged  to  purchase  his  liberty  with  the  de- 
livery of  those  castles,  and  of  all  he  was 
worth.  Being  thus  reduced  to  poverty,  he 
retired  into  Apulia,  and  having  lived  six 
years  there  with  his  friend  Raymundus 
Baucius,  he  embarked  for  Venice  with  his 
mother,  his  children,  and  his  whole  family; 
but  a  violent  storm  arising,  the  vessel  was 
cast  away,  and  all  on  board  perished. 

Urban  wrote  the  lives  of  the  bishops  of 
Bari  to  his  time,  some  forms  of  prayers, 
some  ecclesiastical  constitutions  or  bulls,  to 
be  met  with  in  the  Great  Bullarium. 

>  Antonin.  part.  3.  tit.  22.  c.  3. 

«  Panvin.  in  notis  ad  ejus  Vit.  a  Platina. 

» Trith.  in  Chron. 


Boniface  IX.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


143 


Boniface  elected-    Ilia  birth,  education,  tec.     Creates  some  new  cardinals,  and  restores  others, 
king  at  Avignon.    The  Jubilee  celebrated  at  Rome ;— [Vear  or  Christ,  13UU.] 


The  French 


BONIFACE  LX.,  THE  TWO  HUNDREDTH  BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[Manuel  P^vljeologus,  Empemr  nf  the  Ea.st. — ^Wenceslaus,  Rupeut  of  Bavaria, 
Emperors  of  the  West.'\ 


[Year  of  Christ,  1389.]  The  news  of 
Uroan's  dealh  was  received  with  great  joy 
by  all  well-meaning  persons,  flattering  them- 
selves that  it  would  put  an  end  to  tiie 
schism,  or  at  least  pave  the  way  to  a  recon- 
ciliation between  the  two  parties.  But  the 
cardinals  of  Urban's  party  all  aspiring  at 
the  papacy,  and  besides  apprehending  that, 
should  Clement  be  universally  acknow- 
ledged, the  see  would  be  again  settled  at 
Avignon,  resolved  to  proceed  without  delay 
to  the  election  of  a  new  pope  in  the  room 
of  the  deceased;  Of  the  many  cardinals 
Urban  had  created,  only  fourteen  were  pre- 
sent at  Rome  when  he  died  ;  and  these,  en- 
tering into  the  conclave  as  soon  as  they  had 
performed  his  funeral  obsequies,  after  some 
disagreement  among  themselves,  unani- 
mously elected  Peter,  or  Perinus  Thomacelli, 
cardinal  presbyter  of  St.  Anastasia,  who 
was  enthroned  the  same  day,  the  2d  of  No- 
vember, under  the  name  of  Boniface  IX., 
and  on  the  9th,  or  the  II ih,  as  others  will 
have  it,  of  the  same  month,  consecrated  and 
crowned  with  the  usual  solemnity  in  the 
church  of  St.  Peter.' 

Boniface  was  a  native  of  Naples,  descend- 
ed from  a  noble,  but  a  very  poor  family  in 
that  city.,  and  is  only  commended  by  the 
contemporary  historians  for  his  skill  in  sing- 
ing and  wrilipg,  and  his  knowledge  of  the 
grammar;  but  as  for  the  more  sublime 
sciences  he  is  said  to  have  been  very  little 
acquainted  with  them,  but  to  have  supplied 
that  want  with  his  prudence  and  address. 
He  was  at  the  time  of  his  promotion  forty- 
five  years  of  age  according  to  de  Niem  ;  but 
only  about  thirty  according  to  Plalina,  Bo- 
ninsegni,  and  St.  Antonine.  His  affable, 
obliging,  and  courteous  behavior,  quite  the 
reverse  of  his  predecessor's,  engaged  the  af- 
fections of  all  who  had  any  business  to  trans- 
act with  him.*  He  never  was  taxed,  though 
in  the  prime  of  his  years,  with  any  levity  or 
lewdness,  insomuch  that  he  seemed,  says' 
Platina,  to  have  exchanged  youth  for  old 
age.-* 

As  Urban's  cardinals  were  reduced  to  a 
very  small  number,  being  at  this  time  in  all 
but  seventeen,  for  many  had  died,  some  he 
had  put  to  death,  and  others,  forsaking  him, 
had  gone  over  to  Clement,  Boniface  on  the 
18th  of  December  created  four  new  cardi- 
nals, and  reinstated  five  whom  Urban  had 


«  Niem,  1.  2.  c.  6.    Gobelinus  aetate  6.  c.  81. 

1  Niem,  ibid.    Antonin.  tit.22.  c.  3.  Boninsegni,  I.  4. 

■Platina  in  eju3  Vit. 


deposed,in  their  former  dignity.  These  were 
Adam,  bishop  of  Londun,  Bartholomew 
Mezzavacca,  bishop  of  Rieii,  Landulph 
Mattamarus,  archbishop  elect  of  Bari,  and 
Pileus  de  Praia,  who  had  left  Urban  to  join 
Clement,  and  now  left  Clement  to  join  Boni- 
face. 

In  the  mean  lime  Charles  VI.  king  of 
France,  to  show  the  world  his  steady  resolu- 
tion of  adhering  to  Clement,  paid  him  this 
year  a  visit  at  Avignon,  Avhich  city  he  en- 
tered on  the  25th  of  October,  attended  by  his 
brother,  his  uncles,  and  the  flower  of  the 
French  nobility.  Clement  received  him  with 
all  the  marks  of  distinction  that  were  due  to 
his  dignity,  and  the  obligations  he  owed 
him,  had  several  private  conferences  with 
him  concerning  the  state  of  the  church,  and 
declared  himself  ready  to  a2:ree  to  what  terms 
of  accommodation  he  should  think  fit  to  pro- 
pose. As  LeAvis  of  Anjou  was  then  at 
Avignon,  having  been  invited  thither  by  the 
pope  to  be  crowned  by  him  king  of  Naples, 
Charles  would  assist  at  that  ceremony  ;  and 
it  was  performed  in  his  presence  \viih  great 
solemnity  on  the  1st  of  November  of  the 
present  year.  On  that  occasion  the  pope 
.celebrated  high  mass,  at  which  the  king  is 
said  to  have  sung  the  Gospel.  Before  the 
king  left  Avignon,  the  pope,  at  his  request, 
conferred  the  dignity  of  cardinal  upon  John 
de  Talaru,  archbishop  of  Lions,  a  prelate 
descended  from  one  of  the  most  illustrious 
families  in  France,  of  great  learning,  and 
an  exemplary  life.  From  Avignon  the  king 
went  to  Toulouse,  staid  there  till  the  follow- 
ing January,  and  taking  Avignon  in  his 
way  on  his  return  from  thence,  paid  a  second 
visit  to  the  pope.* 

As  Urban  had  ordered  the  jubilee  to  be 
celebrated  the  following  year,  1390,  Rome 
was  crowded  that  whole  year  with  pilgrims 
from  all  the  countries  where  Boniface  was 
acknowledged,  namely,  from  Hungary,  Ger- 
many, England,  Portugal,  Norway,  and  most 
states  of  Italy.  To  the  two  kings  of  England 
and  Portugal,  and  likewise  to  their  queens, 
Boniface  granted  the  same  indulgences  in 
their  own  kingdoms,  that  they  would  have 
gained  by  coming  to  Rome,  upon  their  re- 
presenting to  him  the  inconveniences  that 
would  inevitably  attend  their  undertaking 
that  journey.  But  for  that  dispensation  they 
were  to  pay  what  the  journey  would  have 
cost  them.    When  the  jubilee  year  expired. 


«  Aiictor.  Vit.  Clementis  et  Miscellan.  Labbei,  torn. 
].  p.  640. 


144 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  IX. 


Ladislaus  crowned  king  of  Naples  by  Boniface  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1391]     Attempts  towards  a  reconciliation 
between  the  two  competitors; — [Year  of  Christ,  1392.] 


Boniface  sent  his  collectors  into  all  the  coun- 
tries of  his  obedience,  with  full  power  to 
grant  the  indulgences  of  the  jubilee  to  such 
as  had  been  prevented  by  sickness,  or  any 
other  lawful  inapediment,  from  going  to 
Rome.  Thus  were  immense  sums  collected. 
But  the  collectors,  abusing  the  power  vested 
in  them,  absolved  for  ready  money  the  most 
hardened  sinners,  refused  no  dispensations  to 
those  who  came  up  to  their  price,  and  set- 
ting the  most  sacred  things  to  public  sale, 
left  none  unabsolved,  of  what  crimes  soever 
guilty,  but  such  as  wanted  money  to  pur- 
chase absolution.'  They  remitted,  says  de 
Niem,  all  sins  to  all  at  a  fixed  price  without 
repentance,  satisfaction,  or  restitution,  as  if 
money  alone  were  a  sufficient  atonement 
for  the  most  enormous  crimes.  But  being 
convicted  upon  their  return  to  Rome  of  hav- 
ing embezzled  great  part  of  the  treasure  thus 
collected,  they  were  punished  by  the  pope 
with  the  utmost  severity,  some  of  them  be- 
ing imprisoned  for  life,  and  some  even  put 
to  death.' 

Urban  had  excommunicated  and  deposed, 
as  has  been  said  above,  Charles  of  Durazzo, 
and  excluded  his  posterity  from  the  crown 
of  Naples,  with  an  intention  of  seizing  on 
that  kingdom  for  himself.  Upon  his  death 
Margaret,  the  widow  of  Charles,  killed  in 
Hungary,  and  his  son  Ladislaus,  applied  to 
Boniface  as  soon  as  they  heard  of  his  elec- 
tion, begging  he  would  absolve  them  from 
those  censures,  would  take  them  into  his 
protection,  and  restore  them  to  the  throne, 
from  which  they  had  been  so  unjustly  driven 
by  his  predecessor.  Boniface  readily  granted 
their  request,  and  Angelus,  bishop  of  Flo- 
rence, and  cardinal  of  St.  Lawrence  in  Da- 
maso,  was  immediately  dispatched  to  crown 
the  young  king,  and  govern  the  kingdom 
jointly  with  his  mother  during  his  minority. 
The  ceremony  of  the  coronation  was  per- 
formed on  the  29th  of  May,  of  the  present 
year,  at  Gaeta,  the  city  of  Naples  being  then 
held  by  the  prince  of  Brunswick  and  San- 
severino  for  Lewis  of  Anjou,  whom  Clement 
had  crowned  the  preceding  year  king  of 
Naples.  On  this  occasion  Ladislaus  bound 
himself  by  a  solemn  oath  not  only  to  adhere 
to  Boniface,  but  to  support  him  to  the  ut- 
most of  his  power  against  the  usurper  Cle- 
ment, and  his  false  cardinals.^ 

As  the  evils  occasione'd  by  the  schism, 
became  daily  more  intolerable,  both  popes 
plundering,  as  it  were,  in  emulation  of  one 
another,  the  churches  and  nations  qf  their 
obedience,  to  support  themselves  and  reward 
their  friends,  while  the  ecclesiastical  dis- 
cipline was  entirely  neglected,  many  pro- 
posals were  made  by  the  princes,  the  uni- 
versities, and  even  by  private  persons,  for 
the  re-establishing  of  the  so  much  wished 
for  union  and  tranquillity.     Among  the  lat- 


«  Gobelinus  Persona,  c. 
«  Niem,  1.  2.  c.  4. 


»De  Niem,  c.  68. 


ter  was  a  Carthusian,  prior  of  Asti  in  Lom- 
bardy,  a  man  universally  esteemed  for  the 
sanctity  of  his  life  and  his  learning,  who, 
pitying  the  deplorable  state  of  the  church, 
undertook  a  journey  to  Rome,  in  order  to 
try  whether  he  could  persuade  Boniface  to 
hearken  to  an  accommodation.  The  pope 
received  him  with  all  possible  marks  of 
kindness,  hearkened  to  him  with  great  at- 
tention, and  pretending  to  wish  for  nothing 
so  much  as  to  see  an  end  put  to  the  present 
unhappy  division,  declared  himself  ready  to 
give  ear  to  any  terms  of  accommodation  that 
his  dearly  beloved  son  the  king  of  France, 
the  chief  support  of  his  antagonist,  should 
in  his  great  wisdom  think  fit  to  propose. 
The  monk,  encouraged  with  the  reception 
he  met  with  from  the  pope,  and  believing 
him  sincere,  begged  he  would  allow  him  to 
acquaint  the  French  king  with  his  peaceable 
disposition.  Boniface  not  only  consented  to 
his  request,  but  appointed  him  and  another 
monk  of  the  same  order  his  nuncios  to  the 
court  of  France,  charged  them  with  a  letter 
for  the  king,  earnestly  entreating  him  to 
exert  his  utmost  endeavors  in  re-uniting  the 
divided  members  of  the  church  under  one 
head,  and  promising  to  leave  nothing  in  his 
power  unattempted  that  could  be  any  ways 
conducive  to  the  forwarding  or  completing 
of  so  meritorious  a  work.  With  this  letter 
the  two  monks  set  out  for  Paris,  but  taking 
Avignon  in  their  way,  in  order  to  sound  the 
disposition  of  Clement,  they  were  arrested 
by  his  order,  and  kept  confined  in  the  Car- 
thusian monastery,  till  the  king,  at  the  desire 
of  the  university  of  Paris  complaining  of 
Clement  as  guilty  of  a  manifest  violation  of 
the  right  of  nations  in  stopping  and  detain- 
ing them,  commanded  them  to  be  set  at 
liberty.  From  Avignon  they  pursued  their 
journey  to  Paris,  and  arriving  there  about 
Christmas,  were  well  received  both  by  the 
king  and  the  university.  The  letter  they 
brought  from  Boniface  was  read  in  a  full 
council,,  and  it  was  agreed,  contrary  to  the 
opinion  of  some  of  Clement's  more^zealous 
friends,  that  an  answer  should  be  returned 
to  it.  But  they  were  all  greatly  at  a  loss 
with  respect  to  the  direction  of  the  answer. 
For  to  give  the  title  of  pope  to  Boniface  was 
to  acknowledge  him,  and  renounce  Clement. 
On  the  other  hand,  to  address  him  under 
any  other  title  would  be  treating  him  as  an 
usurper,  and  deciding  the  controversy  in 
favor  of  his  antagonist.  It  was  therefore 
resolved  that  no  answer  should  be  returned 
in  writing,  but  two  monks  of  the  same  order 
should  be  sent  with  the  two  come  from 
Rome,  to  assure  Boniface  by  word  of  mouth, 
in  the  king's  name,  that  he  had  nothing  so 
much  at  heart  as  the  peace  and  unity  of  the 
church,  and  was  ready  to  concur  in  any 
measures  calculated  to  procure,  them.  On 
the  other  hand  Clement,  pretending  to  be  no 
less  desirous  than  his  rival  of  putting  an  end 


Boniface  IX.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  145 

p7oposals  made  by  the  university  of  Paris ;— fYear  of  Christ,  1393.]     Clemetit  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1394.] 
Benedict  XIII.  elected.    Oath  tal(en  by  the  cardinals  in  the  conclave. 

to  the  present  division,  and  the  evils  attend-  :  Clement  till  they  had  consulted  their  brethren 
ing  it,  caused  prayers  to  be  offered  in  all  the  at  Rome  as  well  as  the  other  prelates  of  the 
churches,  and  public  processions  to  be  made  ;  church,  and  tried  jointly  with  thi'ia  all  pos- 
for  the  peace  and  unity  of  the  church.'  1  sible  means  of  accommodating  tiieir  differ- 

In  the  mean  time  the  four  Carthusian  ences.  But  the  cardinals  then  at  Avignon, 
monks  arriving  at  Perugia,  where  Boniface  in  all  twenty-one,  shutting  themselves  up 
then  resided, acquainted  him  with  the  French  in  the  conclave  on  the  2Glh  of  September, 
king's  answer.  But  he,  instead  of  proposing  as  soon  as  they  had  performed  the  funeral 
any  terms  of  accommodation  upon  which  !  obsequies  of  Clement,  elected  on  the  28th, 
the  king  could  proceed,  undertook  in  another  " 
letter  to  prove  the  validity  of  Urban's  elec- 
tion, and  the  nullity  of  Clement's,  conclud- 
ing from  thence,  that  Urban  and  his  suc- 
cessors ought  to  be  acknowledged  for  lawful 
popes.  To  this  letter  no  answer  was  re- 
turned, the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy, 
the  king's  two  uncles,  who  then  governed 
the  kingdom  (the  king  himself  being  seized 
with  a  tit  of  madness)  thinking  it  unworthy 
of  their  notice.  Thus  was  the  negotiation 
with  the  king  and  his  ministers  entirely 
broken  off.^  But  the  university  of  Paris, 
interposing  the  following  year  with  the  con- 
sent and  approbation  of  the  king,  who  had 
some  lucid  intervals,  proposed,  upon  the 
most  mature  deliberation,  three  ways  of  re- 
moving effectually  the  present  scandal,  and 
restoring  the  long  wished-for  tranquillity. 
These  were,  that  the  competitors  should 
both  resign,  or  that  the  matter  should   be 


before  they  received  or  at  least  before  they 
opened  tlie  French  king's  letter  or  that  of  the 
university,  Peter  de  Luna,  cardinal  deacoa 
of  St.  Mary  in  Cosmedin,  a  man  of  an  un- 
bounded ambition,  of  great  parts  and  learn- 
ing, but  of  greater  cunning  and  address. 
He  was  descended  from  a  very  ancient  and 
noble  family  in  Arragon,  was  preferred  ia 
1375,  by  Gregory  XI.  to  the  dignity  of  car- 
dinal for  his  knowledge  in  the  canon  law, 
which  he  had  taught  with-  great  applause  ia 
the  university  of  Montpelier.  Upon  the 
breaking  out  of  the  schism  he  joined  Cle- 
ment, and  being  sent  by  him,  with  the  cha-* 
racter  of  his  legate,  into  Spain,  he  gained 
over  to  his  party  the  two  kingdoms  of  Arra- 
gon and  Castile.  He  was  employed  by 
Clement  as  his  legate  to  the  court  of  France 
at  the  lime  of  that  pope's  death  :  but  he  no 
sooner  heard  of  it  than  he  flew  to  Avignon 
to  hasten  the  election,  being  well  apprised 
left  to  arbitration,  or  be  decided  by  a  general  j  that  the  king  and  the  university  would  in- 


council.  These  proposals  were  communi 
cated  by  the  university  both  to  Boniface  and 
to  Clement,  but  neither  would  suffer  the  le- 
gality of  their  election  to  be  disputed,  nor 
resign  a  dignity  that  had  been  legally  con- 
ferred on  them.  We  are  told  that  the  cardi- 
nals at  Avignon  approved  of  the  proposals 
of  the  university,  and  even  told  Clement 
that  he  must  submit  to  one  of  them;  since 
by  no  other  means  an  end  could  be  put  to 
the  schism,  and  that  he  thereupon  fell  into 
so  violent  a  passion,  as  brought  on  a  fit  of 
apoplexy,  of  which  he  died  in  a  few  days.^ 
Clement  died  on  the  16th  of  September 
1394,  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  his  pontificate, 
and  was  buried  in  the  cathedral  church  of 
St.  Mary  de  Donis  in  Avignon  :  but  in  1401 
his  remains  were  translated  from  thence  to 
the  church  of  the  Celestines  in  the  same 
city,  where  his  tomb  is  to  be  seen  to  this 
day.  His  death  was  no  sooner  known  at 
Paris  than  the  king  and  the  university  wrote 
most  pressing  letters  to  the  cardinals  at 
Avignon  to  delay  the  election  of  his  succes- 
sor till  they  had  renewed  their  endeavors 
with  Boniface,  and  used  every  other  means 
of  putting  an  end  to  the  present  unhappy 
division.  The  king  of  Arragon  wrote  to  the 
same  purpose,  exhorting  the  cardinals,  as 
they  tendered  the  peace  of  the  church,  not 
to  proceed  to  the  election  of  a  successor  to 


«  Monachus  Dionys.  in  Hist.  Carol.  VI. ;  et  Jobannea 
Juvenalis  IJrsinus  in  Vit.  Caroli.  »  Idem  ibid. 

'  Aiicfor  Vit.  Clement,  aptid  Baluz-  MonachUB.  Dio- 
nyi.  ubi  supra,  et  Spondan.  ad  aon.  1394. 

Vol.  111.-19 


terpose,  and  endeavor  to  prevent  or  delay 
it.  He  was  ordained  priest  on  the  3d  of 
October  by  Guido,  bishop  of  Palestrina; 
was  consecrated  on  the  11th  of  the  same 
month  by  John,  bishop  of  Ostia,  and  crowned 
fhe  same  day  by  Hugh,  cardinal  deacon  of 
St.  Mary  in  Porticu,  taking  on  that  occasion 
thename  of  Benedict  Xlll. 

The  cardinals,  to  avoid  the  imputation  of 
abetting  and  countenancing  the  schism, 
drew  up  an  act  obliging  each  of  them  to 
promise  upon  oath,  that,  should  he  be  elect- 
ed, he  would  readily  and  sincerely  embrace 
all  means  of  restoring  peace,  that  of  cession 
not  excepted,  should  it  be  judged  expedient 
by  the  greater  part  of  the  sacred  college. 
The  oath  was  drawn  up  in  the  following 
terms :  "  We  all  and  each  of  us  cardinals 
of  the  holy  Roman  church,  assembled  for 
the  election  that  is  to  be,  being  before  the 
altar  upon  which  mass  is  celebrated,  and 
touching  the  holy  Gospels,  promise,  for  the 
service  of  God,  for  the  unity  of  the  holy 
church,  and  the  salvation  of  souls,  to  labor 
without  fraud  or  deceit,  and  use  our  utmost 
endeavors  to  restore  peace,  and  extinguish 
the  present  unhappy  schism.  We  shall 
neither  publicly  nor  privately,  directly  nor 
indirectly,  counsel  or  advise  him,  who  shall 
be  Christ's  vicar  upon  earth,  any  ways  to 
hinder  or  retard  the  union  of  all  the  faithful 
under  one  head.  On  the  contrary,  we  shall 
all  and  each  of  us  readily  and  sincerely  em- 
brace all  possible  means  of  procuring  so  de- 
sirable an  end,  that  of  cession  not  excluded, 
N 


146 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  IX. 


Benedict's  dissimulation.  He  is  acknowledged  in  France.  Tumult  against  Boniface  at  Rome.  Charles  VI. 
of  France  strives  to  put  an  end  to  the  schism.  The  way  of  cession  approved  in  a  grand  council  held  at 
Paris;— [Year  of  Christ,  1395  ;]— but  rejected  by  Benedict. 


if  it  shall  be  appioved  by  the  cardinals,  or  by 
the  greater  part  of  them,  and  thought  expe- 
dient for  the  union  and  good  of  the  church.'" 

Three  of  the  cardinals  excused  themselves 
from  taking  that  oath,  but  the  other  eighteen 
readily  took  it,  and  cardinal  Peter  de  Luna 
amongst  the  rest;  nay,  he  even  confirmed 
it  after  his  election.  Not  satisfied  with  de- 
claring to  the  cardinals  his  sincere  desire  of 
restoring  peace  ;  in  the  letter  he  wrote  to  all 
the  Christian  princes  and  the  prelates  of  the 
church,  to  acquaint  them  with  his  promo- 
tion to  the  pontifical  dignity,  which,  he  said, 
had  been  forced  upon  him,  he  assured  them, 
that  he  was  ready  to  concur  with  them  in 
all  measures  any  ways  conducive  to  the  end 
they  all  aimed  at,  the  union  and  tranquillity 
of  the  church;  that  this  his  disposition  was 
well  known  to  all  the  cardinals,  and  that  it 
was  chiefly  upon  that  consideration  they  had 
preferred  him  to  many  much  better  qualified 
than  he  to  discharge  so  great  a  trust. 

Upon  the  receipt  of  these  letters  the 
French  king  and  the  university  of  Paris,  be- 
lieving him  sincere,  not  only  acknowledged 
him,  but  sent  deputies  to  congratulate  him 
upon  his  promotion,  and  express  the  satis- 
faction it  gave  them  to  see  one  trusted  with 
the  government  of  the  church,  who  was  so 
ready  to  resign  it,  and  sacrifice  his  dignity 
to  the  peace  of  the  church.  The  pope  re- 
ceived the  deputies  with  particular  marks  of 
distinction,  and  upon  their  exhorting  him, 
in  the  name  of  tbe  king  and  the  university, 
to  convince  the  world  by  his  actions,  as  he 
now  had  it  in  his  power,  of  the  sincerity 
of  his  intentions,  he  assured  them  that  he 
was  firmly  and  unalterably  resolved  to  em- 
brace all  means  of  redeeming  the  church 
from  the  present  unhappy  situation,  and 
would,  to  obtain  that  end,  as  willingly  and 
readily  lay  down  his  dignity  as  he  laid 
down  his  mantle,  which  he  was  then  put- 
ting off  to  sit  down  to  dinner.  He  returned 
the  same  answer  to  Peter  d'Ailly,  chancel- 
lor of  the  university  and  the  king's  almoner, 
upon  his  representing  to  him  the  distracted 
state  of  the  church  and  the  many  evils  at- 
tending it.  But  many  suspected,  adds  the 
author,  that  this  was  all  mere  fiction  f  and 
that  it  was  mere  fiction  appeared  soon  after. 

Towards  the  latter  end  of  the  present  year, 
1394,  the  Roman  people,  provoked  at  Boni- 
face's claiming  and  exercising  an  absolute 
power  in  Rome,  which  they  maintained  to 
be  lodged  in  their  magistrates,  rose  up  in 
arms,  besieged  the  pope  in  his  palace',  and 
would,  as  was  apprehended,  have  imprison- 
ed or  even  put  him  to  death  in  the  height  of 
their  fury,  had  not  Ladislaus,  king  of  Na- 
ples, who  happened  to  be  then  at  Rome, 


<  Apud  Raymund.  ad  banc  ann.  et  Dacheri  Spicileg. 
torn.  6.  p.  64. 

3  .loanens  Juvenal.  Uisin.  in  Vita  Caroli  VI.  et  Sarit. 
in  Indie.  1.  3. 


armed  his  people,  and  saved  him  from  fall- 
ing into  the  hands  of  the  enraged  multitude. 
By  his  mediation  an  agreement  was  con- 
cluded, upon  what  terms  we  know  not,  be- 
tween Boniface  and  the  people,  and  tran- 
quillity restored  to  the  city.' 

In  the  mean  time  Charles,  king  of  France, 
wholly  intent  upon  extinguishing  the  schism, 
and,  depending  upon  the  repeated  declara- 
tions of  Benedict  that  he  was  ready  to  con- 
cur with  him  in  all  the  measures,  without 
exception,  that  should  be  thought  conducive 
to  that  end,  assembled  in  the  beginning  of 
February  1395,  the  chief  prelates  and  the  most 
learned  men  of  the  kingdom,  to  deliberate 
about  the  most  effectual  means  of  restoring 
peace.  The  result  of  their  deliberations  was, 
that  both  the  competitors  should  resign  ;  that 
this  was  the  most  effectual  as  well  as  the 
most  expedious  way  of  putting  an  end  to 
the  schism,  and  ought  therefore  to  be  alone 
insisted  upon,  as  it  would  prove  a  difl[icult 
and  endless  task  to  examine  into  the  preten- 
sions of  both,  and  decide  the  controversy  in 
favor  of  either.  This  being  agreed  to  by  the 
whole  council,  they  deliberated  in  the  next 
place  about  the  method  of  proceeding  in  the 
aff'air ;  and  it  was  determined,  that  the  king 
and  Benedict  himself  should  notify  to  the 
princes  of  his  obedience  that  he  was  ready 
to  sacrifice  his  dignity  to  the  peace  of  the 
church,  provided  his  competitor  in  like 
manner  agreed  to  sacrifice  his.  As  for  the 
princes  who  acknowledged  Boniface,  the 
king  alone  was  to  acquaint  them  with  the 
pacific  disposition  of  Benedict,,  and  urge 
their  insisting  witt  Boniface  upon  his  em- 
bracing the  way  of  cession,  since  his  com- 
petitor was  ready  to  embrace  it.  When 
both  had  resigned,  the  aff'air  was  to  be  left 
to  a  certain  number  of  arbitrators  chosen  by 
both  parties,  or  the  cardinals  of  both  parties 
were  to  meet,  and,  proceeding  to  a  new 
election,  elect  a  third  person,  or  either  of  the 
two  competitors,  as  they  should  think  proper. 
Such  was  the  determination  of  that,grand 
assembly;  and  the  king  immediately  ac- 
quainted Benedict  with  it  by  the  most  splen- 
did embassy  that  on  any  occasion  had  been 
ever  sent.  It  consisted  of  the  most  eminent 
prelates  of  the  kingdom,  of  the  chief  mem- 
bers of  the  king's  council  and  the  university, 
of  the  flower  of  the  nobility,  with  the  king's 
two  uncles,  John  duke  of  Berry,  Philip 
duke  of  Burgundy,  and  his  brother,  Lewis 
duke  of  Orleans,  at  their  head.^ 

The  embassadors  arrived  at  Avignon  on 
the  22d  of  May,  met  with  a  most  favorable 
reception  from  Benedict;  but  found  him,  to 
their  great  surprise,  entirely  averse,  not- 
withstanding his  repeated  declarations  and 
the  solemn  oath  he  had  taken,  to  the  way  of 
cession  or  resignation,  which  he  said  had 

*  Antoninus,  tit.  22.  c.  1. 

9  Monachus  Dionys.  ubi  supra. 


Boniface  IX.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMR. 


147 


Appeal  of  the  iiniversily  of  Paris.     Benedict  declares  all  appeals  from  ihc  Roman  pontifl"  to  be  null< — [Year 
of  Christ,  13U6!]     The  way  of  cession  approved  by  some  princes,  and  disapproved  by  others. 

never  been  approved,  but  on  some  occasions  i  peal  Benedict  published  a  constitution,  dated 
had  been  disapproved,  by  the   fathers,   as   the  30th  of  May  1396,  declaring  all  appeals 


tending  to  expose  the  pontifical  dignity  to 
contempt.  He  added,  that  his  resigning 
would    be  generally  construed  into  a   con 


from  the  Roman  pontiiT  to  be  derogatory  to 
the  plenitude  of  power  with  which  he  is 
vested,  and  consequently  null.     As  for  the 


sciousnessof  the  nullity  of  his  election,  which  i  present  appeal,  it  deserved,  he  said,  no  other 
would  be  arraigning  the  judgment  of  the  i  name  than  that  of  a  bold,  presumptuous, 
prelates,  the  princes,  and  the  people  who  had    and  rebellious  attempt  upon  the   authority 


acknowledged  him.  He  therefore  proposed 
three  other  methods  of  reconciling  the  pre- 
sent diflVrences,  all  three,  in  his  opinion, 
preferable  to  that  of  cession,  as  being  free 
from  all  the  difficulties  and  inconveniences 
attending  it.  These  were,  that  the  two  com- 
petitors and  their  cardinals  should  meet  in 
some  safe  place  under  the  protection  of  the 
king  of  France,  and  there  amongst  them- 
selves accommodate  their  differences ;  or 
that  arbitrators  should  be  chosen  by  both 
parties,  and  the  competitors  should  bind 
themselves   to  acquiesce  in  their  decision  ; 


or  lastly,  if  neitfier  of  these  methods  should    both 


of  the  Roman  church,  which  no  man  or 
body  of  men  had  it  in  their  power  to  control ; 
and  he  therefore  advised  them  to  revoke  it, 
lest  he  should  be  obliged  to  proceed  against 
them  as  rebels  to  the  church.  The  univer- 
sity replied,  that  they  were  no  rebels  to,  but 
zealous  defenders  of,  the  Roman  church ; 
that  it  was  for  the  peace,  the  honor,  and  the 
dignity  of  the  church,  that  they  had  inter- 
posed in  the  present  controversy  between 
the  two  competitors,  and  therefore  feared  no 
censures  that  either  might  inflict  upon  them 
on  that  account,  but  appealed  anew  from 


be  approved  of,  he  would  propose,  or  leave 
the  opposite  party  to  propose,  some  other, 
and  readily  agree  to  it,  if  founded  upon  jus- 
tice and  reason.  In  answer  to  these  propo- 
sals the  embassadors  put  Benedict  in  mind 
of  the  oath  he  had  taken  in  the  conclave  be- 


In  the  mean  time  the  French  embassadors, 
finding  they  could  by  no  means  prevail  upon 
Benedict  to  embrace  the  way  of  cession,  hut 
on  the  contrary  that  he  daily  had  recourse  to 
new  subterfuges  and  evasions  to  elude  their 
endeavors,  left  Avignon,  and  jeturning  to 


fore  his  election,  binding  himself  to  embrace    Paris  gave  a  minute  account  to  the  king  and 
all  possible  means  of  restoring  peace,  "  that  j  the  university  of  what  had  passed  in  their 


of  cession  not  excepted,"  if  approved  and 
thought  expedient.  Benedict  answered,  that 
he  entertained  not,  nor  could  he  entertain,  the 
least  doubt  of  his  being  true  and  lawful  pope, 
and  that  he  could,  by  no  oath,  be  bound  to 
resign  that  dignity.  The  embassadors,  find- 
ing Benedict  unalterably  determined  against 
the  way  of  cession,  appointed  the  cardinals 
to  meet  them  at  Villeneuve,  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Avignon;  and  at  that  meeting, 
held  on  the  1st  of  June,  the  way  of  cession 
was  approved  and  recommended  by  all  the 
cardinals  except  the  cardinal  of  Pampelona 
alone,  a  relation  of  Benedict,  who  protested 
with  great  warmth  against  it.' 

The  university  of  Paris,  hearing  from 
their  deputies,  upon  their  return,  of  the  ill 
success  of  their  negotiations  at  Avignon, 
wrote  a  long  letter,  addressed  to  Benedict 
and  all  the  faithful,  to  confute  his  reasons 
and  arguments  against  the  way  of  cession, 
and  prove  that  to  be  of  all  others  the  most 
easy,  the  most  expeditious,  the  most  effec- 
tual means  of  restoring  peace.  As  they  ap- 
prehended  that  Benedict,  provoked  at  the 


several  interviews  with  Benedict  and  his 
cardinals.  Upon  their  report  another  grand 
council  was  held,  and  by  all  it  was  agreed, 
that  the  way  of  cession  should  be-absolutely 
insisted  on,  and  the  king  shotild  write  to  the 
other  Christian  princes  to  concur  with  him 
in  promoting  that  measure.  Embassadors 
were  accordingly  sent  at  the  breaking  up  of 
the  council  to  the  emperor,  to  all  the  electors, 
to  the  kings  of  England,  Arragon,  Castile, 
Navarre,  Portugal,  and  Hungary.  Their 
instructions  were  to  invite  those  princes  to 
join  their  master  in  procuring  the  peace  of 
the  church,  and  propose  to  them  the  way  of 
cession  as  the  most  effectual  as  well  as  im- 
partial. That  method  had  been  disapproved 
by  the  university  of  Oxford,  in  a  letter  dated 
the  10th  of  March  1395,  and  addressed  to 
the  king,  Richard  II.  In  that  letter  they 
had  answered  the  reasons  alledged  by  the 
university  of  Paris  to  support  the  way  of 
cession,  aqd  proposed  the  assembling  of  a 
general  council,  from  whose  decision  neither 
of  the  competitors  would  presume  to  appeal. 
This  method  the  king  had  embraced;  but 


liberty  they  took  in  their  letter,  might  thun-    the  point  being  disputed,  in  his  presence,  by 


der  out  the  sentence  of  excommunication,  or 
proceed  to  other  censures  against  them,  they 
publicly  appealed  from  him  to  the  future 
only  true  orthodox  and  universal  pope,  and 
to  his  holy  and  apostolic  see ;  and  sent  one 
of  their  members  to  notify  this  their  appeal 
to  Benedict  himself.     In  answer  to  their  ap- 


•  Apud  Baluz.  Vit.  Fapar.  Avcn.  Spondan.  ad  ann. 
1S96. 


some  of  the  members  of  the  university  and 
the  French  king's  envoys,  Peter  Regis 
abbot  of  Mount  St.  Michael  in  Normandy, 
Simon  Cramaud  patriarch  of  Alexandria, 
and  the  archbishop  of  Vienne,  he  changed 
his  opinion,  and  even  wrote  both  to  Boniface 
and  Benedict,  exhorting  them  to  sacrifice 
their  dignity  to  the  peace  of  the  church. 
With  that  letter  he  dispatched  the  abbot  of 
Westminster  to  Avignon  and  to  Rome )  but 


148 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  IX. 


The  way  of  session  approved  in  a  diet  at  Francfort ; 
of  Clirist,  1398.]     Another  grand  counc 

as  in  ihe  address  he  gave  to  Benedict  no 
other  title  than  that  of  cardinal,  he  would 
neither  receive  the  letter  nor  admit  the  abbot 
to  his  presence,  wfho  thereupon  returned  to 
England.  In  Spain  a  council  was  held  at 
Salamanca  in  Castile,  consisting  of  all  the 
grandees,  prelates,  and  learned  men  of  that 
and  the  neighboring  kingdom  of  Arragon ; 
and  by  them  the  way  of  cession,  though 
warmly  urged  by  the  embassadors  of  France 
and  England,  Avas  rejected,  and  the  de- 
ciding of  the  controversy  left  to  the  two 
competitors  themselves,  meeting  with  their 
cardinals  in  some  place  chosen  by  both. 
Some  of  the  other  princes  approved  and 
some  disapproved  the  method  proposed  by 
the  kings  of  England  and  France.' 

The  following  year,  1397,  a  diet  was  held 
at  Francfort,  at  which  were  present  all  the 
electors,  all  the  princes  of  Germany,  and 
embassadors  from  the  kings  of  France,  of 
England,  of  Hungary,  and  deputies  from 
the  university  of  Paris,  and  most  other  uni- 
versities, to  examine  the  different  methods 
that  had  been  hitherto  proposed  for  the  re- 
storing of  peace,  and  cause  that  which 
should  appear  to  them  the  most  effectual  to 
be  carried  into  execution  in  their  respective 
dominions  and  territories.  By  that  assembly 
the  way  of  cession  was  judged  of  all  others 
the  most  eligible,  and  embassadors  were 
sent,  in  the  name  of  the  princes  who  com- 
posed it,  to  acquaint  Boniface  therewith, 
and  persuade  him  to  embrace  it.  They  met 
with  a  favorable  reception  from  the  pope, 
who  even  bestowed,  at  their  request,  several 
benefices  on  their  friends  and  relations,  but 
declined  with  many  shifts  and  evasions  re- 
turning any  positive  answer  with  respect  to 
the  subject  of  their  embassy.^ 

The  emperor  Wenceslaus  had  neglected 
to  assist  at  the  diet  of  Francfort,  notwith- 
standing the  desire  he  expressed  on  all  occa- 
sions of  seeing  an  end  put  to  the  schism. 
But,  finding  that  the  way  of  cession  had 
been  approved  by  the  princes  of  the  empire, 
he  resolved  to  embrace  it,  and  sent  to  ac- 
quaint the  king  of  France,  the  chief  pro- 
moter of  that  measure,  with  this  his  resolu- 
tion. Several  letters  passed  between  him 
and  the  king  on  that  subject;  and  Wences- 
laus in  the  end  resolved  to  confer  in  person 
with  the  king,  and  settle  the  method  of  pro- 
ceeding with  the  two  competitors  in  the 
affair.  Pursuant  to  that  resolution  he  left 
Bohemia,  where  he  then  was,  in  March 
1398,  and  after  a  short  stay  in  Germany 
pursued  his  journey  to  France ;  was  met  at 
his  entering  that  kingdom  by  a  great  num- 
ber of  persons  of  the  first  distinction,  sent  by 
the  king  to  receive  him  and  attend  him  to 
Rheims,  where  the  king  waited  for  him  with 
his  brother,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  his 

«  Niem  de  Schism.  1.  2.  c.  33.  Antoninus,  tit.  23.  c.  3. 
Spond.  ad  ann.  1396.  Juvenalis  Ursin.  et  Monachus 
Dionys.  in  Carolo  VI.  2  Niem  ibid. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1397]     And  by  the  emperor  ;— [Year 
il  held  in  France  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1398.] 


two  uncles,  the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Bur- 
gundy. In  the  several  conferences  they  had, 
the  emperor  was  gained  over  to  the  opinion 
of  the  king  and  the  university  of  Paris,  that 
both  should  resign,  that  a  third  should  be 
elected  by  the  cardinals  of  both  parties  ;  and 
if  either  refused,  under  any  pretence  what- 
soever, to  conform  to  so  salutary  a  measure, 
he  should  be  looked  upon  as  the  author  of 
the  schism,  and  be  no  longer  obeyed  as  true 
and  lawful  pope,  either  by  the  emperor  or 
the  king.  Peter  d'Ailli,  bishop  of  Cambray, 
was  dispatched  to  Rome,  with  the  character 
of  embassador  from  both,  to  acquaint  Boni- 
face with  this  their  resolution,  and  exhort 
him  to  conform  to  it.  The  bishop  was  re- 
ceived with  particular  marks  of  distinction 
both  by  Boniface  and  the  cardinals;  but 
could  not  persuade  him  or  them,  in  the  fre- 
quent conferences  he  had  with  them,  to 
agree  to  the  way  of  cession,  nor  obtain  any 
other  answer  of  Boniface,  than  that  he  had 
as  much  at  heart  the  peace  of  the  church  as 
either  the  emperor  or  the  king,  and  would, 
as  soon  as  they  had  prevailed  upon  the  anti- 
pope  to  resign,  leave  them  no  room  to  com- 
plain of  him." 

This  answer  being  no  ways  satisfactory, 
the  king  appointed  another  grand  council  to 
meet  on  the  22d  of  May  of  the  present  year, 
1398,  to  deliberate  about  the  means  of  oblig- 
ing both  popes  to  resign,  since  it  now  evi- 
dently appeared  that,  happen  to  the  church 
what  would,  both  were  obstinately  bent 
against  all  resignation.  At  this  council 
were  present  most  of  the  prelates  of  France, 
no  fewer  than  eight  archbishops,.besides  Si- 
mon Cramaud,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  and 
thirty-two  bishops,  deputies  from  all  the  uni- 
versities and  chapters  in  the  kingdom,  a 
great  number  of  abbots,  all  the  members  of 
the  king's  council,  embassadors  from  all  the 
princes  who  approved  of  the  resignation  of 
both  competitors,  and  Charles  king  of  Na- 
varre, in  person.  The  king  of  France  could 
not  attend,  being  seized  with  a  fit  of  illness, 
but  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Orleans,  and  his 
three  uncles,  the  dukes  of  Berry,  of  Bur- 
gundy, and  Bourbon,  assisted  in  his  room. 
By  this  grand  assembly  the  way  of  cession 
was  preferred  to  all  others ;  and  it  was  re- 
solved, that  if  Benedict  did  not  agree  to  it, 
all  who  had  hitherto  acknowledged  him, 
should  withdraw  from  his  obedience.  Whe- 
ther this  resolution  should  extend  only  to  the 
temporalities  of  the  church,  and  deprive  him 
of  all  power  of  disposing  of  them,  or  to  all 
other  matters,  so  that  he  should  be  no  more 
obeyed  than  if  he  were  no  longer  pope,  was 
the  subject  of  a  long  and  learned  debate ; 
some  maintaining  that  they  could  not  with- 
draw from  the  obedience  of  Benedict,  nor 
control  him  in  the  disposal  of  the  temporali- 
ties of  the  church,  so  long  as  they  acknow- 


•  Monachus  Dionys.  I.  18.  c.  6.     Chron.  Froissard.  c. 
B.    Hist.  Universitat.  Paris,  torn.  4.  p.  800. 


Boniface  IX.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


149 


The  council  resolved  that  no  obedience  should  be  thenceforth  paid  to  KiMicdict.  Ileiiedict  abandoned  by  his 
cardinals.  Benedict  besieged  in  his  palace.  His  rescue  attempted  by  the  king  of  Ajragon.  The  siege 
raised,  and  upon  wliat  terms  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1399.] 

ledgeii  liini  lor  lawful  pope ;  and  oiliers  as- 1  the  avenues  lo  the  place  were  strictly  guard- 
serling,  that  they  could,  for  the  tranquillity  i  ed,  and  the  marshal  threatened  lo  burn  their 
and  peace  of  the  church.  This  point  was  <  country-houses  and  vineyards  if  they  did 
disputed  nine  whole  days  by  the  ablest  di-  not  submit,  they  soon  opened  their  gates 
vinesandcanonistbof  the  kingdom  of  France,  and  admitted  him  into  the  city,  declaring  to 
butcariied  in  the  aflirmative,  when  put  to,  the  pope,  when  he  exhorted  them   to  liold 


the  vole,  by  two  hundred  and  forty  out  of 
three  hundred.  This  determination  of  the 
assembly  bt-ing  communicated  to  the  king, 
as  soon  as  he  relumed  lo  himself,  a  decree 
was  published  by  his  order  on  the  28lh  of 
July,  forbidding  his  subjects  thenceforth  to 
pay  any  obedience  whatever  to  Benedict, 
since  the  present  unhappy  division  was  en- 
tirely owing  to  his  obstinacy  in  maintaining 
the  pontifical  dignity,  though  he  had  bound 
liimsclf  by  a  solemn  oath  to  resign  it,  should 
it  be  thought  necessary  or  expedient  for  the 
peace  of  the  church.  As  for  Benedict's  com- 
petitor, the  king  left  those  who  acknowledg- 
ed him  lo  compel* him  by  withdrawing  from 
his  obedience,  or  by  what  other  means  they 
should  think  fit,  to  lay  down  his  usurped 
dignity.' 

The  decree  published  by  the  king  was,  by 
his  order,  immediately  communicated  to  Be- 
nedict's cardinals  and  the  citizens  of  Avig- 
non ;  and  by  a  particular  order  the  subjects 
of  France  were  all  required  lo  quit  forthwith 
the  service  of  Benedict  and  retire  from  his 
court,  which  was  readily  complied  with  by 
the  clergy  as  well  as  the  laity.  As  for  the 
cardinals,  they  assembled  at  Villeneuve,  be- 
yond the  Rhone,  and  subject  lo  the  king, 
and  there,  after  many  long  and  warm  de- 
bates, nineteen  out  of  twenty-four  agreed  to 
renounce  all  obedience  to  Benedict,  drew  up 
an  act  declaring  this  their  resolution,  and 
caused  it  to  be  published  at  Avignon.  Here- 
upon Benedict,  provoked  beyond  all  mea- 
sure at  the  conduct  of  the  rebel  cardinals, 
as  he  called  them,  ordered  them  to  be  arrest- 
ed as  guilty  of  high  treason  in  refusing  to 
obey  him,  though  by  their  own  confession 
their  lawful  lord  and  master.  But  the  car- 
dinals leaving  Avignon  before  that  order 
could  be  put  in  execution,  retired  lo  Ville- 
neuve in  the  territory  of  France,  and  there 
renewed  their  former  declaration,  appealing 
at  the  same  time  from  Benedict  to  the  pope, 
who  should  be  lawfully  elected  in  his  room 
by  the  cardinals  of  both  parties.- 

In  the  mean  time  the  king  of  France,  de-' 
termined  to  bring  Benedict  to  terms  by  force, 
since  all  other  means  proved  ineffectual, 
sent  marshal  de  Boucicaut,  a  renowned 
commander,  to  lay  siege  to  Avignon,  and 
prevent  any  provisions  I'rom  being  conveyed 
into  that  city,  in  order  to  starve  him  and  the 
inhabitants,  who  steadily  adhered  to  him, 
into  a  compliance  with  his  decree.     As  all 


«  Monachus  Dionys.  et  Juvenalis.  Ursin.  in  Vit.  Ca- 
Toli  VI.  Froissard,  c.  97.  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1398 
Kum.  3.  Hist.  Universitat.  torn.  4.  p.  629. 

3  Apud  Spondan.  ad  aim.  1398.  Num.  7. 


out,  that  they  could  not  pretend  to  withstand 
alone  the  whole  power  of  France.  Upon 
the  surrender  of  the  city  Benedict  retired 
with  his  court,  and  ihe  cardinals  who  had 
not  renounced  his  obedience,  into  tiie  pon- 
tifical palace  or  castle,  where  Boucicaut  was 
ordered  to  keep  him  closely  confined,  and 
suffer  nothing  lo  be  conveyed  into  the  palace 
or  out  of  it. till  he  agreed  lo  gratify  the  king 
and  resign. 

While  these  things  passed  at  Avignon, 
Martin,  king  of  Arragon,  who  had  never 
approved  of  the  way  of  cession,  nor  could 
be  p-revailed  upon  to  withdraw  his  obedience 
to  Benedict,  his  relation  and  countryman, 
hearing  that  he  was  besieged  in  his  palace  at^ 
Avignon,  sent  a  fleet  with  orders  to  sail  up* 
the  Rhone  and  attempt  his  deliverance.  But 
the  fleet  being  stranded  in  the  river,  the  uti- 
derlaking  miscarried,  and  the  king  was 
obliged  to  recur  to  the  way  of  negotiation. 
He  sent  accordingly  by  embassadors  to 
Avignon,  to  treat  of  an  accommodation  be- 
tween Benedict  and  the  princes  who  had 
withdrawn  from  his  obedience,  especially 
the  king  of  France.  As  the  pope  was  by 
this  time  reduced  to  the  utmost  extremity 
for  want  of  provisions,  the  -palace  being 
kept  closely  blocked  up  by  Boucicaut,  he 
received  the  embassadors  with  the  greatest 
demonstrations  of  joy ;  and,  pretending  to 
have  nothing  so  much  at  heart  as  to  see 
peace  restored  to  the  church,  declared  him- 
self ready  to  submit  to  what  terms  their 
master  and  the  other  princes  of  his  obe- 
dience should  think  fit  to  propose,  especially 
his  beloved  son  Charles,  king  of  France,  who 
had  treated  him,  and  continued  to  treat  him, 
with  so  much  severity  and  so  undeservedly. 
From  Avignon  the  embassadors  repaired  to 
Paris,  to  acquaint  the  king  with  the  present 
disposition  of  Benedict,  and  intercede  for  his 
liberty.  Upon  their  request  a  council  was 
held,  at  which  the  king  assisted  in  person ; 
and  in  that  council  it  was  resolved,  that  if 
Benedict  promised  to  resign  upon  the  death 
or  the  resignation  of  his  competitor,  lo  assist 
in  person  at  the  council  that  should  be  as- 
sembled to  put  an  end  to  the  schism,  and 
not  to  stir  in  the  mean  time  from  his  palace, 
or  what  other  place  the  two  kings,  of  France 
and  Arragon,  should  assign  to  him,  without 
their  knowledge  and  consent,  the  king  would 
upon  these  conditions  lake  him  into  his  pro- 
tection, would  suffer  no  violence  lo  be  offer- 
ed him,  but  would  provide  him  and  an  hun- 
dred persons  of  his  retinue  with  all  necessa- 
ries, and  order  the  marshal  to  withdraw  his 
troops  from  before  the  pontifical  palace.    To 

N   2 


150 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  IX. 


Boniface  makes  himself  absolute  master  of  Rome.    Jubilee  solemnized  at  Rome;— [Year  of  Christ,  HOtt] 
The  subjects  of  France  forbidden  to  go  to  Rome.     The  emperor  Wenceslaus  deposed. 


these  conditions  Benedict  agreed.  But  the 
king,  knowing  by  experience  how  little  his 
word  or  promises  were  to  be  relied  on,  or- 
dered guards  to  be  placed  on  all  the  roads  to 
prevent  his  escape,  and  none  to  be  admitted 
into  the  palace  who  could  not  give  a  satis- 
factory account  of  themselves  as  well  as  of 
the  business  upon  which  they  came.  Thus 
was  Benedict  confined  in  his  palace  for  the 
space  of  near  five  years,  from  1398  to  1403, 
when  he  made  his  escape,  as  we  shall  see 
in  the  sequel.' 

While  these  things  passed  in  France,  Boni- 
face leaving  Rome,  where  the  Banderesians, 
or  heads  of  the  people,  had  engrossed  all  power 
to  themselves,  went  to  reside  at  Perugia,  and 
from  thence  soon  after  removed  to  Assisi. 
He  remained  there  till  the  present  year, 
1399,  sparing  neither  pains  nor  money  to 
strengthen  his  party  in  Germany  and  Italy, 
as  he  was  no  less  averse  to  the  way  of  ces- 
sion than  his  competitor  Benedict.  As  the 
jubilee  was  to  be  celebrated  at  Rome  the 
following  year,  1400,  according  to  the  insti- 
tution of  Boniface  VIII.,  who  ordered  it  to 
be  observed  every  hundredth  year,  the  Ro- 
mans, apprehending  that  in  the  absence  of 
the  pope  it  would  not  be  celebrated  with  the 
usual  solemnity,  and  consequently  that  their 
gains  would  be  considerably  lessened,  sent  a 
solemn  embassy  to  invite  his  holiness  back 
to  Rome.  Boniface  received  the  embassa- 
dors with  all  possible  marks  of  esteem  for 
the  Roman  people ;  but,  pretending  great 
reluctance  to  return  to  their  city,  he  told 
them  that  he  (^ould  not  comply  with  their 
request,  nor  was  it  consistent  with  his  dignity 
that  he  should,  as  they  had  lodged  all  the 
power  in  the  hands  of  their  own  magistrates 
and  the  Banderesians,  and  left  none  to  him. 
With  this  answer  the  embassadors  returned 
to  Rome;  and  the  Romans,  to  satisfy  the 
pope  and  entice  him  back  to  their  city,  not 
only  suppressed  the  Banderesians,  but  trans- 
ferred all  their  power  upon  him ;  bestowed, 
at  his  recommendation,  the  dignity  of  sena- 
tor upon  Malatesta  of  Pesaro,  a  man  of 
great  probity,  in  whom  he  could  confide, 
and  sent  a  considerable  sum  of  money  to 
defray  the  expenses  of  the  pope's  journey 
from  Assisi  to  Rome.  Boniface,  availing 
himself  of  the  present  temper  of  the  Romans, 
set  out  as  soon  as  he  was  acquainted  with 
it  for  Rome,  and  being  received  with  the 
greatest  demonstrations  of  joy  by  all  ranks 
of  people,  he  caused  the  walls  of  the  city, 
the  towers,  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  and  the 
capitol,  to  be  repaired  and  strongly  fortified, 
placed  garrisons  in  them,  and  thus  by  de- 
grees made  himself  absolute  master  of  the 
city,  which  many  of  his  predecessors  had 
attempted,  but  none  had  ever  been  able  to 
accomplish.    Thus  did  the  Romans  sacri- 

'  Surita  Indie.  1.  3.  ad  ann.  1399     Baluz.  Vit.  Papar. 
Aven.  torn.  2.  p.  216 ;  et  Spond.  ad  ann.  1398  et  1399. 


fice  their  liberty  to  their  interest,  and  Boni- 
face thenceforth  governed  the  city  with  an 
absolute  sway.' 

The  jubilee  was,  by  the  appointment  of 
Boniface  VIII.,  to  be  celebrated  every  hun- 
dredth year,  but  was  reduced  by  Clement  VI. 
to  every  fiftieth,  and  by  Urban  VI.  to  every 
thirty-third,  and  had  accordingly  been  so- 
lemnized in  1390  by  the  present  pope  the 
successor  of  Urban.  However  in  1400  pil- 
grims flocked  from  all  parts  to  Rome  for  the 
indulgences,  vvhich  they  supposed  were  to 
be  gained  every  hundredth  year;  and  Boni- 
face to  gratify  their  devotion  granted  them 
the  same  indulgences  that  were  to  be  ob- 
tained in  the  jubilee  year;  which  drew  such 
multitudes  of  people  from  all  countries,  even 
from  France,  that  the  king,  to  prevent  his  king- 
dom from  being  unpeopled,  and  the  whole 
wealth  of  the  nation  from  being  conveyed 
to  Rome,  was  obliged  to  forbid  by  a  public 
edict  any  of  his  subjects  to  go  to  Rome  dur- 
ing that  year,  and  order  those  who  had  un- 
dertaken that  journey  to  return.  The  rea- 
sons alledged  by  the  king  for  issuing  this 
edict  were,  I.  Because  his  enemies,  should 
they  at  this  juncture  invade  his  kingdom, 
would  find  it  unprovided  with  men  as  well 
as  money.  II.  Because  most  of  the  coun- 
tries between  France  and  Rome  acknow- 
ledged the  pretended  pope,  who  would  en- 
rich himself  whh  the  money  of  his  subjects 
spent  on  the  road  as  well  as  at  Rome,  and 
become  by  that  means  more  intractable. 
III.  Because  the  undertaking  of  so  long  and 
so  expensive  a  journey  to  gain  indulgences 
granted  by  him,  was  tacitly  acknowledging 
him  for  lawful  pope.  The  clergy,  who  trans- 
gressed this  order,  were  to  forfeit  their  tem- 
poralities, and  the  laity  to  be  fined  and  im- 
prisoned at  the  pleasure  of  the  king.  But 
notwithstanding  this  prohibition,  Rome,  says 
de  Niem,  then  upon  the  spot,  was  crowded 
during  the  whole  year  with  pilgrims  from 
France  of _  both  sexes  and  all  ranks,  with 
some  even  of  the  highest.  The  concourse 
of  people  was  no  less  numerous  f/om  all 
other  nations.  But  most  of  them  died  of 
the  plague  that  broke  out  with  great  vio- 
lence at  Rome,  and  carried  off,  says  Bonin- 
segni,  who  lived  at  this  time,  seven  or  eight 
hundred  persons  a  day.^ 

As  the  emperor  Wenceslaus  led  a  most 
debauched  life,  and  entirely  neglected  the 
affairs  of  the  empire,  four  of  the  electors, 
namely,  the  archbishops  of  Cologne,  Mentz, 
and  Treves,  and  Rupert  or  Robert,  count 
palatine  of  the  Rhine,  and  duke  of  Bavaria, 
assetnbling  with  several  other  princes  of  the 
empire  at  Lonstein  in  the  diocese  of  Treves, 
declared  him  unworthy  of  the  imperial  dig- 
nity, and  by  a  formal  sentence  deposed  him 
on  the  20th  of  August  of  the  present  year. 


'  Flavius  Blondus  Decad.  10.    Antonin.  tit.  22.  c.  3. 
*  Niem,  c.  28.    JBoninsegn.  I.  4.  c.  7." 


BoNirACE  IX.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


The  French  divided  among  themselves  with  respect  to  the  confinement  of  Benedict.    Benedict  makes  his 
escape  ; — [Veur  of  Christ,  1403.]     Obedience  restored  to  him,  and  upon  what  terms. 


In  his  room  they  chose  Frederic,  duke  of 
Brunswick,  for  king  of  the  Romans,  a  prince 
of  a  fair  character  and  great  experience  in 
war.  But  he  being  assassinated  on  his  re- 
turn from  the  diet,  the  above-mentioned 
electors  met  again  in  the  same  place,  con- 
firmed the  sentence  against  Wenceslaus.and 
conferred  unanimously  the  dignity  of  king 
of  the  Romans  upon  Rupert,  count  Palatine. 
As  Boniface  consented  to  the  deposition  of 
Wenceslaus,  and  was  even  suspected  of  hav- 
ing promoted  it,  being  highly  offended  at  his 
late  connection  with  the  French  king,  the 
two  kingdoms  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia 
withdrew  from  his  obedience,  the  latter  be- 
ing subject  to  Wenceslaus,  and  the  former 
to  his  brother  Sigismund.  But  the  new 
emperor,  or  king  of  the  Romans,  maintained 
with  great  zeal  the  cause  of  Boniface,  gained 
over  10  his  party  most  of  the  princes  of  the 
empire,  and  would  consent  to  no  measures 
but  what  were  recommended  to  him  by 
Boniface  himself." 

The  two  following  years,  1401,  1402, 
warm  debates  arose  in  France  about  the 
withdrawing  of  all  obedience  to  Benedict, 
and  his  imprisonment  or  detention,  some 
approving  of  both  these  measures  as  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  bring  the  pope  to  terms, 
and  others  condemning  them  as  quite  un- 
precedented, and  highly  injurious  to  the 
pontifical  dignity.  Among  the  former  were 
the  dukes  of  Berry  and  Burgundy,  the  uni- 
versity of  Paris,  and  the  far  greater  part  of 
the  clergy  ;  and  among  the  latter  the  duke  of 
Orleans,  the  embassadors  of  the  king  of  Ar- 
ragon,  and  the  university  of  Toulouse.  The 
dukeof  Orleans,  whom  Benedict  had  gained, 
we  know  not  by  what  means,  frequently 
declared  against  his  two  uncles,  that  though 
a  schism  was  a  great  evil,  yet  to  have  no 
pope  was  still  a  greater,  and  that  to  him  it 
seemed  altogether  inconsistent  with  reason 
to  acknowledge  Benedict  for  lawful  pontiff, 
or  Christ's  vicar  upon  earth,  and  yet  refuse 
to  obey  him.  Peter  Ruban,  bishop  of  St. 
Pons,  a  prelate  of  great  eloquence  and  ad- 
dress, seconding  the  duke  of  Orleans,  took 
the  liberty  to  complain  to  the  king  himself 
of  the  imprisonment  of  Benedict,  and  their 
forbidding  any  obedience  to  be  paid  to  him, 
as  derogatory,  in  the  highest  degree,  to  the 
authority  of  the  apostolic  see,  which  his  an- 
cestors had  ever  made  it  their  business  to 
reverence  and  maintain.  But  the  king  was 
inflexible,  alledging  that  Benedict  had  bound 
himself  by  a  solemn  oath  to  embrace  all 
means  of  restoring  peace  to  the  church, 
even  by  the  way  of  cession,  if  judged  neces- 
sary or  expedient,  and  that  by  the  breach  of 
so  solemn  an  oath  he  had  forfeited  the  obe- 
dience that  was  due  to  him  as  pope. 

Benedict  had  promised,  as  has  been  re- 
lated above,  not  to  depart  from  his  palace  in 


>  De  Niem,  ubi  supra. 


Avignon  without  the  knowledge  and  consent 
of  the  kings  of  France  and  Arragun.  But 
beiflg  weary  of  his  confinement,  and  as  re- 
gardless of  his  promise  as  he  was  of  his 
oath,  he  resolved  to  make  his  escape,  and 
began  to  contrive  with  some  of  his  most  in- 
timate friends  the  means  of  effecting  it.  As 
one  of  these,  Robert  de  Rraquemond,  a  na- 
tive of  Normandy,  was  frequently  admitted 
to  the  pope  as  a  person  no  ways  suspected, 
it  was  agreed  between  tiiem  that  Braque- 
mond  should  one  day,  the  i2th  of  March, 
not  depart  from  the  palace  till  late  in  the 
evening,  and  that  the  pope,  should  attend 
him  at  his  departure  in  the  disguise  of  one 
of  his  domestics.  That  disguise  Benedict 
assumed,  and  passing  through  the  guards 
quite  unobserved,  arrived  that  night  at  castle 
Raynard,  four  miles  distant  from  Avignon, 
and  early  next  morning  at  Marseilles,  subject 
to  Lewis,  king  of  Naples,  and  count  of  Pro- 
vence, who  went  immediately  to  wait  upon 
him,  and  lend  him  all  the  assistance  in  his 
power.  Authors  observe  that  Benedict  was 
attended  in  his  escape  by  three  domestics 
only ;  that  he  took  nothing  with  him  but  the 
body  of  our  Lord  in  a  box,  and  a  letter  from 
the  French  king ;  that  he  had  let  his  beard 
grow  during  the  five  years  of  his  confine- 
ment, but  caused  it  to  be  shaved  on  his  arri- 
val at  Marseilles.  From  castle  Raynard  he 
wrote  to  the  king  to  acquaint  him  with  his 
escape,  and  assure  him  that,  though  at  li- 
berty, he  was  determined  faith-fuily  to  per- 
form what  he  had  promised,  and  concur  in 
all  the  measures  that  his  dearly  beloved  son 
should,  upon  mature  deliberation,  suggest  or 
approve.  This  letter  is  dated  at  castle  Ray- 
nard the  12th  of  March,  the  day  on  which 
he  made  his  escape.' 

Some  few  days  after  Benedict  sent  cardi- 
nal Malesicco,  bishop  of  Palestrina,  and  car- 
dinal Amadeus  of  Saluzzo,  with  the  cha- 
racter of  his  legates,  to  the  king  to  divert  him 
from  pursuing  the  way  of  cession,  and  per- 
suade him  to  revoke  the  decree,  forbidding 
his  subjects  to  pay  him  any  obedience  as 
pope  till  he  had  agreed  to  resign.  The  le- 
gates were  powerfully  seconded  by  the  duke 
of  Orleans,  and  in  a  council  held  on  the  28th 
of  May,  it  was  resolved  that  the  decree 
should  be  revoked,  and  Benedict  be  obeyed  as 
before,  but  upon  the  following  conditions : 
I.  That  he  promised,  in  writing,  to  resign, 
in  case  his  competitor  resigned,  died,  or  was 
expelled.  II.  That  all  offences  hitherto  given 
or  received  should,  by  both  parties,  be  buried 
in  oblivion.  III.  That  Benedict  should  con- 
firm all  promotions  to  ecclesiastical  dignities 
and  collations  to  benefices,  that  had  been 
made  while  he  was  not  allowed  to  dispose 
of  them.  IV.  That  in  the  term  of  one  year 
he  should  assemble  a  general  council  of  his 
obedience  to  deliberate  about  the  means  of 

>  MonactiuB  Dionys.  I.  IS.  p-  471. 


152 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Boniface  IX. 


Benedict  sends  an  embassy  to  Boniface; — [Year  of  Christ,  1404.]     Death  of  Boniface. 


restoring  peace,  and  moderating  the  many 
heavy  burthens  laid  by  the  popes  on  the 
Gallican  church.  These  terms  were  no 
ways  pleasing  to  Benedict.  But  the  duke 
of  Orleans  having  with  great  difficulty  pre- 
vailed upon  him  to  agree  to  them,  the  de- 
cree, forbidding  any  obedience  to  be  paid  to 
him,  was  repealed,  and  the  subjects  of 
France  were,  by  a  new  decree,  enjoined 
thenceforth  to  obey  Benedict  XIII.  as  lawful 
pope.  The  decree  was  issued  in  the  king's 
name,  and  the  following  words :  "  It  was 
resolved  near  five  years  ago  in  an  assembly 
of  the  clergy  of  our  kingdom,  that  no  obe- 
dience should  be  thenceforth  paid  to  pope 
Benedict  XIII.,  because  he  would  not  con- 
sent to  the  way  of  cession,  which  appeared 
to  us  the  most  expeditious  method  of  putting 
an  end  to  the  schism.  But  as  our  with- 
drawing from  his  obedience  has  not  had  the 
wished-for  effect,  and  he  has  agreed  to  the 
terms  that  we  have  lately  proposed,  and 
think  better  calculated  to  restore  tranquillity, 
we  revoke  our  former  edict,  and  by  the  ad- 
vice of  our  uncles,  of  our  brother,  the  duke 
of  Orleans,  of  the  universities  of  Toulouse, 
of  Anglers,  of  Orleans,  of  Montpelier,  and 
of  most  of  the  prelates  and  lords  of  our  king- 
dom, we  order  Benedict  XIII.  to  be  thence- 
forth obeyed  by  all  our  subjects  as  lawful 
pope,  and  this  our  ordinance  to  be  published 
and  immediately  complied  with  lhrough6ut 
our  kingdom.' 

The  following  year,  1404,  Benedict,  to 
persuade  the  world  of  the  sincerity  of  his  in- 
tentions, publish'ed  a  bull,  declaring  that  he 
was  ready  to  resign,  provided  his  competi- 
tor in  like  manner  agreed  to  resign.  Not 
satisfied  with  this  declaration,  he  sent  Peter 
Raban,  bishop  of  Pons,  and  some  other  bi- 
shops to  Rome,  to  treat  with  Boniface  of  an 
accommodation.  They  were  ordered  to  pro- 
pose a  meeting  of  the  two  popes  and  their 
cardinals  in  some  place  of  safety  approved 
of  by  both,  in  order  to  deliberate  jointly 
about  the  means  of  putting  an  end  to  the 
present  division.  The  embassadors  met  with 
a  favorable  reception  from  the  cardinals.  But 
Boniface  received  them  with  great  haugh- 
tiness, and  upon  their  modestly  exhorting 
him  to  concur  with  their  master  in  restoring 
peace  to  the  church  ;  he  told  them  with  no 
small  emotion,  that  Peter  de  Luna  was  an 
intruder  and  anti-pope,  and  himself  alone 
true  pope.  The  bishop  of  Pons,  piqued  at 
this  answer,  replied  that  their  master  was  no 
simoniac,  thus  tacitly  reproaching  Boniface 
as  guilty  of  that  crime,  which  so  proVoked 
him,  that  he  ordered  the  embassadors  to  de- 
part the  city  that  moment.  They  answered, 
that  they  had  a  safe  conduct  both  from  him 
and  the  Roman  people,  and  therefore  would 
not  depart  till  the  time  they  were  thereby  al- 
lowed to  remain  in  Rome  was  expired.  Boni- 


<  Monacbus  Dionys.  in  Carolo  VI. 


face  made  no  reply,  but  fell  into  a  violent 
passion  that  brought  on  a  fit  of  the  stone,  to 
which  he  was  subject,  and  he  died  the  third 
day,  the  1st  of  October.'  He  is  charged  by 
de  Niem  with  the  most  flagrant  simony, 
with  bestowing  all  church  preferments  upon 
the  best  bidder,  without  any  regard  to  merit 
or  learning,  and  making  it  his  study  to  en- 
rich his  family  and  relations.  One  of  his 
brothers  he  made  marquis  of  the  March,  now 
la  Marca,  and  another  duke  of  Spoleti.  But 
both  were  reduced  to  great  poverty  before 
their  death.^  Niem  supposes  the  Annates 
to  be  the  invention  of  Boniface;  but  others 
will  have  them  to  have  been  introduced  long 
before  his  time,  either  by  Clement  V.  or  Joha 
XXII.,  of  whom  the  former  was  raised  to 
the  see  in  130.5,  and  the  latter  in  1316.  The 
author  of  the  chronicle  of  Bordeaux,  at  this 
time  in  Rome,  tells  us,  that  a  person  worthy 
of  credit,  who  was  present  at  Boniface's 
death,  assured  him,  that  scarce  the  value  of 
one  florin  of  gold  was  found  m  his  coflers. 
This  testimony  is  alledged  by  Papebroch 
and  Pagi,  to  show  that  Boniface  was  not  so 
intent  upon  heaping  up  weahh  as  is  general- 
ly supposed.  But  as  he  made  it  his  study, 
according  to  all  other  contemporary  writers, 
to  accumulate,  and  consequently  must  have 
accumulated  immense  riches,  I  shall  leave 
Papebroch  and  Pagi  to  inquire  how  he  dis- 
posed of  them,  if  it  be  true  that  he  died  so 
poor.  St.  Antonine  writes,  that  it  was  re- 
ported that  Boniface  being  advised  by  his 
physicians  to  redeem  himself  from  his  com- 
plaint, that  of  the  stone,  at  the  expense  of 
his  chastity,  he  rejected  that  advice  with 
great  indignation,  saying,  he  had  rather  die 
chaste  than  live  'unchaste.^  *'  His  love  of 
chastity,"  adds  father  Pagi,  "  intituled  him, 
(notwithstanding  his  ambition,  his  avarice, 
his  unsincere  dealings,  his  simony,  &c.,)  to 
a  place  among  the  good  popes. "''  No  writings 
of  Boniface  have  reached  our  times,  besides 
some  letters  and  ordinances. 

Upon  the  death  of  Boniface,  Benedict's 
legates  ih  Rome  were  imprisoned,  notwith- 
standing their  safe  conduct,  in  the  castle  of 
St.  Angelo,  by  the  governor  of  that  castle,  a 
kinsman  of  the  deceased  pope,  and  obliged 
to  purchase  their  liberty  with  the  sum  of 
five  thousand  florins  of  gold.  Thus  de  Niem 
and  Surita.5  But  the  affair  is  differently  re- 
lated by  pope  Innocent  VII.,  the  immediate 
successor  of  Boniface,  in  a  letter  to  the  uni- 
versity of  Paris.  For  in  that  letter  he  tells 
them,  that  the  nuncios  were  advised  by  the 
Romans  to  remain  in  Rome,  and  assured  of 
protection;  but  choosing  to  depart,  they  fell 
into  the  hands  of  one,  out  of  whose  power 
neither  the  Roman  people  nor  the  cardinals, 
nor  he  himself  could  deliver  them. 


«  De  Niem,  I.  2.  c.  23,24. 

»  Apud  Pagi,  torn.  4.  p.  329. 

»  Antonin.  tit  22.  c.  3.  *  Pagi,  tom.  4.  p.  324, 

s  Niem,  c.  24.    Surita  Indie.  1.  3. 


Innocent  VII.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  153 

Innocent  VII.  elected.    His  birth,  education,  employments,  Slc.    Disturbances  in  Rome.    The  Runian  tieople 

recover  their  liberty. 


INNOCENT  VII.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FIRST  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Manuel  Pal^ologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Rupert  or  Robert  of  Bavaria,  Emperor 

of  the  West.'] 

[Year  of  Christ,  1404.]  Boniface  dying,  fthe  first  year  of  his  pontificate,  or  in  1389  j 
"  ' appointed  him  chamberlain  of  the  holy  Ro- 
man church,  and  sent  him  with  the  charac- 
ter of  his  legate  to  compose  the  difi'erences 
of  the  Italian  princes  at  war  with  one  an- 
other. He  was  sixty-five  years  of  age  at 
the  time  of  his  election,  and  was  elected 
without  opposition  by  the  nine  cardinals 
who  were  then  present  at  Rome.  For  of 
all  the  cardinals  created  by.  Boniface,  twelve 
only  Avere  then  living,  and  of  these  three 
were  absent.  The  king  of  France,  Charles 
VI.,  who  distinguished  himself  above  all* 
other  princes  by  his  zeal  for  the  unity  of  the 
church,  no  sooner  heard  of  Boniface's  death 
than  he  dispatched  a  messenger  to  Rome 
with  letters  to  the  cardinals,  exhorting  and 
earnestly  entreating  them  to  suspend  the 
election  of  a  new  pope  till  the  arrival  of  a 


as  has  been  said,  on  the  1st  of  October  1404, 
his  cardinals  immediately  applied  to  Bene- 
dict's nuncios,  to  know  whether  they  had 
been  enjoined  by  their  master  to  propose  a 
resignation  in  his  name,  provided  the  de- 
ceased pope  agreed  to  resign,  being,  they 
said,  in  that  case  determined  not  to  proceed 
to  a  new  election  till  they  had  tried  all  means 
in  their  power  of  putting  an  end  to  the 
schism.  The  nuncios  answered,  that  they 
were  only  empowered  to  propose  an  inter- 
view between  their  master  and  his  com- 
petitor. The  cardinals,  having  received  this 
answer,  resolved  to  provide  the  church  with 
a  new  pastor  as  soon  as  they  had  performed 
the  obsequies  of  the  deceased.  They  en- 
tered accordingly  into  the  conclave  on  the 
12th  of  October,  and  having  all  and  each  of 


them  bound  themselves  by  a  solemn  oath, 'solemn  embassy,  which  he  intended  to  send 
in  the  presence  of  several  public  notaries 'to  them.  But  the  election  Avas  over  before 
and  witnesses,  to   use  all  means   in    their  i  the  messenger  reached  Rome. 


power  of  restoring  the  peace  and  unity  of 
the  church,  and  even  to  resign  the  papal 
dignity,  how  canonically  soever  elected  to  it, 


Upon  the  first  notice  of  Boniface's  death 
Ladislaus,  king  of  Naples,  entering  unex- 
pectedly the  territories  of  the  church,  ad- 


should  that  be  judged  necessary  to  procure  vanced  to  Rome  at  the  head  of  a  numerous 
so  desirable  an  end,  they  unanimously  elect-  and  well-appointed   array,  with   a  design. 


ed,  on  the  17th  of  the  same  month,  Cosmato 
Megliorati,  cardinal  presbyter  of  the  holy 
cross  in  Jerusalem.'  The  new  pope  took 
the  name  of  Innocent  VII.  and  was  crowned, 
according  to  some,  on  the  2d,  and  according 
to  others,  on  the  11th  of  November. 

Innocent  was  a  native  of  Sulmona,  in  the 


says  Leonardo  of  Arezzo,  to  make  himself 
master  of  that  city  during  the  vacancy  of 
the  see.  But  finding  at  his  arrival  that  In- 
nocent was  already  elected,  he  pretended  to 
have  had  nothing  in  his  view  but  to  main- 
tain the  liberty  of  the  conclave,  and  support 
the  new  pope  against  all  his  enemies.'     A 


Hither  Abruzzo,  descended  from  a  family  |  most  dreadful  tumult  broke  out  in  Rome 


of  a  middling  condition  in  that  city,  but  had 
distinguished  himself  by  his  learning,  espe- 
cially by  his  knowledge  of  the  civil  and 
canon  law,  and  much  more  by  his  virtue 
and  probity ;  for  he  was,  according  to  de 
Niem,  who  speaks  well  of  very  few  popes, 
a  man  of  a  most  generous,  mild,  and  benefi- 
cent temper,  an  enemy  to  all  pomp  and 
show,  free  from  all  pride  and  ambition,  an 
avowed  enemy  to  simony,  and  of  great  ad- 
dress and  experience  in  negotiations  and  all 
state  afll'airs.2  He  was  made  clerk  of  the 
apostolic  chamber  by  Urban  VI. ;  was  after- 
wards employed  by  the  same  pope  to  collect 
the  revenues  of  the  apostolic  see  in  England, 
and  on  his  return  from  thence  preferred  first 
to  the  archbishopric  of  Ravenna,  and  soon 
after  to  the  bishopric  of  Bologna.  Boniface 
IX.  raised  him  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal  in 


•Innocent  VII.  in  Epist.  ad  Universitatem  Paris, 
apud  Spondan.  ad  onn.  1404.  a  Niem  c.  34.  36. 

Vol.  III.— 20 


during  the  king's  stay  in  that  city,  stirred 
up,  as  was  supposed,  underhand  by  hirn. 
The  Romans,  to  entice  Boniface  back  to 
Rome,  had  suppressed  the  Banderesians,  as 
we  have  seen,  and  lodged  all  the  power  in 
him.  But  the  Gibehnes,  headed  by  John 
and  Nicholas-  Colonna,  were  for  having  that 
power  restored  to  the  people,  while  the 
Guelfs,  supported  by  the  Ursini,  strove  to 
maintain  it  in  the  pope  and  the  church. 
Thus  was  a  civil  war  kindled  in  Rome,  and 
in  the  daily  skirmishes  great  numbers  were 
killed  on  both  sides.  Innocent,  not  thinking 
himself  safe  in  Rome,  left  the  Lateran  pa- 
lace, and  privately  retired  to  the  Transtybe- 
rine  or  Leonine  city.  But  Ladislaus  inter- 
posing, a  peace  was  concluded  between  the 
two  parties,  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  civil 
government  of  the  city  should  belong  to  the 
people,  that  is,  to  ten  men  chosen  by  them; 


•  Leonard.  Aretin.  UiBt.  sui  teniporis. 


154  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Innocent  VII. 

Innocent  proposes  to  assemble  a  general  council.  New  disturbances  in  Rome.  The  governors  massacred  by 
the  pope's  nephew; — [Year  of  Christ,  1405.]  Innocent  flies  to  Viterbo.  John  Colonna  makes  himself 
master  of  Rome ;  but  is  driven  out  by  the  Roinans,  and  Innocent  is  recalled ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1406.] 


that  the  Leonine  city,  with  the  castle  of  St. 
Angelo,  should  be  left  to  the  pope,  and  the 
senator  be  appointed  by  him,  but  not  with- 
out the  approbation  and  consent  of  the  peo- 
ple.' Thus  did  the  Roman  people,  in  great 
measure,  recover  the  power  which  they  had 
given  up  under  Boniface. 

Matters  being  thus  adjusted  for  the  pre- 
sent, Innocent  wrote  to  all  the  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  dignitaries  of  the  church  to  ac- 
quaint them  with  his  promotion,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  give  them  notice  that  he  in- 
tended to  assemble  a  general  council  in 
Rome  before  All  Saints  day  of  the  following 
year  1405.  He  exhorted  them  to  meet  in 
the  mean  time  in  their  respective  provinces, 
and  deliberate  among  themselves  about  the 
means  of  healing  the  present  division  of  the 
church,  assuring  them  that  he  was  ready  to 
concur  in  all  the  measures  that  should  by 
them  be  judged  the  best  calculated  for  pro- 
curing the  so  long  wished-for  tranquillity. 
This  letter  is  dated  the  27th  of  December, 
1404,  and  was  addressed  to  all  the  arch- 
bishops and  their  suffragans.^  The  meeting 
of  this  council  was  frequently  put  off,  and 
all  thoughts  of  it  were  at  last  laid  aside  on 
account  of  the  disturbances  that  broke  out 
anew  in  Rome. 

For  the  new  governors  of  the  city,  not 
satisfied  with  the  power  granted  them  by 
the  late  treaty,  encroached  daily  upon  that 
which  by  the  same  treaty  had  been  allowed 
to  the  pope.  Innocent,  to  gain  them,  and 
to  prevent  any  new  commotions,  created 
eleven  cardinals,  of  whom  five  were  natives 
of  Rome,  which  quieted  them  for  a  while. 
But  being  stirred  up  by  Ladislaus,  who 
wanted  to  improve  the  discontent  of  the 
people  to  his  own  advantage,  and  make 
himself  master  of  Rome,  they  soon  began  to 
insult  the  officers  of  the  pope,  and  exercise 
the  authority  that  they  themselves  had  vested 
in  them ;  which  so  provoked  Innocent's  ne- 
phew, Lewis  Meghorati,  a  bold  and  enter- 
prising youth,  that  falling  upon  the  gover- 
nors as  they  returned,  attended  by  some 
citizens  of  distinction,  from  a  conference 
with  the  pope,  he  arrested  them  all,  carried 
them  prisoners  to  his  house,  and  there  put 
eleven  of  them  to  death,  and  caused  their 
dead  bodies  to  be  thrown  out  of  the  window, 
saying,  "thus  popular  seditions  are  to  be 
appeased."  Platina,  who  wrote  in  this  cen- 
tury, in  1474,  tells  us,  that  the  Romans  were 
sent  by  the  pope  to  his  nephew  as  to  an  ex- 
ecutioner, insinuating  thereby  that  it 'was  by 
his  order  his  nephew  put  them  to  death.'' 
But  de  Niem,  who  was  at  this  very  time 
upon  the  spot,  clears  Innocent  from  being 
any  ways  privy  to  that  barbarous  execution ;'' 
and  so  does  Leonardo  of  Arezzo,  saying. 


»  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1404.  Num.  16. 

2  Idem,  Num.  12.  '  Platina  in  Innocent  VII. 

*  De  Niem,  c.  16.  37. 


the  pontiff  was  overwhelmed  with  grief 
when  he  heard  of  the  cruel  slaughter;  for 
the  whole  affair  had  been  transacted  alto- 
gether unknown  to  him.  He  was  a  man  of 
a  mild  and  pacific  disposition,  and  abhorred 
above  all  things  the  effusion  of  human  blood ; 
he  often  bemoaned  himself,  bewailed  his 
hard  lot,  and  lifting  his  eyes  up  to  heaven, 
called  upon  God  to  witness  his  innocence.' 
Had  he  delivered  up  his  nephew  to  the  Ro- 
mans, as  he  ought  in  justice  to  have  done, 
he  would  have  cleared  himself  effectually 
from  all  suspicion  of  being  concerned  in 
that  massacre;  and  his  not  having  done  so, 
but,  on  the  contrary,  his  taking  his  nephew 
with  him  in  his  flight,  and  thus  screening 
him  from  the  deserved  punishment,  would 
incline  one  to  believe  what  Platina  says  to 
be  true. 

Innocent,  hearing  of  the  cruel  massacre, 
left  Rome  that  moment,  and  in  the  utmost 
consternation  fled  with  his  nephew  and  all 
the  cardinals  to  Viterbo.  As  their  flight  hap- 
pened in  the  height  of  the  summer,  on  the 
5th  of  August,  when  the  heats  in  Italy  are 
quite  insufferable,  and  they  stopped  no- 
where, apprehending  that  the  Romans, 
breathing  revenge,  pursued  them  close  at 
their  heels,  de  Niem  tells  us  that  about  thirty 
of  the  pope's  retinue  died  of  thirst  on  the 
road.2  Innocent  was  scarce  gone  when  the 
alarm  bell  was  rung,  and  the  Romans  flying 
to  arms,  flocked  from  all  parts  to  the  ponti- 
fical palace,  destroyed  or  carried  off  all  the 
furniture,  put  every  man  to  the  sword  that 
belonged  to  the  pope,  and  would  not  have 
spared  his  holiness  himself  had  "he  not  saved 
himself  by  a  tinlely  and  precipitate  flight.^ 
In  the  mean  time  John  Colonna,  availing 
himself  of  these  disturbances,  entered  Rome 
with  a  body  of  troops,  and  possessing  him- 
self 5f  the  pontifical  palace,  he  governed  the 
city  from  thence  with  all  the  authority  of  a 
pope ;  whence  he  was  ironically  styled  John 
XXIII.  as' there  had  been  twenty-two  popes 
of  that  name.  But  the  Romans  being,  in 
the  term  of  twenty  days,  tired  of  his'govern- 
ment,and  revolting  against  him,  he  invited 
king  Ladislaus  to  his  assistance,  promising 
to  resign  to  him  the  sovereignty  of  the  city. 
The  king,  who  had  long  aspired  at  the  do- 
minion of  Rome,  sent  without  delay  an 
army  under  the  command  of  the  count  of 
Troia,  with  orders  to  maintain  Colonna  in 
po.ssession  of  Rome.  Colonna  admitted  the 
Neapolitan  army  into  the  city.  But  the  Ro- 
mans, determined  rather  to  die  than  to  sub- 
mit to  Ladislaus,  exerted  themselves  with  so 
much  vigor,  resolution,  and  union,  as  obliged 
Colonna  and  his  allies  to  abandon  the  un- 
dertaking, and  retire  out  of  the  city.  The 
Romans,  being  now  left  to  themselves,  com- 
mitted the  government  of  the  city  to  three 


»  Leonard.  Aretin.  de  rebus  Ital.  p.  254. 
»  Niem,  c.  36.  '  Idem  ibid. 


Innocent  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


135 


Benedict  repairs  to  Genoa.    Demands  a  safe  conduct  of  lunorent,  which  is  denied.    Ladislaus  excommuni- 
cated by  Innocent.     The  king  subniils,  and  is  absolved. 


persons  only,  whom  ihey  called  *'  the  good 
men  ;"  and  these,  finding,  says  Leonardo  of 
Arezzo,  upon  the  strictest  inquiry,  that  the 
pope  was  no  ways  accessary  nor  privy  to 
the  massacre  of  their  fellow  citizens,  per- 
suaded the  people,  tired  with  intestine  dis- 
sensions, and  convinced  of  his  innocence,  to 
recal  him.  Embassadors  were  accordingly 
sent  in  the  beginning  of  the  present  year, 
140G,  to  invite  his  holiness  back  to  his  see, 
to  beg  pardon  for  their  past  conduct,  and 
ofler  him  the  keys  and  the  sovereignty  of 
the  city.  With  that  unexpected  invitation 
Innocent  readily  complied,  forgave  the  Ro- 
mans all  past  injuries,  and  leaving  Viierbo 
in  the  month  of  March,  entered  Rome  in  a 
kind  of  triumph,  being  attended  by  vast 
crowds  of  people  of  all  ranks,  and  amongst 
the  rest  by  the  "  three  good  men,"  who,  at 
his  entering  the  gate,  resigned  all  their  power 
into  his  hands.' 

In  the  mean  time  Benedict,  to  impose 
upon  the  world,  and  persuade  them  that  the 
continuance  of  the  schism  was  not  to  be  im- 
puted to  him,  undertook  this  year  a  journey 
to  Genoa,  in  order  to  confer,  as  he  gave  out, 
with  his  competitor,  and  settle  by  mutual 
consent  the  means  of  restoring  peace  and 
tranquillity,  the  object  of  every  good  man's 
wishes,  and  of  none  more  than  of  his.  The 
city  of  Genoa  had  hitherto  adhered  to  the 
popes  of  Rome,  but  being  lately  gained  over 
to  the  popes  of  Avignon  by  their  archbishop 
Pileus  Marinus,  a  prelate  held  in  great 
esteem  for  his  sanctity,  Benedict  met  there 
with  a  most  honorable  reception  from  per- 
sons of  all  ranks  and  conditions.  He  had 
not  been  long  in  that  city,  when  he  caused 
application  to  be  made  in  his  name  to  Inno- 
cent for  a  safe  conduct,  intending,  as  he 
pretended,  to  send  nuncios,  as  soon  as  it 
could  be  procured,  to  treat  of  an  accommo- 
dation. Innocent  very  unadvisedly  refused 
the  safe  conduct,  telling  those  who  applied 
for  it,  that  he  questioned  whether  a  true  and 
lawful  pope  could  with  a  safe  conscience 
enter  into  any  treaty  with  an  antipope  and 


evasions,  those  at  bay,  who  sincerely  wished 
to  see  peace  restored  to  the  church.'  Bene- 
dict, after  a  short  stay  in  Genoa,  was  obliged, 
by  the  plague  that  broke  out  there,  to  quit 
that  city  and  return  to  Provence. 
•  At  Rome  the  troops  of  king  Ladislaus, 
which  Colonna  had  admitted  into  the  city, 
and  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  still  held  that 
fortress,  and  often  sally  mg  from  thence  com- 
mitted great  disorders  in  Rome  and  the 
neighboring  country.  Innocent  therefore, 
after  repealed  admonitions,  thundered  out 
ihe  sentence  of  excommunication  against 
him,  the  same  sentence  that  his  predecessor 
Urban  VI.  had  issued  against  his  father 
Charles  of  Durazzo,  declaring  him  an  ene- 
my to  the  church,  and  depriving  him  as 
such  of  his  kingdom,  a  fief  of  the  apostolic 
see.  The  king,  apprehending  that  the  friends 
of  his  rival  Lewis  of  Anjou  would  take  oc- 
casion from  thence  to  rise  up  in  arms  against 
him,  chose  rather  to  satisfy  the  pope,  than 
to  have  his  kingdom  involved  in  a  civil " 
war,  and  all  the  calamities  attending  it.  He 
sent  accordingly  embassadors  to  Rome  as 
soon  as  he  heard  of  the  sentence,  with  orders 
to  conclude  a  peace  with  Innocent  upon  his 
own  terms.  A  peace  was  accordingly  con- 
cluded upon  the  following  conditions,  that 
Ladislaus  should  promise  steadily  to  adhere 
to  Innocent  as  lawful  pontiff,  and  assist  him 
to  the  utmost  of  his  power  when  required  ; 
that  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo  should  be  im- 
mediately evacuated  and  delivejed  up  to  the 
pope;  that  the  king  should  publicly  own 
himself  a  vassal  of  the  church,  and  as  such 
take  an  oath  of  allegiance  to  Innocent,  and  his 
successors  lawfully  elected;  that  he  should 
proiiiise  never  to  make  war  upon  the  vassals 
or  friends  of  the  church,  should  forgive  and 
receive  into  favor  such  of  his  subjects  as 
had  borne  arms  against  him,  and  repair  all 
damages  done  by  him  or  his  men  to  the 
churches  and  other  holy  places.  On  the 
other  hand,  Innocent  was  to  recall  and  re- 
ceive into  favor  such  of  the  Roman  nobility 
as  had  joined  the  king  in  his  attempt  upon 


an  intruder.  He  added,  however,  that  he  Rome,  and  on  that  account  had  been  driven 
was  willing  to  hearken  to  any  terms  that  out  of  the  city,  to  absolve  him  from  the  ex- 
persons,  upon  whose  sincerity  he  could  de-  communication  which  he  had  incurred,  to 
pend,  should  think  fit  to  propose.  From  revoke  the  sentence  issued  by  Urban  VI. 
his  refusal  of  a  safe  conduct,  Benedict  took|against  his  father  Charles  of  Durazzo,  and 
occasion  to  represent  him,  in  the  letters  he  to  reinstate  him  (Ladislaus)  in  the  govern- 
wrote  to  all  the  Christian  princes,  as  averse  jment  of  Campania,  which  he  had  granted 
to  an  accommodation,  as  guilty  of  a  breach  [him  in  the  first  year  of  his  pontificate  for 


of  the  solemn  oath  he  had  taken  at  his  elec 
tion,  and  to  charge  the  schism  wholly  upon 
him.  In  answer  to  these  letters  Innocent 
wrote  others,  accusing  Benedict  of  insin- 
cerity, and  false  dealing,  as  having  nothing 
in  his  view  in  setting  a  negotiation  on  foot, 
but  to  amuse  the  world,  and  gain  time. 
Thus  both  made  it  their  study,  says  de 
Niem,  to  keep,  with  new  subterfuges  and 

>■  Aretin.  Hist,  sui  temporls,  et  Antonin.  parte  3.  tit. 
82.  c.  4. 


the  term  of  three  years.  These  articles  be- 
ing agreed  to.  Innocent  not  only  repealed 
the  excommunication  against  the  king,  but 
appointed  him  defender  and  standard-bearer 
of  the  church.^ 

In  the  mean  time  Benedict  finding,  on  his 
return  to  France,  the  king  as  eagerly  bent 
as  ever  upon  the  way  of  cession,  sent  cardi- 


«  De  Niem,  I.  2.  c.  18. 

5  Areiin.  et  de  Niem,  ubi  supra,  et  apud  Raynald.  ad 
ann.  140G.  Num.  7. 


156 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  VII. 


The  French  withdraw  anew  from  the  obedience  of  Benedict.    Innocent  dies. 


nal  de  Chalant,  a  man  of  great  eloquence 
and  address,  to  assure  him  that  he  was  rea- 
dy to  resign,  provided  the  princes  under  the 
obedience  of  his  competitor  prevailed  upon 
him  in  like  manner  to  resign,  or  promised  to 
withdraw  from  his  obedience  if  he  did  not. 
The  cardinal  enlarged  upon  the  sincere  de- 
sire his  master  had  of  seeing  peace  and  uni- 
ty restored  to  the  church,  alledging  as  an  in- 
stance of  it  his  late  journey  to  Italy  ;  inveigh- 
ed with  great  bitterness  against  Innocent  for 
refusing  a  safe  conduct  to  the  Nuncios  of 
Benedict,  and  left  the  king  and  his  council 
to  judge  upon  which  of  the  two  the  continu- 
ance of  the  schism  was  to  be  charged,  upon 
his  master,  who  undertook  a  journey  to  Italy 
with  no  other  view  but  to  treat  of  an  accom- 
modation with  his  adversary,  or  upon  his 
adversary,  who  would  hearken  to  no  treaty  ? 
The  affair  was  referred  by  the  king  to  the 
prelates  of  the  kingdom,  and  by  them  it  was 
determined,  that  as  Benedict  had  promised 
to  resign  when  they  returned  under  his  obe- 
dience, if  that  should  be  thought  necessary 
or  expedient,  they  ought  to  withdraw  anew 
from  his  obedience  if  he  did  not  perform, 
without  any  shifts  or  subterfuges,  what  he 
had  promised.  As  for  the  intruder,  meaning 
Innocent,  they  left  those  to  deal  with  him 
who  acknowledged  him  for  lawful  pope,  not 
doubting  but  if  Benedict  resigned,  they  would 
oblige  their  pope,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  to 
follow  his  example.  The  university  of  Tou- 
louse had  published  a  writing  against  the 
way  of  cession,  which  was  read  in  the  pre- 
sent assembly,'  and  being  referred  by  the 
king  to  the  parliament  of  Paris,  it  was  by 
their  order  publicly  torn  in  pieces.  The  Avay 
of  cession  being  both  by  the  parliament  and 
the  members  of  the  assembly  thus  declared 
the  most  effectual  and  expeditious  method 
of  restoring  peace,  the  king  by  an  edict, 
daled  the  18lh  of  February  1407,  ordered  his 
subjects  to  withdraw  anew  from  the  obe- 
dience of  Benedict,  and  at  the  same  time  for- 
bad them  to  receive  any  benefices  at  his 
hands,  or  to  pay  anything  into  the  apostolic 
chamber,  flattering  himself  that  his  necessi- 
ties would,  in  the  end,  oblige  him  to  submit, 
and  resign  a  dignity  which  he  could  not  sup- 
port. On  the  I  Ith  of  November  of  the  same 
year,  the  French  bishops  met  again,  and  it 
was  resolved  that  the  king  should  be  applied 
to,  and  desired,  in  the  name  of  the  whole 
body  of  the  clergy,  to  procure  the  assembling 
of  a  general  council  for  the  reformation  of 
the  church  in  its  head  and  its  members.' 

In  the  mean  time  Innocent  died  at  Rome 
m  the  sixty-seventh  or  sixty-eighth  year  of 
his  age,  having  held  the  see  from  the  17th 
of  October  1404,  the  day  of  his  election,  to 
the  6th  of  November  1400,  the  day  of  his 
death.  As  he  died  suddenly  of  an  apoplexy. 


'  Bochel.  1.  4.  tit.  21.  c.  3.  Jiiveiialis  Ursin.  in  Carol. 
VI.  p.  222.  Niem,  1.  2.  c.  39.  Vide  Spondan.  ad  ann. 
HOC. 


it  was  reported  and  believed  by  many,  that 
poison  had  been  administered  to  him  by 
some  of  his  own  court.  That  report  Leo- 
nardo of  Arezzo  confutes  in  a  letter  to  Fran- 
cis, lord  of  Cortona,  as  entirely  groundless  : 
"  I  am  not  at  all  surprised,"  says  Leonardo 
in  his  letter,  "  that  the  report  concerning  the 
death  of  Innocent  should  have  reached  you, 
since  various  conjectures  and  suspicions 
have  been  whispered  about  even  here  in  the 
very  house  where  he  died.  As  this  court  is 
full  of  ill-designing  people,  they  are  but  too 
apt  to  suspect  crimes  in  others,  which  they 
themselves  would  not  scruple  to  commit; 
and  some  there  are  who,  out  of  love  for  ca- 
lumny, take  delight  in  spreading  reports 
which  they  themselves  do  not  credit.  As 
for  myself,  so  far  as  I  can  judge  as  an  eye- 
witness, I  can  by  no  means  doubt  of  his  dy- 
ing a  natural  death.  Who  can  think  other- 
wise of  a  man  of  seventy  years  of  age,  and 
a  broken  constitution  ?  He  was  subject  to 
the  gout,  had  been  long  liable  to  violent  pains 
in  his  side.  He  had  had,  to  my  knowledge, 
two  fits  of  apoplexy,  a  slight  one  at  Viterbo, 
and  another  at  Rome  so  violent  while  he 
was  giving  public  audience,  that  had  we  not 
hastened  to  his  assistance  and  supported  him, 
he  would  have  fallen  from  his  chair  with  his 
head  foremost.  We  carried  him  half  dead  to 
his  bed  ;  and  his  tongue  was  so  embarrassed^ 
that  he  could  not  articulate  a  single  word, 
&c.  Four  days  before  his  death  I  introduced 
to  him  the  Florentine  embassadors,  sent  to 
acquaint  him  with  the  reduction  of  Pisa.  At 
their  coming  into  his  bed-chamber,  he  put 
out  his  foot  from  under  the  coverings  of  the 
bed,  and  offered  it  to  them  to  kiss,  received 
them  with  so  much  good  humor,  and  heard 
them  with  so  much  patience,  that  one  would 
have  thought  he  labored  under  no  complaint. 
He  died  in  the  Vatican  palace,  and  was  bu- 
ried in  St.  Peter's.'"  Innocent  is  blamed  even 
by  those  who  commend  him  the  most,  on  ac- 
count of  his  nepotism,  or  the  immoderate  af- 
fection he  bore  to  his  nephews  and  relations, 
heaping  immense  wealth  upon  them,  and 
preferring  them,  though  not  so  deserving  as 
many  others,  to  the  highest  post  both  in 
state  and  church.  He  is  said,  indeed,  to 
have  reprimanded  his  nephew  Lewis  Me- 
gliorati  for  the  massacre  spoken  of  above; 
but  it  does  not  appear  that  he  ever  inflicted 
any  punishment  upon  him  for  so  enormous 
a  crime,  though  it  deserved  the  severest.  To 
conclude.  Innocent  for  all  his  good  qualities 
showed  himself  as  little  inclined  to  the  way 
of  cession  as  his  competitor,  though  he  had 
bound  himself  by  a  solemn  oath  to  embrace 
it,  should  it  be  judged  necessary  or  expe- 
dient. 

No  writings  of  Innocent  have  reached  our 
times,  besides  a  discourse  upon  "  Church 
Union,"  and  some  letters. 


»  AretJn.  in  Hist,  sui  temporia. 


greoort  xn.] 

Election  of  Gregory  XII. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


^ 157 

.ry  XII.     Hi8  birth,  educ"^i^^;r^o7ii^iii^&^  Desirous  of  puUinR  nn  end  to  the  schism. 
Writes  to  his  competitor,  who  answers  his  letter  ;-[Year  of  Christ,  1407.] 


GREGORY  XII.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  SECOND  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Manuel  Pal^eologus,  Emperor  of  the  East.— Rvpekt  of  Bavaria,  Emperor  of  the  West.l 


[Year  of  Christ,  140G.]  Upon  the  sudden 
death  of  Innocent,  his  cardhials,  then  pre- 
sent at  Rome,   and   in   all  fourteen,  were 
greatly  at  a  loss  whether  they  should  imme- 
diately proceed  to  a  new  election,  or  suspend 
it  for  some  time,  seeing  the  anti-pope  had 
promised  to  resign  upon  the  death  of  Inno- 
cent, provided  his  cardinals  elected  no  other 
in  his  room.  But  the  cardinals  knowing  that 
promise  to  have  been  extorted  from  him  by  the 
French  king,   much  against  his  will,  and 
consequently  not  to  be  relied  on,  and  at  the 
same  time  apprehending  that,  if  the  election 
weredelayed,  great  commotions  would  there- 
upon ensue  in  the  city,  it  was  by  them  una- 
nimously  resolved   that  the  see  should  be 
filled  as  soon  as  possible,  but  that  the  person 
elected  should  bind  himself  in  the  most  so- 
lemn manner  to  quit  his  new  dignity,  if  the 
anti-pope  quitted  his.     Pursuant  to  this  re- 
solution the  fourteen  cardinals  entered  into 
the  conclave  on  the  18th  of  November,  and 
on  the  23d  of  the  same  month  each  of  them 
promised,  swore,  and  vowed,  and  gave  it  in 
writing,  that  should  he  be  elected,  he  would 
lay  down  the  dignity,  if  his  competitor  did 
so' too  ;  that  he  would  acquaint  him  by  let- 
ters with  the  promise  he  had  made,  and  ex- 
hort  him    to  follow  his  example;    that   he 
would   procure    unity,    "by    all    means," 
without  fraud  or  deceit,  and  would  notify 
this,  his  promise,  oath,  and  vow  to  all  the 
Christian  kings  and  princes,  as  soon  as  he 
conveniently  could,  that  they  might  be  wit- 
nesses of  the  obligation  which  he  had  vo- 
luntarily laid  upon  himself.  Thus  Leonardo 
of  Arezzo  and  de  Niem,  who  were  both  at  ^ 
this  time  in  Rome.'     The  cardinals,  having  j 
all  taken  this  oath  upon  the  Holy  Gospels 
■without  any  limitation  or  restriction  what- 
ever, proceeded  immediately  to  the  election, 
and  on  the  2d  of  December  chose,  with  one 
consent,  Anselus  Corarius,  cardinal  pres- 
byter of  St.  Mark,  who  was  crowned  on  the 
19ih  of  the  same  month,  and  on  that  occa- 
sion took  the  name  of  Grejory  XII. 

Gregory  was  a  native  of  Venice,  descended 
from  a"  noble  and  ancient  family  of  that  city. 
Urban  VI.  preferred  him  to  that  bishopric, 
Boniface  IX.  made  him  titular  patriarch  of 
Constantinople,  and  his  immediate  prede- 
cessor Innocent  VII.  raised  him  to  the  dig- 
nity of  cardinal.  He  was  not  a  man  of  very 
shining  parts,  but  of  the  strictest  probity ; 


and  being  greatly  advanced  in  years,  the  car- 
dinals thought  that  he  would  rather  choose 
to  resign  his  dignity,  than  to  hold  it,  during 
the  short  remainder  of  his  life,  by  a  breach 
of  his  oath.    He,  at  fust,  fully  answered  the 
public  expectation.  For  he  not  only  renewed 
and  confirmed  after  his  election  the  oath  he 
had  taken  in  the  conclave,  but  declared  over 
and  over  again  that  he  was  ready  to  treat 
with  his  competitor  about  an  union;   that 
wh$it  place  soever  should  be  appointed  for 
I  that  purpose, 'he  would  immediately  repair 
'  to  it,  how  distant  soever  it  might  be  from 
I  Rome;  that  were  he  to  go  to  it  by  sea,  and 
could  neither  be  supplied  with  galleys  nor 
'other  vessels,  he  would  be  conveyed  to  it.in 
a  boat ;  and  were  he  to  go  by  land,  and 
wanted  horses,  he  would  travel  to  it  on  foot^ 
supported  only  by  his  staff.'  At  the  same  time 
he  wrote  to  his  rival  Benedict,  to  acquaint 
him  with  his  promotion  as  well  as  with  the 
oath  he  had  taken,  and  let  him  know  that 
he  was  ready  to  lay  down  his  dignity  the 
moment  he  was  ready  to  lay  down  his,  that 
the  see  being  thus  become  vacant'lhe  cardi- 
nals of  both  parties  might  meet  and  choose 
a  third  person,  whose  election  would  admit 
of  no  dispute.     Gregory  wrote  letters  to  the 
same  purpose  to  all  kings,  princes,  republics 
and  universities,  expressing  in  them  a  sin- 
cere desire  of  restoring  peace  and  unity  even 
at  the  expense  of  his  dignity.    Thus  Leo- 
nardo of  Arezzo,  who  was  Gregory's  secre- 
tary, and  penned,  as  he  informs  us,  those 
very  letters.^  Benedict  received  at  Marseilles 
the  letter  directed  to  him.  and  immediately 
answered  it,  congratulating  his  competitor 
'upon  his  good  intentions  towards  an  union, 
'and  assuring  him  that  he  was  ready  to  con- 
'  cur  in  all  measures  to  procure  it,  and  to  meet 
him  for  that  purpose  at  what  time  and  what 
place  both   parties  should  judge  the  most 
proper.     The  direction  of  Gregory's  letter 
was,  "  Gregory,  servant  of  the  servants  of 
God,  to  Peter  de  Luna,  whom  some  nations 
call  in  this  deplorable  schism  Benedict  XIII. 
wishing  him  the  love  of  peace  and  unity ;" 
and  the  direction  of  Benedict's,  "  Benedict 
bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of  God,  to 
lAngelus  called  Corarius,  whom  some,  ad- 
herfng  to  him  in    this  pernicious  schism, 
!  style  Gregory,  wishing  him   the   love  and 
!  effects  of  true  peace  and  unity.'' 


'  Aretin.  in  Hist,  sui  temp,  et  Epist.  1.  2.  Epist.  3.  de 
>'iem.  de  Schis.  1.  3.  c.  1. 


«  Aretin.  et  Niem,  ubi  Bupra. 

»  Aretin.  ubi  supra,  et  apud  Raynald.  Num.  14. 

'  Apud  Raynald  ad  ann.  14(i7.  Num.  1  el  2. 


158 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XH. 


The  two  popes  agree  to  meet  at  Savona.     Benedict  declines  consenting  to  the  way  of  cession.     Gregory  de- 
clines the  intended  interview.     Various  shifts  used  by  Gregory  to  avoid  it. 


Gregory,  upon  the  receipt  of  Benedict's 
letter,  sent  his  nephew  Antony  de  Mota, 
bishop  of  Bologna,  Guillinus,  bishop  of 
Todi,  his  treasurer,  and  Antony  de  Brutio, 
doctor  of  civil  and  canon  law  in  Bologna, 
with  the  character  of  his  legates  to  settle 
the  place  and  time  of  the  congress,  which 
they  had  both  agreed  to.  The  legates  met 
with  a  very  favorable  reception  from  Bene- 
dict, and  all  difficulties  being  removed,  it 
was  agreed  that  the  two  competitors  and 
their  cardinals  should  meet  at  Savona,  a 
small  town  on  the  coast  of  Genoa,  at  next 
Michaelmas,  the  29th  of  September,  or  at 
Martlemas,  the  11th  of  November,  in  case 
Gregory  could  not  be  supplied  with  galleys 
to  convey  him  thither  before  that  time  ,•  if  he 
had  not  even  then  got  together  the  necessary 
shipping,  the  congress  was  to  be  put  off  till 
All  Saints  day,  the  1st  of  November.' 

As  Gregory  had  declared  in  all  his  letters 
that  he  was  ready  to  resign,  provided  his 
competitor  did  so  too ;  the  French  king,  to 
obtain  the  like  declaration  from  Benedict, 
sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  him,  consisting 
of  two  archbishops,  five  bishops,  five  abbots, 
two  secular  lords,  and  twenty  doctors,  with 
Simon  de  Cramaud,  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople, at  their  head.  These  were  enjoined 
to  insist  upon  Benedict's  declaring,  in  plain 
terms,  and  without  any  ambiguity,  that  be 
agreed  to  the  way  of  cession,  and  would  re- 
sign at  the  same  time  that  his  competitor 
resigned.  If  they  could  not  extort  from  him 
such  a  declaration,  they  were  ordered  to  let 
him  know,  that  the  king  would  look  upon 
him  as  the  author  of  the  schism,  and  with- 
draw with  his  whole  kingdom  from  his  obe- 
dience. The  embassadors  met  with  a  very 
favorable  reception  from  Benedict,  but  could 
obtain  no  positive  and  direct  answer  with 
respect  to  his  resignation.  His  only  reply 
was,  that  he  had  the  unity  of  the  church  as 
much  at  heart  as  their  master,  and  that  if  a 
peace  was  not  concluded  they  should  have 
no  reason  to  complain  of  him,  or  to  charge 
the  continuance  of  the  schism  to  his  account. 

With  this  answer  some  of  the  embassa- 
dors returned  to  the  king,  while  the  rest, 
with  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  re- 
paired, pursuant  to  their  instructions,  to 
Rome  to  attend  Gregory  to  the  place  of  the 
conference.  They  arrived  at  Rome  in  the 
beginning  of  July,  and  being  admitted,  as 
soon  as  they  arrived,  to  the  pope,  they  found 
him,  to  their  great  surprise,  entirely  averse 
to  the  intended  interview,  though  every 
thing  relating  to  it  had  been  settled  not  long 
before  by  his  legates  with  his  approbation 
and  consent.  As  the  whole  state  of  Genoa 
was  then  under  the  dominion  of  France, 
where  Benedict  was  acknowledged,  he  ex- 
cepted on  that  account  against  Savona,  and 


»De  Niem.  in  Nemoie,  c.  10;  et  apud  Raynald. 
Num.  4. 


when  the  embassadors,  to  remove  that  ex- 
ception, offered  him  a  safe  conduct  both 
from  the  king  and  the  Gallican  church,  he 
had  recourse  to  the  plea  of  poverty,  pretend- 
ing not  to  have  wherewithal  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  the  journey.  But  the  embassa- 
dors, to  leave  him  no  color  or  pretence  for 
declining  the  interview,  took  upon  them  to 
promise  in  their  master's  name,  that  out  of 
his  great  zeal  for  the  unity  of  the  church  he 
would  bear  all  the  charges  of  his  journey 
from  Rome  to'  Savona,  and  from  Savona 
back  to  Rome.  Gregory  was  some  time  at 
a  loss  how  10  elude  that  offer,  but  at  last,  to 
gain  time,  he  told  them,  that  it  was  not  fit 
he  should  enter  into  any  engagement  what- 
ever, or  think  of  resigning  without  first  ac- 
quainting therewith  the  princes  of  his  obe- 
dience, and  obtaining  their  consent.'  Thus 
Gregory,  who  was  ready  to  treat  with  his 
competitor  about  an  union  in  any  place 
whatever,  how  distant  soever  from  Rome, 
and  to  repair  to  it  by  land  on  foot  if  horses 
were  wanting,  or  by  sea  in  a  boat  if  he 
could  not  be  supplied  with  galleys.  It 
grieved  all  who  knew  Gregory,  says  here 
de  Niem,  to  see  a  man,  who  had  lived  to 
the  age  of  fourscore  with  an  untainted  cha- 
racter, thus  sacrificing  his  reputation  as 
well  as  his  conscience  to  an  unseasonable 
ambition,  and  recurring,  without  shame  or 
remorse,  to  the  most  pitiful  shifts  and  sub- 
terfuges to  hold  a  dignity,  which  he  had 
bound  himself  by  the  most  solemn  oaihs  to 
resign.  This  conduct,  so  contrary  to  all  his 
declarations,  was  entirely  OAving,  if  his 
secretary,  Leonardo  of  Arezzo,  may  be 
credited,  to  his  nephew  and  relations,  who 
had  a,  great  influence  over  him,  and  left 
nothing  unattempied  to  divert  him  from 
parting  with  the  power  of  aggrandizing  and 
enriching  them.^ 

Benedict  was  no  less  averse  to  the  pro- 
posed interview  than  Gregory,  and  no  less 
determined  h)  retain  at  all  events  his  dignity. 
However,  he  was  no  sooner  informed  that 
his  competitor  had  changed  his  minrd,  and 
declined  meeting  him,  than  he  flew  to  Sa- 
vona, the  place  where  they  had  agreed  to 
meet,  and  wrote  from  thence  to  all  the 
princes  of  his  obedience  to  let  them  know 
that  he  was  ready  to  treat  with  his  competi- 
tor about  an  union,  and  was  come  with  that 
view  to  the  place,  which  his  competitor 
himself  had  chosen  for  that  purpose.  But 
Gregory,  though  most  earnestly  entreated 
by  all  his  cardinals  to  repair  to  the  same 
place,  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to  stir 
from  Rome  till  the  commotions  raised  there 
by  the  friends  of  king  Ladislaus,  obliged 
him  to  quit  that  city  ;  and  he  then  retired 
first  to  Viterbo,  and  soon  after  to  Siena.  As 
he  seemed  to  have  laid  aside  all  thoughts 


»  De  Niem,  ubi  supra,  et  Aretin.  1.  2.  Epist,  7. 
"  Aretin.  I.  2.  Epist.  7. 


Gregory  XIl.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


159 


Gregory  and  Benedict  equally  averse  to  an  union.    Gregory  creates  four  new  cardinali  ;-[Year  of.Chri.t, 
*     '  1408.]     I8  forsaken  by  his  cardinals^ 


of  meeting  his  adversary,  his  cardinals  be- 
gan, during  his  stay  in  the  last-mentioned 
city,   to    importune    him    anew   to   repair, 
without  further  delay,  to  the  place  of  the 
congress,  urging  that,  if  he  declined  it,  the 
world  would  charge,  and  not  without  rea- 
son, the  continuance  of  the  schism  upon 
him.    Gregory,  finding  himself  thus  pressed 
not  only  by  the  cardinals,  but  by  most  of  the 
cities  of  Italv,  to  fulfil  his  engagements,  in 
order  to  redeem  himself  from  their  importu- 
nities offered,  in  a  consistory  called  for  that 
purpose,  to  resign  his  dignity  upon  certain 
conditions  without  going  to  Savona,  where, 
he  said,  he  could  not  avoid,  without  a  mira- 
cle, the  snares,  which  he  had  certain  intelli- 
gence his  enemies  had  laid  for  him.     The 
conditions  he  required  were,  that  he  should 
be  restored  to  the  patriarchate  of  Constanti- 
nople, which  he  had  given  up  upon  his  pro- 
motion, and  shoijld  be  allowed  to  hold  some 
benefices  which  he  was  possessed  of  in  the 
state  of  Venice ;   that  to  them  should   be 
added   the   archbishopric   of  York,  or   the 
bishopric  of  Oxford,  which  were  both  said 
to  be  vacant,  and  that  some  territories   or 
lordships,  belonging  to  the  Roman  church, 
which  he  specified,  should  be  granted  to  his 
three  nephews,  Mark,  Francis,  and  Paul, 
to  be  held  by  them  and  their  heirs  for  ever. 
These  were  pretty  extraordinary  demands, 
and  yet  when  the  cardinals  had  agreed  to 
them  contrary  to  his  expectation,  Gregory 
still  put  off  his  resignation  till  a  promise  in 
writing  was  obtained  from  his  competitor,  of 
resigning  at  the  time  he  should  resign,  since 
peace,  he  said,  could  only  be  restored  by  the 
abdication  or  cession  of  both.' 

In  the  mean  lime  Benedict,  having  waited 
at  Savona  for  the  arrival  of  Gregory  till  All 
Saints  day,  the  last  term  fixed  for  their 
meeting,  went  from  thence  in  the  beginning 
of  January   1408  on  board  the  galleys  of 


nature,  telling  him,  that  he  had  better  share 
the  popedom  with  another  than  be  no  pope." 
Indeed  that  both  thought  so,  and  meant  no 
more  than  to  impose  upon  the  world  is  but 
too  plain  from  their  whole  conduct.  Bene- 
dict had  been  always  looked  upon  as  a  cun- 
artful,  and   deceitful    man,    whereas 


ning,   ,  ,     •      . 

Gregory  had  been  universally  held  in  the 
greatest  esteem,  not  only  for  his  exemplary 
piety,  but  for  the  strictest  honor  and  honesty, 
having  never  been  known,  says  his  secre- 
tary, Leonardo  of  Arezzo,  to  have  failed  of 
his  word  till  he  was  pope;  but  with  his  con- 
dition he  seemed  to  have  changed  his  nature, 
recurring  to  the  most  pitiful  shifts  to  elude 
the  most  solemn  engagements,  and  sticking 
at  nothing  to  hold  a  dignity  which  he  had 
bound  himself  by  the  most  awful  oaths  to 
resign.2 

One  of  the  oaths  taken  by  all  the  cardmals, 
and  by  each  of  them  in  particular,  at  his 
entering  into  the  conclave,  was,  that  should 
he  be  elected,  he  would  create  no  new  car- 
dinals till  an  union  was  concluded,  or  no^ 
thing  had  been  left  unattempted  on  his  side 
to  conclude  it.  This  oath  Gregory  took 
before  he  was  elected,  and  confirmed  rt  in 
the  first  consistory  he  held  after  his  election. 
However,  on  the  9th  of  May  of  the  present 
year  1408,  when  he  had  not  yet  taken  a  sin- 
gle step  towards  an  union,  but  on  the  con- 
trary excepted  against  every  measure  tending 
to  promote  it,  he  made  a  promotion  of  four 
cardinals.  These  were  James  of  Udine, 
John  Dominici,  a  preaching  friar,  archbishop 
of  Ragusa,  Anthony  Corarius,  bishop  of 
■Bologna,  his  brother's  son,  and  Gabriel 
Condulmerius.  his  sister's  son,  who  Avas  af- 
terwards raised  to  the  pontificate  under  the 
name  of  Eugene  IV.  None  of  the  old  car- 
dinals would  assist,  though  invited  by  Gre- 
gory, at  their  promotion,  lest  they  should 
seem  to  countenance  so  notorious  a  breach 


Genoa  to  Porto  Venere,  in  order  to  be  nearer  |  of  his  oath.     But  Gregory,  as  regardless  of 


at  hand,  as  he  gave  out,  to  treat  with  Gre 
gory.  On  the  other  hand  Gregory,  hearing 
of  his  arrival  at  that  place,  left  Siena  in  the 
latter  end  of  January,  and  removed  to  Lucca, 
less  distant  from  Porto  Venere.  During 
their  stay  in  those  two  places,  many  letters 
and  embassies  passed  between  them,  and 
nuncios  were  daily  sent  from  the  one  to  the 
other,  both  pretending  great  zeal  for  the 
unity  of  the  church,  while  both  were  equally 
averse  to  the  means  of  procuring  it.  The 
anonymous  writer  of  Bourdeaux,  who  was 
at  this  time  with  Gregory,  tells  us,  that 
Benedict  having  sent  the  two  archbishops 
of  Rouen  and  Taracon  to  propose  a  congress 
between  the  contending  parties,  and  settle 
the  place  of  their  meeting,  some  in  the  re- 
tinue of  the  latter  privately  dissuaded  Grego- 
ry from  hearkening  to  any  proposals  of  that 

»  De  Niem  in  Nemore  Unionis,  tract  6.  c.  31 ;  et  de 
Schism,  c.  20. 


their  remonstrances  as  of  his  own  oath, 
promoted  them,  neverthless,  in  a  consistory 
only  composed  of  the  auditors  of  the  rota 
and  a  few  bishops. 

The  cardinals,  provoked  beyond  measure 
at  the  conduct  of  Gregory,  after  various  con- 
sultations among  themselves,  resolved  in  the 
end  to  abandon  him,  and  leaving  him  at 
Lucca  with  his  new  cardinals,  to  retire  to 
some  other  place.  Of  this,  their  design, 
Gregory  was  privately  informed,  and  to  pre- 
vent their  carrying  it  into  execution,  he  for- 
bad them,  on  pain  of  forfeiting  their  dignity, 
of  degradation,  and  other  penalties,  to  depart 
without  his  leave  from  Lucca,  to  hold  any 
consultations  among  themselves,  with  those 
of  the  opposite  party,  or  with  the  embassa- 
dors of  the  king  of  France,  and  the  univer- 
sity of  Paris.     But  notwithstanding  this  pro- 


»  Apud  Spend,  ad  ann.  1408,  Num.  5. 
3  Aretin.  1.  2.  Epist.  7. 


160 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XH, 


Leonardo's  ar.count  of  Gregory's  conduct. 


hibition,  cardinal  John  ^gidius,  a  man  of 
most  unspotted  character,  finding  Gregory 
obstinately  bent  against  a  resignation,  and 
hearkening  to  none  but  his  relations,  secretly 
withdrew  in  the  night  from  Lucca  to  Pisa, 
and  was  followed  the  very  next  day  by  most 
of  the  other  cardinals.  Of  the  whole  con- 
duct of  Gregory,  from  the  time  he  left  Rome 
to  the  flight  of  the  cardinals,  we  have  a  very 
particular  and  curious  account  in  the  follow- 
ing letter  from  Leonardo  of  Arezzio,  who 
was  upon  the  spot,  to  a  friend  of  his,  named 
Petrillus,  who  had  quitted  the  court  and  re- 
tired to  Naples :  "  We  have  both  long  fore- 
seen," says  that  writer  in  his  letter,  "  that 
the  clouds  which  were  daily  gathering 
would  produce,  in  the  end,  a  terrible  storm  ; 
and  what  we  have  foreseen  has  happened 
at  last.  The  cardinals,  highly  dissatisfied 
with  the  conduct  of  the  pope,  have  lost  all 
patience,  and  forsaken  him.  I  commend 
your  prudence  in  not  waiting  till  the  storm 
overtook  you,  but  retiring  to  Naples  to  avoid 
it.  I  wish  1  had  done  so  too.  But  I  must 
inform  you  of  what  has  happened  since 
your  departure.  The  pope,  leaving  Rome, 
retired  to  Siena,  and  though  the  time  ap- 
proached when  he  was,  by  agreement,  to 
meet  his  competitor  at  Savona,  he  seemed, 
to  the  great  scandal  of  all  good  men,  to  think 
of  nothing  less  than  to  make  good  his  en- 
gagements. His  competitor  repaired  to  the 
appointed  place  in  due  time,  and  from  thence 
insulted  and  reproached  him  in  the  most  bit- 
ter terms  with  his  backwardness.  O  shame ! 
O  grief!  We  have  voluntarily,  and  upon 
the  most  mature  deliberation,  fixed  the  time 
and  the  place  to  treat  of  an  union,  and  yet 
we  decline  it !  At  such  a  conduct  I  am 
doubly  grieved,  as  a  Christian  and  as  an 
Italian.  It  grieves  me  as  a  Christian  to  see 
the  hopes  of  a  speedy  union  amongst  all 
Christians  thus  suddenly  vanish.  I  am  con- 
concerned,  as  an  Italian,  to  find  that  my 
countrymen  are,  for  the  conduct  of  one, 
generally  looked  upon  as  men  destitute  of 
all  honor  and  honesty.  In  speaking  thus 
you  will  own,  that  I  show  myself  more  jea- 
lous of  the  honor  of  the  pope  than  they  who, 
by  flattery,  divert  him  from  a  design  that 
would  acquire  him  immortal  glory.  But  to 
return  to  my  subject,  Gregory  being  now 
uniyersafly  looked  upon  as  the  author  of  the 
schism,  on  account  of  his  declining  to  meet 
his  competitor,  and  treat  in  person  with  him 
about  the  means  of  restoring  tranquillity,  he 
made  a  new  proposal,  which  was,  that  he 
should  repair  to  Lucca,  and  his  competitor 
to  Porto  Venere,  in  order  to  be  nearer  at 
hand  to  confer  with  one  another.  Gregory, 
therefore,  leaving  Siena,  hastened  to  Lucca, 
and  Benedict  to  Porto  "Venere;  and  being 
now  at  no  great  distance,  letters  and  embas- 
sies passed  daily  between  them.  Both  pre- 
tended to  have  nothing  so  much  at  heart  as 
the  unity  of  the  church,  but  both  were 


equally  averse  to  the  means  of  procuring  it. 
They  pretended  to  be  desirous  of  conferring 
in  person,  but  no  place  could  be  found  that 
the  one  or  the  other  did  not  object  to.  Gre- 
gory excepted  against  all  maritime  places, 
and  Benedict  against  all  at  a  distance  from 
the  sea.  You  would  have  thought  the  one 
a  terrestrial  animal  that  hated  the  water,  and 
the  other  an  aquatic  that  dreaded  the  dry 
land.  This  conduct  gave  great  offence  to  all 
sensible  and  well-meaning  men,  who  could 
not  but  see  that  their  fears  were  affected,  and 
dangers  were  pretended  where  there  was 
nothing  to  fear.  All  loudly  complained  of 
so  palpable  and  criminal  a  collusion :  and 
how  shocking  was  it  to  see  two  men,  both 
at  the  age  of  seventy  and  upwards,  sacri- 
ficing their  reputation,  their  conscience,  and 
the  peace  of  the  church  to  their  ambition,  to 
the  desire  of  reigning  but  a  few  days.  As 
for  myself,  I  verily  believe  that  Gregory 
meant  well,  but  was  ill  advised.  But  be- 
hold !  a  new  storm  unexpectedly  arises. 
Gregory  resolves  to  create  new  cardinals, 
able  to  support  him  against  the  old  ones,  and 
calls  with  that  view  a  consistory,  command- 
ing all  the  cardinals  to  attend.  Such  a  com- 
mand alarmed  the  whole  college,  some  sus- 
pecting one  thing  and  others  another.  When 
they  were  all  met,  the  pope  comes  out  of  his 
chamber,  places  himself  in  his  throne,  and 
after  a  short  silence,  addresses  them  thus : 
'  As  there  is  no  depending  upon  you,  I  have 
resolved  to  provide  the  church  with  nev/ 
cardinals.'  So  manifest  a  breach  of  the 
most  solemn  oath  alarmed  all  the  old  cardi- 
nals, and  they  left  nothing  unattempted  to 
divert  him  from  it.  I  myself  saw  cardinal 
Colonna  entreating  him  on  his  knees,  with 
tears  in  his  eyes,  to  forbear,  or  at  least,  to 
suspend  for  a  Avhile  the  execution  of  a  de- 
sign so  prejudicial  to  his  reputation  and 
credit.^-  But  his  obstinacy  was  proof  against 
all  remonstrances.  At  the  breaking  up  of 
the  consistory  the  pope  forbad  the  cardinals 
to  hold  any-  assemblies  among  themselves, 
or  to  depart  from  Lucca  without  his  leave. 
But,  notwithstanding  this  prohibition,  car- 
dinal iEgidius  privately  withdrew  fiora 
Lucca ;  which  the  pope  was  no  sooner  in- 
formed of  than  he  dispatched  some  of  his 
men  on  horseback  after  him,  with  orders  to 
bring  him  back  by  force.  They  overtook 
him  at  a  little  town  under  the  dominion  of 
the  Florentines  ;  but  in  attempting  to  seize 
him  they  were  opposed  by  the  garrison  of 
the  place,  not  without  some  bloodshed  on 
both  sides.  Upon  their  return  to  Lucca  the 
governor  ordered  them  to  be  all  put  under 
an  arrest  for  committing  hostilities  in  the 
territories  of  Florence.  The  pope,  unwilling 
to  disoblige  the  Florentines,  appointed  Mar- 
cellus  Strozzi  and  me  to  excuse  to  the  re- 
public, in  his  name,  the  violence  committed 
by  his  men  in  their  territories.  But  while 
we  were  receiving  our  instructions  news 


Gregory  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


161 


The  cardinals  appeal  from  Gregory  ;  and  send  copies  of  tlioir  appeal  to  all  the  princes, 
nicates  all  who  wiilidruw  I'loin  his  obedience. 


Benedict  exoommu- 


■was  brought  that  the  rest  of  the  cardinals, 
not  thinking  themselves  safe  at  Lucca,  had 
fled  from  thence  to  Pisa.  Upon  that  unex- 
pected intelligence  the  pope  dismissed  us,  in 
order  to  deliberate  about  other  measures.  As 
the  pope's  men  had  been  arrested,  the  car- 
dinals laid  hold  of  that  opportunity  to  make 
their  escape,  and  they  all  got  safe  to  Pisa. 
Upon  their  liight  the  pope  created  four  new 
ones.' 

The  cardinals,  in  all  seven,  the  very  next 
day  alter  their  arrival  at  Pisa,  the  13th  of 
May,  published  a  manifesto  in  justification 
of  their  conduct,  and  at  the  same  time  an 
appeal  from  Gregory  misinformed  and  act- 
ing contrary  to  reason,  to  Gregory  better  in- 
formed and  acting  agreeably  to  reason,  from 
Gregory  as  the  vicar  of  Christ,  to  Christ 
himself,  who  is  to  judge  tlie  quick  and  the 
dead  and  the  world  by  fire,  to  a  general 
council,  in  which.and  by  which  the  actions 
of  the  high  pontiffs  themselves  are  judged, 
and  approved  or  condemned,  and  to  the  fu- 
ture pope,  it  being  the  duty  of  every  new 
pope  to  correct  what  has  been  done  by  his 
predecessor  amiss.  In  their  manifesto  they 
showed  the  unreasonableness  of  the  three 
commands  he  had  laid  upon  them  not  to 
depart  from  Lucca  without  his  permission; 
not  to  hold  any  assemblies  among  them- 
selves ;  nor  treat  with  the  embassadors  of  his 
competitor,  or  with  those  of  France.  Against 
the  first  they  urged  the  danger  to  which 
they  would  have  exposed  themselves  by  re- 
maining at  Lucca,  having  been  informed  by 
persons  worthy  of  credit  tiiat  his  holiness 
designed  to  confine  them,  nay,  and  that 
some  of  them  were  to  be  put  to  death  by  his 
order,  had  they  remained  but  one  day  longer 
at  Lucca,  which,  they  said,  they  had  reason 
to  believe;  it  being  well  known  that  they 
who  were  sent  after  cardinal  iEgidius  had 
private  orders  to  kill  him,  if  he  refused  to 
return,  or  they  were  by  any  unforeseen  ob- 
stacle prevented  from  bringing  him  back. 
The  second  prohibition,  not  to  meet  and 
consult  among  themselves  about  the  proper 
means  of  restoring  tranquillity,  they  showed 
to  be  inconsistent  with  their  duty  as  cardinals 
of  the  holy  Roman  church,  it  being  incum- 
bent upon  them,  as  such,  to  meet  and  de- 
liberate about  all  matters  relating  to  the  faith, 
especially  to  the  schisms  and  heresies  that 
might  spring  up  in  the  church.  The  third 
prohibition,  not  to  treat  with  the  nuncios  of 
his  competitor  or  with  the  embassadors  of 
France,  was,  they  said,  evidently  repugnant 
to  the  oath  which  they  had  all  taken,  to 
omit  nothing  in  their  power  that  was  any 
ways  conducive  to  the  unity  and  peace  of 
the  church,  which  it  was  impossible  to  pro- 
cure without  treating  and  conferring  with 
the  adverse  party.  Upon  the  whole,  they 
concluded  those  prohibitions  to  be  no  ways 


<  Aretin.  lib.  3.  Ep.  38. 
Vol.  III.— 21 


binding,  but  in  themselves  null,  and  closed 
their  appeal  wiih  entreating  his  holiness,  as 
he  tendered  the  good  of  the  ciiurcii  and  his 
own  reputation,  to  revoke  them.  This  ap- 
peal the  cardinals  publislnd  in  Pisa;  and  it 
was  presented  to  the  pope,  Ave  are  not  told 
by  whom,  in  a  full  consistory,  while  he  was 
delivering  to  the  new  cardinals  their  rings 
and  the  other  badges  of  their  dignity.  Gre- 
gory in  perusing  it,  said  no  more  than  that  it 
was  not  worthy  of  his  notice.  But  the  next 
day  his  nephew,  cardinal  Antony  Corarius, 
chamberlain  and  judge  in  ordinary  of  the 
apostolic  see,  declared  the  cardinals,  and 
those  who  had  fled  with  them,  deprived  of 
all  their  benefices,  and  of  all  places  of  honor 
or  profit.' 

The  cardinals  sent  copies  of  their  appeal 
to  all  the  Christian  princes,  and  caused  them 
to  be  dispersed  all  over  Italy,  France,  Spain, 
the  empire,  arid  England,  representing,  in 
the  letters  they  wrote  on  that  occasion,  both 
popes  as  equally  averse  to  an  union,  as- 
daily  inventing  new  pretences  to  impose 
upon  the  world,  and  starting  new  difliculties 
against  the  only  means  of  redeeming  the 
church  from  its  present  unhappy  situation. 
They  therefore  exhort  the  princes-  as  well  as 
the  prelates  of  the  church  to  withdraw  from 
the  obedience  of  both,  to  appeal  to  a  general 
council  or  to  the  future  pope,  and  in  the 
mean  time  to  protest  against  the  bulls,  mo- 
nitories, and  ordinances,  that  either  might 
issue.2 

In  France  the  king  had  already  deter- 
mined, with  the  advice  of  his  council,  of  the 
bishops,  and  the  university  of  Paris,  to  re- 
nounce, with  his  whole  kingdom,  all  obedi- 
ence to  Benedict,  and  embrace  a  neutrality ; 
that  is,  to  pay  no  obedience  to  the  one  or  the 
other,  if  by  the  feast  of  the  Ascension,  which 
in  1408  fell  on  the  14th  of  May,  an  end  was 
not  put  to  the  schism,  and  tranquillity  re- 
stored to  the  church.  This  determination 
the  king  caused  to  be  immediately  notified 
in  due  form  to  Benedict,  by  John  de  Cha- 
teaumomorant  and  John  deToursay,  whom 
he  sent  for  that  purpose  with  the  character 
of  his  embassadors  to  Porto  Venere.  Bene- 
dict returned  no  other  answer  to  the  embas- 
sadors, than  that  he  would  write  to  the  king 
and  send  his-  letters  by  his  own  messengers. 
He  accordingly  dispatched  a  few  days  after 
two  messengers  with  a  bull,  dated  the  I9th 
of  May  of  the  preceding  year,  by  which  all 
who  should  withdraw  from  the  obedience 
of  the  Roman  pontiff,  by  what  dignity  so- 
ever distinguished,  were  declared  excom- 
municated if  they  did  not  return  in  the  term 
of  twenty  days  under  his  obedience.  To 
that  bull  Benedict  added  a  brief,  forbidding, 
on  pain  of  excommunication,  any  who  had 
ever  acknowledged  him  to  withdraw  their 


» Niem  de  Nemore  Unionis,  tract.  6.  c.  10 ;  et  de 
Schis.  1.  3.  c.  33.  *  Idem  ibid. 

0  2 


162 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XII. 


Benedict's  bull  torn  in  pieces  in  France.  What  punishment  inflicted  on  the  messengers  who  brought  it.  De- 
cree of  neutrality  published  in  France.  The  king  writes  to  the  cardinals  of  both  parties.  Benedict  retires 
to  Spain.   Is  abandoned  by  his  cardinals  ;  who  join  those  of  Gregory,  and  appoint  a  council  to  meet  at  Pisa. 


obedience  i'rom  him,  and  anathematizing  all 
who  should  countenance,  or  promote,  or 
approve  a  neutrality.  He  was  well  apprized 
that  the  bull  as  well  as  the  brief  would 
highly  provoke  both  the  king  and  his  coun- 
cil, and  therefore  ordered  his  messengers  to 
withdraw  as  soon  as  they  had  delivered 
them,  and  make  the  best  of  their  way  out 
of  the  kingdom.  The  king  caused  both 
pieces  to  be  read  in  a  full  council,  at  which 
were  present  all  the  princes  of  the  blood, 
most  of  the  bishops,  and  several  members 
of  the  university,  and  it  was  by  all  agreed, 
that  the  bull  and  the  brief  should  be  publicly 
torn,  as  highly  derogatory  to  the  royal  pre- 
rogative, as  tending  to  estrange  the  minds 
of  the  subjects  from  their  lawful  sovereign, 
and  to  raise  disturbances  in  the  kingdom. 
They  were  accordingly  torn  in  pieces  the 
next  day  in  the  council;  and  messengers 
being  dispatched  after  those  who  had  brought 
them,  they  were  both  apprehended  and  con- 
ducted under  a  strong  guard  to  Paris.  Being 
there  convicted  of  bringing  seditious  papers 
into  the  kingdom,  they  were  conveyed  in  a 
dung-cart  from  the  prison  to  the  square  be- 
fore the  royal  palace  in  black  tunics,  with 
paper  mitres  on  their  heads.  Upon  their 
tunics  were  painted  the  arms  of  Benedict 
reversed,  with  a  placard  affixed  to  thpm, 
importing,  that  they  were  impostors  and 
traitors,  sent  into  the  kingdom  by  a  traitor. 
When  they  had  been  thus  twice  exposed  to 
the  insults  and  fury  of  the  populace,  the 
one  was  condemned  to  perpetual  imprison- 
ment, and  the  other  for  three  years  only,  it 
appearing  that  the  one  knew  what  Avas  con- 
tained in  the  despatches  they  had  brought, 
and  that  the  other,  a  common  courier,  was 
quite  ignorant  of  the  contents.'  On  that  oc- 
casion a  monk  of  the  order  of  the  Trinity 
pronounced  a  speech  fraught  with  most  fu- 
rious invectives  against  Benedict,  charging 
him  not  only  with  the  continuance  of  the 
schism  but  with  heresy  and  treason. 

In  the  mean  time  the  king  paying  no  re- 
gard to  the  menaces  of  Benedict,  caused  the 
decree  of  neutrality  to  be  published  through- 
out the  kingdom  at  the  appointed  time,  the 
day  after  the  festival  of  the  Ascension,  that 
is,  on  the  25th  of  May.  By  that  edict  all 
were  forbidden,  on  pain  of  incurring  the 
king's  high  displeasure,  to  obey  thenceforth 
either  of  the  pretenders  to  the  papal  chair 
till  an  end  was  put  by  some  means  or  other 
to  the  present  schism.  This  decree  the  king 
caused  to  be  communicated  by  his  embassa- 
dors to  all  the  Christian  princes  ;  and  it  was 
readily  received,  published,  and  ordered  to 
be  observed  by  the  kings  of  Hungary,  of  Bo- 
hemia, and  by  most  of  the  German  princes. 
At  the  same  time  the  king  wrote  to  the  car- 
dinals of  both  parties,  exhorting  and  entreat- 


>  Monachus  Dionys,  lib.  28.  c.  7. 


ing  them,  as  they  tendered  the  welfare  of  the 
church  and  their  own  reputation,  to  join  and 
concur  jointly  with  him  in  restoring  the  so 
long  wished-for  unity  without  any  regard  to 
the  pretended  right  of  either  of  the  competi- 
tors. In  his  letter  he  charges  both  popes 
with  a  breach  of  the  most  solemn  oaths,  with 
privately  acting  in  concert;  and  imposing  by 
a  tacit  agreement  upon  the  rest  of  the  world. 
He  tells  the  cardinals  that  he  has  left  nothing 
in  his  power  unattempted  to  bring  the  two 
pretenders  together,  but  that  they  have  baf- 
fled, by  a  criminal  collusion,  all  his  endea- 
vors ;  the  one  objecting  to  all  maritime  and 
the  other  to  all  inland  places,  as  if  no  place 
could  be  found  upon  earth  for  them  to  meet 
in,  and  consider  of  the  distracted  state  of  the 
church.  He  closes  his  letter  with  declaring 
both  popes  unworthy  of  that  title,  and  assur- 
ing the  cardinals  of  his  protection  and  all 
the  assistance  he  has  it  in  his  power  to  afford 
them  in  carrying  into  execution  the  salutary 
measures  that  they  shall  agree  to. 

Benedict  was  still  at  Porto  Venere,  carry- 
ing on  a  mock  treaty  of  union  with  Gregory  ; 
but  being  privately  informed  that  the  king 
had  ordered  marshal  Boucicaut,  governor  of 
Genoa,  to  arrest  him  if  he  could  by  any 
means  get  him  into  his  power,  he  embarked 
in  great  haste  on  board  the  galleys  of  Genoa 
that  attended  him,  and  steering  for  Spain, 
where  he  thought  himself  safe,  landed  in  Ca- 
talonia, and  went  to  reside  at  Perpignan,  on 
the  borders  of  Narbonne  Gaul.  At  his  de- 
parture from  Porto  Venere  he  wrote  to  Gre- 
gory who  was  still  at  Lucca,  to  let  him 
know  that,  being  no  longer  safe  in  the  place 
where  he  then  was,  he  was  upon  the  point 
of  removing  from  thence  to  another ;  but 
that  no  distance,  however  great,  should  pre- 
ventt-him  from  completing  the  work  they 
had  begun,  that  of  restoring  peace  to  the 
church.  Benedict's  cardinals,  who  had  re- 
tired for  the  sake  of  the  air  into  the  country, 
and  had  been  long  dissatisfied  with  his  con- 
duct, finding  themselves  abandoned,  by  their 
pope,  .resolved  to  abandon  him  in  their  turn. 
Having  accordingly  agreed  among  them- 
selves to  renounce  all  obedience  to  Benedict, 
they  resolved  in  the  next  place  to  repair  to 
Leghorn,  whither  the  cardinals  of  Gregory 
had  retired,  and  there  to  deliberate  jointly 
with  them  about  the  most  eflfectual  means 
of  obliging  both  popes  to  resign,  as  there 
was  no  hopes  of  their  doing  it  voluntarily, 
and  an  end  could  no  otherwise  be  put  to  ihe 
present  divisions.  The  cardinals  of  Bene- 
dict were  received  by  those  of  Gregory  with 
the  greatest  demonstrations  of  joy  ;  and  after 
some  conferences  it  was  agreed  by  the  car- 
dinals of  both  parties,  that  a  general  council 
should  be  assembled  at  Pisa  on  the  day  of 
the  Annunciation  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  that  is, 
on  the  25th  of  March  of  the  following  year, 
1409;  that  the  cardinals  of  Gregory's  obe- 


Gregory  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


163 


The  meeting  of  the  council  is  approved  by  the  kings  of  France  and  England.    Benedict  creates  new  cardinals, 
and  assembles  a  council  at  Perpignan.     What  passed  in  tliat  council. 


dience  should  suramoa  to  it  all  who  acknow- 
ledged Gregory ;  and  those  of  Benedict's 
obedience,  ail  wlio  had  acknowledged  Be- 
nedict; and  liiat  the  cardinals  of  both  par- 
ties should  make  it  known  to  the  world,  that 
a  perfect  harmony  reigned  between  thorn, 
and  exhort  those  to  whom  they  wrote,  to 
withdraw  from  the  obedience  of  both,  as  the 
only  means  of  establishing  a  lasting  peace 
iu  the  church.' 

This  resolution  was  immediately  commu- 
nicated to  all  the  bishops  and  princes  of  the 
one  and  the  other  obedience,  and  by  most  of 
them  highly  applauded,  especially  by  the 
kings  of  France  and  England,  the  cardinals 
having  sent  one  of  their  own  body  to  ac- 
quaint them  with  their  design  of  assembling 
a  general  council,  and  to  beg  they  would 
oblige  the  bishops  of  their  respective  king- 
doms to  assist  at  it  in  person  if  they  conve- 
niently could.  Bqth  princes  expressed  great 
satisfaction  at  the  coalition  of  the  two  col- 
leges of  cardinals,  and  assured  the  legale, 
that  they  should  cause  the  decrees  issued  by 
them  or  by  the  general  council  which  they 
intended  to  assemble,  to  be  complied  with 
throughout  their  dominions.  The  cardinals 
took  care  to  invite  both  popes  to  the  council, 
and  to  let  them  know  that  if  they  did  not  as- 
sist at  it,  nor  send  proper  persons  to  repre- 
sent them,  they  would  proceed  against  them 
according  to  the  canons.^ 

Benedict,  instead  of  answering  the  sum- 
mons of  the  cardinals,  appointed  a  council 
to  meet  at  Perpigan,  on  the  1st  of  November 
of  the  present  year;  and  in  the  mean  time, 
to  supply  the  room  of  the  old  cardinals  who 
had  left  him,  he  made  a  promotion  of  new 
ones  ;  of  five,  according  to  some  ;  of  twelve 
or  sixteen,  according  to  others  ;  who  are  all 
named  by  de  Niem,  Ciaconius,  and  Onu- 
phrius ;  but  most  of  them  are  generally  sup- 
posed to  have  been  created  afterwards  and  at 
different  times.  Benedict,  attended  by  his 
new  cardinals,  opened  on  the  1st  of  Novem- 
bej,  the  appointed  time,  his  council  at  Per- 
pignan, consisting  of  about  one  hundred  and 
twenty  bishops,  from  the  kingdoms  of  Castile, 
Arragun,  and  Navarre,  and  some  even  from 
France,  though  the  king  had  forbidden  any 
of  his  subjects  to  assist  at  it,  and  even  placed 
guards  upon  all  the  public  roads,  with  orders 
to  stop  all  bishops  and  other  ecclesiastics  tra-- 
velling  into  Spain  while  the  council  was  sitting. 
As  the  assembly  was  entirely  composed  of  the 
bishops  of  Benedict's  obedience,  his  conduct, 
as  represented  by  him,  was  universally  ap- 
proved, and  the  continuance  of  the  schism 
charged  upon  Gregory.  Thus  far  they  were 
all  of  one  mind.  But  in  the  sixth  session, 
held  on  the  5th  of  December,  being  desired 
by  Benedict  to  suggest  what  further  mea- 
sures they  thought  it  expedient  or  necessary 
for  him  to  pursue  in  order  to  put  an  effectual 


stop  to  the  evils  attending  the  present  divi- 
sion, and  re-establish  peace  and  unity  in  the 
ciiurch,  great  disputes  arose  among  them. — 
Some  were  forhis  resigning  immediately, and 
sending  legates  to  make  a  resignation  in  due 
form  in  the  presence  of  both  of  the  colleges 
of  cardinals  at  Pisa.     Others  declared  against 
an  immediate  resignation,  and  though  they 
approved  of  that  measure,  they  were,  never- 
theless, for  its  being  put  off  till  the  anti-pope, 
as  they  styled  Gregory,  had   agreed  to  re- 
sign at  the  same  time.     Many  other  expe- 
dients were  proposed,  all  as  warmly  opposed 
by  the  one  party  as  supported  by  the  other. 
During  these  disputes  (he   bishops  finding 
that  nothing  was  likely  to   be   determined, 
began  daily  to  retire  from  the  council  and  re- 
turn to  their  sees,  insomuch  that  they  were 
at  last  reduced  to  eighteen.     These  in  tlie 
session  that  was  held  on  the  1st  of  February 
1409,  returned -at  last  the' following  answer 
to  the  question  Benedict  had  proposed  in  the 
sixth  session  :  that  they  acknowledged  him, 
for  lawful  pope,  and  the  only  true  vicar  of 
Christ  upon  earth ;  that  they  believed  him  to 
be  no  heretic  nor  schismatic,  nor  favorer  of 
heretics  or  schismatics ;  that  they  returned 
him  their  most  sincere  thanks  for  the  steps 
he  had  already  taken  towards  an  union,  but 
at  the  same  time  most  earnestly  entreated  his 
holiness  to  pursue,  in  spite  of  all  opposition, 
the  work  he  had  begun,  to  prefer  the  way 
of  cession  to  all  others;  to  extend  the  pro- 
raise  he  had  made  to  resign  (provided  his 
competitor  resigned)  to  the  ca^e  of  his  com- 
petitor's being  deposed  by  those  of  his  own 
obedience  ;  to  take  such  measures  as  should 
effectually  prevent  the  continuance  of  the 
schism,  in  case  he  died  before  the  union 
was  concluded;  and  lastly,  to  send  nuncios 
to  the  cardinals  assembled  at  Pisa,  to   let 
them  know  that  he  agreed  to  these  articles, 
and  was  ready  to  fulfil  them.     Such  was  the 
answer  the  few  bishops  still  remaining  at 
Perpignan  returned  to.  Benedict,  desirous  to 
know  what  further  measures  he  should  pur- 
sue to  put  an  end  to  the  schism.  He  thanked 
the  bishops  for  the  zeal  they  had  shown  in 
his  cause,  the  cause  of  the  church ;  and,  not 
satisfied  with  promising  to  comply  in  every 
particular  with  the  advice  they  had  given 
him,  he  caused  a  public  instrument  to  be 
drawn   up   containing   that  promise,  which 
he  signed,  and  caused  all  the  bishops  who 
were  present  to  sign  after  hiin.'     But  it  soon 
appeared  that  he  never  intended  to  observe 
this  promise  no  more  than  the  oath  he  had 
taken  at  his  election,  which  gave  great  of- 
fence to  those  bishops,  and  estranged  the 
iBinds  of  most  of  them  from  him. 

On  the  other  hand,  Gregory,  being  still  at 
Lucca,  appointed  a  council  to  meet  about 
the  festival  of  Whitsunday,  at  some  place 


«  Niem  in  Nemore,  c.  13.     s  Concil,  torn.  11.  p.  2146- 


>  Niem  de  Schis. 
1.  3.  ad  ann.  140S. 


I.  3.  c.  67.    Surita  Indic.  Arragon. 


164 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XH. 


Gregory  appoints  a  council  to  meet  at  Udine.  Council  at  Pisa.  First  session.  Second,  third,  and  fourth 
sessions.  Sentence  pronounced  against  the  two  competitors.  The  fifth  and  sixth  sessions.  Embassadors 
from  the  emperor  to  the  council. 


to  be  afterwards  named,  in  the  province  of 
Aquileia  or  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna ;  and 
by  circular  letters,  dated  the  2d  of  July,  in- 
vited to  it  all  the  bishops  of  his  obedience,  in 
order  to  deliberate  with  them  about  means 
of  healing  the  present  divisions.  He  re- 
moved soon  after  from  Lucca  to  Siena,  and 
there  on  the  19th  of  September  created  nine 
new  cardinals,  of  different  nations,  to  assist 
and  support  him  against  those  lately  pro- 
moted by  his  competitor.  From  Siena  he 
went  to  Rimini,  being  invited  thither  by 
Charles  Malatesta,  lord  of  that  city,  and  one 
of  his  most  zealous  friends.  During  his 
stay  there  he  chose  the  city  of  Udine,  in  the 
territories  of  Venice  and  the  diocese  of  Aqui- 
leia, for  the  meeting  of  his  council;  and  ac- 
quainted therewith  the  bishops  of  his  obe- 
dience, by  letters  bearing  date  the  19th  of 
December  in  the  third  year  of  his  pontificate ; 
for  he  had  been  crowned  on  that  very  day 
two  years  before.' 

In  the  mean  time  the  cardinals  of  the  one 
and  the  other  obedience  repairing  to  Pisa,  the 
council,  which  they  had  appointed  to  meet 
there,  was  opened  in  the  cathedral  church 
of  that  city  on  the  25th  of  March  1409.  It 
was  not  very  numerous  at  first,  but  the  num- 
ber of  the  fathers  increasing  daily,  there  were 
found  to  be  present  after  the  first  sessions, 
twenty-two  cardinals,  one  hundred  and  eighty 
archbishops  and  bishops,  three  hundred  ab- 
bots, two  hundred  and  eighty-two  doctors  in 
divinity,  the  three  Latin  patriarchs  of  Alexan- 
dria, Antioch,  and  Jerusalem,  and  the  em- 
bassadors of  the  kings  of  France,  England, 
Sicily,  and  most  other  princes.  In  the  first 
session,  held  on  the  25th  of  March,  the  mass 
of  the  Holy  Ghost  being  celebrated  with 
great  solemnity  by  one  of  the  cardinals,  a  doc- 
tor of  divinity  laid  before  them,  in  a  learned 
speech,  the  distracted  state  of  the  church, 
pointed  out  the  means  of  removing  the  evils 
arising  from  thence,  and  exhorted  the  fathers 
unanimously  to  concur  in  employing  them. 

The  next  day,  the  26th  of  March,  two 
cardinals,  one  archbishop,  and  one  bishop, 
attended  by  the  advocate  for  the  council  and 
some  notaries,  proceeded,  by  order  of  the 
council,  to  the  church-gate,  and  there  sum- 
moned aloud  Peter  de  Luna  and  Angelus 
Corarius  to  appear.  At  th.e  same  time  were 
summoned  the  cardinals  de  Flisco,  de  Cha- 
lant,  and  of  Osimo,  who  still  remained  with 
Benedict,  and  the  cardinal  of  Todi,  who  had 
not  yet  left  Gregory.  As  nobody  appeared  to 
answer  the  summons,  the  deputies  of  the 
council,  returning  to  their  seats,  made  their 
report,  and  it  was  thereupon  resolved,  that 
the  council  should  proceed  against  the  two 
pretenders  to  the  pontificate  as  well  as  the 
cardinals  who  still  adhered  to  them,  as  obsti- 
nately refusing  to   appear   when   lawfully 


»  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1408.  Num.  67. 


summoned.  However,  all  further  proceed- 
ings against  them  were  put  off  till  the  next 
session  to  that  which  was  to  be  held  on  the 
30th  of  March.  In  the  mean  time  arrived 
the  cardinals  of  Milan  and  Bar,  who  had 
been  sent  into  Germany  to  invite  the  em- 
peror and  the  German  princes  to  the  coun- 
cil, and  brought  with  them  ninety  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  abbots,  and  doctors,  who 
had  not  been  present  at  the  preceding  ses- 
sions. As  in  the  fourth  session,  on  the  30ih 
of  March,  neither  of  the  competitors  had 
yet  appeared,  nor  any  body  to  represent 
them,  they  were  declared  guilty  of  disobey- 
ing a  just  and  lawful  summons;  and  the 
sentence  was  read  aloud  and  set  up  at  the 
church  door  by  the  cardinal  of  Poitiers, 
bishop  of  Palestrina. 

The  fifth  session  was  put  off  till  Monday 
after  the  octave  of  Easter,  that  is,  till  the 
1.5th  of  April,  and  in  the  mean  time  arrived 
at  Pisa  embassadors  from  the  emperor  Ru- 
pert, whom  they  styled  king  of  the  Romans, 
as  he  had  not  yet  been  crowned  at  Rome. 
He  still  adhered  to  Gregory,  had  refused  to 
renounce  his  obedience  on  account  of  his 
having  approved  of  his  election  to  the  em- 
pire and  the  deposition  of  the  emperor  Win- 
ceslaus,  and  had  therefore  sent  embassadors, 
namely,  one  archbishop,  two  bishops,  and  a 
canon  of  Spire,  not  to  assist  in  his  name  at 
the  council,  but  to  start  difficulties  against  it. 
Being  accordingly  introduced  to  the  council 
at  the  fifth  session,  on  the  15ih  of  April, 
they  desired  to  know  by  whose  authority 
the  council  was  assembled,  whether  the  car- 
dinals could  Avithdraw  from  the  obedience 
of  the  pope,  could  convene  a  general  coun- 
cil, or  summon  the  pope 'to  it?  They  as- 
sured the  fathers,  that  Gregory  was  ready 
to  assist  at  the  council,  and  make  good  all 
his  engagements,  provided  his  competitor 
promised  to  do  so  too,  and  the  council  were 
transferred"  to  some  other  place.  The  fathers 
desired  -the  embassadors  to  produce  their 
credentials,  and  deliver  in  writing  wTiat  they 
had  proposed  by  word  of  mouth.  They 
complied,  not  without  great  reluctance;  but 
instead  of  waiting  for  an  answer  to  their 
questions,  which  the  council  had  promised 
to  return  at  the  next  session,  they  left  Pisa, 
without  taking  leave,  and  returned  to  Ger- 
many, having  first  appealed  from  that  as- 
sembly in  their  master's  name,  and  declared, 
that  it  belonged  to  him  to  convene  a  general 
council,  and  that  no  general  council  could 
be  lawfully  assembled  but  by  his  authority. 
•The  embassadors  withdrew  from  Pisa  on 
the  20th  of  April,  and  the  council  meeting 
on  the  24th,  it  was  by  the  whole  assembly 
unanimously  declared,  that  the  college  of 
cardinals  had  a  power  in  the  present  critical 
juncture  to  convene  a  general  council;  that 
a  general  council  was  the  church  universal, 
and  could  proceed  to  a  definitive  sentence; 


Greoort  XII.'] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


165 


Seventh  session  of  the  council.    Eighth  session. 


Ninth  iiml  liMilli  Bi'ssioiis.     Eleventh  and  twelfth  sesuions. 

The  council  met   again  on    the   4th  of 


that  the  number  of  prelates  then  present 
was  sufficient  to  form  a  general  council ;  May,  when  Peter  de  Ancharano,  one  of  the 
that  the  city  of  Pisa  was  as  proper  a  place  most  learned  doctors  of  Bologna,  rising  up, 
as  any  for  them  to  meet  at;  and  that  the  answered  the  questions  that  had  been  pro- 
two  pretenders  to  the  pontificate  had  been  |  posed  to  the  council  hy  the  embassadors  of 
sufficiently  summoned  to  it.  The  day  after;  Rupert,  styling  him  only  duke  of  Bavaria, 
the  departure  of  the  embassadors  Charles  j-showed  that  the  two  pretenders  had  been 
Malatesla,  lord  of  Rimini,  where  Gregory  sufficiently  summoncnl.  and  that  as  neither 
still  was,  came  to  Pisa,  to  beg  the  cardinals  '  of  ihem  had  appeared  in  compliance  with 
would  transfer  the  council  to  some  other  { their  repeated  summons,  the  council  might 
place.  But  the  four  cardinals,  two  of  Bene- '  now  proceed  against  them,  though  absent, 
diet's  obedience,  and  two  of  Gregory's,  ap- { Commissioners  were  accordingly  named  to 
ointed  by  the  council  to  receive  and  10  hear   hear  and  examine   the  depositions  of  the 


I 


mi,  told  him,  that  notwithstanding  the 
great  regard  they  had  for  him,  they  could 
not  grant  to  him  what,  for  weighty  reasons, 
they  had  refused  to  the  king  of  the  Romans. 
The  seventh  session  was  held  on  the  21th 
of  April,  when  the  advocate  for  the  council 
read  aloud  from  the  pulpit  an  account  of  the 
schism  from  its  first  rise  up  to  that  time,  of 
the  measures  that  had  been  pursued  to  re- 
move it,  and  of  the  obstacles  they  had  met 
with  from  both  pretenders,  choosing  rather 
to  leave  the  church  involved  in  the  utmost, 
confusion,  than  to  part  with  their  dignity. 
When  he  had  done  reading,  he  addressed 
himself  to  the  fathers  of  the  council,  beg- 
ging they  would  cause  the  facts  which  he 
had  alledged  to  be  inquired  into,  and,  if 
found  to  be  true,  to  depose  both  pretenders 
as  alike  guilty ;  to  deprive  those  who  still 
adhered  to  either,  of  their  offices,  benefices, 
and  dignities,  and  absolve  all  from  their 
obedience.  In  the  mean  time  arrived  at 
Pisa,  Simon  de  Cremaut,  patriarch  of  Alex- 
andria, the  embassadors  of  the  dukes  of. 
Brabant,  of  Holland,  of  the  city  and  church 
of  Liege,  the  deputies  of  the  university  of 
Paris,  and  soon  after  them  the  embassadors 
of  the  king  of  England,  and  those  of  the 
archbishops  of  Mentz  and  Cologne. 

In  the  eighth  session,  held  on  the  last  of 
April,  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  Robert  Alan, 
one  of  the  embassadors  from  the  king  of 
England,  Henry  IV.,  preached  before  the 
council,  taking  for  his  text  the  words  of  the 
eighty-ninth  psalm,  "  Righteousness  and 
mercy  are  the  habitation  of  thy  seat."     He 


witnesses  that  were  ready  to  appear,  and  at- 
test the  facts  that  the  advocate  for  the  coun- 
cil had  alledged  against  both  the  competitors. 
The  commissioners  were,  two  cardinals  for 
the  two  colleges  of  cardinals,  the  bishop  of 
Lisieux,  and  three  doctors  for  the  kingdom 
of  France;  for  England  one  doctor,  one  for 
Provence,  aad  two  for  Germany.     In  this 
session  it  was  ordained  that  deputies  should 
be  sent  to  appease  Ladislaus,  king  of  Naples, 
but  we  are  not  told  what  had  provoked  hinl. 
He  was  at  this  time  most  zealously  attached 
to  Gregory,  and,  perhaps,  oflended   at  the 
proceedings  of  the  council  against  him.  -The 
tenth  session,  on  the  8ih  of  May,  was  not 
held  in  the  cathedral,  but  in  the  church  of 
St.  Michael,  the  festival  of  his  apparition  on 
mount  Gargano   being  solemnized  on  that 
day.     In  this  session  the  patriarch  of  Alex- 
andria undertook  to  prove,  in  answer  to  the 
questions   of    the   emperor's   embassadors, 
that,  in  the  present  distracted  state  of  the 
church,  the  cardinals  not  only  had  a  power 
to   assemble   a  general  council,  but  were 
bound  by  their  office  to  convene  one.     In  a 
congregation  that  was  held  after  the  session, 
Nicholas,  bishop  of  Albano,  told  the  fathers 
that  nuncios  from  Peter  de  Luna  were  on 
the  road,  and  would,  as  he  was  informed, 
arrive  in  a  short  time  at  Pisa,  and  he  there- 
fore desired  that  it  might  be  previously  set- 
tled how  they  should  be  received,  and  what 
regard  should  be  had  to  them,  or  whether 
any.     The  affair  was  left  that  day  undeter- 
mined, but  on  the  next,  the  9ih  of  May,  the 
day  of  the  eleventh  session,  it  was  deter- 


exhorted  the  fathers  to  complete  the  great  mined  that  the  nuncios  should  be  received 

and  necessary  work  which  they  had  begun,  without  any  the  least  mark  of  distinction, 

which  his  master,  he  said,  had  above  all  but  should  be  civilly  treated  and  heard  in 

things  at  heart,  and  had  therefore  sent  him  full  council 


and  his  colleagues  with  full  powers  to 
condemn  or  approve  in  his  name,  and  in 
that  of  the  clergy  of  his  kingdom,  what 
should  be  condemned  or  approved  by  so 
venerable  an  assembly.  Walsingham  adds, 
in  the  life  of  Henry  IV.,  that  embassadors 
were  sent  by  that  prince  to  persuade  Gre- 
gory, if  by  any  means  they  could,  to  sacri 


In  the  eleventh  session  the  bishop  of  Salis- 
bury observed  that  some  of  Benedict's  car- 
dinals there  present  had  not  yet  renounced 
his  obedience,  Avhereas  all  of  the  opposite 
party  had  withdrawm  from  the  obedience  of 
Gregory ;  and  he  was  therefore  of  opinion 
that  they  should  all  join  and  jointly  re- 
nounce, by  a  solemn  act,  all  obedience  to 


fice  his  dignity  to  the  welfare  of  the  church,  j  both.      He   was  therein   seconded    by   the 
after  the  example  of  the  true  mother,  who   patriarch  of  Alexandria,  by  the  bishop  of 

Cracow,  nuncio  from  the  king  of  Poland, 


chose  rather  to  yield  her  child  to  the  pre 
tended  mother,  than  suffisr  it  to  be  divided 
between  them. 


and  by  the  nuncios  of  Cologne  and  Mentz. 
But  the  cardinals,  who  had  not  yet  with- 


166 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XH. 


The  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  sessions  of  the  council.    The  fifteenth  session.    Both  popes  deposed.    Promise 
made  by  the  cardinals.    The  nuncios  of  Benedict ;  how  received. 


drawn  from  the  obedience  of  Benedict,  de- 
sired time  to  deliberate,  which  was  granted 
them  only  till  the  next  day ;  when  the  whole 
council,  two  bishops  only  excepted,  the  one 
an  Englishman,  the  other  a  German,  agreed 
to  the  motion  of  the  bishop  of  Salisbury.   A 
decree  was   therefore  drawn  up  and  read 
aloud  by  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  im- 
porting that  the  cardinals,  and  with  them 
the  other  members  of  the  present  general 
council,  renounced  all  obedience  to  both  the 
pretenders  to  the  pontifical  dignity,  as  the 
authors  of  the  continuance  of  the  schism, 
and   the    inexpressible  evils    attending    it, 
which  they  had  it  in  their  power,  and  were 
bound  by  the  most  solemn  oaths,  to  remove. 
In  the  mean  time  the  witnesses  against 
both  being  examined  by  the  commissioners, 
and  their  depositions  laid  before  the  council 
in  the  following  sessions,  by  the  archbishop 
of  Pisa,  with  the  name  and  character  of 
each  witness.     As  the  facts  were  all  noto- 
rious, and,  besides,  attested  by  persons  of 
unexceptionable  characters,  the  advocate  for 
the  council  desired  the  fathers  would  declare 
them  fully  proved,  and  proceed,  without  fur- 
ther delay,  to  the  definitive  sentence.     The 
fathers,  however,  caused  the  two  pretenders 
to  be  summoned  anew  at  the  church-door, 
and  on  the  28th  of  May  put  off  the  pro- 
nouncing of  the  definitive  sentence  till  the 
5lh  of  June.     The   next  day  Peter  Plaon, 
doctor  in  divinity,  reputed  one  of  the  most 
learned   men   in    the   university   of   Paris, 
preaching  before, the   council,   alledged    a 
great  many  reasons  to  prove  the  superiority 
of  the  church,  or  a  general  council,  to  the 
pope,  showed  the  conduct  of  Peter  de  Luna 
to  be  not  only  that  of  an  obstinate  schismatic, 
but  an  incorrigible  heretic,  altogether  unwor- 
thy of  holding  any  dignity  in  the  church, 
much   more    the   highest,   and  closed   his 
speech  with  assuring  the  fathers,  that  such 
was  the  opinion  not  only  of  the  university 
of  Paris,  but  of  Angers,  of  Orleans,  of  Tou- 
louse. When  he  had  done,  the  bishop  of  No- 
vara  read  from  the  pulpit  the  opinions  of  one 
hundred  and  three  professors  of  divinity  in 
the  university  of  Bologna,  all  entirely  agree- 
ing with  those  of  the  French  universities. 

As  every  article  of  the  charge  brought 
against  both  competitors  was  now  fully 
proved,  and  neither  appeared,  though  so 
often  summoned,  nor  any  body  for  them,  the 
council  proceeded  at  last,  in  the  fifteenth 
session,  held  on  the  5th  of  June,  to  the  de- 
finitive sentence.  At  that  session  were  pre- 
sent one  hundred  and  seventy  archbishop.s, 
bishops,  and  mitred  abbots,  one  hundred 
and  twenty  doctors  in  divinity,  three  hun- 
dred doctors  in  civil  and  canon  law,  and  the 
embassadors  of  almost  all  the  Christian 
princes.  When  they  had  all  taken  their 
places,  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  attended 
by  the  two  patriarchs  of  Antioch  and  Jeru- 
salem, read  aloud  from  the  pulpit  the  defini- 


tive sentence  in  the  hearing  of  an  immense 
multitude,  the  church  doors  being  all  opened 
on  that  occasion.     The  sentence  was  as  fol- 
lows :  "  The  holy  general   council,    repre- 
senting the  church  universal,  and  therefore 
vested  with  the  necessary  power  finally  to 
determine  the  present  cause,  having  exa- 
mined all  that  has  been  produced  relative  to 
the  union  of  the  church,  and  the  schism  be- 
tween  Peter    de    Luna,    heretofore    called 
Benedict  XIII.  and  Angelus  Corarius,  styled 
Gregory  XII.,  pronounce,  declare,  and  de- 
fine, upon  the  most  mature  deliberation,  all 
the  facts  alledged  against  both  pretenders  to 
the  papal  dignity  to  be  true,  and  both  to  have 
forfeited,  as   schismatics    and   heretics,   as 
guilty  of  perjury  and  a  breach  of  the  most 
solemn  vow,  all  right  and  title  to  that  dig- 
nity.    But  though  they  have,  by  their  ob- 
stinacy in  fomenting  so  long  a  schism,  for- 
feited the  pontifical  and  every  other  dignity, 
and  "  ipso  facto"  incurred  the  sentence  of 
excommunication  and  the  other  censures  of 
the  church,  the  council  nevertheless  excom- 
municates, rejects,  and  deposes  them,  and 
pronounces  them  excommunicated,  rejected, 
and  deposed  by  the  present  definitive  sen- 
tence ;  forbids  them  henceforth  to  assume 
the  name  of  high  pontiffs,  and  all  Christians 
on  pain  of  excommunication  to  obey  them, 
or  lend  them  any  assistance  whatever ;  an- 
nuls all  the  judgments  they  have  hitherto 
given,  or  may  henceforth  give,  as  well  as 
the  promotion  of  cardinals  made  lately  by 
either,  by  Angelus  Corarius  since  the  3d  of 
May  of  the  preceding  year,  and  by  Peter  de 
Luna  since  the  15ih  of  June  of -the  same 
year;  and  lastly,  declares  upon  the  whole, 
the  apostolic  see  to  be  at  present  vacant,  and 
the  cardinals  at  liberty  to  proceed  to  a  new 
election." 

In  thS  following  session,  held  on  the  lOlh 
of  June,  a  paper  was  read  from  the  pulpit 
by  the  archbishop  of  Pisa,  containing  a  pro- 
mise made  and  signed  by  all  the  cardinals 
who  were  present,  that  if  any  of  them  should 
be  elected  to  fill  the  vacant  see,  he  would  not 
dismiss  the  council  nor  suffer  the  fathers  to 
separate  till  a  reformation  was  made  of  the 
church  universal  in  its  head  as  well  as  its 
members  ;  and  that  if  any  then  absent,  or  not 
of  their  college,  should  be  elected,  the  elec- 
tion should  not  be  published  till  he  had 
made  the  same  promise.  In  the  seventeenth 
session,  held  on  the  13th  of  June,  the  patri- 
arch of  Alexandria,  attended  by  the  patri- 
archs of  Antioch  and  Jerusalem,  read  a  pa- 
per from  the  pulpit,  empowering  the  cardi- 
nals to  proceed  to  the  election  of  one  lawful 
and  undoubted  pope.  The  fathers  met  again 
the  next  day,  when  embassadors  appeared 
before  them  from  the  king  of  Arragon,  de- 
siring to  be  informed  of  what  had  passed  in 
the  council.  They  were  received  "with  all 
the  respect  due  to  their  character,  and  told, 
that  in  compliance  with  their  demand,  pro- 


Alexander  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


167 


Alexander  V.  elected.    His  birth,  education,  preferments,  ttc. 


per  persons  should  be  appointed  to  give 
them  the  necessary  information.  But  when 
they  acquainted  the  council  with  the  arrival 
of  the  nuncios  of  pope  Benedict  XIII.,  and 
desired  they  might  be  heard,  they  were 
hissed  by  the  whole  assembly  for  styling 
him  pope,  but  at  the  same  time  told,  that 
out  of  the  regard  they  had  for  their  master, 
the  messengers  of  Peter  de  Luna  should  be 
heard  out  of  the  council,  though  by  the  ca- 
nons nothing  ought  to  be  heard  in  favor  of 
a  condemned  heretic.  Some  cardinals  being 
therefore  appointed  to  hear  them  in  the 
church  of  St.  Martin,  they  desired,  in  the  first 
place,  to  know  whether  they  might  speak 
i'reely,  having  a  great  deal  to  object  to  some  of 
the  determinations  of  the  council.    The  car 


dinals  returned  answer,  that  they  might  speak 
as  freely  as  they  pleased,  provided  they  said 
nothing  that  was  injurious  to,  or  reflected  on 
the  council ;  but  the  fathers  would  suffer  no 
reflections  upon  so  august  an  assembly  to 
pass  with  impunity.  15eing  intimidated  with 
this  answer,  they  demanded  time  to  delibe- 
rate, which  was  granted  thein  ;  but  the  very 
next  day,  the  I5ih  uf  June,  they  privately 
withdrew  from  Pisa,  and  appeared  no  more. 
And  now  the  cardinals  who  were  present,  in 
all  twenty-four,  being  empowered  by  the 
council  to  elect  one  true  and  lawful  pope  in 
the  room  of  the  two  wiiom  tliey  had  de- 
posed, resolved  to  proceed  without  delay  to 
the  election. 


ALEXANDER  V.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRD  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Maxuel  Pal-Eologus,  Emperor  of  the  East. — Rupert  of  Bavaria,  Emperor  of  the  Wtst.'] 

the  order.  In  the  mean  time  the  friar,  re- 
turning.to  Italy,  (for  he  was  a  native  of  that 
country,)  carried  his  pupil  with  him,  and 
representing  him  to  the  superiors  of  the  or- 
der as  a  very  promising  youth,  prevailed 
upon  them  to  send  him  to  the  university  of 
Oxford,  at  this  time  one  of  tjio  cTiief  seats, 
if  not  the  first,  of  learning.  Having  ended 
his  studies  there  with  the  reputation  of  a 
very  extraordinary  genius,  he  went  to  Paris, 
and  distinguishing  himself  in  that  university 
no  less  than  he  had  done  at  Oxford,  he  was 
honored  there  with  the  degree  of  doctor  in 
divinity.  He  then  returned  to  Italy,  where 
John  Galeazzi  Visconti,  lord  of  Milan,  hear- 
ing of  his  adventures,  and  being  thereupon 
desirous  to  know  him,  Avas  so  pleased  with 
his  conversation,  that  he  took  him  into  his 
protection,  and  by  his  interest  got  him  pre- 
ferred, first  to  the  bishopric  of  Vicenza, 
afterwards  to  that  of  Novara,  and  lastly  to 
the  archbishopric  of  Milan,  from  which  he 
was  raised  by  Innocent  VII.  to  the  dignity 
of  cardinal,  and  was  therefore  commonly 
called  the  cardinal  of  Milan.'  Such  is  the 
account  Theodoric  de  Niem  has  given  us  of 
the  rise  of  Alexander  V.;  and  his  account, 
as  he  not  only  lived  at  this  time,  but  be- 
longed to  Alexander's  court,  I  have  pre- 
ferred to  those  of  others  who  wrote  after 
him,  and  differ  from  him.  The  Greek  name 
of  Philargus  or  Philaretus,  given  to  this 
pope  by  some  historians,  he  must  have  as- 
sumed, as  he  knew  nothing  of  his  family  or 
relations. 

Alexander,  immediately  after  his  election, 
had,  as  has  been  said,  appointed  the  council 

»  De  Niem,  de  Scbis,  c.  5. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1409.]  The  nuncios' 
of  Peter  de  Luna  having  left  Pisa  early 
in  the  morning  of  the  15th  of  June,  the 
nineteenth  session,  as  it  is  called  in  the 
acts  of  the  council,  was  held  on  the  same 
day.  In  that  session  the  mass  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  being  celebrated  by  the  archbishop 
of  Lions,  and  a  sermon  preached  by  the 
bishop  of  Novara,  who  took  for  his  text 
the  words  of  the  second  book  of  Kings, 
chap.  X.,  ver.  3:  "  Look  even  out  the  best, 
and  set  him  on  the  throne,"  the  council 
•was  adjourned,  and  the  cardinals,  entering 
in  the  evening  into  the  conclave  in  the 
palace  of  the  archbishop  of  Pisa,  remained 
there  till  the  26th  of  June,  when  they  una- 
nimously elected  Peter  of  Candia,  cardinal- 
presbyter  of  the  twelve  apostles,  a  friar 
Minorite,  at  the  time  of  his  election  about 
seventy  years  of  age.  He  took  the  name  of 
Alexander  V.,  and  immediately  after  his 
election  appointed  the  council  to  meet  on 
the  1st  of  the  following  July. 

Alexander  was  come  of  an  obscure  family 
in  the  isle  of  Candia;  so  obscure,  that  he 
never  knew,  as  he  himself  owned,  father, 
mother,  brothers,  sisters,  or  any  of  his  kin- 
dred ;  but  being  by  nobody  owned,  begged 
his  bread  in  the  streets  of  Candia,  the  me- 
tropolis of  the  island,  which  from  thence 
took  its  name.  In  that  condition  he  was 
met  by  a  friar  Minorite,  who,  judging  from 
his  countenance  of  the  good  disposition  of 
his  mind,  took  him  with  him  to  his  convent, 
and  taught  him  the  rudiments  of  the  Latin 
tongue.  As  he  showed  a  great  inclination 
to  learn,  and  a  very  uncommon  capacity, 
he  was,  after  the  usual  trials,  admitted  into 


168 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Alexander  V. 


Alexander  ciinfirms  all  the  acts  of  tjie  council.  Revokes  all  sentences  pronounced  by  either  of  the  competi- 
tors. Confirms  all  collations  of  benefices,  &c.  made  by  either.  Last  session  of  the  council  of  Pisa.  Council 
held  by  Gregory  at  Udine. 


to  meet  on  Monday  the  1st  of  July,  and 
they  met  accordingly  on  that  day,  when 
cardinal  de  Challant  read  a  paper  signed  by 
all  the  cardinals,  declaring  that  they  had 
elected  the  cardinal  of  Milan  to  fill  the  va- 
cant see,  and  recommending  him  and  the 
church  to  the  prayers  of  the  council.  The 
pope  then  preached  a  sermon,  taking  for  his 
text  the  words  of  the  gospel :  "  There  shall 
be  one  fold,  and  one  pastor."  When  he 
had  done,  the  cardinal  of  St.  Eusiachius, 
Belthazar  Cossa,  commonly  called  the  car- 
dinal of  Bologna,  from  his  having  been 
archdeacon  of  that  church,  read  a  decree  of 
the  new  pope,  confirming  all  that  had  been 
done  by  the  council,  or  by  the  cardinals 
from  ihe  3d  of  May  1408  to  the  present  time. 
In  this  session,  the  twentieth  according  to 
the  acts,  the  pope  gave  notice  to  the  cardi- 
nals and  the  council,  that  he  intended  to  be 
crowned  on  the  following  Sunday,  the  7th 
of  July,  and  appointed  them  to  meet  again 
on  the  ensuing  Wednesday,  the  10th  of  the 
same  month.  The  ceremony  of  the  corona- 
tion was  performed  in  the  cathedral  of  Pisa 
with  the  usual  solemnity,  and  the  pope  rode, 
according  to  custom,  through  the  city  in  his 
pontificals,  attended  not  only  by  the  cardi- 
nals, but  by  all  the  bishops  of  the  council  on 
horseback,  clad  in  white,  with  their  capari- 
sons of  the  same  color.' 

In  the  twenty-first  session,  held  at  the  ap- 
pointed time,  the  10th  of  July,  the  pope  de- 
clared null  and  revoked  all  sentences  pro- 
nounced by  either  of  the  competitors  against 
those  who  were  not  of  their  obedience,  or 
had  embraced  the  neutrality.  Nothing  else 
was  done  in  this  session,  but  the  fathers 
were  required  to  assemble  again  the  follow- 
■  ing  Wednesday,  the  17th  of  July.  But  that 
session  was  afterwards  put  off  to  the  27th 
of  the  same  month  on  account  of  the  arrival 
of  Lewis  of  Anjou,  who  was  acknowledged 
king  of  Naples  by  Alexander  and  all  the 
cardinals,  but  had  been  driven  out  by  his 
competitor  Ladislaus.  He  was  received  by 
the  cardinals  with  extraordinary  marks  of 
honor,  was  declared  by  the  pope  the  only 
lawful  king  of  Sicily,  that  is,  of  Naples,  and 
made  the  standard-bearer  of  the  church. 

In  the  twenty-second  session,  held  on  the 
27th  of  July,  the  pope  confirmed  all  colla- 
tions of  benefices,  ordination's,  consecrations, 
translations,  &c.  made  by  either  of  the  com- 
petitors, provided  they  were,  in  other  re- 
spects, canonical.  In  this  session  it  was 
ordained,  that  in  the  term  of  three  years 
another  general  council  should  be  convened, 
that  is,  in  April  1412,  at  some  place  to  be 
named  one  year  before  that  time.  At  the 
same  time  the  pope  generously  remitted  all 
that  was  due  from  the  churches  to  the  apos- 
tolic chamber  till  the  time  of  his  election, 

>  De  Niem,  de  Schis.  c.  5,  v 


and  exhorted  the  cardinals  to  follow  therein 
his  example,  which  they  all  very  readily 
did,  except  the  cardinal  of  Albano.  He 
likewise  declared,  that  he  did  not  intend  to 
reserve  to  himself  the  spoils  of  deceased 
bishops,  nor  the  revenues  of  vacant  benefices. 
The  twenty-third  and  last  session  was 
held  on  the  7th  of  August,  when  it  was 
decreed,  that  no  goods,  lands,  or  estates, 
belonging  to  the  Roman  or  to  any  other 
church,  should  be  sold  or  mortgaged  before 
the  meeting  of  the  next  general  council; 
that  in  the  mean  time  the  archbishops  and 
bishops  should  convene  provincial  synods, 
the  monks  and  regular  canons  should  hold 
general  and  provincial  chapters,  in  order  to 
inform  themselves  of  the  prevailing  abuses, 
and  lay  them  before  the  future  general  coun- 
cil; that  embassadors  should  be  immediately 
dispatched  to  all  the  Christian  princes  to 
acquaint  them  with  the  determinations  of 
the  council,  and  exhort  them  to  see  what 
they  had  determined  carried  into  execution ; 
and  lastly,  that  the  council,  which  was  to 
meet  in  the  term  of  three  years,  should  be 
reputed  a  continuation  of  the  present,  and 
should  pursue  the  work  happily  begun,  the 
reformation  of  the  church  in  its  head  as  well 
as  its  members.  After  these  regulations, 
leave  was  granted  to  the  bishops  to  return 
to  their  sees ;  but  they  were  at  the  same  time 
required  readily  to  obey  the  summons  that 
should  be  sent  them,  after  a  three  years'  re- 
cess, to  meet  again  and  resume  the  work  of 
the  so  much  wanted  reformation.  And  now 
the  church  had  in  effect  three  heads.  For 
Gregory  was  stiU  acknowledged  by  king 
Ladislaus,  by  some  cities  of  Italy,  and  by 
Rupert,  king  of  the  Romans,  provoked  at 
Alexander's  giving  that  title  to  Winceslaus, 
king  of  Bohemia.  Benedict  was  still  obeyed 
as  lawful  pope  by  the  kings  of  Arragon,  of 
Castile,  of  Scotland,  and  the  earl  of  Armag- 
nac,  and  Alexander  by  all  the  other  Christian 
princes. 

In  the  mean  time  Gregory,  on  Qorpus 
Christi  .day,  the  6th  of  June,  opened  the 
council  which  he  had  appointed  to  meet  at 
Udine.  But  in  the  first  session  nothing  was 
transacted  on  account  of  the  very  small 
number  of  bishops  present  at  it.  The  second 
session  was  put  off  for  a  considerable  time, 
and  in  the  mean  while  the  bishops  of  Malta 
and  Ferentino  were  sent  by  Gregory  to 
order,  on  pain  of  excommunication,  all  the 
bishops  in  the  territories  of  Venice  to  repair, 
without  delay,  to  Udine  and  attend  the  coun- 
cil. But  the  two  nuncios  were  every  where 
received  with  the  utmost  contempt,  the  Ve- 
netians having  already  declared,  though 
Gregory  was  a  native  of  Venice,  for  the 
council  of  Pisa  and  Alexander.  However, 
in  the  second  session,  held  on  what  day  we 
know  not,  nor  in  what  month,  the  sentence 
of  excommunicatioa  was  thundered  out  by 


Alexander  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROAIE. 


169 


Gregory's  flight  from  IJdine.     Alexander's  bull  in  luvor  of  the  mendicants. 


Gregory  against  Peter  de  Luna  and  Peter  de 
Candia,  the  election  of  the  one  and  the  other 
was  declared  uncanonica!  and  sacrilegious, 
both  were  pronounced  schismatics  and  iiere- 
tics,  and  their  acts  were  all  annulled,  and 
all  were  forbidden,  on  pain  of  excomtnuni- 
cation,  to  obey  the  one  or  the  other.  In  the 
third  session,  held  on  the  5th  of  September, 
Gregory,  pretending  to  have  of  all  things 
at  heart  the  tranquillity  and  peace  of  the 
church,  caused  a  paper  to  be  read  by  one  of 
the  very  few  bishops  who  were  present, 
wherein  he  declared,  calling  God  to  witness 
the  sincerity  of  his  intentions,  that  he  was 
ready  to  resign,  provided  Peter  de  Luna  and 
Peter  de  Candia  would  do  so  too  personally, 
at  the  same  time,  and  in  the  same  place ; 
that  he  left  the  settling  of  the  time  and  the 
place  to  Rupert,  king  of  the  Romans,  to 
Ladislaus,  king  of  Sicily,  and  to  Sigismund, 
king  of  Hungary.  He  added,  that  if  the 
two  intruders  did  not  agree  to  these  terms, 
he  granted  them  leave  to  assemble  a  general 
council  of  the  three  obediences,  at  which, 
he  said,  he  was  ready  to  assist  in  person,  and 
to  acquiesce  in  their  decrees,  provided  his 
two  competitors  engaged  to  assist  at  it  in 
person  as  well  as  he,  and  to  stand  to  the  de- 
termination of  that  assembly.'  But  he  had 
given  loo  many  glaring  instances  of  his  in- 
sincerity to  be  thought  now  sincere;  and  all 
he  said,  promised,  or  vowed,  was  looked 
upon  as  only  calculated  to  gain  time. 

As  the  Venetians  had  received  the  coun- 
cil of  Pisa,  and  all  secular  princes  were  re- 
quired by  that  council  to  afford  no  retreat  in 
their  dominions  to  either  of  the  pretenders 
to  the  apostolic  see,  but  on  the  contrary  to 
treat  them  as  schismatics,  as  heretics,  as  re- 
bels to  the  church,  Gregory  thinking  himsfelf 
no  longer  safe  at  Udine,  subject  to  the  Vene- 
tians, resolved  to  leave  that  place  and  return 
to  his  friend  Charles  Malatesta,  Lord  of 
Rimini.  But  Anthony,  patriarch  of  Aqui- 
leia,  whom  he  had  deposed  the  year  before, 
and  very  unjustly,  had  placed  guards  on  all 
the  roads,  with  orders  to  arrest  him  and  keep 
him  strictly  guarded  till  further  orders.  Upon 
this  inteUigence  Gregory,  laying  aside  all 
thoughts  of  returning  to  Rimini,  wrote  to 
king  Ladislaus  to  acquaint  him  with  his  un- 
happy situation,  and  beg  he  would  send  him 
two  galleys  to  convey  him  out  of  the  Vene- 
tian territories.  The  galleys  were  immedi- 
ately sent,  and  with  them  fifty  men  to  pro- 
tect him  against  any  sudden  attack  in  his 
way  from  Udine  to  the  sea  side.  But  Gre- 
gory not  thinking  fifty  men  a  sufficient  guard, 
resolved  to  make  use  of  them  only  to  de- 
ceive those  who  lay  in  wait  for  him  ;  he  set 
out  accordingly  from  Udine  on  horse-back  in 
the  disguise  of  a  merchant,  with  only  two 
men  on  foot,  having  first  ordered  his  confes- 
sor to  follow  him  at  some  distance  in  the 


>  Ravnald.  ad  ann.  1409.  Num. 
col.  3004. 

Vol.  in.— 22 


82.    Concil.  torn.  41. 


pontifical  habit  with  the  guards,  and  tlie  rest 
of  his  court.  They  who  guarded  tiie  road 
being  told  that  the  pope  was  coming,  put 
themselves  in  a  posture  to  receive  him  and 
his  guards,  and  in  that  hurry  let  the  pretend- 
ed merchant  ()ass  umnolested.  But  liie  poor 
confessor  paid  dear  for  personating  ihe  pope, 
for  the  guards  sallying  out  of  their  ambus- 
cade as  he  approached,  seized  him,  slript 
him  of  his  pontifical  habit,  plundered  his 
baggage,  &.c.  But  while  they  were  thus 
employed,  Gregory  making  the  best  of  his 
way  to  the  sea  side,  got  safe  on  board  his 
galleys.  When  the  guards  found  out  their 
mistake,  they  fell  upon  the  confessor,  beat 
him  most  unmercifully,  and  having  disco- 
vered in  beating  him,  that  he  had  money 
concealed  in  his  pontifical  habit,  they  stript 
him  naked,  and  found  five  hundred  florins 
of  gold  sewed  up  in  his  robes,  which  they 
divided  among  themselves.  The  next  day 
one  of  the  guards  attiring  himself  with  all 
the  pontifical  ornaments  taken  from  llie  con- 
fessor, rode  up  and  down  the  streets  of  Udine, 
affecting  all  the  gravity  of  the  high  pontifT, 
and  giving  his  benediction  to  immense 
crowds  of  people,  presenting  themselves  by 
way  of  diversion  or  derision  on  their  knees 
before  him.'  Thus  ended  Gregory's  coun- 
cil. As  for  himself,  he  arrived  safe  on  board 
the  galleys  at  Gaeta,  and  was  there  enter- 
tained as  lawful  pope  by  king  Ladislaus. 

To  return  to  Alexander — while  he  was 
still  at  Pisa  he  issued  a  bull  in  favor  of  the 
mendicant  orders,  especially,the  "Minorites, 
confirming  all  the  privileges  that  his  prede- 
cessors, namely,  Boniface  VIII.  and  John 
XXII.  had  granted  them,  and  condemning 
some  propositions  calculated  to  deprive  them 
of'  those  privileges.  The  propositions  were : 
I.  That  the  validity  of  confessions  made  to 
the  mendicants  is,  at  least,  doubtful,  and  con- 
sequently that  all  ought  to  confess  to  their 
parish  priests,  as  the  validity  of  such  con- 
fessions has  never  been  questioned.  II.  That 
should  it  even  be  allowed  that  the  mendi- 
cants really  have  the  power  of  hearing  con- 
fessions and  absolving,  yet  they  are  guilty 
of  a  deadly  sin  who  apply  to  tliem  without 
previously  obtaining  leave  of  their  parish 
priest.  III.  That  the  mendicants  are  equal- 
ly guilty  in  hearing  the  confessions  of  those 
who  apply  to  them  without  the  knowledge 
and  consent  of  their  parish  priests.  These 
propositions,  and  some  others  of  the  same 
tendency,  Alexander  condemned  as  errone- 
ous and  repugnant  to  the  canons;  ordered 
those  who  should  thenceforth  presume  to 
assert,  teach,  or  maintain  them,  to  be  repu- 
ted and  proceeded  against  as  heretics;  de- 
clared them  excommunicated  "ipso  facto," 
and  reserved  to  himself  and  his  successors 
the  power  of  absolving  them,  except  at  the 
point  of  death.2  The  bull  is  dated  at  Pisa, 
the  I2th  of  October  1409.    But  the  univer- 


<  Mem,  1.  3.  c.  45. 


9  Monachus  Dionys.  1.  39.  c.  10. 
P 


170 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


The  doctrine  of  Wickliffe  propagated  in  Bohemia.    The  pope  obliged  by  the  plague  to  leave  Pisa. 
Bologna.     Dies  there;— [Year  of  Christ,  1410.] 


[Alexander  V. 


sity  of  Paris  protested  against  it  as  surrepti- 
tious and  derogatory  to  tlie  undoubted  rights 
of  the  bishops  as  well  as  the  parish  priests  ; 
and  it  was  not  received  there  till  long  after 
Alexander's  time. 

As  the  doctrine  of  Wickliffe  began  at  this 
time  to  take  deep  root  in  the  kingdom  of 
Bohemia,  and  John  Huss  was,  among  the 
rest,  accused  to  the  pope  of  holding  and  pro- 
pagating that  doctrine,  Alexander  wrote  to 
the  archbishop  of  Prague,  Alexander  Stinko, 
strictly  enjoining  him  to  proceed  against  all 
who  should  presume  to  defend  those  impious 
tenets,  as  heretics,  and  at  the  same  time 
summoned  John  Huss  to  Rome,  to  answer 
at  the  tribunal  of  the  apostolic  see  the  charge 
brought  against  him.  The  archbishop,  in 
compliance  with  the  pope's  order,  forbad  the 
doctrine  of  Wickliffe  to  be  taught  by  any 
under  his  jurisdiction  on  pain  of  incurring 
the  censures  of  the  church,  and  other  pun- 
ishments inflicted  by  the  canons  upon  here- 
tics; ordered  all  who  had  any  of  that  arch- 
heretic's  books  in  their  possession  to  deliver 
them  up  to  him,  and  having  thus  got  two 
hundred  copies  of  them,  he  caused  them  to 
be  publicly  burnt  by  the  hand  of  the  com- 
mon hangman.  John  Huss  received  the 
summons ;  but  instead  of  obeying  it,  and  ap- 
pearing personally  at  the  pope's  tribunal,  he 
sent  two  of  his  friends  to  plead  his  cause  for 
him,  and  in  the  mean  time  appealed  from 
"Alexander  ill-informed  to  Alexander  well- 
informed.'"  As  I  shall  have  frequent  occa- 
sion to  speak  of  John  Huss  in  the  sequel,  it 
will  not,  I  hope,  be  thought  foreign  to  my 
subject  to  give  here  some  account  of  a  man, 
who,  in  the  times  which  I  am  now  writing 
of,  became  so  famous  in  the  history  of  the 
church. 

John  Huss,  then,  was  a  native  of  the 
kingdom  of  Bohemia,  being  born  in  a  small 
town  of  that  kingdom,  named  Hussinetz  ; 
and  from  thence  he  was  called  John  of  Hussi- 
netz, or  John  Huss.  He  studied  at  the  uni- 
versity of  Prague,  and  soon  distinguished 
himself  above  all  his  fellow-students  by  the 
wonderful  progress  he  made  in  every  branch 
of  literature.  Having  ended  his  studies,  he 
was  appointed  preacher  at  the  famous  cha- 
pel of  Bethlehem  in  Prague,  and  he  there 
preached  with  such  zeal  against  the  reign- 
ing vices  of  the  age,  that  Sophia  of  Bavaria, 
second  wife  of  Wenceslaus,  king  of  Bohe- 
mia, chose  him  for  her  confessor.  He  was 
in  process  of  time  elected  rector  of  the  uni- 
versity ;  and  that  office  he  discharged  to  the 
entire  satisfaction  of  most  of  the  members  of 
that  learned  body.  Trithemius  speaks  of 
him  "  as  a  man  of  very  great  note  for  his 
judgment,  subtlety,  eloquence,  and  know- 
ledge of  the  scriptures  -^""^  and  the  Jesuit  Bal- 
binus,  who  certainly  was  not  prejudiced  in 
his  favor,  gives  him  the  following  character 


»  Apud  Rdynald.  ad.  ann.  1409.  Num.  89. 
s  Trithem.  in  Chron.  Hirsaug.  torn.  2.  p.  315. 


in  his  epitome  of  the  history  of  Bohemia : 
"  John  Huss,"  says  that  Jesuit,  "  was  more 
subtle  than  eloquent;  but  the  modesty  and 
severity  of  his  manners,  his  unpolished, 
austere,  and  entirely  blameless  life,  his  pale, 
thin  visage,  his  good  nature,  and  his  affa- 
bility to  all,  even  to  the  meanest  persons, 
were  more  persuasive  than  the  greatest  elo- 
quence.'" But  his  blameless  life  could  afford 
him  no  protection  against  the  malice  and 
malevolence  of  the  clergy.  For  as  he  in- 
veighed in  all- his  sermons,  perhaps  with 
too  much  acrimony,  against  tlieir  irregula- 
rities, they  took  occasion,  from  some  ex- 
pressions he  let  drop,  favorable  to  Wick- 
liffe, to  accuse  him  to  the  pope  of  holding 
and  propagating  the  same  doctrines  that 
Wickliffe  had  held,  and  the  church  had 
condemned.  But  that  he  was  no  heretic, 
that  he  taught  no  doctrines  but  what  could 
bear  a  favorable  construction,  even  according 
to  the  principles  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
shall  be  shown  in  the  sequel. 

In  the  latter  end  of  the  present  year,  1409, 
the  pope  was  obliged,  by  the  plague  that 
broke  out  at  Pisa,  to  quit  that  city,  and  re- 
tire first  to  Prato,  and  from  thence  to  Pistoia, 
two  cities  in  the  territories  of  Florence,  at  a 
small  distance  from  each  other.  Alexander 
intended  to  have  gone  from  Pistoia  to  Rome, 
king  Ladislaus,  who  had  made  himself 
master  of  that  city,  having  been  lately  drivea 
out  of  it  by  Paul  Ursini,  assisted  by  the  Flo- 
rentines, the  Senese,  the  Bolognese,  and 
other  states  of  Italy,  jealous  of  the  power  of 
that  warlike  prince.  But  Balthasar  Cossa, 
cardinal  legate  of  Bologna,  persuaded  him, 
contrary  to  the  opinion  of  ail  the  other  car- 
dinals, to  go  first  to  that  city  ;  and  that  with 
a  design,  as  some  writers  suppose,  of  getting 
the  cardinals  into  his  power,  and  obliging 
them,t;  should  the  pope,  who  was  grown 
very  infirm,  die  there,  to  elect  him  in  his 
room.  He  had  been  but  a  very  short  time 
at  Bologna  .when  the  Romans  invited  him, 
by  a  very  solemn  embassy,  to  come  and  re- 
side at  Rome ;  and  delivered  to  hkn  the 
keys  of.  the  city  as  well  as  of  the  castle  St. 
Angelo.  The  pope  seemed  inclined  to  gra- 
tify the  Romans,  but  cardinal  Cossa,  who 
governed  him  as  he  pleased,  diverted  him 
from  it,  and  kept  him,  under  various  pre- 
tences, at  Bologna  till  he  was  no  longer  able 
to  undertake  the  journey  to  Rome.  His 
complaints  increased  daily,  and  at  last  put 
an  end  to  his  life  in  the  night  between  the 
3d  and  4th  of  May,  1410,  in  the  seventy- 
first  year  of  his  age,  when  he  had  governed 
the  church  ten  months  and  eiglit  days.  St. 
Antonine  writes  that  it  was  said  he  had  been 
poisoned  "  clystere  venenato;"^  and  wiih 
him  Monstreletus  agrees  as  to  the  report  of 
poison  having  been  administered  to  him. 
Neither  indeed  tells  us  by  whom ;  but  one 
of  the  articles   of  the  complicated  charge 


>Balbin.  1.4.  p.  431. 


'  Antonin.tit.  22.  c.  5. 


John  XXIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


171 


Alexander's  character  and  writings.    John  XXIII 

brouglu  in  the  council  of  Constance  against 
John  XXIll.,  the  name  of  cardinal  Cossa 
assumed  when  raised  to  the  ponlilicate,  was, 
that  aspiring  at  the  pontificate,  he  had  con- 
spired against  pope  Alexander  of  holy  me- 
mory, and  caused  him  to  be  poisoned  by 
Daniel  of  St.  Sophia,  his  physician. 

Alexander  is  represented  by  most  authors, 
who  speak  of  him,  as  a  man  of  a  remarka- 
bly mild  disposition,  as  one  who  made  it 
his  business  to  oblige  all,  and  never  was 
known  to  have  refused  any  favor,  which  he 
had  it  in  his  power  and  thought  it  lawful  to 
grant.  His  generosity  bounded  upon  prodi- 
gality; for  being  unwilling  to  dismiss  any 
dissatisfied  who  applied  to  him,  he  gave  to 
all  so  liberally,  that  he  left  nothing  for  him- 


elected.  His  birth,  education,  employments;  &.c. 
self,  and  used  therefore  to  say,  that  he  wae 
rich  when  a  bishop,  was  poor  when  a  car- 
dinal, and  a  beggar  when  pope.  He  was  a 
man  strictly  religious,  says  the  anonymous 
monk  of  St.  Denys,  a  contemporary  writer, 
and  led  a  most  holy  life  without  alfecting 
any  extraordinary  sanctity.'  As  to  his  learn- 
ing, he  is  called  by  Platina  a  great  orator, 
and  by  cardinal  yEgidius  of  Viterbo  one  of 
the  best  philosophers  and  ablest  divines  of 
his  time.*  He  wrote  commentaries  upon 
the  Four  Books  of  Sentences,  several  philo- 
sophical pieces,  sermons,  letters,  and  a  trea- 
tise on  the  immaculate  conception  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  not  defining  it,  but  only 
showing  that  it  is  not  repugnant  to  the 
faith. » 


JOHN  XXIII.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FOURTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Manuel  Pal^ologus,  Emperor  of  ike  East. — Sigismund  of  Luxembourg,  Emperor 

of  ike  fVest.} 


[Year  of  Christ,  1410.]  Alexander  dying, 
as  has  been  said,  in  the  night,  between  the 
3d  and  4th  of  May,  his  exequies  were  per- 
formed in  the  church  of  the  Minorites, 
where  he  had  chosen  to  be  buried,  on  the 
5th  of  the  same  month,  and  nine  days  after 
the  cardinals,  who  were  present,  in  all 
seventeen,  entering,  according  to  custom, 
into  th^  conclave,  elected,  on  the  17ih,  car- 
dinal Balthasar  Cossa,  or  Coxa,  then  legate 
of  Bologna,  who  took  the  name  of  John 
XXIII.  His  election  was  at  first  opposed 
by  the  three  Roman  cardinals,  and  by  cardi- 
nal Francis,  commonly  called  the  cardinal 
of  Bourdeaux.  The  Roman  cardinals  were 
prevailed  upon  to  concur  with  the  rest.  But 
the  cardinal  of  Bourdeaux  protested  to  the 
last  against  the  election,  saying,  that  if  car- 
dinal Cossa  were  to  be  elected  king  or  em- 
peror, he  might  depend  upon  his  vote  and 
interest,  but  that  he  never  would  consent  to 
his  being  elected  pope.'  Philip  of  Bergamo 
tells  us,  that  as  the  cardinals  could  not 
agree,  they  applied  to  cardinal  Cossa, desiring 
him  to  name  the  person  who  should  be  pop6 ; 
that  he,  after  some  affected  reluctance,  de- 
sired them  to  deliver  up  to  him  the  mantle 
of  St.  Peter,  promising  to  give  it  to  the  per- 
son who  should  he  pope;  and  that  upon  the 
cardinals  complying  with  his  request,  he 
threw  the  mantle  round  his  shoulders,  say- 
ing, "  I  am  pope."^  The  historian  adds, 
that  Cossa  having,  as  legate,  many  armed 
men  under  his  command,  the  cardinals 
thought  it  advisable  to  dissemble.  Platina 
writes,  that  Cossa  was  said  to  have  kept  a 


great  number  of  troops  in  Bologna,  and  the 
neighboring  counlry,  to  oblige  the  cardinals 
to  elect  him,  if  they  did  not  do  it  of  their 
own  accord.^  De  Niem  reproaches  him 
with  bribing  the  poor  cardinals,  those  espe- 
cially of  Gregory,  and  purchasing  their  suf- 
frages with  large  sums  of  money. ^  With 
him  most  other  authors  agree,  so  that  ac- 
cording to  them  the  election  of  John  XXIII. 
if  he  did  not  elect  himself,  was  owing  either 
to'  fear  or  to  bribery  ;  and  he  had  no  better 
right  to  that  dignity  than  either  of  the  other 
two  competitors. 

John  was  a  native  of  Naples,  come  of  a 
noble  and  wealthy  family  of  that  city.  He 
studied  the  civil  and  canon  law  at  Bologna, 
and  having  obtained  there  the  degree  of  doc- 
tor, he  went  from  thence  to  Rome,  aspiring 
even  then  at  the  pontificate.  For  Platina  tells 
us,  that  being  asked  by  his  friends  whither 
he  was  going,  he  answered,  "  To  the  pope- 
dom." Boniface  IX.  then  pope,  his  coun- 
tryman, and  well  acquainted  with  his  family, 
admitted  him  soon  after  his  arrival  among 
his  cubicularii,  or  waiters  at  his  chamber- 
door,  and  in  process  of  time  made  him  apos- 
tolic protonotary,  archdeacon  of  Bologna, 
and  cardinal  of  St.  Eutachius.  He  was  pro- 
moted to  the  dignity  of  cardinal  in  1402, 
and,  being  soon  after  bis  promotion  appoint- 
ed legate  of  the  province  of  Flaminia,  he 
recovered  the  city  of  Bologna  from  Joha 
Galeazzo,  lord  of  Milan,  and,  residing  there, 
continued  to  govern  and  plunder  that  pro- 


«  Antoninus,  lit.  22.  c.  6.    a  Philip  de  Bergamo,  1.  14. 


>  Monach.  Dionys.  1.  29.  c.  3. 

a  Platina  in  Vit.  .Slgidiua.  in  secul.  20. 

s  I.udvic.  Jacob,  in  Bibliolliec.  Pontific. 

*  Platina,  in  ejus  Vita.      >  Niem  de  Schis.  I.  3.  c.  53. 


172 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHI. 


John  enthroned,  ordained,  crowned,  &c.     Writes  to  all  the  bishops.     Death  of  the  emperor  Rupert,  and 
election  of  Sigismund.     The  claims  of  the  pope  opposed  in  France. 


vince  to  the  time  of  his  election.  He  quar- 
relled with  pope  Gregory  about  the  reve- 
nues of  that  bishopric,  of  which  he  kept  the 
greater  part  for  himself;  and  being  ordered 
by  that  pope  to  refund,  he  became  one  of 
his  most  inveterate  enemies;  and  it  was 
chiefly  at  his  instigation  that  the  other  car- 
dinals forsook  him.  He  was  one  of  the 
chief  promoters  of  the  council  of  Pisa,  and 
obtained  leave  of  the  Florentines  for  the 
council  to  meet  in  that  city  then  subject  to 
them.  In  the  conclave,  that  was  held  upon 
the  deposition  of  the  two  competitors,  he 
exerted  all  his  interest  in  favor  of  Alexan- 
der, as  a  man  of  great  learning,  of  an  ex- 
emplary life,  and  one  who  had  no  relations 
to  enrich  at  the  expense  of  the  church.  As 
Alexander,  while  cardinal,  placed  an  entire 
confidence  in  him,  was  himself  but  very 
little  acquainted  with  temporal  affairs,  and 
far  advanced  in  years,  Cossa  knew  ihat  the 
government,  with  respect  to  temporals, 
would  be  left  wholly  to  him,  and  did  not  at 
all  doubt  but  he  should  be  able  to  dispose 
matters  so  as  to  be  elected  upon  his  death, 
which  might  be  daily  expected,  in  his  room. 
He  therefore  spared  no  pains  nor  money, 
if  some  of  the  contemporary  writers  are  to 
be  credited,  to  secure  the  election  of  Alex- 
ander, worthy,  says  Gobelinus,  in  every  re- 
spect of  the  pontifical  dignity,  except- the 
confidence  he  blindly  reposed  in  cardinal 
Cossa.' 

John,  thus  elected,  was  enthroned  on  the 
day  of  his  election,  Saturday  the  17th  of 
May  ;  assisted  on  Sunday  the  18th  in  his 
pontificals  at  high  mass  in  the  chapel  of  the 
apostolic  palace  in  Bologna;  was  ordained 
priest,  being  only  cardinal  deacon,  on  the 
following  Saturday  the  24ih,  and  on  Sunday 
•the  25th  consecrated  in  the  church  of  St. 
Petronius,  the  tutelary  saint  of  Bologna,  and 
then  crowned  with  the  usual  solemnity. 
Gobelinus  Persona  writes,  that  many  were 
scandalized,  seeing  him  ride,  according  to 
custom  after  his  coronation,  in  the  attire  of 
high  pontiff  through  the  city,  which  he  had 
governed  as  a  complete  tyrant,  and  where 
he  was  known  to  have  led  a  worldly  life.^ 

The  new  pope  the  day  after  his  corona- 
tion wrote  to  all  the  bishops  and  Christian 
princes  to  acquaint  them  with  his  promo- 
tion, and  exhort  them  to  support  him  against 
the  two  pretenders  to  the  pontifical  dignity 
condemned  and  deposed  by  the  church  uni- 
versal ;  at  the  same  time  he  revoked  all  the 
censures  pronounced  by  either,  annulled  all 
their  decrees,  and  confirmed  those  of  A'lex- 
ander  and  the  council  of  Pisa.^ 

The  emperor  Rupert  still  adhered  to  Gre- 
gory, and  had  gained  over  some  of  the  Ger- 
man princes  to  his  party,  but  fortunately  for 


'  Niem  Vit.  Joan.  XXIII.  in  Gobelin.  Persona  setate 
6.  c.  90.     Leonardus  Aretin.  p.  257. 
2  Gobelinus,  ubi  supra. 
'  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1410. 


the  new  pope  he  died  at  Oppenheim  sooa 
after  his  election.  The  news  of  his  death 
was  received  with  great  joy  by  the  pope; 
and  he  immediately  despatched  nuncios  with 
most  pressing  letters  to  all  the  electors  in 
favor  of  Sigismund  of  Luxembourg,  the  son 
of  the  emperor  Charles  IV.  margrave  of 
Brandenburg,  and  king  of  Hungary.  How- 
ever, the  electors  were  divided  between  Sigis- 
mund and  his  cousin  Jodocus,  marquis  of 
Moravia  ;  and  some  writers  tell  us,  that  the 
latter  was  actually  elected,  but  as  he  died 
before  he  was  crowned,  even  with  the  silver 
crown  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  he  has  not  been 
reckoned  amongst  the  emperors  or  kings  of 
the  Romans.  Upon  his  dealh  the  electors  met 
again,  and  unanimously  elected  Sigismund. 
In  the  history  of  Bohemia,  by  Dubravius, 
we  are  told  that  Sigismund  who  was  one  of 
the  electors  as  marquis  of  Brandenburg, 
being  asked  the  first  whom  he  elected?  an- 
swered, "  Myself:  for  I  know  myself  to  be 
equal  to  the  empire  of  the  world,  which  is 
more  than  I  know  or  can  say  of  any  body 
else."  The  historian  adds,  that  the  electors, 
taken  with  his  frankness,  all  unanimously 
concurred  in  his  election.'  Thus  Dubravius, 
bishop  of  Olmutz.  But  Eberhard  Windec, 
who  was  counsellor  to  Sigismund,  and  pre- 
sent at  his  election,  lells  us,  that  upon  the 
death  of  Jodocus  he  was,  though  absent, 
unanimously  elected  king  of  the  Romans. 
The  bishop  therefore  must  have  been  mis- 
led by  false  memoirs,  when  he  wrote  that 
Sigismund  nominated  hin)self  However 
that  be,  the  part  the  pope  acted  on  this  oc- 
casion gained  him  the  protection  and  good- 
will of  the  new  enuperor,  and  they  recipro- 
cally engaged  to  support,  protect,  and  defend 
one  another  against  all  their  enemies. 

As  the  late  pope  had  by  an  unbounded, 
and,  as^some  thought,  an  ill-understood  ge- 
nerosity, left  nothing  for  himself  or  his  suc- 
cessor, and  John  stood  in  great  want  of  mo- 
ney to  support  his  friend  Lewis  of  Anjou 
against  Ladislaus,  his  most  inverate  enemy, 
he  sent  the  archbishop  of  Pisa  into  France, 
to  collect  the  tenths  of  all  ecclesiastical  be- 
nefices, the  revenues  of  the  vacant  church- 
es, and  the  spoils  of  the  deceased  clergy, — 
The  archbishop  would,  probably,  have  met 
with  no  opposition  in  the  execution  of  his 
commission,  had  he  not  very  unadvisedly 
pretended  all  those  branches  of  the  papal  re- 
venue to  be  due  to  the  apostolic  chamber  by 
civil,  canonical,  natural,  and  Divine  right. 
That  claim  or  pretension  Avas  strongly  op- 
posed by  the  university  as  well  as  the  par- 
liament of  Paris,  and  by  them  a  royal  man- 
dale  was  obtained,  forbidding  all  ecclesiastics 
to  pay  the  demanded  subsidies  on  pain  of 
forfeiting  their  benefices,  of  imprisonment, 
and  other  penalties.  It  was  fu  rther  resolved, 
in  a  numerous  assembly  of  the  clexgy,  that 


«  Dubravius  Hist.  BohemisE,  I.  23. 


John  XXIIL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


173 


Pope  John  returns  to  Rome  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1411 ;]— ami  <;nins  a.  cimiplcle  virtory  over  I.a 
pope  betrayed  by  his  generals.     Excommunicates  l.adislaus  ;  — [Year  ot'Clirlst,  1112 


if  the  legate  should  employ  the  censures  of 
the  church  against  any  who  refused  to  com- 
ply with  his  demands,  an  appeal  should  be 
made  in  the  name  of  the  whole  Galilean 
church  to  the  future  council.'  However, 
upon  the  pope's  representing  in  a  letter  to 
the  legate,  that  king  Ladislaus  was  making 
great  military  preparations  with  a  design  of 
reducing  the  city  of  Rome,  and  placing  Gre- 
gory anew  in  the  pontifical  chair,  and  that 
without  an  immediate  supply  of  money  he 
could  not  pretend  to  oppose  him,  it  was 
agreed  in  an  assembly  of  the  clergy,  that  to 
defeat  the  wicked  designs  of  Ladislaus,  and 
prevent  the  reviving  of  the  schism,  a  chari- 
table supply  ("  charitativum  subsidium") 
should  be  granted  to  his  holiness  ;  that  is,  a 
supply  by  way  of  charity,  and  not  out  of  any 
obligation.  And  thus  one  half  of  the  tenths 
of  benefices  was  allowed  him  ;  but  his  col- 
lectors were  not  suffered  to  meddle  either 
with  the  revenues  of  vacant  churches  or  the 
spoils  of  the  deceased  clergy.^ 

Pope  John  having  now  remained  near  a 
whole  year  at  Bologna,  resolved  to  leave 
that  city,  and  in  compliance  with  the  press- 
ing instances  of  the  Romans  go  to  Rome, 
the  partizans  of  king  Ladislaus  and  pope 
Gregory  being  all  driven  from  thence  by 
Paul  Ursini,  and  Malatesta,  who  command- 
ed the  troops  of  the  republic  of  Florence, 
sent  to  the  assistance  of  the  pope.  He  set 
out  accordingly  for  Rome  in  April  1411, 
and  on  the  11th  of  that  month.  Holy  Salur- 
turday,  he  made  his  public  entry  into  that 
city,  being  attended  by  Lewis  of  Anjou  king 
of  Naples;  by  the  college  of  cardinals  ;  by  a 
great  nuniber  of  prelates,  and  the  flower  of 
the  Italian  nobility.  He  was  receiv^ed  with 
all  possible  demonstrations  of  joy,  and  the 
next  day,  the  festival  of  Easter,  he  celebrated 
mass  with  great  solemnity  in  the  church  of 
St.  Peter.  Being  determined  to  drive  Ladis- 
laus from  the  throne,  and  place  Lewis  of 
Anjou  on  it  in  his  room,  on  the  23d  of 
April,  St.  George's-day,  after  solemn  mass 
said  by  himself,  he  blessed  with  the  usual 
ceremonies  the  great  standard  of  the  church, 
and  the  military  standards  of  the  senate  and 
people  of  Rome.  On  the  28th  of  the  same 
month  he  delivered  the  standard  of  the 
church  to  Lewis  of  Anjou,  appointing  him 
commander-in-chief  against  Ladislaus,  a  de- 
clared enemy  of  the  church,  and  Angelus 
Corarius,  called  heretofore  Gregory  XII. — 
Under  him  commanded  Paul  Ursini,  and 
James  Sforza,  who  had  served  several  prin- 
ces with  great  reputation,  and  was  reputed 
one  of  the  best  commanders  of  his  time. — 
The  pope,  who  had  more  of  the  military  man 
than  the  ecclesiastic,  was  for  commanding 
the  army  in  person,  but  being  diverted  from 
it  by  the  cardinals  he  contented  himself  with 
reviewing  them,  and  giving  them  his  bless- 


>  Monstrelet.  1.  I.  c.  67. 


3  Ibid,  c.  62. 


ailislaus..    The 
] 

ing  at  their  departure  from  Rome.  Upon 
their  entering  Campania  they  found  Ladis- 
laus ready  to  receive  them,  and  an  engage- 
ment thereupon  ensuing  on  the  IDili  of  May, 
that  lasted  with  great  slaughter  on  both  sides 
from  noon  till  night,  Ladislaus  was  in  the 
eiul  put  to  (light,  and  obliged  to  take  shelter 
in  the  strong  hold  of  Rocca  Secca,  and  from 
thence  to  retire  with  the  few  troops  that  had 
the  good  luck  to  escape,  to  .St.  Germano.  In 
this  battle  fell  the  tlower  of  the  nobility  of 
Naples  and  ten  counts  with  many  other  lords 
of  distinction  were  taken  prisoners. 

This  victory  would  have  proveil  decisive 
had  the  conquerors  jmrsued  it.  But  Paul 
Ursini,  sensible  that  his  pay  and  the  many 
advantages  accruing  to  him  from  the  war 
would  end  with  it,  declined,  under  various 
pretences,  penetrating  farther  into  the  king- 
dom while  the  passes  were  all  open,  and 
gave"  Ladislau?  time  to  recover  IVom  the 
consternation  he  was  in,  and  to  recruit  his 
army  quite  undisturbed.  Lewis,  finding, 
that  the  officers  who  commanded  under  him 
had  combined  to  cross  all  his  designs  in 
order  to  prolong  the  war,  and  therefore  des- 
pairing of  being  able  to  pursue  it  with  sijc- 
cess,  resigned  the  command,  and  returned 
to  his  own  dominions  in  France,  declaring 
to  the  pope,  Avhom  he  acquainted  with  the 
whole,  that  he  would  never  more  concern 
himself  with  the  affairs  of  Italy.  King 
Lewis  brought  Avith  him  to  Rome  the  mili- 
tary ensigns  taken  from  the  enemy  in  the 
battle,  which  the  pope  caust^l  to  be  dis- 
played on  the  top  of  the  tower  of  St.  Peter's 
c-hurch,  and  afterwards  to  be  dragged  along 
the  streets  in  the  dirt,  on  occasion  of  a  pub- 
lic procession  he  made  by  way  of  thanks- 
giving for  so  signal,  and  so  useless  a  victory. 
Peter  de  Umile,  who  was  present  at  this 
battle,  writes,  that  king  Ladislaus  used  often 
to  say,  that  he  was  on  the  first  day  in  im- 
minent danger  of  losing  both  his  life  and  his 
kingdom,  on  the  second  in  danger  of  only 
losing  his  kingdom,  and  on  the  third  in  no 
danger  of  losing  the  one  or  the  other. 

The  pope,  satisfied  that  his  commanders 
were  not  to  be  relied  on  ;  that  being  soldiers 
of  fortune  they  made  it  their  study,  for  the 
sake  of  pay,  to  husband  the  war,  dismissed 
them  all,  disbanded  his  army,  and,  recurring 
to  his  spiritual  weapons,  he  first  excommu- 
nicated Ladislaus,  and  then  ordered  a  cru- 
sade to  be  preached  against  him  all  over 
Christendom.  The  bull,  issued  by  the  pope 
on  this  occasion,  was  one  of  the  most  dread- 
ful and  furious  recorded  in  history.  For  all 
patriarchs,  archbishops,  and  bishops  were 
thereby  required,  on  pain  of  excommunica- 
tion, on  all  Sundays  and  festivals  to  excom- 
municate and  anathematize  Ladislaus,  with 
the  ringing  of  bells  and  burning  of  torches, 
as  guilty  of  perjury  and  blasphemy,  as  a  re- 
lapsed heretic,  as  an  abetter  of  the  schism, 
as  guilty  of  high  treason  against  the  church 
p  2 


174 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHI. 


John  Huss  excommunicated.     Peace  concluded  between  the  pope  and  Ladislaus,  and  upon  what  terms.     Pro- 
motion of  fourteen  cardinals.    Council  of  Rome.    Wickliffe's  doctrine  condemned; — [Year  of  Christ,  1412.] 


and  Christ's  vicar  upon  earth.  All  who 
adhered  to  him,  who  any  ways  assisted  or 
favored  him,  were  declared  to  incur,  ipso 
facto,  the  sentence  of  excommunication, 
from  which  they  could  only  be  absolved  at 
the  point  of  death,  and  though  then  absolved 
were  to  be  deprived  of  a  Christian  burial. 
Of  this  no  instance  had  hitherto  occurred. 
Besides,  all  were  excommunicated  who 
should  presume  to  bury  the  body  of  La- 
dislaus, or  of  any  of  his  partizans,  and  could 
only  be  absolved  from  that  excommunica- 
tion by  digging  up  those  bodies,  and  re- 
moving them  out  of  consecrated  ground. 
All  were  exhorted  to  take  the  cross  and  en- 
gage in  this  holy  war,  and  to  all  who  served 
in  it,  the  same  indulgences  were  granted  as 
to  those  who  went  to  the  conquest  of  the 
Holy  Land ;  and  besides,  heaven  was  pro- 
mised as  a  certain  reward  to  such  as  should 
die  in  fighting  for  Christ  and  his  church,  as 
if  the  cause  of  the  pope,  striving  to  pull 
down  one  king  and  set  up  another,  as  it  best 
suited  his  temporal  interest,  were  the  cause 
of  Christ  and  his  church.' 

When  this  bull  was  published  in  Prague, 
John  Huss,  who  was  then  in  that  city, 
could  not  forbear  preaching  publicly  against 
it,  as  repugnant  to  the  spirit  of  the  Christian 
religion,  in  promising  the  remission  of  sins 
and  the  kingdom  of  heaven  as  a  reward  for 
the  shedding  of  Christian  blood.  The  pope 
therefore  summoned  him  to  Rome,  and, 
upon  his  refusing  to  comply  with  the  sum- 
mons, he  not  only  excommunicated  him, 
but  forbad  divfne  service  to  be  performed  in 
any  of  the  churches  of  Prague,  except  one, 
so  long  as  John  Huss,  an  excommunicated 
and  condemned  heretic,  remained  there. 
Huss  wanted  not  friends  to  support  him; 
but,  to  prevent  all  disturbances,  he  chose  to 
withdraw  from  Prague  to  Hussinetz,  the 
place  of  his  nativity,  and  there  he  appealed 
from  the  pope  to  Jesus  Christ.^ 

In  the  mean  time  Ladislaus,  not  a  little 
alarmed  at  the  pope's  bull,  arming  all  Chris- 
tendom against  him,  thought  it  advisable  to 
conclude,  for  the  present,  a  peace  with  him 
upon  the  best  terms  he  could  obtain,  and  in- 
deed upon  any,  as  he  intended  to  keep  them 
no  longer  than  he  could  break  them  with 
safety.  As  the  king  had  already  raised  a 
new  and  numerous  army,  and  was  upon 
the  point  of  invading  the  territories  of  the 
church,  the  pope,  upon  the  first  notice  of 
his  pretended  pacific  disposition,  dispatched 
Nicholas  Brancacius,  cardinal  bishop  of  Al- 
bano,  to  treat  with  him.  As  both  were 
alike  desirous  of  peace,  a  treaty  was  soon 
concluded  upon  terms  equally  dishonorable 
to  both.  For  the  pope,  on  his  side,  agreed 
not  only  to  absolve  the  king  from  the  ex- 
communication  issued  out  against  him  a 


few  months  before,  and  to  revoke  the  bull 
for  the  crusade,  but  to  acknowledge  him 
for  lawful  king  of  Naples,  though  he  had 
hitherto  maintained  Lewis  of  Anjou  to  have 
an  undoubted  right  to  that  crown.  On  the 
other  hand  Ladislaus  engaged  to  abandon 
Gregory,  whom  he  had  hitherto  acknow- 
ledged for  lawful  pope;  and  he  ordered  him 
accordingly  to  quit  his  dominions,  allowing 
him  but  a  few  days  to  make  the  necessary 
preparations  for  his  journey.  Gregory,  thus 
forsaken  by  so  powerful  a  protector,  left 
Gaeta,  where  he  had  resided  ever  since  his 
flight  from  Udine,  and  embarking  with  his 
small  retinue  on  board  two  trading  vessels, 
arrived  safe  at  Rimini,  and  met  there  with 
a  most  friendly  and  honorable  reception  from 
Charles  Malatesta,  who  alone  adhered  to 
him,  as  lawful  pope,  to  the  last.' 

As  many  of  the  cardinals  created  by  Gre- 
gory and  Benedict  were  dead,  and  none  had 
been  created  by  Alexander,  John,  on  the 
6th  of  June,  promoted  fourteen,  all  said  to 
have  been  men  of  great  merit,  to  that  dig- 
nity. Amongst  these  are  reckoned  by  Pan- 
vinius,  and  after  him  by  Ciaconius,  Thomas 
Langley  bishop  of  Durham,  and  Robert 
Alun  bishop  of  Salisbury.  But  in  the  acts 
of  the  council  of  Constance,  at  which  the 
bishop  of  Salisbury  was  present,  he  is  con- 
stantly styled  bishop,  and  never  cardinal. 
Besides,  Walsingham,  who  lived  at  this 
time,  takes  no  notice  of  the  promotion  of 
either  of  these  bishops ;  and  he  scarce  ever 
passes  any  thing  over  in  silence  that  re- 
dounds to  the  honor  of  his  countrymen. 
The  anonymous  writer  of  Bpurdeaux,  a 
contemporary  historian,  says,  that  both  these 
prelates  were  nominated  to  the  dignity  of 
cardinal,  but  that  neither  would  accept  of  it. 
What  induced  them  to  decline  a  dignity,  by 
all  others  so  ambitiously  sought  for,  he  has 
not  informed  us.  Be  that  as  it  may,  God- 
win, in  his  account  of  the  English  prelates, 
has  made  ihem  both  cardinals. 

As  the  late  pope  and  the  council  of  Pisa 
had  ordered  a  general  council  to  b&  assem- 
bled, in  the  term  of  three  years,  as  a  conti- 
nuation of  that  of  Pisa,  John,  being  under 
no  apprehension  of  any  disturbance  from 
king  Ladislaus  after  the  late  peace,  sum- 
moned, by  his  circulatory  letters,  all  the 
prelates  of  the  church  to  attend  the  general 
council  that  he  had  appointed  to  meet  at 
Rome,  in  compliance  with  the  order  of  his 
predecessor  and  the  general  council  of  Pisa. 
At  this  council  few  bishops  were  present ; 
and  all  we  know  of  it  is,  that  it  met  on  the 
1st  of  April,  1412;  that  it  was  still  sitting  in 
the  beginning  of  February,  1413;  that  it 
condemned  to  the  flames  the  "  Dialogue 
Trialogue,"  and  all  the  other  works  of  John 
Wickliffe,  as  containing  many  errors  and 
heresies,  and  summoned  those  who  had  any 


'  Poggius,  1.  4.    Monachus  Dionys.  ann.  1413. 
3  Cochleus  Hist.  Hussit. 


>  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1412. 


John  XXIIL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


175 


Rome  taken  and  ransacked  by  king  Ladislaus.    The  pope  (lies  (o  Florence,  and  from  thence  retirea  to  Bglogna. 
The  pope  treats  with  the  emperor  about  assembling  u  general  council. 


thing  to  offer  in  defence  of  his  memory,  to 
appear  in  the  term  of  nine  months,  at  the 
tribunal  of  the  apostohc  see,  and  offer  it 
freely,  lest  he  should  be  condemned  as  a 
heretic,  even  after  his  death.  In  the  mean 
time  all  were  forbidden,  on  pain  of  excom- 
munication, to  read,  explain,  or  keep  by 
them  anv  book  or  books  bearing  the  name 
of  John  Wickliffe,  or  to  quote  any  thing  out 
of  them  in  public  or  private,  but  in  order  to 
expose  and  confute  the  errors  and  heresies 
with  which  they  were  fraught.'  This  de- 
cree is  dated  at  Rome  the  6ih  of  January, 
1413,  and  is  said  to  have  been  issued  by  the 
general  council  assembled  in  that  city,  though 
the  number  of  bishops  there  present  scarce 
entitled  it  to  the  name  of  a  council. 

Ladislaus  had  concluded  a  peace  with 
the  pope,  as  has  been  said  ;  but  it  was  only 
with  a  design  to  renew  the  war  when  he 
was  no  longer  on  his  guard,  nor  in  a  condi- 
tion to  oppose  him'.  Finding  therefore  that 
he  had  dismissed  his  generals,  had  disbanded 
his  army ,  and  depending  upon  the  late  treaty, 
thought  he  had  no  enemy  to  contend  with, 
he  drew  his  army  together  in  great  haste  on 
the  borders  of  the  ecclesiastical  territories, 
and  reaching  Rome  by  a  forced  march  in  the 
night  between  the  7th  and  8lh  of  June, 
broke  down  the  wall  at  an  uninhabited  part 
of  the  city,  and  entered  with  his  whole  army 
before  the  citizens  knew  of  his  approach. 
The  pope,  however,  and  the  cardinals  had 
the  good  luck  to  make  their  escape,  first  to 
Sutri,  from  thence  to  Viterbo,  and  lastly  lo 
Florence,  though  closely  pursued  by  the 
army,  with  orders  to  bring  them  back  and 
deliver  them  up  to  the  king.  The  cruelties 
practised  upon  such  as  were  known  to  ad- 
here to  the  pope,  would  exceed  all  belief, 
were  they  not  attested  by  the  contemporary 
writers,  some  of  ihem  eye-witnesses  of  what 
they  relate.  Several  prelates  were,  by  the 
king's  order,  inhumanly  massacred  in  their 
houses  ;  some  of  the  prime  nobility  were 
either  publicly  executed  or  condemned  to  the 
galleys  ;  the  churches,  even  the  Lateran  and 
Vatican,  were  stripped  of  all  their  rich  orna- 
ments, and  turned  into  stables.  The  castle 
of  St.  Angelo  held  out  some  days,  but  being 
vigorously  attacked  by  the  king  in  person, 
and  obliged  to  submit,  the  garrison  was  put 
to  the  sword,  and  all  who  had  served  in  the 
late  war  against  the  king,  and  fell  into  his 
hands,  underwent  the  same  fate.  Ladislaus 
■  had  nothing  less  in  his  view  than  to  make 
himself  master  of  all  Italy,  and  it  was,  as  we 
are  told,  to  strike  terror  into  the  other  cities 
and  states,  that  he  treated  the  Romans  with 
so  much  severity.*  The  pope  never  halted 
till  he  reached  Viterbo,  twenty-five  miles 
distant  from  Rome;  and  De  Niem,  who  fled 


<  Cochleus  Hist.  Hussit.  I.  1. 
11.  col.  2322. 

>  Niem  in  Vita  Joan.  XXIII. 
ad  ann.  1413. 


ConcU.  Labbei,  torn. 
;    ct  apud  Bzovium 


with  him,  writes,  that  several  of  his  retinue, 
overcome  with  the  heat  of  the  season  and 
the  fatigue  of  so  precipitate  a  ilight,  died  on 
the  road,  while  others  were  overtaken  by  the 
enemy  and  most  barbarously  used.  The 
pope,  having  rested  a  few  days  at  Viterbo, 
continued  his  Might  through  the  territories 
of  Siena  to  Florence,  and  there  remained 
under  the  protection  of  that  republic  till  the 
latter  end  of  the  year.  In  the  mean  time 
Ladislaus,  having  made  himself  master  of 
most  of  the  cities  belonging  to  the  church, 
encamped  with  his  whole  army  al  Perugia, 
threatening  to  invade  from  liieiice  the  neigh- 
boring territories  of  the  republic  of  Florence, 
if  they  did  not  oblige  the  pope  to  quit  their 
dominions.  The  Florentines  were  not  a 
little  at  a  loss  what  part  to  act  on  so  critical 
an  occasion,  or  what  answer  to  return  to  the 
king.  But  the  pope,  unwilling  to  draw  his 
friends  into  a  war  with  so  powerful  and  vic- 
torious an  enemy,  left  their  city  of  his  own 
accord,  and  went  to  reside  at  Bologna.  From^ 
thence  he  wrote  to  all  the  Christian  princes, 
to  acquaint  them  with  the  cruel  and  unjust 
persecution  he  suffered  from  king  Ladislaus, 
and  implore  their  protection  against  an  ene- 
my whom  no  favor  could  soften  or  gain,  no 
treaties  could  bind,  no  religion  could  awe.' 
To  Sigismund,  (whom  I  shall  call  em- 
peror, though  he  received  not  the  imperial 
crown  at  Rome  till  the  year  14.33)  were  sent 
the  two  cardinals  Antony  de  (^halant,  a  na- 
tive of  Saxony  and  cardinal  presbyter  of  St. 
Csecilia,  and  Francis  Zabarelki  of  Padua, 
cardinal  deacon  of  the  saints  Cosmos  and 
Damianus.  To  the  two  cardinals  was  add- 
ed Emanuel  Chrysolora,  a  nobleman  of  the 
first  rank  in  Constantinople,  and  one  of  the 
first  revivers  of  learning  in  the  west.  They 
were  ordered  to  represent  to  the  emperor  the 
deplorable  state  of  Italy,  especially  of  the 
dominions  of  the  church,  most  miserably 
oppressed  by  Ladislaus;  to  engage  his  pro- 
tection against  that  lawless  tyrant,  aiming 
at  nothing  less  than  the  empire  of  all  Italy; 
and  to  settle  the  time  and  place  for  assem- 
bling of  a  general  council,  which  alone  could 
put  a  stop  to  the  reigning  evils,  and  unite 
the  whole  church  under  one  head.  The 
pope  had  resolved  at  first  to  leave  the  nam- 
ing of  the  place  to  the  emperor,  in  the  pub- 
lie  instructions  he  was  to  give  to  his  legates  ; 
but  at  the  same  time  to  order  them  privately 
to  agree  to  no  place,  where  the  emperor  had 
more  power  or  a  greater  influence  than 
himself — "  Ubi  imperator  plus  possit."  He 
had  even  marked  in  a  paper,  to  be  delivered 
to  them,  the  names  of  the  places,  which 
alone  he  allowed  them  to  agree  to,  thinking 
that  the  success  of  the  council  in  his  favor 
or  against  him  wholly  depended  upon  the 
place  where  it  should  meet — "in  loco  concilii 


>  Scipio  Amirat.  Hist.  Flor.  i.  18. 
I.  4;  et  apud  Bzoviuiu  ubi  supra. 


Poggius  Uist.  Flor. 


176  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [John  XXIIL 

The  city  of  Constance  chosen  for  the  place  of  the  council.  All  invited  by  the  emperor  to  the  council.  Con- 
ferences between  the  pope  and  the  emperor.  The  pope  confirms  the  choice  of  the  emperor  with  respect  to 
the  place  and  time  of  the  council. 


totum  est."  This  his  design  he  communi- 
cated to  none  but  his  secretary  Leonardo  of 
Arezzo,  till  the  day  when  the  legates  came 
to  receive  their  last  instructions  at  their  de- 
parture. The  pope  admitted  them,  holding 
the  above-mentioned  paper  in  his  hand,  in 
order  to  deliver  it  to  them,  and  confine  them 
to  the  places  named  therein.  But  changing, 
all  on  a  sudden,  his  mind,  he  acquainted 
them  first  with  the  design  he  had  Ibrmed, 
and  then  tearing  the  paper  in  their  presence, 
told  them,  that  as  to  the  place  and  every 
thing  else,  he  entirely  relied  on  their  discre-* 
tion  and  prudence.  Thus  does  Divine  Pro- 
vidence, concludes  the  historian,  often  de- 
feat the  best  laid  designs  of  human  pru- 
dence to  secure  the  success  of  its  own.' 

The  legates  met  with  a  most  favorable 
reception  from  the  emperor,  who  was  then 
in  Lombard  y,  and  in  the  several  conferences 
they  had  with  him,  the  time  and  the  place 
of  the  meetingof  the  council  were  settled.  As 
they  were,  pursuant  to  their  instructions,  to 
leave  the  place  to  the  choice  of  the  emperor, 
he  named  the  city  of  Constance,  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Mentz,  as  the  most  convenient, 
being,  in  a  manner,  situated  in  the  midst  of 
the  nations  that  were  to  assist  at  the  coun- 
cil, and  spacious  enough  to  receive  and  to 
lodge  great  numbers  of  people.  The  lime 
was  likewise  fixed,  All  Saints  day,  or -the 
1st  of  November  of  the  following  year,  1414. 
The  choice  of  the  place,  when  communi- 
cated to  the  pope,  threw  him  into  a  kind  of 
despair.  He  knew  that  at  Constance  he 
should  be  entirely  in  the  power  of  the  em- 
peror, who  would  oblige  him  to  acquiesce 
in  the  decrees  issued  by  the  council,  how- 
ever inconsistent  with  his  dignity  or  interest; 
and  therefore  approving  anew  his  former 
resolution  of  confining  his  legates  to  certain 
places,  he  loudly  condemned  his  own  im- 
prudence and  v/ant  of  foresight  in  departing 
so  inconsiderately  from  it.  However,  as  he 
stood  at  this  time  in  great  need  of  the  em- 
peror's protection  and  favor,  he  thought  it 
advisable  to  acquiesce.^ 

The  time  and  the  place  of  the  meeting  of 
the  council  being  thus  fixed,  the  emperor, 
by  an  edict,  dated  the  30th  of  October,  at  a 
place  in  the  diocese  of  Como  which  he  calls 
Viglud,  acquainted  all  Christians  therewith, 
promising  to  all  without  exception,  who 
should  repair  to  it,  a  safe  conduct  in  coming 
to  it,  during  their  stay  at  it,  and  in  their  re- 
turn from  it.  He  wrote  soon  after  from 
Lodi  to  pope  Gregory,  who  was  ^till  at 
PciiTiini  under  the  protection  of  Charles 
Malatesta,  exhorting  him  to  concur  with  the 
other  prelates  of  the  church  in  removing  the 
divisions,  that,  to  the  disgrace  of  the  Chris- 
tian name,  had  so  long  reigned  amongst 
Christians,  and   engaging  his   royal  word 


'  Leonard.  Aretin.  de  Rebus  Ital.  p.  288. 
!>  Idem  ibid. 


that  he  should  come,  remain,  and  return, 
when  he  pleased,  with  all  safety.'  It  does 
not  appear  that  he  wrote  to  Benedict,  who 
was  still  acknowledged  in  most  of  the  king- 
doms of  Spain. 

In  the  mean  time  the  emperor  advanced 
to  Placentia,  and  the  pope,  being  desirous 
of  conferring  with  him  in  person,  left  Bo- 
logna, where  he  had  remained  since  the  be-^ 
ginning  of  November,  and  repaired  with  his 
whole  court  to  Placentia.  He  was  there 
received  by  Sigismund  with  the  greatest 
marks  of  respect  and  esteem;  but,  after  a 
very  short  stay  in  that  city,  they  both  re- 
moved to  Lodi,  and  there  continued  con- 
ferring frequently  together  for  almost  the 
space  of  a  month.'*  What  was  the  subject 
of  their  conferences  history  has  not  informed 
us.  But  we  may  well  suppose  that  they 
chiefly  related  to  the  future  council,  to  the 
matters  that  were  to  be  transacted  in  it,  and 
the  ravages  committed  in  the  dominions  of 
the  church  by  king  Ladislaus. 

The  pope,  during  his  stay  at  Lodi,  con- 
firmed the  choice  of  the  emperor  with  re- 
spect to  the  time  and  the  place  of  the  meet- 
ing of  the  council,  and  issued  accordingly, 
on  the  9th  of  December,  a  bull  appointing  a 
general  council  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Con- 
stance by  the  1st  of  November,  and  requir- 
ing all  patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops.  See. 
to  assist  at  it  in  person  or  by  deputies,  men 
of  learning  and  probity.  The  substance  of 
the  bull  was,  that  the  affair  of  the  intended 
reformation  not  being  completed  by  the 
council  of  Pisa,  as  it  was  not  thought  expe- 
dient to  keep  the  bishops  any-longer  from 
their  sees,  his  predecessor,  Alexander  V. 
had  .referred  it  to  a  council  to  be  assembled 
in  the  term  of  three  years ;  that  Alexander 
dying  in  the  mean  time,  he,  his  successor, 
had  convened  a  council  at  Rome  within  the 
limited  time,  but  the  number  of  bishops  that 
attended  it  being  too  small  to  undertake  so 
great  and' so  important  a  work,  he  had  re- 
solved,-with'  the  advice  of  the  cardinals,  to 
assemble  another;  that  this  resolution  being 
approved  by  his  beloved  son  Sigismund, 
king  of  the  Romans,  they  had  chosen  the 
city  of  Constance  for  the  place,  and  the  first 
of  November  of  the  following  year  for  the 
time  of  their  meeting;  he  concluded  with 
confirming  that  choice,  and  promising  to 
leave  nothing  in  his  power  unattempted  to 
banish  all  divisions  fiom  the  church,  and 
restore  the  so  long  wished  for  peace  and 
tranquillity.* 

From  Lodi  the  pope  and  the  emperor  re- 
moved to  Cremona,  and  there  every  thing 
relating  to  the  council  being  now  settled, 
they  took  leave  of  each  other  till  their  meet- 
ing again  at  Constance.     The  pope  went  to 

«  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1413.  Num.  22. 

a  Anton.  I.  22.  c.  6. 

3  Concil.  Labbei.  torn.  12.  col.  232. 


John  XXIIL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


_ir7 

The  pope  passes  the  winter  at  Mantua.  Death  of  king  Ladialaus ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1414.]  The  pope  repents 
his  having  consented  tu  the  assembling  of  a  council ;  but  is  persuaded  by  the  cardinals  to  stand  to  his 
former  resolution.    Oath  taken  by  the  magistrates  of  Constance. 

Mantua  to  visit  his  fricml  and  protector,  I  tiie  Romans  wuukl  r»>ceive  liiin  willi  open 
John  Gonzaga,  lord  of  tliat  city,  and  passed  arms,  and  to  send  a  legate  to  assist  at  the 
with  him  the  whole  winter.  Early  in  the  council  in  his  room.  To  this  lie  was  ad- 
spring  he  returned  to  Bologna,  and  on  the  i  vised  by  many  of  his  friends,  says  St.  Au- 
1st  of  April  1414,  despatched  from  thence  K)nine,*'euin  temporaliler  diligentes,"  wlio 
Bartholomew,  bishop  of  Pesaro,  into  Eng-|  preferred  their  own  interest  to  the  reputation 
land,  to  procure  a  subsidy  for  the  defence' of  the  pope  and  the  good  of  the  church. 
of  the  church  against  LatJislaus,  who  hav-JBut  the  cardinals  representing  to  him  lliat 
ing  reduced  all  St.  Peter's  patrimony,  all ^  his  honor  was  at  stake;  that  he  was  under 
Umbria,  and  great  part  of  Flaminia,  was  an  engagement  with  the  emperor  to  meet 
preparing,  as  the  pope  was  informed,  to  lay  i  him  at  Constance ;  that  by  so  manifest  a 
siege  to  Bologna.  What  success  attended  breach  of  his  word  he  would  incur  his  high 
the  legate  in  England  we  know  not.     But  displeasure,  and  of  a  friend  make  him  his 


before  his  return  tlie  pope  was  delivered 
from  his  fears  by  the  unexpected  death  of 
king  Ladislaus.  That  prince  was  taken 
dangerously  ill  at  Perugia  when  upon  the 
point  of  setting  out  at  the  head  of  his  victo- 
rious army  for  Bologna,  and  being  conveyed, 
as  his  malady  daily  increased,  from  Perugia 
to  Ostia,  and  from  thence  by  sea  to  Naples, 
he  died  there  on  the  6th  of  August  of  the 
present  year  1414.  As  he  died  under  the 
sentence  of  excommunication,  his  sister 
Joan  II.,  who  succeeded  him,  ordered  him 
to  be  privately  buried  in  the  church  of  St. 
John,  but  a  few  years  after  she  caused  a 
stately  tomb  to  be  erected  in  the  place  where 
his  remains  lay  interred,  which  is  to  be  seen 
to  this  day.'  Monstrelet,  and  after  him 
Mezeray,  tell  us  that  the  Florentines,  appre- 
hending that  Ladislaus  intended  to  fall  upon 
them,  bribed  a  physician  of  Perugia  to  des- 
patch him  with  poison  ;  and  that  the  physi- 
cian, with  whose  daughter  the  king  had  a 
criminal,  conversation,  first  poisoned  her, 
and  by  her  means  conveyed  the  poison  to 
him.^  But  Poggius,  Leonard  of  Arezzo, 
and  Antonine,  all  three  contemporary  au- 
thors, take  no  notice  of  poison  being  ad- 
ministered to  him,  and  Collenius,  in  his 
History  of  Naples,  speaks  of  it  doubtfully  .^ 
The  pope  being  now  delivered  from  so 
implacable  and  powerful  an  enemy,  and 
standing  no  longer  in  need  of  the  emperor's 
protection,  as  the  cities,  most  grievously 
oppressed  by  the  conquerors,  were  all  ready 
to  return  under  his  obedience,  he  heartily 
repented  his  having  consented  to  the  as- 
sembling of  a  council,  especially  at  a  place 
where  he  should  be  entirely  in  the  power 
of  the  emperor,  whom  he  begun  to  distrust', 
and  indeed  not  without  reason.  For  Sigis- 
mund  had  declared  in  some  of  his  letters  to 
the  other  princes,  particularly  in  his  letter  to 
Charles  of  France,  that  his  intention  in  as- 
sembling a  general  council  was  to  have  it 
determined  by  the  church,  which  of  the 
three,  styling  themselves  popes,  or  whether 
any  of  them,  had  a  just  title  and  right  to  that 
dignity.  John  was  therefore  strongly  in- 
clined to  return  to  Rome,  not  doubting  but 


'  Leonard.  Aretin.  Poegius,  Antoninus. 
•Mezeray  abreg^,  Chron.  torn.  3.  p.  328. 
a  Hist.  Neapol.  1.  4.  p.  387. 

Vol.  III.— 23 


sworn  enerny  ;  that  he  had  nolliing  to  fear, 
being  lawful  successor  to  Alexander  V., 
whom  the  council  of  Pisa  had  acknowledged 
for  lawful  pope;  that  his  failing  ot  his  word 
on  so  important  an  occasion  would  estrange 
from  him  the.  minds  of- all  the  Christian 
princes,  and  by  them  all  he  would  be  looked 
upon  as  one  more  concerned  for  his  own 
private  interest  than  for  the  public  welfard 
of  the  church,  Sec.  Upon  those  representa- 
tions he  resolved,  at  all  adventures,  to  assist 
at  the  council  in  person.  However  before 
his  departure  from  Bologna,  he  insisted  upon 
the  magistrates  of  Constance  taking  the  fol- 
lowing oath  :  that  he  should  be  acknowledged 
by  them  for  the  only  true  and  lawful  pope, 
and  received  with  all  the  honors  due  to  tliat 
dignity  ;  that  he  should  be  under  no  kind  of 
restraint,  but  be  allowed  full  liberty  to  stay 
and  depart  at  his  pleasure;  that  during  his 
stay  he  should  be  on  all  occasions  treated  as 
true  pope ;  that  his  jurisdiction  should  be 
freely  exercised  by  him  and  his  officers,  both 
in  spirituals  and  temporals;  that  if  any  at- 
ternpt  should  be  made  upon  his  courtiers  by 
any  person,  belonging  to  the  city  of  Con- 
stance, or  upon  any  come  to  assist  at  the 
council,  the  magistrates  should  do  imme- 
diate justice  upon  him,  as  he  should  do  upon 
his  officers,  if  they  should  attempt  any  thing 
upon  any  of  the  citizens;  that  an  inviolable 
regard  should  be  paid  to  every  safe  conduct 
granted  by  him  or  his  chamberlain  to  any 
person  whatever,  provided  he  be  not  a  re- 
bellious subject,  or  an  enemy  of  the  city; 
that  the  magistrates  should  take  care  that  all 
the  places  of  their  territory  be  free  and  open, 
so  that  all  persons  may  pass  and  repass 
unmolested.  These  articles  being,  by  the 
emperor's  orders,  all  sworn  to  by  the  magis- 
trates of  Constance,  and  a  copy  of  them, 
signed  by  them  all,  sent  to  the  pope,  he  set 
out  as  soon  as  he  received  them  for  Con- 
stance, attended  by  most  of  the  cardinals, 
and  a  great  number  of  prelates  and  other 
persons  of  distinction.  He  left  Bologna  on 
the  1st  of  October,  but  as  he  travelled  very 
slow,  and  in  great  state,  he  did  not  reach 
Constance  till  the  29th  of  that  month.  On 
that  day  he  made  his  public  entry  in  the 
attire  of  high  pontiff,  was  received  at  the 
gate,  and  attended  by  the  magistrates  and 


1^ 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHI. 


The  council  meets.    First  session. 


John  IIuss  arrives  at  Constance, 
conduct. 


Is  imprisoned  in  defiance  of  his  safe 


the  clergy  in  a  body  to  the  palace  prepared 
for  his  reception.'  It  is  remarkable  that  on 
this  occasion  the  host  was  carried  before  the 
pope  upon  a  white  pad,  with  a  little  bell  at 
its  neck. 

The  council  was  appointed  by  the  pope 
and  the  emperor  to  meet  on  the  1st  of  No- 
vember of  the  present  year  1414.  The  pope 
therefore  having  celebrated  mass  with  great 
solemnity  on  that  day,  ordered  the  first  ses- 
sion to  be  held  on  Saturday,  the  3d  of  that 
month.  On  that  day  it  was  held  according- 
ly, but  the  number  of  prelates  being  yet  very 
small,  and  the  emperor  not  yet  arrived,  no- 
thing of  moment  was  transacted;  and  the 
second  session  was  put  off,  first  to  the  27th 
of  December,  and  afterwards  to  the  month 
of  March  of  the  following  year,  1415.  In 
the  mean  time  arrived  John  Dominic,  cardi- 
nal of  Ragusa,  with  the  character  of  legate 
from  pope  Gregory  XII.,  who  being  lodged 
by  the  magistrates  in  the  convent  of  the  Au- 
gustinians,  caused  the  arms  of  Gregory  to 
be  set  up  there.  But  John  ordered  them  to 
be  pulled  down  the  following  night;  which 
being  looked  upon  by  the  legale  and  the  parti- 
sans of  Gregory  as  a  breach  of  the  peace,  a 
quarrel  would  have  ensued  between  them 
and  the  partisans  of  pope  John,  had  not  the 
fathers  of  the  council  interposed;  and  by 
them  it  was  determined,  after  many  long  and 
warm  debates,  that  the  arms  of  Gregory 
ought  not  to  be  set  up  where  John  was  ac- 
knowledged.^ 

John  Huss,  of-whom  I  have  spoken  above, 
having  obtained  a  safe  conduct  from  the  em- 
peror, ''commanding  all  his  loving  subjects 
to  let  him  pass,  stop,  stay,  and  return  freely 
without  any  hindrance  whatever;"  resolved 
to  attend  the  council,  which  he  thought  he 
might  do  with  all  safety,  and  give  them  an 
account  of  his  real  doctrine,  seeing  many 
tenets  were  ascribed  to  him  by  his  enemies 
which  he  had  never  held,  but  abhorred  and 
detested  as  much  as  they.  Of  this,  his  re- 
solution, he  gave  public  notice  at  Prague 
before  he  left  that  city,  causing  papers  to  be 
put  up  at  the  doors  of  all  the  churches  to  in- 
vite those  who  charged  him  with  heresy  to 
Constance,  to  be  there  witnesses  of  his  inno- 
cence or  his  conviction.  The  like  papers  he 
caused  to  be  fixed  up  in  all  the  places  on  the 
road  through  which  he  passed,  that  they 
who  suspected  him  of  heresy,  might  repair 
10  Constance,  and  there  make  it  appear  be- 
fore the  pope  and  the  council  that  he  had 
taught  any  thing  repugnant  to  the  catholic 
faith.  The  safe  conduct  granted  to  him  by 
the  emperor  was  dated  the  18th  of  October, 
and  he  arrived  at  Constance  on  the  3d  of 
November.* 

But  as  he  continued  even  at  Constance 


'  Bzovius  ad  ann.  1714.     Nauclerus  Generatione  28. 

-  Cerretanus  apud  Bzovium,  ad  ann.  1414. 

''  Idem,  ad  hunc  ann. ;  et  Cochleus  Hist.  Hussit.  1.  2. 

48. 


not  only  to  say  mass  daily,  though  he  had 
been  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  but  to 
maintain  his  doctrine  in  private  conversation, 
and  exclaim,  perhaps  Avith  too  much  acri- 
mony, against  the  irregularities  of  the  cler- 
gy, his  two  sworn  enemies,  Stephen  Paletz, 
professor  of  divinity  in  Prague,  and  Michael 
de  Causis,  parish  priest  in  that  city,  took 
occasion  from  thence  to  insinuate  to  the  car- 
dinals that  they  would  do  well  to  confine 
him,  and  prevent  him  by  that  means  from 
propagating  his  impious  doctrine.  A  sum- 
mons was  therefore  sent  him,  at  their  instiga- 
tion, to  appear  forthwith  before  the  pope  and 
the  cardinals,  in  order  to  give  an  account  of 
his  faith.  When  he  received  the  summons, 
he  told  those  who  brought  it,  with  great 
composure,  that  he  was  come  to  Constance 
to  give  an  account  of  his  faith  in  full  coun- 
cil, and  not  barely  in  a  private  congregation 
of  the  pope  and  the  cardinals,  but  would, 
nevertheless,  comply  with  the  summons,  and 
retract,  if  convicted  of  any  the  least  error. 
The  pope  and  the  cardinals,  after  a  short  ex- 
amination, dismissed  him,  entirely  satisfied, 
so  far  as  appeared,  with  his  answers.  How- 
ever, in  a  congregation  held  the  same  day 
in  the  afternoon,  it  was  resolved  that  he 
should  be  committed  to  prison;  and  he  was, 
pursuant  to  that  resolution,  carried  the  same 
evening,  the  28th  of  November,  or  as  others 
will  have  it,  the  3d  of  December,  to  the 
house  of  the  chanter  of  Constance,  and 
there  confined  under  a  strong  guard.  John 
de  Chlum,  a  Bohemian  lord,  who  had  ac- 
companied John  Huss,  being  one  of  his 
most  zealous  friends,  from  Bohemia  to  Con- 
stance, complained,  in  the  strongest  terms,  to 
the  pQpe  and  the  cardinals  of  his  imprison- 
ment as  an  open  violation  of  the  public  faith 
and  the  emperor's  safe  conduct.  As  they 
gave  bo  ear  to  his  complaints,  only  alledg- 
ing  that  Huss  had  no  safe  conduct  from  the 
council,  he  wrote  the  same  day  to  the  em- 
peror, to  act^uaint  him  wuh  what  had  pass- 
ed, and  begged  that,  his  authority  as  well  as 
his  reputation  being  at  stake,  he  woufd  order 
hissafe  conduct  to  be  strictly  observed,  and 
the  prisoner  released.  Sigismund,  upon  the 
receipt  of  that  letter,  dispatched  immediately 
an  order  to  his  embassadors  at  Constance  to 
cause  J.  Huss  to  be  set  at  liberty,  and  even 
to  employ  force,  and  break  open  the  doors 
of  the  prison,  if  his  order  was  not  complied 
with.  But  the  pope  and  the  cardinals  pre- 
vailed upon  the  embassadors  to  suspend  the 
execution  of  that  order  till  the  arrival  of  the 
emperor,  and  in  the  mean  time  Huss  was 
removed  from  the  chanter's  house  to  a  pri- 
son in  the  convent  of  the  preaching  friars,  and 
four  cardinals,  six  archbishops,  and  several 
bishops,  with  the  generals  of  the  preaching 
friars  and  the  Minorites,  were  appointed  to 
examine  him  concerning  his  doctrine.' 


»  Cochleus,  ubi  supra. 


John  XXIIL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


179 


The  emperor  arrives  at  Constance.    Number  and  qiinliiy  of  tlic  persons  present  at  the  council: 


The  Roman  catholic  writers,  to  justify 
the  imprisoning  of  J.  Huss,  notwithstand- 
ing his  safe  conduct,  pretend,  that  by  main- 
taining his  impious  doctrines,  as  they  call 
them,  even  at  Constance,  he  rendered  him- 
self unworthy  of  the  protection  to  which 
his  safe  conduct  would  have  otherwise  justly 
entitled  him.  They  add,  that  he  attempted 
to  make  his  escape  out  of  Constance  upon 
the  arrival  of  Paletz  and  de  Causis,  who,  he 
knew,  could  bear  witness  to  the  many  errors 
with  which  he  had  infected  most  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  university  of  Prague.  The  pope 
and  the  cardinals  would  therefore,  say  they, 
have  been  greatly  to  blame,  had  they  not 
confined  him  for  all  his  safe  conduct,  and 
thus  prevented  his  return  to  Bohemia,  where 
he  had  many  powerful  friends,  and  might, 
with  impunity,  have  propagated  his  errors 
under  their  protection.  Thus  Pagi,  Maim- 
bourg,  and  others.  But,  I.  Huss's  doctrine, 
whatever  it  was,  h'ad  not  yet  been  condemned 
by  the  council,  and  consequently  it  could  be 
no  crime  in  him  to  maintain  it  at  Constance, 
or  any  where  else  ;  the  rather,  as  he  declared 
himself  ready  to  retract,  if  convinced  of  hold- 
ing any  the  least  error.  II.  As  he  came  to 
Constance  to  give  an  account  of  his  doctrine 
to  the  council,  and  the  emperor  had  granted 
him  a  safe  conduct  for  that  purpose,  the 
pope  and  the  cardinals  were  evidently  guilty 
of  a  breach  of  the  safe  conduct,  as  well  as 
of  the  public  faith,  in  committing  him  to 
prison  before  he  had  an  opportunity  of  giv- 
ing an  account  of  his  doctrine  to  the  coun- 
cil. III.  Had  his  opinions  been  ever  so 
erroneous,  he  could  not  yet  be  reputed  a 
heretic,  n-or  be  imprisoned,  or  any  otherwise 
treated  as  such,  as  he  declared  himself  ready, 
if  convinced  of  any  error,  to  abjure  it  with- 
out hesitation ;  and  it  is  not  an  erroneous 
opinion,  but  obstinacy  in  maintaining  it, 
that  makes  a  heretic.  We  shall  see  in  the 
sequel  that  Huss  maintained  no  opinions 
that  were  either  impious  or  heretical,  even 
according  to  the  principles  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  but  would  have  triumphed  over  all 
his  enemies,  had  the  council  been  disposed 
to  hear  him. 

As  for  his  attempting  to  make  his  escape 
out  of  Constance,  the  two  contemporary 
WTiters,  Riechental  canon  of  Constance,  and 
Dacherius  counsellor  to  the  elector  of  Sax- 
ony, both  upon  the  spot  at  the  time,  relate  it 
as  happening  after  his  imprisonment.'  In- 
deed, had  it  happened  before,  the  pope,  we 
may  be  sure,  would  not  have  failed  to  alledge 
it;  and  he  could  not  have  alledged  a  more 
plausible  reason  to  justify  such  a  step.  Yet 
when  John  de  Chlum,  and  other  Bohemian 
lords,  urged  the  safe  conduct  for  the  release 
of  the  prisoner,  the  pope,  taking  no  notice 
of  such  an  attempt,  returned  no  other  an- 
swer, than  that  the  safe  conduct  was  not 


>  Apud  Lenfani.  Ilist.  du  Concile  de  Constance,  1.  1. 
p.  58. 


granted  by  him  nor  the  council,  hut  only  by 
the  emperor,  who  could  grant  no  safe  con- 
duct to  the  prejudice  of  the  faith  or  the  eccle- 
siastical jurisdiction  ;  tiiat  Huss,  abnsine  his 
safe  conduct,  had  maintained  his  impious 
doctrines  even  at  Constance,  and  thereby 
rendered  himself  unwortliy  of  the  emperor's 
protection.  Who  can  suppose,  that  if  Huss 
had  attempted  his  escape  before  his  impri- 
sonment, the  pope  would  not  have  urged  it 
to  justify  what  he  had  done,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  excuse  so  bare-faced  a  violation  of 
the  emperor's  safe  conduct? 

Some  have  pretended,  that  the  emperor 
granted  a  safe  conduct  to  Huss,  upon  condi- 
tion he  submitted  his  doctrine  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  council.  But  the  words  of  the 
safe  conduct  were,  "You  shall  let  John 
Huss  pass,  stop,  stay,  and  return  freely, 
without  any  hinderance  whatever;"  where 
no  condition  is  expressed;  and  besides,  he 
was  arrested  and  imprisoned  before  he  had 
an  opportunity  of  submitting  his  doctrine  to 
the  judgment  of  the  council. 
,  During  these  transactions  the  emperor, 
who  had  gone  to  Aix-la-Chapelle,  to  be 
crowned  there  with  the  silver  crown,  in-or- 
der to  make  a  more  august  appearance  at 
the  C(juncil,  arrived  on  Christmas  eve,  with 
the  empress,  the  duke  of  Saxony,  and  the 
queen  of  Bosnia,  at  a  place  on  the  lake  of 
Constance  called  Uberlinga,  and  embarking 
there,  landed  a  little  before  midnight  at  Con- 
stance. As  the  pope  was  then  celeb/ating  his 
first  mass  (for  all  priests  are  allowed  to  say 
three  masses  on  Christmas  eve)  the  emperor 
hastened  from  the  shore  to  the  cathedral,  and 
there  not  only  assisted  at  divine  service,  but 
sung  the  Gospel  in  the  habit  of  a  deacon, 
a  privilege  enjoyed  by  no  layman  but  the 
emperor.  When  or  by  whom  this  privilege 
was  granted,  we  know  not;  but  Charles  IV. 
the  father  of  the  present  emperor,  is  the  first 
whom  we  find  upon  record  to  have  used  it, 
and  that  on  occasion  of  a  general  diet  of  the 
empire,  held  at  Mentz  in  1356.  The  em- 
peror was  applied  to  soon  after  his  arrival 
by  several  lords  of  Bohemia  in  favor  of 
John  Huss,  imprisoned  in  open  defiance  of 
his  safe  conduct.  But  the  pope  and  the  car- 
dinals, pretending  that  in  matters  of  faith 
the  emperor  had  no  authority  to  grant  a  safe 
conduct,  had  already  obtained  leave  to  pro- 
ceed, according  to  the  canons,  against  such 
as  were  tainted  with  heresy,  notwithstanding 
their  safe  conduct. 

Of  the  number  and  quality  of  the  per- 
sons who  assisted  at  this  council,  we  have 
lists  made  at  tlie  time,  and  by  persons  upon 
the  spot,  namely,  by  Riechental  and  Da- 
cherius ;  and  according  to  those  lists,  there 
were  present  about  thirty  cardinals,  three  or 
four  patriarchs,  twenty  archbishops,  one 
hundred  and  fifty  bishops,  one  hundred  ab- 
bots, one  hundred  and  fifty  other  prelates 
such  as  priors  and  generals  of  religious  or- 
ders, above  two  hundred  doctors  of  divinity. 


180 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHI. 


Both  Gregory  and  Benedict  send  deputies  to  the  council.     Some  material  points  settled  in  private  congrega 
tions.     The  method  of  resignation  proposed  to  the  pope; — [Year  of  Christ,  1415;] — who  agrees  to  it. 


as  well  as  of  civil  and  canon  law,  four  elec- 
tors, namely,  the  elector  Palatine,  and  the 
electors  of  Mentz,  Saxony,  and  Branden 
burg,  nineteen  dukes,  eighty-three  counts, 
and  prodigious  numbers  of  other  persons  of 
rank,  of  ecclesiastics  of  all  conditions,  of  em- 
bassadors from  princes,  and  deputies  from 
cities,  chapters,  and  communities,  there  be- 
ing scarce  any  church,  city,  state,  or  com- 
munity in  Europe  that  had  not  its  embassa- 
dors or  deputies  at  this  council.  As  the 
pope,  the  emperor,  the  cardinals,  and  the 
other  dignified  ecclesiastics,  as  well  as  the 
secular  princes  had  all  numerous  retinues, 
their  number,  in  all,  amounted,  if  Blondus 
is  to  be  credited,  to  forty  thousand  persons 
and  upwards;  and  their  horses,  according  to 
Antonine  of  Florence,  to  thirty  thousand  ;' 
insomuch  that  to  prevent  the  total  want  of 
fodder,  that  soon  became  very  scarce,  a  de- 
cree was  issued  by  the  council,  allowing  to 
the  pope  and  the  sovereign  princes  twenty 


comprised  under  the  four  principal  nations, 
namely,  the  Italian,  the  English,  the  French 
and  the  German  ;  that  all  points  under  debate 
should  be  decided  by  the  majority,  not  of 
single  votes,  but  of  nations,  and  that  the  ma- 
jority of  votes  in  each  nation  should  be  re- 
puted the  vote  of  that  nation.  As  the  Ita- 
lian bishops,  depending  entirely  upon  the 
pope,  exceeded  in  number  those  of  all  the 
other  nations  together,  this  method  of  voting 
was  contrived  to  prevent  the  pope  from  be- 
coming, by  their  means,  absolute  master  of 
the  council.  Each  nation  had,  pursuant  to 
this  regulation,  a  particular  assembly  to  con- 
sider of  the  matters  that  were  to  be  laid  before 
the  council;  in  these  assemblies  every  mem- 
ber was  at  full  liberty  to  propose  by  word  of 
mouth,  or  in  writing,  what  he  thought  ex- 
pedient for  the  good  of  the  church ;  they 
communicated  theirresolutions  to  each  other, 
and  when  they  had  all  agreed  upon  any  ar- 
ticle it  was  carried,  signed  and  sealed,  to  the 


horses  each,  and  no  more;  to  the  cardinals  next  session,  to  be  approved  by  the  council; 
ten ;  to  the  bishops  five,  and  three  to  the  ab-  so  that  the  council  only  confirmed  what  had 
bots.2  been  previously  determined  first  in  the  par- 
Gregory  and  Benedict  were  both  invited  ticular,  and  afterwards  in  the  general  assem- 
by  the  emperor  to  assist  at  the  council,  and  blies  of  the  nations. 


both  sent  deputies  to  assist  in  their  room. — 
The  deputies  or  nuncios  of  Gregory  declared 
upon    their   arrival,  that   their    master  was 
ready  to  resign,  upon  condition  that  both  his 
competitors  resigned;    and  all    of   his   obe- 
dience, among  whom  was  the  duke  of  Bava- 
ria, solemnly  engaged  to  renounce  his  obe- 
dience, if,  in  that  case,  he  did  not  resign.  At 
the  same  time  all  of  Gregory's  party  joined 
in   petitioning  the  emperor  and  the  fathers 
of  the  council,  that  Balthasar  Cossa,  styling 
himself  John  XXIII.  might  not  be  allowed 
to  preside  at  the  council,  nor  even  be  pre- 
sent  when    the   manner   of    removing   the 
schism   came   under  deliberation,  as  it  was 
not  to  be  doubted  but  he  would  oppose  the 
most  effectual  of  all,  the  Avay  of  cession. — 
This  gave  occasion  to  several  private  con- 
ferences, at  which  the  leading  men  among 
the  bishops  were  present,  with  some  of  the 
cardinals;  and  by  them  it  was  agreed  that  a 
renunciation  was  the  only  method  of  restor- 
ing tranquillity  ;  that  it  should  he  proposed 
to  the  pope,  and  all  should  join  in  exhorting 
him  to  embrace  it.     In  these  conferences  two 
other  points  were  settled  of  no  small  import- 
ance, namely  : — I.  That   not  only  bishops, 
abbots,  and  the  deputies  of  the  absent  bishops 
should  be  allowed  the  priviledge  of  voting, 
but  that  the  same  privilege  should  be  grant- 
ed to  all  doctors,  whether  in  divinitj^  or  in 
civil  and  canon  law,  and  even  to  the  embas- 
sadors of  princes,  of  states,  and  communities 
in  what  related  to  the  extinguishing  of  the 
schism,  since  by  them  the  decrees  relating 


These  points  being  settled  in  private  con- 
gregations, at  which  were  present  most  of 
the  leading  men  of  the  four  nations,  it  was 
thought  expedient  that  they  should  be  noti- 
fied to  the  pope,  and  that  a  general  assem- 
bly of  the  nations  should  be  convened  for 
that  purpose.  A  general  assembly  was  ac- 
cordingly summoned  to  meet  in  the  pope's 
palace,  and  the  1st  of  March  was  the  day 
fixed  for  their  meeting,  that  what  was  there 
determined  might  the  next  day  be  laid  be- 
fore the  council,  which,  after  several  proro- 
gations, was  then  to  meet  the  second  time. 
As  it  had  been  concluded  by  the  nations,  in 
their fespective  assemblies,  that  an  end  could 
by  no  other  means  be  put  to  the  schism,  but 
by  the  voluntary  resignation  of  the  three 
competitors,  John,  patriarch  of  Antioch,  a 
Frenchman,  and  President  of  the  French 
nation,  proposed  that  method  to  the  pope, 
earnestly  entreating  him,  in  the  name  of  the 
other  nations,  to  agree  to  it,  as  the  only 
means  of  restoring  a  lasting  peace  to  the 
church.  The  pope,  to  the  great  surprise  of 
the  whole  assembly,  consented  to  it  at  once; 
nay,  he  drew  up  himself  a  form  of  resigna- 
tion, and  finding  that  the  members  of  the 
assembly  were  not  satisfied  with  it,  he  left 
the  affair  to  their  wisdom  and  discretion, 
only  begging  that  they  would  not  forget  the 
regard  that  was  due  to  his  rank  and  dignity. 
The  deputies  of  the  nations,  availing  them- 
'selves  of  his  present  disposition,  whether 
real  or  pretended,  drew  up  and  presented  to 
him  another  form,  which   he  read  first  to 


thereunto  were  to  be  carried  into  execution,   himself,   and  then  publicly,  Avithout  cora- 
II.  That  all  present  at  the  council  should  bej  plaining  in  the  least  of,  or  objecting  to,  any 

of  the  articles  it  contained.     It  was  drawn 
i  up  in  the  following  terras :  "  I,  pope  John 


>  Blond.  Decad.  2.  1.  1.  Antonin.  tit.  22. 
2  Apud  Raynald  ad  ann.  1414.  Num.  13. 


John  XXIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


181 


Form  of  resignation  drawn  np  liy  llie  di-pulics  of  the  nations.  Memorial  presented  against  the  pope.  The 
pope  escapes  from  Constance  to  Schaflausen.  lie  writes  from  thence  to  the  emperor.  The  emperor  re- 
solves to  support  the  council.  

XXIll.,  for  the  peace  of  the  whole  Chris-  time  with  fair  words  and  promises,  and  in 
tian  world,  declare,  promise,  vow,  and  the  mean  while  applying  to  his  friend 
swear  to  God,  to  his  lioly  church,  and  to  Frederic,  duke  of  Austria,  he  escaped  by 
this  holy  council,  to  give  peace  to  the  church  his  means  from  Constance,  and  fled  to 
by  the  way  of  cession,  or  resignation  of  the  Schaffausen,  a  strong  hold  belonging  to  the 
pontificate,  and  to  execute  freely  and  spon-  duke,  and  distant  but  four  German  miles 
laneously  what  I  now  promise,  in  case  Peter  from  Constance.  As  Frnderic  held  many 
de  Luna,  and  Angelus  Corarius,  called  in  strong  places  in  the  neighborhood  of  Con- 
theirobediences,  Benedict  XIII.  and  Gregory  stance,  and  was  besides  lord  of  Tirol,  the 
XII.,  in  like  manner  resign  their  pretended  pope,  in  passing  through  that  province,  in 
dignity,  and  also  in  case  either  ot  resigna-  his  Way  to  the  council,  had  made  a  secret 
tion,  of  death,  or  in  any  other,  when  my  re-  treaty  with  him,  and  appointed  him  captain- 
signation  may  give  peace  to  the  church  of  general  of  all  the  troops  of  the  Roman 
God,  and  extirpate  the  present  schism."  church,  with  a  salary  of  six  thousand  florins 
This  form  the  pope  read  the  next  day  in  full  of  gold,  to  be  paid  yearly  out  of  the  apos- 
council,  and  at  these  words,  "I  vow  and  tolic  chamber;  and  the  duke,  on  his  side, 
swear,"  he  rose  from  his  seat,  kneeled  be-  had  engaged  to  bring  his  holiness  off,  if  he 
fore  the  altar,  and  laying  his  hand  upon  his  '  liked  not  the  proceedings  of  the  council,  and 
breast,  said,  "  I  promise  thus  to  observe  it,"  offered  him  a  safe  retreat  in  his  dominions, 
then  sitting  down  again,  he  finished  the  i  To  him,  therefore,  the  pope  had  recourse, 
reading  of  it  with  t^e  same  promise.  When  i  when  pressed  by  the  emperor  and  the  depu- 
he  had  done,  the  emperor,  laying  down  his  ties  of  the  nations  to  perform  his  promise 
crown,  and  prostrating  himself  before  him,  !  and  resign.  The  duke  thereupon  imme 
kissed  his  foot,   and  thanked   him,   in    the 


name  of  the  whole  council,  for  his  good  re 
solution.  At  the  same  time  the  council,  the 
princes  who  were  present,  and  the  embassa- 
dors of  those  who  were  absent,  engaged  to 
support  him,  to  the  utmost  of  their  power, 


djately  repaired  to  Constance,  and  in  a  pri- 
vate conference  with  the  pope  by  night,  i't 
was  agreed  that  the  duke  should  give-  a 
tournament,  and  his  holiness  should  make 
his  escape  in  disguise  while  all  were  at  the 
show.     The  duke  gave  accordingly,  on  the 


against  his  two  competitors,  if  they  followed  '  20th  of  March,  that  entertainment  then  in 
not  his  example.'  I  vogue  above  all  others,  and  while  the  whole 

The  ready  compliance  of  the  pope  with  i  city  was  taken  up  with  it,  the  pope,  in  the 
every  thing  the  council  required  of  him,  !  disguise  of  a  groom,  rode  through  the  crowd 
was  chiefly  owing  to  a  memorial  that  had  j  upon  a  shabby  horse  in  the  dusJv  of  the  eve- 
been  presented  a  few  days  before,  to  the  !  ning,  and  got  undiscovered  to  Schaffausen. 
assembly  of  the  nations,  against  him,  and  !  The  same  evening   he  wrote,  and  sent   the 


contained .  a  long  list  of  most  atrocious 
crimes,  which  the  author  of  the  memorial 
said  could  be  proved  by  unexceptionable 
witnesses,  if  the  council  would  be  pleased 
to  hear  them.  As  most  of  those  crimes 
were  notorious,  the  pope,  to  prevent  a  more 
strict  inquiry  into  his  past  life,  was  for 
pleading  guilty  before  the  council,  and  put- 
ling  them,  at  the  same  time,  in  mind  of  the 
generally  received  maxim,  that  "a  pope  could 
not  be  deposed  for  any  crime,  except  that  of 
heresy."  But  from  that  resolution  he  was 
diverted  by  his  friends;  and  the  greater  part 


next  morning  the  following  letter  to  the  em- 
peror to  excuse  his  flight,  and  at  the  same 
time  to  prevent  him  from  suspecting  the 
duke  of  Austria  of  having  been  privy  to  it. 
"My  dear  son,  by  the  grace  of  Abiiighty 
God,  I  am  arrived  at  Schaffausen,  where  I 
enjoy  my  liberty,  and  air  that  agrees  with 
my  constitution.  I  came  hither,  unknown 
to  my  son,  the  duke  of  Austria,  not  to  be 
exempted  from  keeping  the  promise  I  have 
made  to  abdicate  for  the  peace  of  the  holy 
church  of  God,  but  on  the  contrary  to  do  it 
freely  and  without  endangering  my  health." 


of  the  deputies  of  the  nations,  not  thinking  |  The  direction  was,  "To  my  most  dear  son, 
it  decent  that  crimes  of  so  heinous  a  nature  I  Sigismund,  king  of  the  Romans." 


should  be  laid  before  the  public,  and  nar- 
rowly inquired  into,  they  resolved  to  sup- 
press the  memorial,  and,  taking  advantage 
of  thp  pope's  present  fright,  to  extort  from 
him  his  consent  to  a  resignation  ;  and  they 
succeeded  therein,  as  we  have  seen.  But 
the  council  was  soon  convinced  that  he 
never  intended  to  observe  what  he  had  so 
solemnly  promised,  sworn,  and  vowed. 
For,  finding  that  the  emperor,  as  well  as  the 
d<='puiies  of  the  nations,  insisted  upon  his 
actually  resigning,  he  put  it  off  for  some 

<  Apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1415.    Acta  Concil.  col.  184. 


The  pope  flattered  himself  that  by  his  ab- 
sence the  council  would  be  dissolved,  and 
the  bishops  would  all  return  to  their  respec- 
tive sees.  But  the  emperor,  riding  through 
the  city,  attended  by  ihe  elector  Palatine, 
marshal  of  the  empire,  with  trumpets  sound- 
ing before  him,  declared  that  the  council 
was  not  dissolved  by  the  flight  of  tlie  pope, 
but  that  he  would  defend  it  to  the  last  drop 
of  his  blood;  and  the  celebrated  John  Gerson, 
chancellor  of  the  university  of  Paris,  made 
an  oration  before  the  emperor  and  the  depu- 
ties of  the  nations,  to  prove  that  a  general 
council  was  superior  to  the  pope,  and  that 


182 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [John  XXIII. 

Articles  approved  by  the  council  in  the  third  session.  The  pope's  letter  to  the  French  nation.  Flies  from 
Schaffausen.  Articles  established  by  the  council  in  the  fourth  session.  The  superiority  of  a  general  council 
to  the  pope  defined.    The  pope  notifies  his  second  flight. 


its  determinations  held  good,  whether  the 
pope  was  present  or  absent,  whether  he  ap- 
proved or  disapproved  of  them. • 

The  third  session  was  held,  notwithstand- 
ing the  absence  of  the  pope,  on  the  25th  of 
March,  at  which  were  present  only  fifty-six 
archbishops  and  bishops,  twenty-five  abbots, 
and  two  cardinals,  Peter  d'Ailly,  cardinal  of 
Cambray,  and  Francis  Zabar'ella,  cardinal 
of  Florence,  the  rest  being  gone,  or  having 
been  sent  by  the  council  to  persuade  the  pope 
to  return,  or  pretending  to  be  indisposed.  At 
this  session  the  cardinal  of  Cambray  pre- 
sided, and  the  emperor  assisted  in  person, 
attended  by  the  princes  of  the  empire,  and 
the  embassadors  of  all  the  other  princes.  In 
this  session  the  following  articles  were  read 
by  the  cardinal  of  Florence,  and  approved 
by  all  who  were  present :  I.  That  the  coun- 
cil had  been  lawfully  assembled  in  the  city 
of  Constance.  II.  That  it  was  not  dissolved 
by  the  withdrawing  of  the  pope  and  the  car- 
dinals. III.  That  it  should  not  be  dissolved 
till  the  schism  was  removed,  and  the  church 
reformed  in  its  head  and  members.  IV.  That 
the  bishops  should  not  depart,  without  a  just 
cause  approved  by  the  deputies  of  the  na- 
tions, till  the  council  was  ended;  and  lastly, 
if  they  obtained  leave  of  the  council  to  de- 
part, they  should  appoint  others  to  vote  for 
them  as  their  deputies  or  proxies.^ 

In  the  mean  time  most  of  the  cardinals, 
who  had  been  sent  to  the  pope,  or  had  fol- 
lowed him  of  their  own  accord,  returned  to 
Constance,  and  with  them  the  archbishop 
of  Rheims,  whom  the  pope  had  charged 
with  a  letter  to  the  French  nation,  to  assure 
them  that  it  was  not  out  of  fear,  or  any  ap- 
prehension of  danger  from  his  son  the  king 
of  the  Romans,  that  he  had  left  Constance, 
but  merely  for  the  sake  of  the  air,  and  that 
being  but  a  small  distance  from  the  council, 
he  would  readily  concur  with  them  in  all 
their  resolutions  as  soon  as  communicated 
to  him.  But  his  stay  at  Schaffausen  was 
very  short;  for  the  emperor,  being  certainly 
informed  that  the  duke  of  Austria  had  been 
accessary  to  his  flight,  had  put  that  prince 
under  the  ban  of  the  empire,  and  was  pre- 
paring to  invade  his  dominions.  Upon  that 
intelligence  the  pope,  thinking  himself  no 
longer  safe  at  Schaffausen,  removed  from 
thence  in  great  haste  to  Lauffenberg,  a  strong 
place  on  the  Rhine  belonging  likewise  to  the 
duke.  He  had  writ,  as  has  been  said,  but  a 
few  days  before,  that  it  was  not  out  of  fear 
he  had  left  Constance.  But  as  soon  as  he 
got  out  of  Schaffausen,  he  sent  for  a  notary 
and  witnesses,  and  in  their  presence  declared, 
that  every  thing  he  had  sworn  at  Constance 
was  the  effect  of  fear,  and  that  he  was  not 
therefore  obliged  to  keep  his  oath.^ 

»  Acta  Concil.  apud  Labbeum.  Concil.  torn.  12.  col. 
1464.  Naucler.  p.  1046;  et  Thesaur.  novus  Anecdot. 
col.  1684.  »  Acta  Concil.  ibid. 

'  Niem,  apud  Wender.  Hardt.  torn.  3.  p.  403. 


The  fourth  session  was  held  on  Easter- 
eve,  the  30th  of  March,  and  the  cardinals 
were  all  present  at  it,  except  those  who  were 
indisposed,  with  about  two  hundred  bishops, 
a  great  number  of  abbots,  and  the  embassa- 
dors of  France,  England,  Poland,  Cyprus, 
and  Navarre.  The  emperor  assisted  in  his 
royal  robes,  and  the  following  articles,  drawn 
up  the  day  before  in  a  general  assembly  of 
the  nations,  were  read  by  the  cardinal  of 
Florence,  and  approved  by  the  council : 
"  That  the  present  council  lawfully  assem- 
bled in  the  city  of  Constance,  and  represent- 
ing the  whole  church  militant,  holds  its 
power  immediately  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  all 
persons  of  whatever  state  or  dignity  (the 
papal  not  excepted)  are  bound  to  obey  it  in 
what  concerns  the  faith,  the  extirpation  of 
the  schism,  and  the  reformation  of  the  church 
in  its  head  and  members."  Thus  we  have 
the  superiority  of  a  general  council  to  the 
pope,  estabhshed  and  defined  by  a  general 
council  lawfully  assembled.  What  Schel- 
strate  says  may  be  true,  namely,  that  the 
words  "  concerning  the  faith"  are  not  to  be 
found  in  some  of  the  manuscripts  of  the 
Vatican  library.  But  he  owns  that  they  are 
to  be  met  with  in  most  other  manuscripts  as 
ancient  as  the  council  itself,  and  that  in  the 
next  session  this  very  article  was  confirmed 
with  the  addition  of  those  words.  The  other 
articles,  approved  and  confirmed  in  this  ses- 
sion, were,  that  none  of  the  officers  of  the 
pope's  court  should  withdraw  from  Con- 
stance without  the  permission  of  the  coun- 
cil, and  that  his  proceedings  iigainst  them 
should  be  all  reputed  null;  that  three  depu- 
ties should  be  appointed  out  of  each  nation  to 
examine  the  reasons  that  they,  who  wanted 
to  leave  the  council,  should  alledge  for  leav- 
ing it;  that  no  new  cardinals  should  be  crea- 
ted, and  that  those  alone  should  be  reputed 
true  cardinals,  who  had  been  publicly  owned 
as  such  before  the  pope's  flight  from  Con- 
stance. 

In  the  mean  time  the  pope  notified  his 
second  flight  by  a  bull  dated  the  4th  of 
April,  and  addressed  to  all  the  faithful ;  and 
in  that  bull,  openly  contradicting  again  what 
he  writ  upon  his  first  flight  to  the  emperor, 
he  declares,  that  he  had  left  Schaffausen 
from  a  just  apprehension  of  being  put  under 
an  arrest,  and  thus  disabled  from  executing 
what  he  had  promised,  and  that  the  same 
reason  had  obliged  him  to  retire  from  Schaff- 
ausen to  Laufl'enberg.  But  the  emperor, 
highly  provoked  against  the  duke  of  Austria 
for  favoring  his  escape,  and  affording  him 
an  asylum  in  his  dominions,  having  in  the 
mean  time  sent  an  army  of  forty  thousand 
men  to  invade  his  territories,  the  pope, 
alarmed  at  the  progress  they  made,  soon  left 
Lauffenberg,  and  fled  first  to  Friburg,  and 
after  a  short  stay  there,  to  Brisac,  a  very 
strong  place  belonging  to  the  duke  his  pro- 
tector, and  distant  three  days  journey  from 


John-  XXIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


183 


A  folenin  embassy  sent  to  the  pope  by  the  council.  His  deiiiaiuls.  Decrees  of  the  filth  session.  The  supe- 
riority of  a  general  council  to  the  pope  defined.  The  sixth  session— the  deputies  of  the  nations  draw  up  a 
form  of  renunciation  to  be  sent  to  the  pope. 


Constance.  The  council  had  sent,  upon  tlie 
first  notice  they  had  of  his  liight  from  SchafT- 
aiisen,  a  solemn  embassy,  at  the  head  of 
which  were  the  two  cardinals  of  St.  Mark 
and  of  Florence,  to  invite  him  back  to  Con- 
stance, and  assure  him,  in  their  name  and 
the  emperor's,  that  no  violence  should  be 
offered  him.  If  he  refused  to  return,  or  to 
appoint  deputies  to  resign,  in  due  form,  in 
his  name,  they  were  to  let  him  know  that 
the  council  would  proceed  against  him  as 
guilty  of  perjury,  and  tlie  author  of  the 
schism.  The  embassadors  found  him  at 
Brisac ;  and  he  promised  to  grant  them  an 
audience  the  next  day.  But  early  in  the 
morning  he  left  the  place,  and  went  to  Neii- 
enberg,  distant  two  leagues  from  Brisac. 
From  thence  he  returned  to  Friburg,  and 
was  met  there  by  the  embassadors,  who  ap- 
prehending that  he  might  escape  early  from 
thence  the  next  day,  as  he  had  done  from 
Brisac,  went  to  wait  upon  him  while  he 
was  yet  in  bed.  He  received  them  in  a  very 
indecent  posture,  "Scalpendo  se  inferius  in- 
verecunde,"  heard  their  message,  and  re- 
turned to  it  the  following  answer;  that  he 
was  ready  to  perform  his  promise,  though 
extorted  from  him  by  fear,  and  resign  the 
dignity  to  which  he  had  an  undoubted  right, 
upon  the  following  conditions  and  no  other. 
I.  That  the  emperor  should  grant  him  a  safe 
conduct  in  due  form,  such  as  he  himself 
should  dictate.  II.  That  a  decree  should  be 
issued  by  the  council,  granting  him  entire 
freedom  and  security,  and  exempting  him 
from  being  molested  upon  any  account 
whatever.  III.  That  a  stop  should  be  put 
to  the  war  against  the  duke  of  Austria. 
IV.  That  after  his  resignation  he  should  be 
appointed  perpetual  legate  over  all  Italy,  or 
enjoy,  during  life,  the  Bolognese  and  the 
county  of  Avignon,  with  a  yearly  pension 
of  thirty  thousand  florins  of  gold ;  and  lastly, 
that  he  should  hold  of  no  person  whatever, 
nor  be  obliged  to  give  an  account  to  any  per- 
son of  what  he  had  done,  or  might  ihence- 
forlh  do.' 

In  the  mean  time  the  fifth  session  was  held 
at  Constance  on  Saturday,  the  6lh  of  April, 
at  which  presided  cardinal  Ursini,  bishop  of 
Albano,  and  the  emperor  assisted  in  his  impe- 
rial robes  with  the  electors  and  other  princes 
of  the  empire.  In  this  session  the  deter- 
.  minations  of  the  fourth  were  all  confirmed, 
those  especially  that  related  to  the  superiori- 
ty of  the  council  to  the  pope  ;  and  it  was  fur- 
ther declared,  that  the  pope  was  obliged  to 
obey  the  decrees  of  the  council,  and  stand  to 
its  decisions  ;  that  if  he  refused  to  resign,  the 
faithful  should  all  withdraw  their  obedience 
from  him,  and  he  should  be  looked  upon  as 
actually  deposed ;  that  his  flight  from  Con- 
stance was  unlawful,  and  prejudicial  to  the 


<  Niem,  apud  Wender.  Hardt.  toin.  3.  p.  403. 


unity  of  the  church;  that  if  he  would  return, 
a  most  ample  safe  conduct  should  be  granted 
to  him,  and  if  he  performed  his  promise  and 
resigned,  he  should  be  provided  for,  during 
li|"e,  as  should  be  judged  proper  by  four  per- 
sons named  by  him,  and  four  named  by  the 
council.' 

As  it  was  defined  in  the  preceding  and 
confirmed  in  the  present  session,  "  that  per- 
sons of  what  rank  and  dignity  soever  (the 
papal  not  excepted)  are  bound  to  obey  the 
present  council  in  what  concerns  the  faith, 
the  extirpation  of  the  schism,  and  the  refor- 
mation of  the  church  in  its  head  and  its  mem- 
bers," the  sticklers  for  the  papal  suprema- 
cy confine  that  definition  to  the  present  time, 
the  time  of  schism,  when  it  is  not  known 
which  of  the  pretenders  to  the  papal  dignity 
is  true  and  lawful  pope.  But  in  answer  to 
that  it  must  be  observed,  I.  That  the  present 
council  acknowledged  John  XXIII.  for  law- 
ful pope;  and  yet  declared  him  bound  to« 
obey  the  council  in  what  concerned  the  faith, 
&c.  which  was,  in  effect,  declaring  every 
pope,  how  canonically  soever  elected,  bound 
to  obey  a  general  council.  II.  That  they  ac- 
tually deposed  him  at  the  same-  time  that 
they  owned  him  for  true  and  lawful  pope,  and 
consequently  believed  themselves  to  be  vested 
with  a  power  superior  to  that  of  a  true  and 
lawful  pope.  III.  That  they  claimed  that 
power  as  representing  the  whole  church  mi- 
litant, which  was  declaring  the  sam'e  power 
to  be  vested  in  every  other  general  council, 
as  every  general  council  represents  the  whole 
church  militant.  IV.  That  the  decrees  and 
definitions  of  the  present  council,  and  this 
amongst  the  rest  subjecting  the  pope  to  a 
general  council,  had  such  approbation  and 
confirmation  as  has  ever  been  thought  suf- 
ficient to  make  the  decrees  of  a  general  coun- 
cil of  unquestionable  authority  in  the  church ; 
and  no  satisfactory  reason  can  be  assigned 
why  the  other  decrees  should  be  received,  if 
this  be  rejected.  In  the  same  session,  Peter 
d'Ailly,  cardinal  of  Cambray  ;  William  Phi- 
lasterius,  cardinal  of  St.  Marks;  Stephen 
Coevret,  bishop  of  Dol ;  John  de  Martiniaco, 
abbot  of  Citeaux,  and  several  doctors  in  di- 
vinity and  canon  law  were  named  by  the 
council  to  examine  the  doctrine  of  John 
■Wickliffe,  and  John  Huss,  who  was  still 
kept  closely  confined,  and  not  yet  allowed 
to  appear  before  the  council,  to  which  he 
had  appealed. 

The  sixth  session  was  held  on  Wednesday, 
the  17th  of  April,  at  which  presided  John  de 
Brogni,  as  he  did  at  all  the  rest  till  the  elec- 
tion of  a  new  pope,  being  the  oldest  cardinal 
and  dean  of  the  college  ;  for  he  had  been  pre- 
ferred to  that  dignity  by  Clement  VII.  in 
1385.  He  was  at  this  time  bishop  of  Ostia, 
and   vice   chancellor   of  the    holy   Roman 


>  Niem,  apud  Wender,  Hardt.  torn.  3.  p.  403. 


184 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[joHx\  xxni. 


Seventh  session  of  the  council — the  pope  summoned  to  appear.    The  doctrine  of  Wicklitfe  condemned  in  the 
eighth  session.     Chief  articles  of  his  doctrine.     Some  account  of  John  W  icliliffe. 


church,  but  from  his  first  bishopric  he  is 
commonly  called  the  cardinal  of  Viviers.  In 
this  session  the  form  of  renunciation,  which 
the  presidents  of  the  four  nations  had  drawn 
up,  in  order  to  its  being  sent  to  the  pope, 
was  read  and  approved  by  the  emperor  and 
the  whole  council ;  and  it  was  declared  that 
he  was  bound  by  his  solemn  oath  and  vow 
to  receive  it,  and  that  the  council  would  ad- 
mit of  no  other  form. 

In  the  seventh  session,  held  on  Thursday, 
the  2d  of  May,  the  pope  was  summoned  to 
appear  and  answer  the  many  accusations 
brought  against  him,  and  a  safe  conduct  was 
offered  him,  in  the  name  of  the  council  and 
likewise  of  the  emperor,  "  to  come,  to  stay, 
and  to  depart  with  all  safely  and  freedom." 
The  summons  was  read  at  the  church  door, 
and  pope  John  XXIII.  was  called  upon  to 
justify  his  flight  from  Constance,  and  to 
clear  himself  from  the  crimes  of  heresy,  of 
schism,  of  simony,  and  from  many  others 
laid  to  his  charge. 

The  principal  business  of  the  eighth  ses- 
sion, held  on  Saturday,  the  4th  of  May,  was 
the  condemning  of  Wickliffe's  doctrine, 
books,  and  memory.  Three  hundred  propo- 
sitions and  upwards  advanced  by  him  in  dif- 
ferent books  and  at  different  times  were  read 
in  full  council  by  the  archbishop  of  Genoa, 
and  condemned  with  one  consent.  The 
principal  and  most  offensive  articles  were : 
The  substance  of  material  bread,  and  the 
substance  of  material  wine,  remain  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar ;  the  accidents  of  the 
bread  do  not  remain  without  a  subject  in  the 
sacrament  of  the  altar  ;  Christ  is  not  himself 
identically  and  really  in  his  corporeal  pre- 
sence in  the  sacrament ;  a  bishop  or  priest  in 
mortal  sin  cannot  ordain,  nor  consecrate,  nor 
baptize;  it  cannot  be  proved  from  the  Gospel 
that  Christ  instituted  the  mass;  God  is  obliged 
to  obey  the  devil;  if  a  man  be  truly  contrite, 
external  confession  is  superflous;  if  a  pope 
is  a  reprobate,  and  consequently  a  member 
of  the  devil,  he  has  received  no  power  over 
believers  ;  it  is  contrary  to  the  Holy  Scrip- 
ture for  ecclesiastics  to  have  any  temporal 
possessions  ;  no  prelate  ought  to  excommu- 
nicate a  person,  unless  he  knows  him  to  be 
excommunicated  by  God,  and  whoever  ex- 
communicates in  any  other  case,  excommu- 
nicates himself;  he  who  excommunicates 
a  clergyman  because  he  has  appealed  to  the 
king,  or  his  council,  is  guilty  of  high  treason ; 
such  as  cease  to  preach  or  to  hear  God's  word 
because  they  are  excommunicated  by  men, 
are  truly  excommunicated,  and  will  be  look- 
ed upon  as  traitors  to  Jesus  Christ  at  the  day 
of  judgment;  all  the  mendicant  friars  are  he- 
retics, and  they  who  give  them  alms  are  ex- 
communicated ;  during  all  the  time  that  a 
temporal  lord,  or  prelate,  or  bishop,  is  in 
mortal  sin,  he  is  neither  lord,  nor  prelate, 
nor  bishop ;  the  tithes  are  mere  alms,  and  it 
is  lawful  for  the  people  to  retrench  them  for 


the  sins  of  their  prelates  ;  the  prayers  of  a 
reprobate  person  avail  nothing;  all  things 
happen  from  absolute  necessity  ;  it  is  contra- 
ry to  the  institution  of  Jesus  Christ  to  en- 
rich the  clergy ;  the  church  of  Rome  is  the 
synagogue  of  Satan  ;  it  is  lawful  for  a  priest 
or  a  deacon  to  preach  the  word  of  God  with- 
out the  authority  of  the  apostolic  see,  or  of 
any  bishop ;  the  election  of  the  pope  by 
the  cardinals  is  an  invention  of  the  devil; 
all  religious  orders  were  introduced  by  the 
devil,  &,c.  As  no  notice  is  taken  of  the 
shocking  blasphemy,  "  God  is  obliged  to 
obey  the  devil,"  either  by  Thomas  of  Wal- 
den,  or  by  William  Wildford,  who  made  it 
their  study  to  collect  and  confute  all  the  "er- 
rors, heresies,  and  blasphemies  of  the  arch- 
heretic  John  Wickliffe,"  we  may  well  sup- 
pose with  the  learned  Lenfant,  that  propo- 
sition to  have  been  falsly  ascribed  to  him,  or 
to  be  but  a  wretched  inference  from  some 
of  his  principles.  The  above  articles,  and 
many  others,  were  all  condemned,  some  of 
them  as  notoriously  heretical,  and  others  as 
rash,  erroneous,  seditious,  and  offensive  to 
pious  ears ;  John  Wickliffe  was  declared  a 
notorious,  obstinate,  and  impenitent  heretic, 
his  books  were  forbidden,  his  memory  was 
anathematized,  and  his  bones  were  ordered 
to  be  dug  up,  if  they  could  be  distinguished 
from  the  bones  of  the  faithful,  and  to  be 
thrown  upon  a  dunghill. 

John  Wickliffe,  so  called  from  the  place 
of  his  nativity,  a  village  of  that  name  near 
Richmond  in  Yorkshire,  was  doctor  and 
professor  of  divinity  in  Oxford,  and  head 
of  a  college  founded  in  that  university  for 
the  education  of  the  youth  of  Canterbury. 
Bufthe  secular  clergy  being  in  1370  driven 
from  that  college  by  Cardinal  de  Lang- 
harr^  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  pope 
Urban  V.,  and  the  religious  introduced  in 
their  room,  Wickliffe  was  obliged  to  yield 
his  place  Jo  one  of  them.  Whether  he  was 
prompted  by  a  true  Christian  zeal  and  the 
love  of  truth,  or  instigated  by  the  spirit 
of  revenge,  as  the  Roman  Catholic  writers 
would  make  us  believe,  to  advance  the 
above-mentioned  opinions,  it  matters  little  to 
know.  However  that  be,  his  doctrine  met 
with  a  very  uncommon  reception,  so  far,  at 
least,  as  it  tended  to  confine  the  power  of  the 
pope,  and  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishops, 
both  become  quite  insupportable  to  the  peo- 
ple of  England.  The  bishops  were  for  pro- 
ceeding to  the  censures  of  the  church  against 
him.  But  the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who 
governed  the  kingdom  with  an  absolute 
sway,  the  king,  Edward  III.,  being  very  in- 
firm and  near  his  end,  having  taken  Wick- 
liffe into  his  protection,  they  were  obliged 
to  content  themselves  with  enjoining  him 
silence,  in  a  council  held  at  London  in  1377, 
though  they  had  received  letters  from  the 
pope,  Gregory  XL,  commanding  them  pri- 
vately to  inquire  into  the  doctrine  said  to  be 


John  XXIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


18.5 


The  pope  summoned  the  second  time.    The  cmperur  reconciled  to  the  duke  of  Austria}  who  ptomiaes  to 
abandon  tlie  protection  uf  the  pope. 

taught  by  John  Wickliffe,  of  which  he  sent,  nations  was  held,  at  which  the  emperor  as- 
them  nineteen  articles,  with  a  mancJale  to  si.sletl  in  order  to  accjuaint  them  with  the 
arrest  him  and  keep  him  closely  coiifmed  till  .submission  of  the  duke  oC  Austria.  For  the 
further  orders,  if  convicted  of  holding  and  imperial  troops,  and  at  the  same  time  the 
teaching  such  opinions.  Wicklifl'e,  depend-  Swiss  having  invaded  his  dominions,  and 
ing  upon  the  protection  of  his  powerful  made  themselves  masters  of  many  of  his 
friend,  paid  no  regard  to  the  injunction  of  strong  holds,  he  had  no  other  resource  to 
the  bishops,  but  continued  openly  to  main-  save  the  rest,  but  to  recur  to  the  emperor, 
tain  the  same  opinions  both  m  his  sermons, and  throw  himself  upon  his  mercy.  Ac- 
and  writings.  However,  finding  in  1382|cordingly  he  came  to  Constance,  having 
that  the  bishops  were  determined  to  proceed  i  first  obtained  a  safe  conduct  from  the  em- 
against  him  as  a  heretic,  and  had  gained  peror.  But  Sigismund  would  not  see  him 
over  the  young  king,  Richard  II.,  to  their  till  he  had  consulted  the  nations  about  the 
side,  he  retracted  in  a  council  held  that  year  i  manner  in  which  he  should  treat  him.  The 
in  London,  at  Avhich  presided  William  de  ]  four  nations  being  therefore  assembled,  at 
Courtenay,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  his  request,  in  the  place  where  the  German 
were  present  the  bishops  of  Lincoln,  Nor- ,  nation  usually  met,  he  laid  before  them  the 
wich,  Worcester,  Salisbury,  Hereford,  and  i  past  conduct  of  the  duke,  who,  he  said,  had 
London.'      But   soon   after   he   taught   the  contrived  the  manner  of  the  pope's  flight. 


same  doctrines  again,  and  retiring,  as  he 
could  not  live  peaceably  at  Oxford,  to  Lut- 
terworth in  Leicestershire,  of  wliich  place 
he  was  rector,  he  finished  there  his  Dialogue, 
Trialogue,  and  some  other  pieces  mostly  cal- 
culated to  confirm  the  doctrines  he  had 
taught.  He  died  at  his  rectory  on  the  last 
day  of  December  1384,  and  was  buried 
there.     As  the  number  of  his  followers  in- 


had  encouraged  him  to  it,  had  assisted  him 
in  it,  and  in  open  defiance  both  of  the  church 
and  the  empire,  taken  him  into  his  protec- 
tion. He  added,  that  the  said  duke,  a  rebel* 
to  God  as  well  as  to  the  empire,  had  driven 
out  several  bishops  and  abbots,  had  seized 
on  their  temporalities,  had  oppressed  the 
widows  and  orphans:  that  for  these  reasons 
he  had  not  only  made  war  upon  him,  but 


creased  daily,  even  after  his  death,  Thomas  sworn  that  he  would  never  make  peace  with 
Arundel,  the  successor  of  William  de  Cour-  him,  and  he  therefore  desired  to  know  of 


tenay  in  the  see  of  Canterbury,  condemned 
anew  the  chief  articles  of  his  doctrine  in  two 
councils,  the  one  held  at  London  in  1396, 


them  whether  he  might  grant  him  the  peace 
he  now  sued  for,  and  receive  him  into  favor 
without  a  breach  of  his  oath.     They   an- 


and  the  other  at  Oxford  in  1408.  In  a  swered  all  with  one  voice,  that  he  might; 
general  council  held  at  Rome  in  1413,  under  and  four  bishops,  with  the  duke  of  Bavaria 
the  present  pope  John  XXIII.,  the  Tria- ,  and  the  burgrave  of  Nuremberg,  being  there- 
logue.  Dialogue,  and  all  other  books,  irea- ,  upon  sent  to  bring  him  to  the  assembly, 
tises,  and  opuscles  or  small  pieces,  bearing  he  threw  himself  at  the  emperor's  feet  as 
the  name  of  John  Wickliffe,  were  ordered  !sooil  as  he  entered  the  room,  and  so  did  the 
to  be  publicly  burnt,  and  nine  months  were  jduke  of  Bavaria,  and  the  burgrave,  begging 
allowed  for  his  followers  or  disciples  to  ap-   forgiveness   for  him  in    the   same    humble 


pear  at  the  tribunal  of  the  apostolic  see,  and 
freely  to  offer  whatever  they  could  in  de- 
fence of  his  memory,  lest  he  should  be  con- 
demned as  a  heretic  after  his  death.*  But 
all  the  endeavors  of  the  popes,  bishops,  and 
councils,  to  suppress  the  new  doctrine 
proved  ineffectual  in  this,  as  well  as  in  the 


posture  as  he  begged  it  himself.  He  pro- 
mised to  put  the  emperor  in  the  immediate 
possession  of  all  his  dominions,  and  not 
only  to  abandon  the  protection  of  the  pope, 
but  to  deliver  him  up  into  his  hands,  pro- 
vided no  violence  was  ofl'ered  to  him,  or  to 
any  belonging  to  him,  either  in  their  goods 


kingdom  of  Bohemia,  where  it  took  soon  or  their  persons.  He  added,  that  to  con- 
deep  root,  till  recourse  was  had  to  the  unan-  j  vince  the  emperor  of  his  sincerity,  he  would 
swerable  argument  of  fire  and  faggot.  To, remain  at  Constance  as  an  hostage  till  he 
return  now  to  the  council.  had    performed    what    he    had    promised. 

In  the  same  eighth  session  the  pope  was  Sigismund  forgave  him  his  past  conduct, 
summoned  a  second  time  to  appear;  and  received  him  into  favor,  and  ordered  some 
the  summons  was  set  up  at  all  the  gates  of  the  places  he  had  taken  to  be  immediaie- 
and  churches  of  Constance.  At  the  samejly  restored  to  him.  The  Swiss  had  invaded, 
time  his  flight  from  Constance  was  again  'as  has  been  said,  the  dominions  of  the  duke 
declared  prejudicial  to  the  peace  and  unity  !  jointly  with  the  emperor;  and  that  as  we 
of  the  church,  shameful,  scandalous,  tend- j  are  told  by  Joannes  Swizerus,  in  obedience 
ing  to  keep  up  the  schism,  and  contrary  to  to  the  council  commanding  them  to  make 
his  oath  and  promise.  j  war  upon  the  duke,  notwithstanding  a  fifty 

The  day  after  this  session,  Sunday  the  years  truce  concluded  between  him  and 
5th  of  May,  a  general  congregation  of  the  them  not  long  before.  Felix  Faber,  who 
lived  nearer  these  times,  says,  that  the  coun- 

<  Concii.Labbei,  torn.  Ujetwaisingham  in  Richard  cil  commanded  the  Switenses,  or  Swiss,  to 
II.  » Ibid,  col.  2322.    Cochieus  Uist.  Uussit.  1. 1  1  declare  War  against  Frederic  duke  of  Aus- 

VoL.  III.— 24  d  2 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXIII. 


186 

Ninth  session  of  the  council.    The  pope  arrested  and  imprisoned.    Tenth  session.    List  of  accusations  against 

the  pope  read. 

the  bishop  to  the  council.  At  this  session 
Benedictus  Gralianus,  a  Benediciine  monk 
and  professor  of  divinity  in  the  university 
of  Paris,  presented  a  letter  to  the  fathers 
from  that  university,  to  thank  them  for  their 
steadiness  in  pursuing  the  great  vi^ork  of  the 
union,  notwithstanding  the  absence  of  the 
pope,  and  to  exhort  them  not  to  separate 
till  they  had  brought  it,  in  spite  of  all  opposi- 
tion, to  a  happy  issue.' 

In  the  tenth  session,  held  on  Tuesday  the 
14th  of  May,  the  list  of  accusations  against 
the  pope,  of  which  I  have  spoken  above, 
was  read.  It  contained  in  all  seventy  arti- 
cles. But  twenty  of  them  appearing  to  the 
fathers  too  scandalous  and  too  shocking  to 
be  publicly  inquired  into,  they  were  sup- 
pressed by  their  order  for  the  honor  of  the 
apostolic  see,  and  fifty  only  were  read. 
However,  of  the  articles  that  were  sup- 
pressed and  are  not  to  be  met  with  in  the 
acts  of  the  council,  we  have  a  catalogue  in 
the  very  curious  collection  of  Von  der  Hardt, 
professor  of  divinity  in  the  university  of 
Helmstadt,  employed  by  the  duke  of  Wol- 
fembutlle,  at  a  vast  expense,  to  procure  from 
all  places  all  papers  that  could  give  any 
light  to  the  proceedings  of  the  present  council. 
In  that  collection,  consisting  of  six  volumes 
in  folio,  is  exhibited  the  list  of  the  suppressed 
accusations  from  several  manuscripts  of 
the  same  date  with  the  council  itself;  and 
they  may  be  reduced  to  the  following  heads: 
That  pope  John  XXIII.  had  been  of  a  wick- 
ed disposition  from  his  childhood ;  lewd,  dis- 
solute, a  liar,  disobedient  to  his  father  and 
mother,  and  addicted  to  almost  every  vice; 
that  he  had  raised  himself  to  the  pontificate 
by  causing  his  predecessor  to  be  poisoned; 
that  he  had  committed  fornication  with 
maids,  adultery  with  wives,  incest  with  his 
brotlifer's  wife,  and  with  nuns  (in  some 
manuscripts  with  three  hundred  nuns)  and 
had  been  guilty  of  those  abominations,  that 
drew  dowA  the  indignation  of  heaven  upon 
the  children  of  rebellion  ;  that  he  had  agreed 
to  sell  the  head  of  St.  John  Baptist  to  the 
Florentines  for  fifty  thousand  ducats ;  that 
he  had  absolutely  maintained  that  there  is 
no  life  after  this,  and  that  the  soul  dies  v/ith 
the  body.^  The  articles,  that  were  read  and 
have  been  inserted  in  the  acts  of  the  council 
relate  to  his  simony,  his  tyranny,  his  amass- 
ing immense  wealth  not  only  by  sale  of  the 
benefices,  bishoprics,  indulgences,  and  every 
thing  that  was  sacred,  but  by  openly  selling 
and  mortgaging  the  lands  and  estates  of  the 
Roman  church,  and  most  other  churches, 
.leaving  scarce  any  thing  for  those  who 
served  them,  to  subsist  upon.  Some  very 
notorious  instances  of  his  simony  both  be- 
fore and  after  his  promotion  to  the  papacy, 
of  his  tyranny,  extortions,  and  oppression  of 

«  Acta  Concil.  apud  Spondan.  Num.  30. 
»Von  der  Hardt.  1.  4.  p.  230. 


tria,  and  granted  to  them  for  ever  all  the  places 
they  should  reduce.'  Thus  did  the  council 
assume,  as  well  as  the  pope,  the  power  of 
annulling  the  most  solemn  treaties,  of  ab- 
solving those  who  made  them  from  the  ob- 
ligation of  observing  them,  and  transferring 
principalities  and  dominions  from  one  to 
another  at  their  pleasure.  In  this  Avar  the 
Swiss  made  themselves  masters  of  Schaff- 
hausen,  of  the  county  of  Harbspurg,  the 
native  country  of  the  dukes  of  Austria,  and 
all  other  places  belonging  to  that  family  in 
the  diocese  of  Constance.  When  the  em- 
peror was  reconciled  with  the  duke,  he  or- 
dered the  Swiss  to  restore  to  him  the  places 
they  had  taken.  But  they,  pleading  the 
grant  of  the  council,  paid  no  regard  to  that 
command,  but  continued  to  keep  possession 
of  these  places  ;  and  so  they  do  lo  this  day. 
Thus  did  the  house  of  Austria  lose,  and 
have  never  since  been  able  to  recover  the 
place  of  their  nativity.  For  they  were  origi- 
nally only  counts  of  Harbspurg,  or  Habs- 
purg,  and  had  no  other  title  till  Rudolph, 
one  of  that  family,  elected  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans in  1273,  having  taken  Austria  from 
Othocarus,  king  of  Bohemia,  gave  it  to  his 
son  Albert,  who  being  raised  to  the  empire 
in  1298,  exchanged  the  title  of  Count  of 
Harbspurg  for  that  of  duke  of  Austria. 
From  Rudolph,  the  present  family  derive 
their  origin,  and  not  from  the  kings  of  Aus- 
trasia,  as  som.e  have  dreamed. 

The  duke  of  Austria  having  abandoned 
the  protection  of  the  pope,  as  has  been  said, 
he  was  summoned  anew  at  the  church  door 
in  the  ninth  session,  held  on  Monday  the 
13th  of  May;  and  as  neither  he  appeared,  nor 
any  body  for  him,  the  two  archbishops  of 
Besancon  and  Riga  were  sent  by  the  coun- 
cil with  the  burgrave  of  Nuremberg  at  the 
head  of  three  hundred  men  to  arrest  him  at 
Friburg  where  he  still  was,  and  carry  him 
strictly  guarded  to  Ratolfell,  a  fortress  about 
two  German  leagues  distance  from  Con- 
stance. He  was  there  kept  closely  confined, 
and  none  were  admitted  to  him  but  those 
who  were  sent  bv  the  council.  His  own 
servants  were  all  discharged  except  his  cook, 
and  others  were  named  by  the  council,  or 
the  deputies  of  the  nations,  to  their  respec- 
tive offices.  Vitalis  bishop  of  Toulouse,  and 
eight  other  persons  of  soijie  note,  two  out 
of  each  of  the  four  nations,  were  appointed 
to  keep  him  company  in  his  confinement, 
or  rather  as  so  many  spies  to  observe  all  his 
actions.  To  the  bishop  of  Toulouse  the 
pope  delivered,  no  doubt  by  order  of  the 
council,  the  bull,  or  great  seal,  with  which 
the  popes  sealed  their  public  letters,  man- 
dates, and  constitutions,  and  the  privy  seal, 
called  the  fisher's  ring,  which  they  used  in 
their  private  letters;  and  both  were  sent  by 


'  Joan.  Suiz.  in  Chin,  ad  hunc  ann.;  et  Faber  in 
Hist.  Suevor.  1.  1.  c.  15. 


John  XXIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


187 


Eleventh  session  of  the  council.    The  pope  suspended,    t^ubniits  to  the  sentence, 
sentence  of  deposition  pronounced  against  the  pope. 


Twelfth  sessioh.    The 


all  under  him,  especially  of  the  poor,  while 
he  was  legate  of  Bologna,  would  scarce 
have  been  credited,  had  they  not  been  at- 
itsted  and  sworn  to,  as  indeed  were  all  the 
other  accusations,  by  the  most  unexception- 
able witne.sses,  by  cardinals,  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  some  of  John's  own  secreta- 
ries. The  author  of  the  memorial,  contain- 
ing those  accusations,  closed  it  with  the  fol- 
lowing words:  "He  is  universally  looked 
upon,  as  will  be  found  upon  the  slightest  in- 
quiry, as  the  sink  of  vice,  the  enemy  of  all  vir- 
tue, the  mirror  of  infamy,  and  all  who  know 
him,  speak  of  him  as  a  devil  incarnate." 

In  the  eleventh  session,  held  on  Saturday, 
the  25i\i  of  May,  the  articUs  not  suppressed 
were  read  again  by  the  bishop  of  Posen,  and 
when  he  had  read  one  article,  another  read 
the  depositions  of  the  witnes^ics,  and  their 
characters,  without  naming  them.  When 
they  had  been  ihivs  all  read,  the  council  de- 
clared them  to  be  fully  proved,  and  then 
unanimously  proceeded  to  the  following  sen- 
tence :  "  Whereas  to  us  it  has  been  made  ma- 
nifestly to  appear,  that  our  lord,  pope  John 
XXIli.,  has,  ever  since  his  promotion  to  the 
papacy,  ill  administered  that  office;  that  by 
his  damnable  life  and  execrable  manners  he 
has  set  a  bad  e.xample  to  the  people  ;  that  he 
Las,  with  the  most  notorious  simony,  dis- 
posed of  cathedral  churches,  monasteries, 
priories,  and  other  ecclesiastical  benefices; 
and  that  being  charitably  admonished  to  de- 
sist from  such  practices,  and  reform  his  life, 
he  has  persevered  and  still  perseveres  in  his 
wicked  courses,  notoriously  scandalizing  the 
church  of  God ;  for  these  reasons  we  pro- 
nounce, decree,  and  declare  by  this  our  pre- 
sent sentence,  that  the  said  lord  pope  John 
ought  to  be  suspended  from  all  administra- 
tion, in  spirituals  as  well  as  in  temporals,  be- 
longing to  him  as  pope,  and  we  declare  him 
accordingly  actually  suspended  for  his  noto- 
rious simony  and  wicked  life;  that  he  has 
given  great  offence  to  the  whole  church,  and 
forbid  him  henceforth  any  ways  to  concern 
himself  with  the  administration  or  the  go- 
vernment of  the  church."  This  sentence 
was  communicated  to  the  pope  by  the  bishop 
of  Lavaur  and  other  bishops,  whom  the 
council  sent  to  him  for  that  purpose,  and  to 
know  whether  he  had  any  thing  to  offer  in 
his  own  defence,  that  might  stop  any  further 
proceedings  against  him.  John  returned  an- 
.  swer,  that  he  entirely  acquiesced  in  the  sen- 
tence they  had  alreatJy  pronounced,  and  was 
ready  to  submit  to  any  sentence  they  should 
pronounce,  as  he  knew  that  the  council 
could  not  err.  In  some  manuscript  accounts 
of  the  acts  of  the  council,  quoted  by  Spon- 
danus,  it  is  said  that  five  cardinals  were  sent 
to  the  pope  on  this  occasion,  namely,  the 
cardinals  Ursini,  de  Chalant,  and  those  of 
Saiuzzo,  of  Cambray,  and  of  Florence,  and 
that  the  guards  would  not  permit  them,  as 
he  had  been  suspended,  to  kiss  his  footj  but 


only  his  hands  and  his  mouth.'  By  those 
who  were  sent  the  pope  wrote  a  letter  to  the 
emperor,  to  put  him  m  mind  of  the  endea- 
vors he  had  used  with  the  electors  to  get  him 
elected  king  of  the  Romans ;  of  his  readily 
concurring  with  him  in  the  assembling  of 
a  general  council,  and  leaving  to  him  the 
choice  of  the  place  ;  of  the  many  proofs  he 
had  given  of  an  inviolable  attachment  to  his 
person  and  his  interest,  &.c.  He  closed  his 
letter  with  earnestly  entreating  him  to  inter- 
pose in  his  behalf  with  the  council,  and  get 
them  to  provide  for  his  future  maintenance 
as  well  as  safely,  in  case  they  should  de- 
prive him  of  his  dignity. 

Upon  the  return  of  the  deputies  with  the 
pope's  answer,  the  twelfth  session  was  held 
on  Wednesday,  the  29th  of  May,  and  the  de- 
finitive sentence  of  his  deposition  was  read 
in  full  council  by  the  bishop  of  Arras.  It 
was  drawn  up  in  the  following  terms  :  "  The 
general  council  of  Constance  having  invoked 
the  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  ex^ 
amined,  in  the  fear  of  God,  the  articles  ex- 
hibited and  proved  against  John  XXIII.  and 
his  voluntary  submission  to  the  proceedings 
of  the  council,  does  pronounce,  decree,  and 
declare  by  the  present  sentence,  that  the  noc- 
turnal escape  of  the  said  John  XXIII.  in  dis- 
guise and  in  an  indecent  habit,  was  scandal- 
ous; that  it  was  prejudicial  to  the  unity  of 
the  church,  and  contrary  to  his  vows  and 
oaths;  that  the  same  John  XXIII. is  a  noto- 
rious simonist;  that  he  has^  wasted  and 
squandered  away  the  revenues  of  the  Ro- 
man church  and  other  churches ;  that  he  has 
Been  guilty  in  the  highest  degree  of  mal-ad- 
ministration,  both  in  spirituals  and  tempo- 
rals ;  that  by  his  detestable  behavior  he  has 
given  offence  to  the  whole  Christian  people ; 
that  by  persevering  in  so  scandalous  a  con- 
duct to  the  last  in  spite  of  repeated  admoni- 
tions, he  has  shown  himself  incorrigible ; 
that  as  such,  and  for  other  crimes  set  forth 
in  his  process,  the  council  does  declare  him 
deposed  and  absolutely  deprived  of  the  pon- 
tificate, absolves  all  Christians  from  their 
oath  of  allegiance  to  him,  and  forbids  ihem 
for  the  future  to  own  him  for  pope,  or  to 
name  him  as  such.  And  that  this  sentence 
may  be  irrevocable,  the  council  does  from 
this  time,  with  their  full  power,  supply  all 
the  defects  that  may  afterwards  be  found  in 
the  process ;  and  does  further  condemn  the 
said  John  XXIII.  to  be  committed,  in  the 
name  of  the  council,  to  some  place  where 
he  may  be  kept  in  the  custody  of  the  empe- 
ror, as  protector  of  the  catholic  church,  so 
long  as  the  council  shall  judge  necessary  for 
the  unity  of  the  church,  the  said  council  re- 
serving a  power  to  themselves  to  punish  him 
for  his  crimes  and  irregularities  according  to 
the  canons,  and  as  the  law  of  justice  or  mer- 
cy shall  require."    This  sentence  being  read 


'  Ada  Victorina  apud  Spon.  Num.  34. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHI. 


Decrees  issued  in  this  session.  The  sentence  ;  how  received  by  the  pope.  The  decree  concerning  the  com- 
munion in  one  kind.  Owned  by  the  council  itself  to  be  contrary  to  Christ's  institution,  and  the  practice 
of  the  primitive  church. 


and  approved  by  all  who  were  present,  the 
council  ordered  the  seals  of  Baltliasar  Cossa, 
presented  to  them  by  the  archbishop  of  Riga, 
to  be  broken. 

In  this  session  two  decrees  were  issued  ; 
the  one  forbidding  a  new  pope  to  be  elected 
without  the  consent  and  approbation  of  the 
council,  and  declaring  such  an  election  to  be 
"ipso  facto"  null;  the  other  excluding  for 
ever  Ballhasar  Cossa,  Angelus  de  Corario, 
and  Peter  de  Luna,  called  in  their  respective 
obediences  John  XXIH,  Gregory  XII.,  and 
Benedict  XIII.,  from  being  ever  re-elected. 
The  bishop  of  Lavaur  was  sent  to  the  pope 
at  Ratolfcell  to  notify  to  him  his  deposition, 
and  deliver  into  his  hands  a  copy  of  the 
sentence.  He  received  the  bishop  with  the 
greatest  marks  of  respect,  and  having  read 
part  of  the  sentence  to  himself  with  great 
composure,  he  begged  leave  to  peruse  at  his 
leisure,  and  dismissed  the  bishop.  But  in 
the  space  of  about  two  hours  he  recalled 
him,  and,  expressing  great  contrition  for  his 
past  conduct,  told  him  that  he  had  perused 
the  sentence  with  due  attention ;  that  he 
approved  and  confirmed  it;  and  laying  his 
hand  upon  his  breast,  swore  that  he  should 
never  act  contrary  to  it,  but  renounced  that 
moment  the  pontificate  of  his  own  free  will, 
and  gave  up  all  right  or  claim  he  had  to  that 
dignity.  He  added,  that  he  had  already  caused 
the  pontifical  cross  to  be  removed  out  of  his 
chamber,  and  that,  if  he  had  any  change  of 
raiment, "  si  mutatorias  vestes  habuisset,"  he 
would  immediately  quit  the  pontifical  robes, 
and  every  badge  of  the  pontifical  dignity. 
However  the  council,  knowing  by  experience 
that  his  promises,  vows,  and  oaths  were  not  to 
be  relied  on,  ordered  him  to  be  removed  from 
Ratolfcell  to  the  castle  of  Gottleben,  within 
half  a  league  of  Constance,  where  he  had 
John  Huss  for  his  fellow-prisoner.  For  the 
pope's  domestics,  who  guarded  Huss,  and 
treated  him,  as  he  himself  owns,  with  the 
greatest  kindness,  being,  upon  the  flight  of 
their  master,  gone  after  him  to  Schafl^ausen, 
he  was  delivered  up  to  the  bishop  of  Con- 
stance, who  caused  him  to  be  conveyed  to 
Gottleben,  as  a  place  from  which  he  could 
not,  without  great  difficulty,  make  his  escape. 
When  the  pope,  styled  henceforth,  in  the 
acts  of  the  council,  Balthasar  Cossa,  had 
been  kept  but  a  few  days  "at  Gottleben,  he 
was  committed  by  the  council  to  the  custody 
of  Lewis,  duke  of  Bavaria,  and  Count  Pala- 
tine of  the  Rhine,  who  treated  him.  with 
great  civility  and  respect,  appointed  two 
chaplains  to  perform  daily  divine  service  in 
his  presence,  and  gentlemen  "honestos  no- 
biles"  to  attend  him  at  his  meals,  using  him 
rather  as  his  guest  than  his  prisoner.  Thus 
de  Niem.  But  Platina  and  Nauclerus  tell 
us  that  he  was  kept  confined  and  narrowly 
watched  by  the  duke,  who  was  of  Gregory's 
party  ;  that  his  Italian  servants  were  all  dis- 


missed ;  and  that  none  but  Germans  were 
allowed  to  come  near  him,  with  whom  he 
could  only  speak  by  nods  and  gestures,  as 
he  understood  not  the  German  language, 
nor  they  the  Italian.  He  was  thus  kept, 
according  to  Platina,  at  Heidelburg,  or,  as 
we  read  in  Nauclerus,  at  Manheim,  for  the 
space  of  about  four  years,  that  is,  till  the 
year  1419,  when  we  shall  have  occasion  to 
bring  him  again  upon  the  stage.  He  had 
held  the  pontificate  five  years  and  four  days, 
reckoning  from  his  coronation  on  the  25th 
of  May  1410,  and  from  his  election  on  the 
17th  of  May,  five  years  and  thirteen  days. 

One  pope  being  thus  deposed  and  secured, 
the  council  thought  it  necessary,  before  they 
proceeded  against  the  other  two,  to  obviate 
a  custom,  that  prevailed  at  this  time,  almost 
universally,  in  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  tlie 
custom  of  administering  the  eucharist  in 
both  kinds  to  the  laity.  That  point  was 
therefore  discussed  in  the  thirteenth  session, 
held  on  the  15th  of  June,  and  it  was  de- 
creed that  thenceforth  the  laity  should  re- 
ceive this  venerable  sacrament  under  one 
kind  only,  that  of  bread.  The  words  of  the 
decree  are  worthy  of  notice.  "Though 
Christ  instituted,"  says  the  council,  "and 
administered  to  his  disciples  this  venerable 
sacrament  under  both  kinds  of  bread  and 
wine;  and  though  it  was  received  by  the 
faithful  in  the  primitive  church  under  both 
kinds ;  yet  for  the  avoiding  of  some  scandals 
and  dangers  the  custom  has  been  introduced, 
upon  reasonable  grounds,  that  it  be  received 
by  the  laity  under  the  kind  of  bread  only  ; 
as  it  is  most  firn>ly  to  be  believed  that  the 
entire  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  con- 
tained under  the  species  of  bread,  as  well  as 
under  the  species  of  wine.  As  this  custom 
therefbre  has,  upon  just  grounds,  been  intro- 
duced by  the  church  and  the  holy  fathers,  and 
observed  for  a  very  long  time,  "  diutissime," 
it  ought  to  be  deemed  a  law,  that  is  not  to  be 
set  aside  without  the  authority  of  the  church, 
nor  changed  at  pleasure.  Hence  fo  say, 
that  it  is  sacrilegious  or  unlawful  to  observe 
such  a  custom  ought  to  be  reputed  erroneous, 
and  they  who  obstinately  maintain  it,  or 
administer  the  sacrament  to  the  people  in  both 
kinds,  ought  to  be  excluded  from  it  as  here- 
tics, and  severely  punished  by  the  ordinaries, 
or  the  inquisitors  against  heretical  pravity. 

I  cannot  dismiss  this  very  remarkable  de- 
cree without  some  observations.  And,  I.  It 
is  to  be  observed,  that  the  council  itself  owns, 
that  "  Christ  instituted  and  administered  this 
venerable  sacrament  under  both  kinds,  and 
that,  in  the  primitive  church,  it  was  received 
by  the  faithful  under  both  kinds."  And  did 
they  not,  by  owning  so  much,  fully  justify 
those,  who  then  refused,  and  those,  who 
still  do  refuse  to  comply  with  such  a  decree? 
a  decree,  made,  by  their  own  confession,  in 
open  defiance  of  Christ's  institution,  and  the 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


John  XXIII.] 

Upon  what  grounds  communion  in  one  kind  introduced.     A  modern  practice  at  the  time  of  the  council, 
demned  by  botli  j)(>|)od  and  councila. 


189 


Con- 


lor,  at  least,  twelve  hundred  years,  was 
made  to  give  way  to  one  that  had  obtained 
for  two  hundred  years  only,  "  because  it 
had  been  observed   lor  a  very  long   time." 


practice  of  the  whole  primitive  church! 
11.  The  council  did  not  think  fit  to  specify 
in  their  decree,  the  scandals  and  dangers  at- 
tending communion  in  both  kinds,  or  the 

institution  of  Christ  and  the  ancient  practice  j  Add  to  this,  that  the  custom  of  adininisler- 
of  the  cliurch.  But  the  celebrated  John  ling  the  eucharist  to  the  laity  in  one  kind 
Gerson,  who  was  present  at  the  council,  and  had  been  observed,  at  the  time  of  the  coun- 
wrote  a  treatise  in  defence  of  this  decree,  tells;  cil  of  Constance,  fur  two  hundred  years  by 
us  that  they  were,  the  danger  of  spilling  the|  the  Latin  church  alone.  Whereas  the  con- 
wine,  ia  carrying  it  from  place  to  place,  of  |  irary  custom  had  been  most  religiously  ob- 
dehliug  the  vessels  by  their  being  touched .  served  by  all  other  churches  throughout  the 
and  handled  by  laymen;  of  laymen  dipping  l  world,  was  still  so  observed  at  the  time  of 
their  long  beards  in  the  wine;  of  keeping  that  council,  and  is  so  observed  to  this  day. 
the  consecrated  wine  for  the  use  of  the  sick.   For  though  they  disagree  in  ihe  manner,  the 


as  it  might  be  changed  into  vinegar,  and  so 
the  blood  of  Christ  would  cease  to  be  there ; 
the  danger  of  its  becoming  loathsome,  as 
many  others  had  drunk  of  it  before  ;  and 
the  danger  of  its  freezing  in  winter.'  These 
were  the  frightful  dangers,  these  the  horrible 
scandals  that  induced  the  council  to  set  aside 
Christ's  institution,  to  abrogate  his  express 
command,  "  drink  ye  all  of  it,"  and  depart 
from  the  practice  of  the  primitive  church  ; 
scandals  and  dangers  that  the  church  either 
never  thought  of  in  those  early  times,  though 
men  had  long  beards  then  as  well  as  at  the 
lime  of  the  council  of  Constance,  or  took 
care,  if  she  thought  of  them,  to  avoid  them 
by  some  other  means  than  by  breaking  in 
upon  Christ's  institution.  As  at  the  time 
of  the  institution  our  Saviour  certainly  fore- 
saw all  the  scandals  and  dangers,  that  could 
possibly  attend  the  drinking  of  the  cup,  and 
yet  commanded  "  all  to  drink  of  it,"  no 
scandals  nor  dangers  can  excuse  all  from 
drinking  .of  it,  nor  justify  those,  who  confine 
the  drinking  of  it  to  one  set  of  men,  to  the 
priesthood  alone.  III.  The  custom  intro- 
duced upon  "  the  reasonable  grounds"  we 
have  seen,  "has  been  observed,"  says  the 
council,  "  for  a  very  long  time,  and  there- 
fore ought  to  be  deemed  a  law,"  or  have  the 
force  of  a  law.  But  that  custom  was  con- 
trary to  the  custom  introduced  and  establish- 
ed by  Christ  himself,  as  the  council  owns, 
and  therefore  could  not  be  deemed  a  law, 
nor  have  the  force  of  a  law,  had  it  been  ob- 
served for  ever  so  long  a  lime.  Besides,  the 
custom  in  question  had  not  "  been  observed 
for  a  very  long  time,"  but,  on  the  contrary, 
was  of  a  very  late  date  at  the  time  of  this 
very  council.  For  the  learned  cardinal  Bona' 
has  shown,  that  the  whole  church,  the  laity 
as  well  as  the  clergy,  received  in  both  kinds, 
even  in  the  Roman  church  itself,  for  the 
space  of  one  thousand  two  hundred  years  ;2 
and  the  Jesuit  Gregory  de  Valenlia  owns, 
that  the  custom  of  communicating  in  one 
kind  did  not  begin  to  be  generally  received 
in  the  Latin  church,  till  a  little  before  the 
present  council,  held  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury.^ So  that  a  custom  which  had  obtained 


»  Gerson  tract,  contra  h«res.  de  comm.  sub  utraque 
specie.  '  Hona  de  rebus  Liturgicis,  I.  2.  c.  18. 

<  Greg,  de  Valeit.  de.  legituuo  usu  Eucharist,  c.  10. 


Greeks  and  Muscovites  taking  the  species 
mingled  together  in  a  spoon,  the  Armenians 
dipping  the  bread  in  the  wine,  and  some 
other  oriental  nations  sucking  through  pipes 
and  quills  the  consecrated  wine  out  of  the 
chalice;  yet  tjiey  all  agree,  and  have  all 
agreed  ever  since  the  institution  of  this  ve- 
nerable sacrament,  in  receiving  it  in  both 
kinds.  And  was  the  avoiding  of  the  above- 
mentioned  "dangers  and  scandals"  a  suffi- 
cient reason  for  abrogating  a  custom,  that 
had  been  observed  by  the  church  universal 
ever  since  the  foundation  of  the  Christiaa 
religion,  and  establishing  one  iii  its  room, 
that  had  been  observed  for  two  hundred 
years  only,  and  in  the  Latin  church  alone? 
IV.  When,  where,  or  by  whom,  the  custom 
of  administering  the  eucharist  to  the  laity  in 
one  kind  was  first  countenanced  is  gltogeiher 
uncertain.  But  certain  it  is>  and  can  be 
proved  by  unquestionable  authorities,  that 
for  the  space  of  eleven  hundred  years,  it 
was  condemned  both  by  the  popes  and  the 
councils  as  contrary  to  Christ's  insiilution, 
as  well  as  his  express  command.  Thus  pope 
Julius,  raised  to  the  see  in  33G,  in  forbidding 
"intinction,"  or  the  dipping  of  the  bread  into 
the  wine,  says,  "  the  giving  of  the  bread  and 
the  wine,  each  distinctly  by  themselves,  is  a 
divine  order  and  apostolic  institution."'  Pope 
Leo  the  Great,  in  440,  ordered  "  those  who 
received  the  body  of  Christ,  but  refused  to 
drink  the  blood  of  oiir  redemption,  to  be,  by 
sacerdotal  authority,  cast  out  of  the  society 
of  saints,"  that  is,  out  of  the  church.^  Pope 
Gelasius,  in  492,  condemned  "  those  who 
received  the  bread  but  abstained  from  the 
cup,  as  guilty  of  superstition,  and  ordered 
them,  either  to  receive  both,  or  to  be  exclud- 
ed from  both ;  because  one  ami  the  same  mys- 
tery caiuiot  be  divided  without  sacrile^e.^'^ 
By  the  first  canon  of  the  third  council  of 
Braga,  held  in  675,  all  were  ordered  "  to 
receive  the  bread  apart,  and  the  cup  apart, 
because  Christ,  when  he  commended  his 
body  and  blood  to  his  disciples,  spoke  of 
them  as  being  apart."^  Lastly  the  council 
of  Clermont,  held  under  pope  Urban  II.  ia 

»  Julius  apud  Gratian.  de  Consecrat.  dist.  2.  c.  7. 
3  I.eo,  sermon.  4,  de  quadragesima. 
'  Apud  Gratian.  uhi  sup.  dist.  2.  c.  12. 
*  Concil.  Bracarens.  can.  1. 


190 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXIH. 


All  commanded  to  drink  of  the  wine,  as  well  as  to  eat  of  the  bread.     Fourteenth  session  of  the  council. 


1094,  any  forbad  "  to  communicate  at  the  al- 
tar, unless  they  received  separately  the  body, 
and  in  like  manner  the  blood,  except  in  case 
of  necessity,"  namely,  when  it  was  to  be 
administered  to  the  sick;  and  the  pope  then 
allowed  the  bread  to  be  dipped  in  the  wine; 
which  plainly  shows,  that  so  late  as  the  lat- 
ter end  of  the  eleventh  century  it  was  not 
yet  thought  lawful  to  administer  the  eucha- 
rist  even  to  the  sick,  in  one  kind  only.  The 
preceding  popes  had  all  condemned,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  custom  of  giving  the  bread 
dipped  in,  or  mixed  with  the  wine.  But 
nevertheless  Gelasius  chose  rather  to  adopt 
that  custom  in  the  communion  of  the  sick, 
than  allow  it  to  be  administered  to  them  un- 
der one  species  only,  that  of  wine,  as  was 
suggested  by  some  of  the  council,  because 
it  could  be  swallowed  with  more  ease  by 
the  sick  person.  It  is  true,  the  above  pas- 
sages from  the  popes  and  the  councils  were 
chiefly  levelled  against  the  custom  of  mix- 
ing the  species  together.  But  the  reason 
they  alledged  for  condemning  that  custom  as 
"  sacrilegious"  and  "  unlawful,"  namely, 
"  because  it  was  contrary  to  the  primitive 
institution,"  equally  affects  the  custom  in 
question,  owned  by  the  very  council  that 
established  it,  "  to  be  contrary  to  the  primi- 
tive institution."  V.  The  council  approves 
and  commands  the  custom  of  administering 
the  eucharist  to  the  laity  in  one  kind  only, 
as  "  it  is  most  firmly  to  be  believed  that  the 
entire  body  and  blood  of  Christ  are  contained 
under  the  species  of  bread  as  well  as  under 
the  species  of  wine."  But  though  the  entire 
body  and  blood  of  Christ  be  contained,  ac- 
cording to  the  council,  under  the  species  of 
bread  as  well  as  under  the  species  of  wine, 
though  the  disciples  in  receiving  the  body, 
received,  according  to  their  doctrine,  the 
blood,  yet  Christ  commanded  all  to  drink  of 
the  cup  as  well  as  to  eat  of  the  bread,  and  the 
popes  and  councils,  quoted  above,  though 
they  held  the  same  doctrine  as  the  Roman 
catholics  all  tell  us,  they  nevertheless  looked 
upon  the  receiving  in  one  kind  only  as  the 
dividing  of  a  mystery  that  "  cannot  be  di- 
vided without  great  sacrilege,"  and  ordered 
those  who  did  not  receive  both,  to  be  ex- 
cluded from  both.  Eating  the  bread,  or  the 
body  of  Christ,  and  drinking  the  wine,  or 
the  blood  of  Christ,  are  always  joined  in 
Scripture  when  mention  is  made  of  this  di- 
vine sacrament;  and  as  we  are  commanded 
to  eat  his  body,  so  are  we  commanded  to 
drink  his  blood.  These  are  two  distinct 
commands,  and  we  can  no  otherwise 'com- 
ply with  them  but  by  eating  the  consecrated 
bread,  and  drinking  the  consecrated  wine. 
For  though  we  should  allow  those  who  re- 
ceive only  the  species  of  bread,  to  receive, 
by  the  doctrine  of"  concomitancy,"  not  only 
the  body,  but  with  it  the  blood,  as  a  living 
body  cannot  be  without  blood,  yet  they  could 
not  be  said  to  drink  the  blood,  unless  eating 


and  drinking  be  the  same  thing,  and  by  eat- 
ing the  body  we  drink  the  blood ;  which  is 
both  absurd  in  itself,  and  contrary  to  the  ex- 
press doctrine  of  pope  Innocent  III.  declar- 
ing, as  quoted  by  Durandus,  that  "neither 
is  the  blood  drunk  under  the  species  of  bread, 
nor  the  body  eaten  under  the  species  of  wine; 
for  as  the  blood  is  not  eaten,"  says  he,  "  nor 
the  body  drunk,  so  neither  is  drunk  under 
the  species  of  bread,  nor  eaten  under  the 
species  of  wine."' 

Thus  have  I  made  it  undeniably  appear, 
that,  for  the  space  of  eleven  hundred  years, 
it  was  by  all  Christian  churches  through- 
out the  whole  world,  thought  necessary  from 
the  institution,  the  example,  and  the  com- 
mand of  Christ,  for  all  who  received  the 
eucharist  to  receive  it  in  both  kinds  ;  and  that 
in  this  they  all  agreed,  though  they  disagreed 
in  the  manner.  But  in  the  twelfth  century, 
and  not  earlier,  the  use  of  the  cup  began  by 
degrees  to  be  laid  aside,  some  bishops  for- 
bidding it,  to  avoid  the  above-mentioned 
scandals  and  dangers  in  administering  the 
sacrament  to  the  people.  By  what  bishops, 
or  into  what  churches  this  practice  was  first 
introduced,  history  has  not  informed  us.  But 
from  the  famous  Thomas  Aquinas  it  appears 
that  in  his  time,  that  is,  about  a  century  and 
a  half  before  the  present  council,  it  was  yet 
only  observed  by  a  few  particular  churches. 
"  In  some  churches,"  says  he,  "  it  is  wisely 
observed  that  the  blood  is  not  administered 
to  the  people. "2  That  practice  he  approved 
and  recommended  to  all  other  churches;  and, 
as  he  was  held  by  all  in  the  highest  esteem  for 
his  piety  and  learning,  it  was,  in  process  of 
time,  adopted  by  all  upon  his  recommenda- 
tion ;  and  being  thus  become,  at  the  time  of 
the  council,  a  general  custom  in  the  western 
or  Latin  church,  the  said  council,  interpos- 
ing their  paramount  authority,  ordered  it  to 
be  thenceforth  observed  as  a  law,  at  the 
same  time  that  they  owned  it  to  be  contrary 
to  Christ's  institution  and  example,  as  well 
as  to  the  ancient  practice  of  the  whole  catho- 
lic church;  which  was,  in  effect,  assuming 
to  themselves,  openly  and  without  diguise, 
an  authority  not  only  superior  to  the  autho- 
rity of  all  preceding  popes  and  councils,  but 
to  that  of  Christ  himself.  If  they  had  no 
such  authority,  and  who  will  say  that  they 
had  ?  their  decree,  setting  aside,  with  a  "  non 
obstante,"  Christ's  institution,  and  the  an- 
cient practice  of  the  church  universal,  carries 
evidently  along  with  it  its  own  confutation. 

And  now  to  return  to  the  history  of  the 
council.  John  XXIII.  now  Balthasar  Cossa, 
being  deposed  and  secured,  the  council  re- 
solved to  proceed  in  like  manner  against 
the  other  two,  if  they  resigned  not,  of  their 
own  accord,  in  a  limited  time.  But  in  the 
mean  while  arrived  at  Constance,  Charles 
Malatesta,  lord  of  Rimini,  where  Gregory 

«  Durand.  Rational.  1.  4.  c.  42. 
"  Aquin.  3  part,  quaest.  80.  art.  12. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


John  XXIII.] __„_  _  _     

The  council  convoked  in  Gregory's  name,  who  resigns.    The  act  of  resignation. 

Gregory  by  the  council. 


191 


Favors  bestowed  upon 


still  continued  to  reside,  having  been  sent  by  was  done,  Charles,  rising  up,  read,  after  a 
him  to  resign  the  pontificate,  in  his  nani<%  short  preamble  in  commendation  of  Gregory, 
and  all  right  and  tide  to  that  dignity.  He  the  act  of  resignation  drawn  up  in  the  foi- 
entered  Constance  on  the  lath  of  June,  with  lowing  terms  :  "  I,  Charles  Malatesta,  vicar 
a  very  numerous  and  splendid  retinue,  and  of  llimini,  governor  of  Romagna  for  our 
went  the  next  day,  attended  by  John  Domi-!inost  holy  father  in  ("hristlord  pope  Gregory 
nici,  cardinal  of  Ragusa,  and  John,  patriarch  XII.  and  general  of  the  holy  Roman  church, 
elect  of  Constantinople.  Gregory's  nuncios, |  being  authorised  by  the  full  power  that  has 
to  wail  on  the  emperor  and  acquaint  him  with  I  just  now  been  read,  and  has  been  received 
his  commission,  which,  he  said,  was  to  treat  by  me  from  our  said  lord  pope  Gregory, 
only  with  him  about  the  means  of  restoring  compelled  by  no  violence,  but  only  animated 
peace  to  the  church,  and  not  with  the  coun-   with  an  ardent  desire  of  procuring  the  peace 


cil,  as  Gregory  did  not  acknowledge  the  au 
thority  of  a  council  convened  by  Balthasar 
Cossa,  styling  himself  John  XXIII.  who 
had  no  power  to  convene  one.  lie  added, 
that  if  the  emperor  and  the  nations  consented 
to  its  being  convoked  anew  by  iiis  master,  he 
would  in  that  case,  but  could  in  no  other, 
own  it  for  a  lawful  council.  This  the  em- 
peror readily  agreed  to,  as  well  as  the  depu- 
ties of  the  nations  ;  and  the  fourteenth  session 
being  thereupon  held  on  the  4th  of  July,  the 
cardinal  of  Ragusa  and  the  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople assisted  at  it  as  nuncios  of  pope 
Gregory,  and  Charles  Malatesta  in  the  cha- 
racter of  his  proxy,  to  resign  in  his  name. — 
At  this  session  cardinal  De  Viviers  took  the 
place  of  president,  as  he  had  presided  at  most 
other  sessions.  But  Charles  Malatesta  de- 
claring, that  he  was  ordered  by  Gregory  to 
resign  his  dignity  into  the  hands  of  the  em- 
peror ;  Sigismund,  quitting  his  usual  seat 
Avith  the  approbation  of  the  council,  placed 
himself  as  president  in  a  chair  before  the 
altar;  and  then,  as  president,  ordered  two 
bulls  of  Gregory  to  be  read,  both  dated  at 
Rimini,  the  loth  of  March,  in  the  ninth  year 
of  his  pontificate.  The  one  was  directed  to 
John,  cardinal  of  St.  Sixtus,  commonly  call- 
ed cardinal  of  Ragusa  ;  to  John,  patriarch  of 
Constantinople  ;  to  Werner,  archbishop  of 
Treves;  to  Lewis,  count  Palatine  of  the 
Rhine,  and  to  Charles  Malatesta.  By  that 
bull,  power  was  given  them  by  Gregory  to 
convoke,  in  his  name,  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, and  after  convoking  it  to  own  it  for 
a  lawful  council.  The  other  bull  was  ad- 
dressed to  Charles  Malatesta  alone,  empow- 
ering him  to  act  as  his  proxy,  and  submit, 
in  that  character,  to  the  decisions  of  the  coun- 
cil when  lawfully  assembled.  These  bulls 
being  read,  the  cardinal  of  Ragusa  convoked 
the  council  in  the  name  of  his  lord  pope  Gre- 
.  gory  XII.  and  then,  owning  the  assembly  of 
bishops  met  at  Constance  for  a  general  coun- 
cil, declared  that  his  holiness  was  ready  to 
sacrifice  his  dignity  to  the  peace  of  the 
church,  and  left  them  to  dispose  of  him  as 
they  should  think  fit.  When  he  had  done, 
all  the  cardinals  gave  him  the  kiss  of  peace, 
and  the  emperor  resuming  his  place,  cardi- 
nal De  Viviers  took  the  president's  seat.  A 
third  bull  was  then  read  from  Gregory,  giv- 
ing Charles  Malatesta  full  power  to  resign 
the  papal  dignity  in  his  name.     When  that 


and  union  of  the  church,  do,  in  the  name  of 
the  F'ather,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  elfectually 
and  really  renounce  for  my  master  pope  Gre- 
gory XII.  the  possession  of,  and  all  right  and 
title  to,  the  papacy  which  he  legally  enjoys, 
and  do  actually  resign  it  in  the  presence  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  this  general 
council,  which. represents  the  Roman  church 
and  the  church  universal."  This  act  of  re- 
signation was  approved  and  received  with 
great  applause  by  the  council,  the  "  Te  Ue- 
um"  was  sung,  mighty  commendations  were 
bestowed  upon  Gregory,  and  it  was  decreed, 
that  Peter  de  Luna  should  be  required  in  like 
manner  to  resign,  in  the  term  of  ten  days, 
from  the  time  the  request  of  the  council 
should  be  notified  to  him,  and  that,  if  he  did 
not,  within  that  term,  comply  with  their  re- 
quest, he  should  be  declared  a  notorious 
schismatic,  an  obstinate  and  incorrigible  he- 
retic, and  as  such  be  deprived  of  Jill  honor 
and  dignity,  and  cast  out  of  the  church.' 

The  council,  fully  satisfied  with  the  sub- 
mission and  resignation  of  Gregory,  and  at 
the  same  time  flattering  themselves,  that 
their  kindness  to  him  might  encourage  Peter 
de  Luna  to  follow  his  example,  decreed  that 
Angelus  Corarius  should  retain  the  dignity 
of  cardinal  bishop  so  long  as  he  lived  ;  that 
he  should  be  the  first  in  rank  after  the  pope, 
unless  some  alteration  should  be  judged  ex- 
pedient, with  respect  to  this  article,  upon 
the  resignation  of  Peter  de  Luna;  and  that 
he  should  be  perpetual  legale  of  the  March 
of  Ancona,  and  enjoy  undisturbed  all  the 
honors,  privileges,  and  emoluments  annexed 
to  that  dignity.  The  council  granted  him 
besides  a  full  and  unlimited  absolution  from 
all  the  irregularities  he  might  have  been 
guilty  of  during  his  pontificate,  exempted 
him  from  giving  an  account  of  his  past 
conduct,  or  any  part  of  it,  to  any  person 
whatever;  and  forbade  any  to  be  raised  to 
the  pontificate  till  they  had  promised  upon 
oath  to  observe  this  decree,  notwithstanding 
all  the  canons,  constitutions,  and  decrees  of 
general  councils  to  the  contrary.^  Gregory, 
or  rather  Angelus  Corarius,  no  sooner  heard 
of  his  resignation  being  approved  and  re- 
ceived by  the  council,  than  assembling  all 
the  bishops  and  clergy  who  still  adhered  to 
him,  and  were  then  with  him  at  Rimini,  he 


■  Acta  Concil.  apud  Spondan.  et  Lenfant. 
»  Vander  Hardl.  torn.  4.  p.  473. 


192 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXIII. 


Gregory's  death. 


Fifteenlli  session  of  the  council.    John  Huss,  when  first  heard  by  the  council,  accused  of 
holding  doctrines  that  he  never  held. 


public  hearing,  and  his  accusers  being  re- 
quired to  make  good  the  charge  of  heresy 
which  they  had  brought  against  him,  and 
specify  the  articles  he  held  and  had  taught 


divested  himself,  in  their  presence,  of  the 
pontifical  robes,  declaring  that  he  never 
would  resume  them,  but  laid  them  down 
with  greater  joy  than  he  ever  wore  them.' 

He  wrote  to  the  council  a  most  submissive  !  contrary  to  the  received  doctrine  of  the 
letter,  declaring  that  he  entirely  acquiesced  i  church,  Michael  de  Causis  accused  him  of 
in  their  decision,  and  returning  them  his  having  taught,  after  Wickliffe,  that  "the 
most  sincere  thanks  for  their  generosity  in  ,  substance  of  the  bread  and  wine  remains  in 
providing,  beyond  what  he  could  have  ex- !  the  sacrament  of  the  altar  after  consecration." 
pected,  for  his  future  support  as  well  as  his  Thai  accusation  Huss  answered  by  calling 
dignity ;  which,  he  said,  could  only  be  owing  |  God  to  witness  that  he  never  had  advanced 
to  the  regard  they  had  for  the  dignity  with  j  that  proposition,  nor  did  he  believe  it,  but, 
which  he  had  once  been  distinguished.  This  |  on  the  contrary,  had  always  taught  and 
letter  is  dated  at  Recanati  the  7th  of  October,  !  firmly  believed,  "  that  the  true  body  of  Jesus 
and  subscribed,  "  your  humble  and  devoted    Christ,  which  was  conceived  by  the  Holy 


Angelus,  bishop  and  cardinal  of  the  holy 
Roman   church.'-'^     He  died    at    Recanati, 
about  two  years  afterwards,  in  the  eighty- 
ninth  year  of  his  age,  and  was  buried  in  the 
cathedral  of  that  city,  and  not  at  Rimini,  as 
we  read  in  St.Antonine.     Oldoinus  tells  us, 
that  his  tomb  being  opened  in  1623,  his  body 
was  found  entire,  adorned  with  the  pontifical 
robes,  all  likewise  entire,  and  adds,  that  he  had 
this  information  from  one  Avho  was  present 
at  the  opening  of  the  tomb.     This  we  find 
frequently  alledged  as  a  proof  of  an  extraor- 
dinary sanctity.     But  who  does  not  know 
that  instances  are  not  wanting  of  the  bodies 
of  great  sinners   being  preserved  free  from 
corruption,  as  well  as  the  bodies  of  great 
saints  ?     The  author  of  Roma  Subterranea, 
who  lived  in  Rome  more  under  than  above 
ground,  tells  us,  that  he  discovered  several 
bodies  of  the  old  pagan  Romans  as  fresh 
and   entire   as   they    were    when    put  into 
their   coffins    many   ages   before.     Gregory 
was  guihy,  during  the  Avhole  time  of  his 
pontificate,  of  a  breach  of  the  oath,  which 
lie  took  before  and  confirmed  after  his  elec- 
tion, to  embrace  "the  way  of  cession,"  if 
judged  necessary  to  procure  the  unity  and 
peace  of  the  church.  Heembraced  it  indeed  at 
last,  and  resigned  his  dignity,butit  was  when 
he  could  no  longer  hold  it,  being  forsaken  by 
all  who  were  able  to  support  and  protect  him. 
The  chief  business  of  the  next  session,  the 
fifteenth,  held  on  Saturday,  the  6th  of  July, 
was  the  condemnation  of  John  Huss,  who 
had  been  kept  prisoner  in  the  castle  of  Gott- 
leben  ever  since  the  flight  of  pope  John  to 
SchaflTausen,  and  had  been  there  frequently 
examined  bv  the  divines,  whom  the  council 
had  appointed  to  inquire  into  his  doctrine. 
On  the  oOih  of  May  he  was  heard  in  the  as- 
sembly of  the  nations,  and  upon  his  declar- 
ing that  he  was  ready  to  retract,  if  convinced 
of  having  advanced  any  thing  contrary  to 
the  catholic  faith,  he  was  by  them  referred 
to   the   council,   and    on    the  6th   of  June 
brought  by   their  order  to  Constance,  and 
lodged,  under  a  strong  guard,  in  the  convent 
of  the  Minorites.    Tlie  next  day  he  had  a 


Ghost,  which  was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
which  suffered  upon  the  cross,  lay  three 
days  in  the  grave,  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  sits  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Faiher,  is  ■ 
present  in  the  eucharist,  and  received  by  the 
faithful."  These  are  Huss's  own  words  in 
his  "  Treatise  on  the  Body  and  Blood  of 
Christ."'  The  next  charge  brought  against 
him  was,  that  he  had  taught  that  a  priest  in 
mortal  sin  neither  consecrates  nor  baptizes, 
being  no  minister  of  Christ,  but  a  member 
of  the  devil.  Huss  denied  his  having  ever 
held  such  a  doctrine;  and,  to  show  how 
unjustly  he  was  accused,  referred  his  ac- 
cusers to  the  treatise  I  have  just  quoted, 
where  he  said,  they  would  find  the  contrary 
doctrine  asserted  in  the  plainest  terms.  His 
words  in  that  treatise  are:  "A  wicked 
priest,  provided  he  has  an  intention  to  do 
what  Christ  has  commanded,  and  says  the 
words  according  to  the  institution  of  the 
church,  such  a  priest,  by  virtue  of  the  sacra- 
mental words,  caases  ministerially  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  to  be  under  the  species 
of  bread  and  wine ;  I  say,"  he  adds,  "  minis- 
terially, because  such  a  priest,  as  a  minister 
of  Je6us  Christ,  does  by  his  power  and 
words  what  Jesus  Christ  does  by  his  own 
power,  transubstantiating  the  bread  into 
his  body,  and  the  wine  into  his  blood. "^ 
From  thjese  words  it  is  manifest  that  Huss 
held  transubstantiation,  nay,  and  believed 
the  intention  of  the  priest  to  be  necessary  in 
the  administration  of  the  sacraments.  The 
other  articles  of  his  indictment  were,  that  he 
had  found  fault  with  the  emperor  Constan- 
tine  and  pope  Sylvester,  for  endowing  and 
enriching  the  church;  that  he  had  main- 
tained tithes  to  be  mere  alms,  and  to  have 
been  originally  free ;  that  he  had  wished  his 
soul  were  in  the  same  place  with  Wick- 
liffe's;  that  when  the  errors  of  that  heretic 
were  condemned  at  Prague,  he  openly 
espoused  his  cause,  declaring  that  he  was 
condemned  unjustly ;  that  he  had  preached 
against  indulgences,  and  that  being  sum- 
moned by  the  pope  to  Rome,  he  had  ap- 
pealed from  him  to  Jesus  Christ.  To  these 
different  charges  Huss  returned  the  foUow- 


«  Niem,  in  Vit.  Joan.  XXIII. 
'^  Thesaur.  Anecdot.  torn.  2.  col. 


1645. 


1     «  Opera  Huss.  torn.  1.  fol.  38. 


9  Idem  ibid. 


John  XXIIl.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


193 


lluss  not  allowed  to  explain  his  doctrine.    Is  conilciniieil  to  be  decraded.     Is  degraded,  delivered  over  to  the 

secular  power,  and  burnt  alive. 


ing  answers :  that  riches  served  rather  to 
corrupt  than  to  improve  the  manners  of  the 
clergy,  and  therefore,  in  his  opinion,  Con- 
stantme  and  pope  Sylvester  had  better  left 
the  church  as  they  found  it;  he  owned  liis 
having  taught  tithes  to  be  mere  alms,  but 
liad,  he  said,  recommended  to  all  the  pay- 
ment of  ihem  as  a  duty  ;  he  did  not  deny 
his  having  wished  that  his  soul  were  in  the 
same  place  with  Wickliffe's,  but  had  wished 
so,  he  said,  before  his  doctrine  was  con- 
demned in  Bohemia ;  he  ingenuously  con- 
fessed that,  in  his  opinion,  some  of  Wick- 
liffe's propositions  did  not  deserve  the  cen- 
sures with  which  they  were  stigmatized 
by  the  archbishop  of  Prague,  and  he  left 
the  council  to  judge  whether  he  could,  on 
that  account,  be  said  to  have  espoused  his 
cause,  or  could  be  arraigned  as  a  Wick- 
liffeist ;  he  owned  that  he  had  preached 
against  the  abuse  of  indulgences,  against 
their  being  employed  to  encourage  Chris- 
tians to  cut  one  another's  throats,  but  defied 
his  accusers  to  prove  that  he  had  ever 
preached  against  indulgences  themselves; 
as  to  his  appeal  from  the  pope,  he  had,  he 
said,  been  summoned  to  Rome  upon  a  false 
accusation,  had  sent  proper  persons  to  plead 
his  cause,  and  convince  the  pope  of  his  inno- 
cence, but  they  were  thrown,  unheard,  into 
prison,  which  he  hoped  would  justify  his 
not  appearing  personally,  but  appealing  to 
his  only  refuge,  Jesus  Christ. 

Huss  was,  a  few  days  afterwards,  heard 
again  by  the  council,  when  his  books  were 
put  into  his  hands,  and  upon  his  owning 
them,  twenty-six  articles,  taken  out  of  his 
book  "of  the  church,"  and  his  other  works, 
were  read.  He  owned  that  tliose  proposi- 
tions were  all  to  be  met  with  in  his  books, 
but  added,  that  they  had  a  very  different 
meaning  when  joined  with  the  preceding 
and  the  subsequent  words,  from  that  which 
they  had  when  taken  by  themselves;  that 
by  thus  curtailing  and  disjoining  proposi- 
tions, the  most  orthodox  writers  might  be 
made  to  write  rank  heresy,  nay,  and  to  im- 
pugn the  very  doctrine  which  they  had  un- 
dertaken to  maintain;  he  therefore  begged 
that  he  might  be  allowed  to  explain  his  doc- 
trine, promising  to  retract  what  he  could  not 
support  with  solid  arguments.  But  the 
council,  instead  of  complying  with  so  rea- 
sonable a  request,  insisted  upon  his  plead- 
■  ing  guilty,  and  retracting  those  errors  as  they 
were  laid  to  his  charge.  Huss  answered, 
that  some  of  those  propositions  were  falsely 
and  maliciously  charged  upon  him  by  those 
who  sought  his  destruction,  and  therefore 
desired  they  would  excuse  him  from  retract- 
ing them,  since  that  would  be  owning  he 
had  held  them.  As  for  those  which  he  had 
really  held  and  taught,  he  was  ready,  he 
said,  to  retract  and  abjure  them  the  moment 
he  was  convinced  of  their  being  erroneous, 
or  contrary  to  any  article  of  the  catholic 
Vol.  III.— 25 


faith.     As  he  persisted  in  that  answer,  he 

was  sent  back  to  prison.  The  council  sent 
several  bishops  ami  divines  to  persuade  him 
to  own  his  errors,  and  retract  them  :  but  to 
all  he  returned  the  same  answer,  namely, 
that  he  would  neither  retract  opinions  thai 
he  had  never  held,  nor  tiiose  that  he  had 
really  held,  till  he  was  convinced  that  they 
were  erroneous.  It  was  therefore  deter- 
mined, after  much  altercation,  in  an  assem- 
bly of  the  nations,  that  the  council  should 
proceed,  without  further  delay,  against  John 
Huss,  as  an  obstinate  and  incorrigible  her- 
etic. He  was,  accordingly,  carried  the  next 
day  from  his  prison  before  the  council  by 
the  archbishop  of  Riga,  and  being  placed 
upon  a  high  stool,  that  all  might  see  him, 
the  bishop  of  Lodi  preached  a  sermon  upon 
the  words  of  St.  Paul,  "  that  the  body  of  sin 
might  be  destroyed."  When  he  had  done, 
the  bishop  of  Concordia  read  a  decree  of  the 
council,  enjoining  all  persons  of  what  rank 
or  dignity  soever,  whether  emperors,  kings,' 
cardinals,  or  archbishops,  to  keep  silence  on 
pain  of  excommunication  and  two  months 
imprisonment.  A  very  extraordinary  decree 
indeed  !  In  the  next  place  sixty  articles  were 
read,  extracted,  or  pretended  to  be"  extracted, 
out  of  Wickhffe's  works,  and  thirly  out  of 
John  Huss's  book  "of  the  church,"  and 
other  books,  which  he  owned  to  be  his. 
These  articles  were  all  condemned  as  "rash, 
seditious,  erroneous,  offensive  to  pious  ears," 
and  "contrary  to  the  received  doctrine  of 
the  catholic  church  ;"  the  books,  from  which 
they  were  taken,  were  ordered  to  be  publicly 
burnt ;  and  John  Huss,  who  had  taught  and 
refused  to  retract  them,  was  condemned,  as 
an  obstinate  and  incorrigible  heretic,  to  be 
degraded  from  the  order  of  priesthood.  This 
sentence  Huss  received  on  his  knees  with- 
out uttering  a  single  Avord,  or  betraying  the 
least  concern.  The  ceremony  of  degrada- 
tion was  immediately  performed  by  the  arch- 
bishop of  Milan,  and  (he  bishops  of  Feltri, 
Asti,  Alexandria  della  Paglia,  Bangor,  and 
Lavaur,  who  ordered  him  to  apparel  himself 
with  the  vestments  as  if  he  were  going  to 
celebrate  mass,  and  stript  him  of  them  all, 
one  bv  one,  with  a  curse  at  the  taking  off  of 
each  of  them.  They  then  put  a  paper  mi- 
tre upon  his  head,  on  which  were  painted 
three  devils,  with  this  inscription,  "  heresi- 
arch,"  and  being  thus  declared  a  layman,  he 
was  delivered  over  to  the  secular  power. 
The  emperor,  in  defiance  of  whose  safe 
conduct  he  was  condemned,  ordered  the 
elector  Palatine,  as  vicar  of  the  empire,  to 
receive  him,  and  consign  him  up  to  justice. 
The  elector  put  him  into  the  hands  of  the 
magistrates  of  Constance,  who  immediately 
delivered  him  to  the  executioner,  with  orders 
to  burn  him  alive  with  his  clothes  and  every 
thing  about  him,  even  his  purse  and  the 
money  in  it.  The  executioner,  having  tied 
his  hands  behind  his  back,  carried  him, 
R 


194 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXIH. 


Hubs  dies  wilh  great  firmness  and  constancy.    Differed  in  no  material  point  from  the  churchi  of  Rome, 
true  cause  of  tlie  persecution  raised  against  liim. 


under  a  strong  guard,  to  the  suburbs  of  Con- 
stance, the  place  appointed  by  the  magis- 
trates for  his  execution.  When  he  was  fas- 
tened to  the  sialic,  and  the  executioner  was 
upon  the  point  of  setting  fire  to  the  wood 
piled  about  him,  the  elector  Palatine,  and 
the  count  of  Oppenheim,  marshal  of  the 
empire,  riding  up  to  him,  exhorted  him 
once  more  to  retract  and  save  his  life.  He 
answered  that  he  had  rather  suffer  the  cruel- 
est  death  than  retract  doctrines  that  he  had 
never  held,  or  those  that  he  really  held,  but 
was  not  convinced  of  their  being  erroneous. 
The  two  princes,  finding  him  unalterable  in 
that  resolution,  withdrew,  not  without  great 
concern,  and  fire  being  set  to  the  pile  upon 
their  withdrawing,  his  body,  with  every 
thing  belonging  to  him,  was  burnt  to  ashes, 
and  the  ashes  were,  by  the  order  of  the  coun- 
cil, thrown  into  the  Rhine,  lest  his  followers 
should  honor  them  as  relics.' 

That  John  Huss  died  with  a  firmness  and 
constancy  truly  heroic,  without  ever  betray- 
ing the  least  fear  or  concern,  and  would,  on 
that  account,  have  deserved  a  place  amongst 
the  most  renowned  martyrs  of  the  church, 
had  he  suffered  in  a  better  cause,  is  allowed 
by  all,  without  exception,  who  have  spoken 
of  him.  "  His  life  was  entirely  blameless," 
as  we  have  seen  owned  above  by  one,  whom 
we  cannot  suspect  of  bestowing  praises  upon 
him  that  he  did  not  deserve.^  As  to  his  doc- 
trine, Florimund  de  Raymund  and  Herebert 
Resweide  both  declared,  after  perusing  his 
works  with  the-  greatest  attention,  that  he 
did  not  deviate,  in  any  material  point,  from 
the  sentiments  of  the  church  of  Rome.*  He 
held  the  real  presence,  and  believed  transub- 
stantiation,  as  has  been  observed  above:  he 
allowed  the  invocation  of  saints,  especially 
the  Virgin  Mary  ;  for  he  says,  in  express 
terms,  that  "  a  sinner  cannot  possibly  be 
saved  without  the  intercession  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  ;"■*  he  held  the  doctrine  of  purgatory  ; 
"  in  praying  for  the  dead,  we  procure  relief," 
says  he,  "for  the  sleeping  church. "^  Of 
image  worship  he  expresses  himself  thus, 
"  the  knee  may  be  bent,  prayers  addressed, 
offerings  made,  and  wax-tapers  lighted  up 
to  the  image  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  of  any  saint 
whatever,  provided  it  be  not  done  for  the 
sake  of  the  image  itself,  but  of  him  whose 
image  it  is  :"^  he  admitted  the  seven  sacra- 
ments i'  and  was,  it  seems,  persuaded  of 
the  necessity  of  confession ;  for  upon  his 
condemnation  he  demanded  a  confessor,  but 
the  council  would  not  allow  him  one,  unless 
he  retracted. 8  Add  to  these  indisputable 
proofs  of  Huss's  orthodoxy  (out  of  his  own 


«  Acta  Concil.  Cociileus,  1.  2 ;  et  Vander  Ilardt.  apud 
Lenfant  Hist,  du  Concile  de  Const. 

»  See  p.  170. 

»  Florimund.  de  ortu  hares.  1.  4.  p.  400;  et  Resweide 
de  fide  hereticis  servanda,  c.  18.  p.  196. 

*  Opera  Huss.  1.  1.  fol.  147,  148. 

6  Ibid,  1.  2.  fol.  49  et  183.        «  ibid,  1.  II.  fol.  343. 

1  Ibid,  I.  1.  fol.  37.  8  Idem  ibid. 


works)  the  unquestionable  testimony  of  Con- 
rad, archbishop  of  Prague,  protesting,  in  an 
assembly  of  the  lords  of  Bohemia,  that  "  he 
had  never  met  with  one  single  error  in  the 
writings  of  John  Huss,"'  and  that  of  Ni- 
cholas, archbishop  of  Nazareth,  and  inqui- 
sitor for  the  kingdom  of  Bohemia,  declaring 
that,  "  in  the  many  conferences  he  had  with 
John  Huss,  he  had  always  found  him  a 
sound  member  of  the  catholic  church."^  He 
was  therefore  guilty  of  no  heresy  ;  but,  what 
was  no  less  unpardonable,  being  himself  a 
man  of  a  "  most  austere  and  blameless  life," 
and  not  able  to  bear  with  the  irregular  and 
debauched  lives  of  the  clergy,  he  inveighed, 
perhaps,  with  too  much  boldness  and  acri- 
mony against  their  vices,  reproaching  them 
with  pride,  avarice,  ambition,  ignorance, 
incontmence,  &c.,  sparing  neither  bishops, 
nor  cardinals,  nor  the  pope  himself.  Be- 
sides, he  talked  too  freely  of  the  corruptions 
of  the  church,  and  demanded  its  reformation 
with  too  much  boldness.  "  Hinc  illse  lacry- 
niK."  "  While  John  Huss  declaimed  against 
the  vices  of  the  laity,  every  body  said  that 
he  had  the  spirit  of  God,  but  he  became  odi- 
ous as  soon  as  he  fell  upon  the  clergy,  be- 
cause that  was  like  touching  a  galled  horse." 
Thus  the  author  of  an  ancient  manuscript 
preface  to  the  works  of  John  Huss,  as  quoted 
by  Lenfant  in  his  admirable  history  of  the 
present  council;  and  to  him  I  am  chiefly 
indebted  for  the  account  I  have  given  of 
John  Huss  and  his  doctrine.  Indeed,  no 
man  can  suppose  that,  had  Huss  been  con- 
scious to  himself  of  having  taught  any  doc- 
trine or  doctrines  condemned  by  the  church, 
and  manifestly  heretical,  he  would  have 
come. to  Constance,  and  much  less  that  he 
would,  by  papers  set  up  in  Prague,  and  in 
all  places  on  the  road,  have  invited  those 
who  Suspected  him  of  heresy,  to  repair 
thither,  and  convince  him,  before  the  pope 
and  the  council,  of  having  ever  preached  or 
maintained  'any  doctrine  contrary  to  the  re- 
ceived faith  of  the  church.  To  conclude, 
"John  Huss  was  a  sound  member'of  the 
catholic  church,"  as  sound  a  member  as 
any  of  the  bishops  who  sat  in  the  council ; 
and  it  was  not  any  heresy,  or  error  in  point 
of  faith,  obstinately  maintained  by  him,  that 
brought  him  to  the  stake,  but  his  having 
disobliged  the  whole  body  of  the  clergy  by 
exposing  their  vices,  and  thus  striving  to 
reform  their  manners,  and  banish  the  abuses 
they  had  introduced  into  the  church.  Mar- 
tinus  Crusius  tells  us,  in  his  Suevian  annals, 
that  John  Huss  should  have  said,  when  sen- 
tence was  pronounced  against  him,  "  an 
hundred  years  hence  you  shall  answer  to 
God  and  to  me."*  That  he  had  really  said 
so  was  believed,  and  money  was  coined 
in  Bohemia  with  these  two  Latin  inscrip- 


'  Opera  Huss.  1.  1.  fol.  10.  « Ibid,  fol.  11. 

»  Crusius.  Annal.  Suevic.  1.  6.  c.  10. 


John  XXIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


195 


The  doctrine  concerning  the  killing  of  a  tyrant  condein 
The  emperor  pro{>08es  to  meet  Benedict  at  Perpignan 
pignan. 


ned  by  the  council.     Sixteenth  session  of  the  council. 
Seventeenth  session.    The  emperor  sets  out  for  Per- 


tions,  on  the  one  side,  •'  centum  revolutis 
annis  Deo  respondebitis  et  inilii;"  ami  on 
the  other,  "  creilo  in  unaiii  ecclesiam  calholi- 
cam,  1  believe  in  one  catholic  church."  That 
prophecy  was  afterwards  improved  by  others,  I 
pretending  that  Huss  should  have  added,; 
"  You  now  burn  a  goose  (the  import  of  the 
word  Huss  in  the  Bohemian  language),  but 
an  hundred  years  hence  a  swan  will  come, 
whom  you  shall  not  burn:"  alluding  to  Lu- 
ther, who  came  about  one  hundred  years 
after  Huss.  But  these  prophecies  were 
never  heard  of  till  after  the  swan  was  come.' 
In  the  same  fifteenth  session  was  con- 
demned the  following  proposition  : — "  It  is 
lawful,  and  even  meritorious,  for  any  private 
man,  subject,  or  vassal,  to  kill  a  tyrant  by 
lying  in  ambush  for  him,  or  by  anv  other 
method  whatsoever,  without  order  from  any 
one  whomsoever,  or  any  form  of  law,  and 
notwithstanding  any  preceding  reconciliation 
or  oath  to  the  contrary."  This  assertion 
was  maintained  by  John  Petit,  a  Franciscan 
friar,  and  doctor  of  divinity  in  the  university 
of  Paris,  in  a  piece  he  published  under  the 
title  of  "  a  Justification  of  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy." For  the  duke,  who  was  uncle  to 
the  French  king,  Charles  VI.,  had  caused  the 
duke  of  Orleans,  the  king's  only  brother,  to 
be  basely  murdered,  when  they  had  been  re- 
conciled but  two  days  before;  and,  in  token 
of  an  entire  reconciliation,  had  assisted  at 
mass,  and  received  the  sacrament  together. 
This  treacherous  and  horrid  murder  the 
abandoned  and  venal  friar,  who  was  privy 
counsellor  to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  under- 
took to  defend,  nay,  and  to  prove  that  it 
was  meritorious  ;  and  that  the  duke  deserved 
not  to  be  punished,  but  ought  to  be  thanked 
by  the  whole  kingdom,  and  amply  rewarded. 
For  in  the  piece  I  have  mentioned,  the  friar 
painted  the  deceased  duke  as  a  lawless  ty- 
rant— a  character  which  he  did  not  at  all  de- 
serve— charged  him  with  aspiring  to  the 
crown,  with  recurring  to  magic  and  magi- 
cians in  order  to  procure  the  death  of  the 
king,  &c. ;  blackening  his  memory  with  a 
thousand  groundless  calumnies,  and  stabbing 
his  reputation  more  barbarously  than  the  as- 
sassins had  done  his  body.  Pelil's  book  was 
condemned  in  1414  by  Gerard  de  Montaigu, 
bishop  of  Paris,  and  John  Polet,  inquisitor- 
But  the  duke  of  Burgundy  appealing  from 
them  to  pope  John  XXIII.  their  sentence 
was  reversed  by  that  pope,  who  then  stood 
in  great  need  of  the  duke's  protection.  How- 
ever, the  above  proposition  being  examined, 
at  the  request  of  John  Gerson,  by  the  present 
council,  it  was  condemned  as  erroneous, 
scandalous,  and  heretical;  and  all,  who  ob- 
stinately maintained  so  pernicious  and  dan- 
gerous a  doctrine,  were  ordered  to  be  pun- 
ished as  guilty  of  heresy.  But  out  of  respect 
to  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  no  mention  was 


See  Gretzerus  de  Numis.  cuso  in  laudem  Ilussi,  &c. 


made  in  the  sentence  either  of  the  book  or 
the  author.' 

In  the  next  session,  the  sixteenth,  held  on 
Thursday,  the  Illh  of  July,  the  eiii|)eror  ac- 
fjuainted  the  council  with  his  design  of  set- 
ting out  in  a  few  days  for  Perpignan,  in  order 
to  meet  there  Peter  de  Luna,  calli'd  in  his 
obedience  Benedict  Xlil.,  and  Ferdinand, 
king  of  Arragon,  who  still  adhered  to  him, 
but  expresseti  a  great  desire  to  see  the  church 
settled  in  peace,  and  had  promised  to  contri- 
bute all  in  his  power  towards  it.  This  inter- 
view had  been  long  before  agreed  upon.  For 
Benedict,  soon  after  the  opening  of  the  coun- 
cil, had  sent  nuncios  to  Sigisinund,  to  ex- 
cuse his  not  assisting  at  a  council,  which  he 
could  not  look  upon  as  lawfully  convened, 
since  it  had  not  been  convened  by  him,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  propose  a  congress  to  be 
held  at  Nizza' or  Villafrahca,  at  which  his 
holiness,  said  the  nuncios,  would  assist  in 
person  with  his  beloved  son  king  Ferdinand, 
no  less  desirous  than  himself  of  putting  an 
end  to  the  present  troubles.  When  the  time 
of  the  congress  drew  near,  Benedict  sent 
other  nuncios  to  Sigismund  to  beg  he  would 
excuse  him  from  repairing  to  the  place  ap- 
pointed, on  account  of  the  great  distance, 
for  he  was  then  in  Arragon,  and  invite  him 
to  Perpignan,  where  he  promised  to  meet 
him.  The  emperor  plainly  saw  that  Bene- 
dict only  wanted  to  gain  time;  but  neverthe- 
less resolved  to  undertake  that  journey,  being 
determined  to  spare  no  pains'nor  fatigue  to 
complete  the  work  he  had  begun  ;  and  flat- 
tering himself  that  he  should  be  able  to  pre- 
vail upon  the  king  of  Arragon,  and  the  other 
Spanish  princes  to  abandon  their  pope,  if  he 
continued  to  keep  up  the  schism  by  obstinately 
refusing  to  part  with  the  dignity,  which  he 
had  so  often  promised  and  sworn  to  resign. 
The  emperor  having  imparted  this  resolu- 
tion, in  the  present  session,  to  the  council,  the 
archbishop  of  Tours,  with  other  bishops,  ab- 
bots, and  doctors,  in  all  twelve,  were  ap- 
pointed to  attend  him,  and  assist  with  him 
at  the  congress.  On  this  occasion  John  Ger- 
son, in  wishing  with  the  rest  that  Peter  de 
Luna  might  be  prevailed  upon  to  resign,  and 
peace  be  again  restored  to  the  church,  added, 
pleasantly,  with  the  words  of  the  soventy- 
second  Psalm,  "  But  I  fear  we  shall  liave 
no  peace  so  long  as  the  moon  eiiJurctli."^ 

In  the  seventeenth  session,  held  on  the 
l-'ilh  of  July,  cardinal  de  Viviers,  president 
of  the  council,  wished  the  emperor,  who  was 
upon  the  point  of  setting  out  for  Spain,  a 
good  journey  and  a  safe  return  in  the  name 
of  the  whole  assembly  ;  and  it  was  decreed, 
that,  during  his  absence,  general  proces- 
sions should  be  made  every  Sunday,  and 
masses  celebrated  for  his  safely  ;  that  all 
who  assisted  at  those  masses  or  processions, 
should  gain  a  hundred  days  indulgence,  and 


Acta  Concll.  SesB.  15. 


»Ibid,  Sess.  16. 


196 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHI. 


Congress  of  Perpignan,  and  Benedict's  proposals.     Congress  of  Narbonne.     AH  agree  to  withdraw  their 
obedience  to  Benedict  if  he  does  not  resign.     Benedict's  obstinacy. 


all  a  forty  days  indulgence  who  should  say 
devoutly  one  "  Pater  Noster,"  and  one  "Ave 
Mary"  a  day  for  the  health  and  preservation 
of  so  religious  a  prince.     At  the  same  time 
dreadful  excommunications  were  thundered 
out  against  any  who  should  stop  or  any  ways 
molest  him  on  his  journey,  or  those  who  at- 
tended him.     He  set  out  from  Constance  on 
the  19th  of  July  ;  but  finding,  upon  his  ar- 
rival at  Narbonne,  that  king  Ferdinand  was 
indisposed,  and  not  in  a  condition  to  assist 
at  the  congress,  he  remained  in  that  city  till 
the  19th  of  September.  On  that  day  he  made 
his  public  entry  into  Perpignan  with   the 
deputies  of  the  council,  and  found  there  king 
Ferdinand  with  the  embassadors  of  all  the 
princes  of  Benedict's  obedience,  whom  Fer- 
dinand had  invited  to  the  congress.  But  Bene- 
dict himself  refused  to  come,  unless  the  em- 
peror sent  him  a  safe  conduct,  and  promised 
to  receive  and  treat  him  as  pope.  Sigismund 
answered,  that  it  did  not  belong  to  him  to 
give  a  safe  conduct  in  the  dominions  of  an- 
other prince ;  and  that  he  could  not  receive 
him  as  pope,  but  would  receive  him  as  car- 
dinal of  the  holy  Roman  church,  and  treat 
him  with  all  the  respect  due  to  that  dignity. 
As  the  congress  was  of  Benedict's  own 
appointing,  and  the  place  of  his  own  choos- 
ing, the  embassadors  of  the  princes  of  his 
obedience  all  joined  in  pressing  him  to  repair 
to  it,  and  even  threatened  to  withdraw,  in 
their  master's  name,  their  obedience  from 
him  if  he  declined  it;  the  rather,  as  the  em- 
peror had  undertaken  so  long  a  journey  on 
purpose  to  meet  him.     Thus  he  was  at  last 
prevailed  upon  to  yield;   and  he  made  his 
entry  into  Perpignan,  attended  by  his  five 
cardinals,  in  the  latter  end  of  October.     But 
when  the  emperor  and  deputies  of  the  coun- 
cil put  him  in  mind  of  his  oath,  and  exhort- 
ed him  to  follow  the  example  of  his  two 
competitors,   the    terms  he  proposed  were 
such  as  plainly  showed  that  he  was  deter- 
mined to  resign  upon  no  terms  whatever. — 
These  were,  that  all  the  decrees,  published 
to  that  time  against  him,  or  those  who  ad- 
hered to  him,  should  be  declared  null ;  that 
the  assembly  at  Constance,  calling  itself  a 
general  council,  should  be  dissolved ;  that  a 
lawful  general  council  should  be  convened 
by  him  at  Lions,  or  Avignon,  or  at  some 
other  place  that  suited  his  convenience ;  that 
he  alone  should  elect  the  new  pope;  that 
after  his  resignation  he  should  retain  the  dig- 
nity of  cardinal  and  perpetual  legate  a  Latere, 
with  an  unlimited  power,  both  in  spiciiuals 
and  temporals,  in  all  the  countries  then  under 
his  obedience  ;  that  he  should  be  first  in  rank 
and  dignity  after  the  pope,  and  it  should  not 
be  lawful  to  appeal  from  him.     Upon  these 
subjects  Benedict,  though  then  in  the  seven- 
ty-seventh year  of  his  age,  harangued  for  the 
space  of  seven  hours  without  the  least  alter- 
ation in  his  voice  or  countenance,  striving  to 


prove  that  he  alone  was  lawful  pope,  and 
that  if  the  good  of  the  church  required  him 
to  resign,  he  alone  had  a  right  to  elect  the 
new  pope,  being  the  only  undoubted  cardinal 
then  alive,  as  having  been  created  before  the 
schism,  and  consequently  by  an  undoubted 
pope,  namely,  Gregory  XI.  in  1375;  where- 
as the  rest  had  been  all  created  in  the  time  of 
schism,  and  it  might,  therefore,  be  doubted 
whether  the  popes,  who  created  them,  were 
true  popes,  and  consequently  whether  they 
be  true  cardinal's,  and  have  a  right  to  vole  in 
the  election  of  a  pope.' 

As  Benedict  obstinately  insisted  upon 
these  terms,  the  emperor,  despairing  of  being 
able  to  overcome  his  obstinacy,  left  Perpig- 
nan, and  retired  to  Narbonne,  in  order  to 
return  to  Germany.  But  king  Ferdinand, 
his  son  Alphonso,  and  the  embassador  of 
the  princes  in  the  obedience  of  Benedict, 
promising  to  abandon  him  if  he  did  not  re- 
sign, Sigismund  was  prevailed  upon  to  sus- 
pend his  journey,  and  remain  at  Narbonne. 
There  a  second  congress  was  held,  at  which 
were  present  the  emperor,  with  the  deputies 
of  the  council,  and  the  embassadors  of  all 
the  princes,  who  still  acknowledged  Bene- 
dict; that  is,  of  the  kings  of  Arragon,  Na- 
varre, and  Castile,  and  the  counts  de  Foix 
and  Armagnac.  At  this  congress  several 
articles  were  agreed  and  sworn  to  by  all, 
and  this  among  the  rest  by  the  embassadors 
of  the  princes  in  Benedict's  obedience  in 
their  master's  names,  that  if  he  did  not 
voluntarily  resign  agreeably  to  his  oath  and 
repeated  declarations,  they  would  Avithdraw 
their  obedience  from  him,  would  send  em- 
bassadors to  the  -council,  and  join  in  all 
their  proceedings  against  him.  Benedict  no 
sooner  heard  of  what  had  passed  at  Nar- 
bonne, than,  apprehending  that  the  emperor 
or  the%ing  might  cause  him  to  be  arrested, 
he  left  Perpignan  in  great  haste,  and  retired 
with  four  of  his  cardinals,  the  fifth  being  in- 
disposed, to'Colliour;  but  not  thinking  him- 
self safe  there,  he  soon  withdrew  from 
thence  to  Peniscola,  a  very  strong' place, 
situated  on  a  rock  in  a  peninsula  of  the 
kingdom  of  Valentia,  not  far  from  Tortosa, 
now  known  by  the  name  of  Roccha  de 
Truena. 

King  Ferdinand,  being  informed  of  his 
flight,  sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  acquaint 
him  with  the  result  of  the  congress  of  Nar- 
bonne, and  exhort  him  to  resign,  of  his  own 
accord,  a  dignity  which  he  himself  could 
not  but  know  it  was  impossible  for  him  to 
hold,  as  all  who  had  hitherto  obeyed  him 
had  sworn  to  renounce  his  obedience,  if  he 
renounced  not  the  pontificate.  Benedict  an- 
swered, that  his  two  competitors  having  re- 
signed, and  renounced  all  right  and  claim  to 
the  pontifical  dignity,  the  contest  was  ended. 


'  Valla  in  Vit.  Ferdinand!  Regis  Arragon.;  et  Ma- 

jriana,  1.  10.  c.  7. 


John  XXIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


197 


Ferdinand  ot"  Arragon  renounces  his  obedience.  Benedict  eicommuDicatea  him.  The  etghteenlh  and  nine- 
teenth sessions  or  the  council.  All  safe  conducts  granted  to  heretics  by  secular  princes  declared  null. 
Another  decree  relating  to  safe  conducts.     Whether  genuine. 


that  he  alone  was  now  pope,  and  that  they 
could  by  no  otiier  means  restore  peace  to  the 
church  more  elFeclually,  than  by  acknow- 
ledging and  obeying  him  as  such.  He 
added,  that  he  never  would  abandon  the 
church,  which  it  had  pleased  the  Alinigiity 
to  commit  to  his  care,  and  at  the  same  time 
declared  all  excommunicated  who  did  not 
acknowledge  him.  whelher  emperors,  kings, 
cardinals,  patriarclis,  archbishops,  or  bishops, 
as  rebels  to  St.  Peter  and  his  church.  Fer- 
dinand, provoked  beyond  measure  at  Bene- 
dict's obstinacy  and  presumption,  pul)licly 
renounced  his  obedience,  and  on  the  Gth  of 
January,  141G,  an  edict  was  published  by  his 
order,  requiring  all  his  subjects  in  general, 
of  whatever  rank  or  dignity,  to  withdraw 
from  the  obedience  of  Peter  de  Luna,  styling 
himself  Benedict  XIII.,  and  the  ecclesiastics 
in  particular,  on  paip  of  forfeiting  their  bene- 
fices and  preferments.'  In  answer  to  this 
edict,  Benedict,  after  reproaching  the  king 
with  ingratitude,  thundered  out,  undaunted, 
the  sentence  of  excommunication  against 
liim,  absolved  his  subjects  from  their  alle- 
giance, and  declared  the  throne  vacant. 

While  these  things  passed  in  Spain,  the 
sessions  of  the  council  were  continued  at 
Constance.  In  the  eighteenth,  held  on 
Saturday  the  17th  of  August,  nothing  was 
transacted  worthy  of  notice.  But  in  the 
nineteenth,  held  on  Monday  the  23d  of  Sep- 
tember, passed  the  famous  decree  relating  to 
safe  conducts,  granted  by  temporal  princes 
to  heretics,  or  to  persons  suspected  of  heresy. 
The  decree  was  drawn  up  and  published  m 
the  followidg  words  :  "  The  holy  synod  de- 
clares, that  no  safe  conduct,  granted  by  the 
emperor,  kings,  and  other  secular  princes, 
to  heretics,  or  persons  accused  of  heresy,  in 
hopes  of  reclaiming  them  from  their  errors, 
by  what  tie  soever  they  may  have  bound 
themselves,  ought  to  be  of  any  prejudice  to 
the  catholic  faith,  or  to  the  ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction,  nor  be  any  hindrance  that  such 
persons  may  and  ought  to  be  examined, 
judged,  and  punished  by  a  competent  and 
ecclesiastical  judge,  as  justice  shall  require, 
if  those  heretics  obstinately  refuse  to  re- 
nounce their  errors  ;  and  that,  though  they 
should  have  come  to  the  place  of  judgment 
relying  upon  a  safe  conduct,  and  would  not 
have  come  without  one;  and  the  person 
who  shall  have  promised  them  security, 
shall  be  under  no  obligation,  when  he  shall 
have  done  all  that  it  was  in  his  power  to  do." 
By  this  decree  all  safe  conducts,  granted  by 
secular  princes  to  obstinate  and  unrepenting 
heretics,  are  declared  null.  But  it  is  to  be 
observed,  that  the  council  does  not  here  de- 
cree, in  general,  "  no  faith  to  be  kept  with 
heretics;"  nay,  on  the  contrary,  by  these 
words  :  "  Nee  sic  proraittentem,  cum  fecerit 

>  Concil.  Labbei,  torn.  12.  col.  1532. 


quod  in  ipso  est,  ex  hoc  in  aliquo  remansisse 
obligaium,"  the  council  tacitly  declares  the 
person  who  has  promised  safety,  or  given  a 
safe  conduct,  to  be  bound,  in  virtue  thereof, 
to  .do  all  in  his  power  that  his  safe  conduct 
take  place,  and  his  promise  be  made  good. 

Vander  Hardt  has  produced  from  the 
library  of  Vienna  another  decree,  in  a  manu- 
script, bearing  the  name  of  John  Uorre,  ca- 
non of  Worms,  who  was  piesenl  at  the 
council,  and  speaks  of  this  decree  as  having 
been  issued  in  the  same  nineteentii  session.' 
It  is  liiere  declared,  that,  "  according  to  the 
natural,  divine,  and  human  laws,  no  faith 
ought  to  have  been  kept  with  John  Huss." 
Now,  unless  it  can  be  proved,  says  Lenfant, 
and  very  justly,  that  the  case  of  J.  Huss  was 
dilTerent  from  that  of  all  other  heretics,  it 
follows  evidently  from  thence,  that,  accord- 
ing to  the  council,  no  faith  is  to  be  kept  with 
any  heretic  whatever.  But  as  this  decree  is 
not  to  be  met  with  in  any  of  the  printed 
copies  of  the  council,  nor  in  any  manuscript, 
except  that  in  the  library  of  Vienna,  occa-- 
sion  has  been  taken  from  thence  to  questiou 
its  authenticity;  and  it  Avas  rejected  as  spu- 
rious by.  the  Roman  catholic  writers,  as  soon 
as  brought  to  light.  Father  Pagi,  among  the 
rest,  looks  upon  it  as  a  mere  forgery,  and  ar- 
gues thus;  to  declare,  that  according  to  the 
natural,  divine,  and  human  laws,  no  faith 
ought  to  have  been  kept  with  J.  Huss,  was 
evidently  to  declare,  that,  according 'to  the 
same  laws,  no  faith  ought  to  be  kept  with 
any  heretic  whatever,  should  he  have  a 
safe  conduct  even  from  a  general  council, 
as  no  council  can  have  a  power  to  act  con- 
trary to  those  laws.  Now  the  Hussites  of 
Bohemia,  says  Pagi,  came  to  the  council 
of  Basil,  held  fourteen  years  after  that  of 
Constance,  with  safe  conducts  from  the 
emperor  and  the  council,  and  consequently 
must  either  have  been  then  ignorant  of 
that  decree,  which  is  altogether  incredible, 
had  such  a  decree  been  published  ;  or  must 
have  come  relying  upon  safe  conducts, 
which  they  knew  to  have  been  declared 
"  contrary  to  the  natural,  divine,  and  hu- 
man laws;"  which  is  still,  if  possible,  more 
incredible.  That  writer  adds,  that  the  de- 
cree in  question  was  unknown  to  the  pro- 
testants  both  in  France  and  Germany  at  the 
time  of  the  council  of  Trent.  For  Catherine 
de  Medicis,  queen  of  France,  told  the  car- 
dinal of  Ferrara,  the  pope's  legate,  that  the 
protestants  demanded,  before  they  came  to 
the  council,  a  revocation  of  the  decree  of  the 
council  of  Constance,  declaring  "  that  an 
ecclesiastical  judge  may  proceed  against 
heretics  notwithstanding  the  safe  conducts 
of  secular  princes;"  and  the  embassador  of 
the  duke  of  Saxony  told  the  council,  that 
"  the  protestants  of  Germany  were  not  yet 


>  Vander  Hardt.  1.  4.  p.  S21, 523. 
R  2 


198 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHI. 


Twentieth  session  of  the  council.  Twenty-first  session ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1416.]  Some  account  of  Jerom 
of  Prague,  condemned  in  this  session.  Jerom  is  arrested  and  sent  to  the  council.  Makes  a  solemn  retrac- 
tation. 


come  on  account  of  a  certain  decree  of  the 
council  of  Constance,  declaring  that  no  faith 
ought  to  be  kept  with  heretics,  nor  with  per- 
sons suspected  of  heresy,  though  they  should 
come  with  safe  conducts  from  the  emperor, 
or  from  kings."  Had  the  protestants  known 
of  the  other  decree,  they  would  have  cer- 
tainly taken  notice  of  it,  and  insisted  upon 
its  revocation.  As  that  decree,  therefore,  is 
to  be  met  with  in  no  printed  copies  of  the 
acts  of  the  council,  and  in  one  manuscript 
copy  only;  as  it  was  unknown  to  the  Huss- 
ites in  Bohemia  fourteen  years  after  the 
council  that  is  supposed  to  have  issued  it, 
and  still  unknown  to  the  protestants  of 
France  and  Germany  one  hundred  and 
thirty  years  after  that  council,  father  Pagi 
concludes,  and  I  cannot  help  concluding 
with  him,  the  decree  of  John  Dorre  to  be  a 
posthumous  one.' 

In  the  twentieth  session,  held  on  the  21st 
of  November,  a  monitory  was  published 
against  Frederic,  duke  of  Austria,  who  had 
seized  on  the  temporalities  of  the  bishop  of 
Trent.  From  this  time  no  session  was  held 
till  the  30th  of  May  I4I6,  the  emperor  being 
absent,  and  many  of  the  bishops  having  laid 
hold  of  that  opportunity  to  visit  their  sees. 
However,  on  the  30th  of  January,  a  general 
congregation  of  the  nations  was  convened 
to  hear  the  articles  agreed  upon  at  the  con- 
gress of  Narbonne,  the  deputies  of  the  coun- 
cil, who  had  attended  theemperor  into  Spain, 
being  returned  to  Constance.  Those  articles 
were  all  approved  in  this  assembly,  and 
sworn  to  in  another,  on  the  4th  of  February, 
by  all  who  were  present.  It  is  on  this  oc- 
casion observed  in  the  acts  of  the  council, 
that  the  cardinals  and  bishops  in  swearing 
laid  their  hands  on  their  breasts,  and  the 
others  touched  the  Gospels. 

In  this  session,  held  on  the  30th  of  May, 
the  famous  Jerom  of  Prague,  so  called  be- 
cause a  native  of  that  city,  was  condemned 
by  the  council  and  delivered  over,  as  an  ob- 
stinate and  incorrigible  heretic,  to  the  secular 
power.  He  was,  according  to  all  the  ac- 
counts we  have  of  him,  a  man  of  most  ex- 
traordinary parts,  of  great  eloquence,  and 
universal  knowledge  ;  entertained  the  same 
sentiments  as  John  Huss,  with  whom  he 
lived  in  the  greatest  friendship  and  intimacy, 
and,  though  a  layman,  was  no  less  zealous 
than  he  for  a  reformation.  When  he  heard 
of  the  imprisonment  of  his  friend,  he  hasten- 
ed to  Constance  to  support  him ;  but  being 
told  by  some  of  his  friends  that  an  informa- 
tion was  lodged  against  himself,  he  with- 
drew in  such  haste  that  he  left  his  sword 
at  the  inn  behind  him.  Cochlseus  writes, 
that  he  caused  a  paper  in  defence  of  John 
Huss  to  be  set  up  at  the  door  of  the  cathe- 
dral, where  the  council  met,  and  fled  imme- 


435. 


Pagi  Breviar.  Pontific.  Roman,  torn.  4.  p.  423,  424, 


diately  with  a  design  to  return  to  Bohemia. 
Upon  his  flight  the  council  summoned  him 
to  appear  in  the  term  of  fifteen  days,  in  order 
to  ansAver  what  should  be  objected  to  him 
concerning  his  doctrine,orin  matters  of  faith, 
and  a  safe  conduct  was  sent  to  him  in  the 
name  of  the  council.  The  words  of  the  safe 
conduct  were:  "For  this,  and  that  no  vio- 
lence may  be  offered  you,  we  give  you,  by 
these  presents,  a  plenary  safe  conduct,  sav- 
ing, nevertheless,  justice,  so  far  as  it  is  in- 
cumbent upon  us,  and  the  orthodox  faith  re- 
quires." As  this  was  a  safe  conduct  to 
come  to,  but  not  to  return  from,  Constance, 
Jerom,  paying  no  regard  to  it,  pursued  his 
journey  back  to  Bohemia.  Some  authors 
tell  us,  that  he  wrote  to  the  emperor  for  a 
safe  conduct,  but  that  the  emperor  flatly  re- 
fused him  one,  lest  he  should  have  the  mor- 
tification of  seeing  his  authority  again  tram- 
pled upon  by  the  council.  Others  say,  that 
the  emperor  granted  him  one,  but  with  this 
declaration,  "  so  far  as  he  had  a  right  to  do 
it.'" 

Be  that  as  it  may,  Jerom  continued  his 
journey,  and  got  safe  to  a  town  in  the  Black 
Forest.  But  being  there  invited  by  the  par- 
son of  the  place  to  an  entertainment  that  he 
made  for  his  brethren,  Jerom  (having  drunk, 
as  Maimburg  supposes,  too  freely)  broke  out 
into  most  furious  invectives  against  the 
council,  calling  it  the  "  school  of  the  devil," 
and  "  the  synagogue  of  satan."  Of  this  notice 
was  immediately  given  to  the  governor  of 
the  place,  who  thereupon  arrested  him,  and 
delivered  him  up  to  the  Duke  of  Saltzbak, 
by  whom  he  was-sent,  under  a  strong  guard, 
to  Constance.  The  council  ordered  him  to 
be  imprisoned  in  a  neighboring  castle,  pro- 
bably of  Gottleben ;  and  a  few  days  after- 
ward he  Avas  examined  in  a  general  congre- 
gation, held  in  the  convent  of  the  Minorites, 
and  after  examination  sent  back  to  his  pri- 
son, though  no  error  in  point  of  faith  had 
been  proved  upon  him.  But  John  Huss 
being  in  the  meantime  condemned  and  exe- 
cuted,-in  the  manner  we  have  seen,  and  Je- 
rom threatened,  as  a  disciple  of  his,  with 
the  like  treatment,  if  he  did  not  acknowledge 
the  justice  of  his  sentence,  and  publicly  ab- 
jure the  errors  that  Huss  had  held,  he  yield- 
ed, being  overcome  with  fear,  owned  Huss 
to  have  been  justly  condemned,  retracted  all 
the  errors  they  were  pleased  to  charge  him 
with,  and  declared  himself  willing  to  under- 
go all  the  penalties  inflicted  by  the  canons 
upon  heretics,  if  he  ever  relapsed  into  the 
.same  errors.  This  solemn  profession  and 
recantation  Jerom  delivered  to  the  council, 
written  with  his  own  hand.  However,  he 
was  remanded  to  prison,  and  only  allowed 
a  little  more  liberty  than  before.  He  there 
began  seriously  to  reflect  on  the-baseness  of 


»  Opera  Huss,  1.  2.  fol.  343.  354.  apud  De  Hardt  et 
Lenfant. 


John  XXIII.  ] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


199 


Jerom  repents  and  retracts  hU  retractation.     Is  con.lem.i,.!  and  burnt  alive.     Dies  with  great  (irmnesl^nd 

constancy. 

his  conduct,  and,  sincerely  repenting  it,  liTHo  John  Hu.ss,  and  is  still  civen  in  Spain 
declared,  in  a  general  congregation,  held  on    and  Portugal  to  condemned  Jews  and  iiere- 

lics.     He  sung  psalms  tlie  whole  way,  with- 
out the  least  alteration  in  his  voice  or  counte- 


occasion  of  some  new  articles  being  exhi- 
bited against  him,  that  he  honored  the  memo-    uut  luc  .t-^si  aueraiion  in  nis  voice  or  counte- 
ry  ol  John  Huss,  and  ever  should,  who,  he    nance,  and  when  the  executioner,  after  tying 
said,  had  led  a  most  blameless  hie,  had  never  |  hmi  to  the  stake,  approached  the  pile  behind 

(iPVinlPil   Irnni   lit.  friitk     Ut,t   Ur>,l  k..„.,   „. '   L-      1        1       •  1  ,.  '. 


deviated  from  the  truth,  but  had  been  accus- 
ed of  many  things  of  which  he  was  inno- 
cent. At  two  other  congregations,  the  one 
held  on  the  23d,  and  the  other  on  the  2Glh 
of  May  of  the  present  year,  141G,  he  de- 
clared that  John  Huss,  of  blessed  memory, 
had  neither  held  nor  taught  any  doctrines 
contrary  to,  or  inconsistent  with  the  received 
doctrines  of  the  catholic  church ;  that  no- 
thing but  the  fear  of  being  burnt  alive  had 
made  him  own,  basely  and  against  his  con- 
science, the  justice  of  the  sentence  pro- 
nounced against  that  holy  man,  and  con- 
demn his  doctrines;  and  that  he  now  re- 
tracted his  retractation,  as  the  greatest  crime 
he  had  ever  been  guilty  of. 

Upon  this  change,  quite  unexpected,  the 
assembly  ordered  him  to  be  more  strictly  con- 
fined than  ever,  and  some  of  the  ablest  divines 
of  the  council  were  sent  to  satisfy  him  that 
John  Huss  had  been  justly  condemned;  to 
represent  to  him  the  fatal  consequences  of 
his  departing  from  his  late  declaration,  and 
exhort  him  to  adhere  to  it.  But  their  en- 
deavors proving  all  inefTectual,  he  was  on 
the  30th  of  May  brought  before  the  council, 
when  he  declared  an'ew  that  he  had  done' 
nothing  in  the  whole  course  of  his  life, 
which  he  repented  of  so  much  as  his  hav- 
ing revoked  doctrines  which  he  believed  to 
be  true,  and  he  therefore  now  revoked,  with 
all  his  soul,  his  former  revocation.  The 
bishop  of  Lodi  then  charged  him,  in  a 
speech,  related  at  length  by  Cochlaus,'  with 
all  the  errors  imputed  to' John  Huss,  and 
warmly  exhorted  him  to  repent,  as  it  was 
not  yet  too  late,  and  save  his  soul  by  saving 
his  body.  When  the  orator  had  done,  Je"^ 
rom,  after  expatiating  in  praise  of  John 
Huss,  who,  he  said,  had  been  most  unjustly 
condemned,  solemnly  renewed  his  last  retrac- 
tation, protesting  at  the  same  time,  that  he 
would  never  depart  from  it,  but  would  rath- 
er suffer  the  most  cruel  death  than  save  his 
life  at  the  expense  of  his  conscience. 

And  now,  the  council  despairing  of  being 
ever  able  to  overcome  his  obstinacy,  as  they 
called  it,  the  final  sentence  was  drawn  up 
by  their  advocate,  and  pronounced  in  their 
name  against  him,  declaring  him  a  relapsed, 
impenitent,  and  incorrigible  heretic,  and  or- 
dering him  to  be  delivered  over,  as  such,  to 
the  secular  arm.  The  sentence  was  no  soon- 
er pronounced  than  the  magistrates  of  Con- 
stance, receiving  him,  consigned  him  to  the 
executioner,  by  whom  he  was  carried  that 
moment  to  the  place  of  execution,  with  the 
same  kind  of  mitre  on  his  head  as  was  given 

'  Cochleus  Hist.  Hussit.  I.  3. 


his  back,  in  order  to  set  fire  to  it  without 
being  seen  by  him,  "  Come  forward,"  said 
he,  •'  and  put  fire  to  it  before  my  face;  for 
had  I  been  afraid,  I  should  not  have  come 
to  this  place,  as  I  miglil  have  easily  avoided 
it."   When  the  pile  was  fired,  he  sung  aloud, 
"Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spi- 
rit;" and  continued  repeating  these  words 
till  the  ilame  stopt  his  mouth.'     The  con- 
temporary writers,  namely,  iEneas  Sylvius, 
afterwards  pope  Pius  II.,  Theodoric  de  Niem, 
then   at  the  council,  Theodoric  Urie,  and 
Poggius,  the  Florentine,  who  was  an  eye- 
witness of  Jerom's  end,  all-  agree  in  extol- 
ling the  heroic  firmness  and  invincible  con- 
stancy with  which   he  suffered  so  cruel  a 
I  death.     Poggius,  after  giving  an  account  of 
his  death,  in  a  letter  to  Leonardo  of  A  rezzo, 
"  thus  died,"  he  added,  in  a  kind  of  rapture,' 
"  this  man,  eminent  beyond  all  belief. — Oh 
glorious    man,    truly   woithy    of   immortal 
memory  !     If  he  entertained  sentiments  con- 
trary to  those  of  the  church,  I  do  not  com- 
mend him  on  that  account;  but  I  admire  his 
prodigious  knowledge  and  eloquence,  which, 
I  fear,  nature  gifted  him  Avith  only  for  his 
ruin.      I  was  an  eye-witness  of  his  end  : 
whether  he  was  guilty  of  insin&erity  or  ob- 
stinacy, I  know  not;  but  no  death  was  ever 
more  philosophical.     Mutius  did  not,  with 
so  constant  a  resolution,  endure  the  burning 
of  one  member,  as  he  did  the  burnins:  of  his 
whole"  body,  nor  did  Socrates  more  cheeri'ul- 
ly  drink  off  the  poisonous  draught,  than  he 
embraced  the  stake.     What  a ''pity  that  so 
fine  a  genius  should  go  astray  from  the  faith ! 
allowing  however  what  is  said  of  him  to  be 
true.     For  it  does  not  belong  to  me  to  judge 
of  an  affair  of  such  great  importance,  and  I 
refer  it  to  those  who  know  more  of  it  than  I 
do."^    Poggius  durst  not  call  Jerom's  death 
a  Christian  death  ;  but,  if  it  was  not  truly- 
Christian,  I  should  be  glad  to  know  what 
martyr's  was;  neither  was  he  convinced, as 
appears  plain  enough  from  his  words,  of 
Jerom's  having  entertained  sentiments  con- 
ti'ary  to  those  of  the  church,  but  he  thought 
it  not  safe  to   speak    out.      As  he   was  a 
man  of  note  and  of  learning,  for  he  had  iieen 
secretary  to  the  deposed  pope,  John  XXIII., 
and  had  spent  the  greatest  part  of  his  life  at 
the  court  of  Rome,  he  was,  no  doubt,  pre- 
sent at  all  the  examinations  of  the  pretended 
heretic,  and  his  speaking  so  doubtfully  of 
his  guilt,  is  a  strong  argument,  at  least,  of 
its  not  being  sufficiently  proved.      Indeed, 


«  Opera  IIiiss,  1.  2.  fol.  354;  et  De  Ilardt,  I.  4.  p.  772. 
apnd  I.enfant. 
a  Poggius  Epist.  3,  ad  Leonard  Aretin.  apud  Lenfant 


200 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[John  XXHl. 


The  embassadors  of  the  princes  in  the  obedience  of  Benedict  join  the  council.  Benedict  summoned  by  the 
council ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1417.]  He  is  deposed.  The  sentence.  Decree  concerning  the  assembling  of 
general  councils. 


Jerora  agreed  entirely  in  his  sentiments  with 
John  Huss,  and  Huss  differed,  as  has  been 
shown,  in  no  material  point  from  the  church. 
But  the  clergy,  alarmed  at  the  spirit  of  re- 
formation which  they  discovered  in  both, 
and  looking  upon  both  as  dangerous  men, 
perhaps  upon  Jerom  as  the  more  dangerous 
of  the  two,  as  he  was  a  man  of  quicker 
parts  than  the  other,  and  much  greater  elo- 
quence, they  determined  to  remove  both  out 
of  the  way. 

To  return  now  to  the  council.  In  the  six 
following  sessions,  held  in  the  present  year, 
1416,  the  chief  business  of  the  fathers  was 
to  receive,  and  admit  to  the  council,  the 
embassadors  of  the  kings  of  Arragon,  Na- 
varre, and  Castile,  and  those  of  the  count  de 
Foix,  sent  by  their  respective  masters  to  ac- 
knowledge the  council,  and  join  in  the  reso- 
lutions that  should  be  taken  by  that  assem- 
bly against  Benedict,  if  he  refused  to  resign. 
On  the  27th  of  January  of  the  following 
year,  1417,  the  emperor  returned  to  Con- 
stance, when  he  had  been  absent  a  year  and 
a  half.  From  Spain  he  went  to  France,  and 
from  France  to  England,  to  negotiate  a  peace 
between  the  two  kings,  Charles  VI.,  of 
France,  and  Henry  V.,  of  England.  He 
was  received  with  all  possible  marks  of  joy 
by  the  council,  and  thenceforth  assisted,  as 
he  had  done  before,  at  all  the  sessions.  In 
the  thirteenth  session,  held  on  Wednesday, 
the  10th  of  March,  Bernardus  de  Planchea 
and  Lambertus  de  Stipite,  two  Benedictine 
monks,  who  had  been  sent  by  the  council  to 
summon  Benedict  to  appear  in  two  months 
and  ten  days,  gave  an  account  to  the  coun- 
cil of  what  had  passed  between  him  and 
them  at  Peniscola.  They  delivered,  they 
said,  the  summons  into  his  own  hands,  in 
the  presence  of  three  of  his  cardinals,  of  a 
great  number  of  bishops,  who  still  adhered 
to  him,  and  of  three  notaries,  whom  he  had 
ordered  to  attend  on  the  occasion.  When 
he  had  perused  it,  he  returned  answer,  that 
no  council  had  any  power  over  him  who 
was  lawful  pope ;  that  as  for  the  assembly 
at  Constance,  it  was  entirely  composed  of 
men,  who  had  been  excommunicated  for 
their  disobedience  to  their  lawful  lord,  and 
could  not  therefore  represent  the  church  ; 
that  nevertheless  for  the  good  and  safety  of 
the  church,  he  was  willing  to  resign,  pro- 
vided they  allowed  him,  as  the  only  undoubt- 
ed cardinal,  to  name  his  successor.  Poggius 
tells  us  that  Benedict,  turning  to  those  about 
him  when  the  two  monks  were  introduced 
to  him, "  let  us  hear,"  he  said,  alluding  to  the 
color  of  their  habit,  "  the  ravens  of  the  coun- 
cil ;"  and  that  one  of  them  returned  answer, 
"  no  wonder  that  ravens  should  flock  to  a 
carcass." 

In  the  following  session  several  regulations 
were  made  concerning  the  order  that  should 
be  observed  by  the  nations  when  they  gave 


their  votes;  the  articles  of  Narbonne  were 
approved  by  the  embassadors  of  all  the 
princes  in  IBenedict's  obedience ;  Peter  de 
Luna  was  summoned  over  and  over  again 
at  the  church  door;  and,  as  he  did  not  ap- 
pear, nor  any  body  for  him,  the  council 
proceeded,  at  last,  to  the  final  sentence, 
which  was  read  by  William  Filastre,  cardi- 
nal of  St.  Mark,  in  the  thirty-seventh  ses-  , 
sion,  held  on  Thursday  the  26th  of  July. 
By  that  sentence  Peter  de  Luna,  called  in 
his  obedience  Benedict  XIll.,  was  declared 
a  disturber  of  the  peace  of  the  church,  an 
abetter  of  the  schism,  that  had  so  long  kept 
the  whole  body  of  the  faithful  divided  among 
themselves;  notoriously  guilty  of  perjury  in 
breaking  the  oath  that  he  had  solemnly  taken 
before  his  election,  and  had  solemnly  con- 
firmed after  it;  a  manifest,  obstinate,  and  in- 
corrigible heretic,  standing  up  against  the 
article  "one  holy  catholic  church,"  and  as 
such  deprived  of  all  honor,  title  and  dignity, 
and  cut  off,  as  a  rotten  member,  from  the 
body  of  the  church.  By  the  same  sentence 
all  were  absolved  from  the  oaths  they  might 
have  taken  to  him,  and  forbidden  to  obey 
him,  or  afford  him  any  relief,  or  retreat  in 
their  territories  or  dominions,  under  any  pre- 
tence whatever.  However,  Peter  continued 
to  thunder  out,  undauntedly,  from  his  inac- 
cessible rock,  excommunications  and  ana- 
themas against  the  schismatic  assembly  at 
Constance,  and  all  the  princes  and  bishops 
who  assisted  at  it,  or  received  its  definitions 
or  decrees,  "  calculated  to  foment  and  per- 
petuate so  dangerous  a  schi»m  in  the  one 
holy  catholic  and  apostolic  church  ;"  so  that 
"  the  one  holy  catholic  and  apostolic  church" 
was  now  to  be  found  only  at  Peniscola,  and 
all  but  Peter  de  Luna  and  the  few  clerks 
th^e  with  him,  were  schismatics.' 

In  the  thirty-ninth  session,  held  on  Satur- 
day the  9th  of  October,  it  was  decreed,  that 
five  yeafs  after  the  conclusion  of  the  present 
general  council  another  should  be  held ; 
that  a  second  should  be  convoked  "Within  the 
term  of  seven  years  after  the  breaking  up  of 
that,  and  thenceforth  one  should  be  assem- 
bled every  tenth  year,  reckoning  from  the 
time  when  the  preceding  council  ended.  The 
pope  for  the  time  being  was  to  name  the 
places,  with  the  approbation  of  the  council, 
where  these  councils  should  meet;  and  that 
a  month  before  the  end  of  each  council.  In 
the  absence  of  the  pope  the  appointing  of 
the  place  was  left  to  the  council.  The  pope 
was  allowed,  upon  any  emergent  occasion, 
to  shorten  the  time  between  the  councils, 
with  the  advice  of  his  cardinals ;  but  he  was, 
on  no  account,  to  prorogue  any  of  them, 
nor  to  change  the  appointed  place  without 
apparent  necessity.  Should  a  schism  hap- 
pen, and  two  popes  be  elected,  a  council 
was  ordered  to  meet  the  very  next  year;  and 


>  Acta  Concil.  Sess.  37. 


Martin  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


201 


Confession  of  faith  to  be  made  by  every  new  pope.    Decree  concerning  the  manner  of  electing  a  new  pope. 

Martin  V.  elected  nnd  enthroned. 

all  bishops,  as  well  as  the  emperor,  and  lot' the  general  councils  ol"  the  Lateran,  of 
other  kings  and  princes,  were  enjoined,  on  Lions,  of  Vienne;  and  that  I  will  preach, 
pain  of  excoinmunicalion,  to  repair  to  it,  or  maintain,  and  defend  the  faith  at  tiie  hazard 
to  send  their  embassadors,  to  extinguish,  as  of  my  life,  and  to  the  elfusion  of  my  blood, 
it  were,  a  general  con(la2:ration.  It  was  I  will  likewise  unalu-rahly  ob.serve  the  rite  of 
further  ordained,  that  if  he  who  was  first  the  sacraments  of  the  catholic  church,  as  it 
elected,  should  hear  of  another  election  alter  :  is  prescribed.  I  have  signed  this  confession, 
his,  he  should,  on  pain  of  an  eternal  curse,]  written  in  compliance  with  my  order,  by 
"  meledictionis  astern^,"  and  of  forfeiting  a  notary  and  register  of  th(?  holy  Roman 
all  the  right  he  had,  in  ihe  term  of  a  month,  church  ;  and  I  oiler  it  to  thee.  Almighty 
convene  the  council  in  the  place  appointed  I  God,  with  a  pure  heart,  and  a  devout  con- 
before;  that  neither  he  nor   his  competitor   science,  upon  such  an  altar,  in  the  presence 


should  preside  at  it,  but  should  be  both  ac 
tually  suspended  from  the  administration  the 
very  moment  the  council  met.  By  the  same 
decree  every  election,  not  quite  free,  was 
declared  null,  nor  was  it  to  be  deemed  valid, 
should  they,  with  whom  violence  had  been 
used,  concur  freely  in  it  afterwards;  and  the 
cardinals  were  forbidden  to  proceed  to  a  new 
election  till  the  aifair  was  determined  by  a 
general  council,  unless  the  elect  should  in 
the  mean  time  die  or  resign.' 

In  the  same  session  a  confession  of  faith 
was  drawn  up  to  be  made  by  every  new  pope 
before  his  election  was  made  public.  It  was 
as  follows :  "  In  the  year  of  our  Lord  one 
thousand,  &.c.,  I.  N.  elected  pope,  do  confess 
and  profess  with  my  heart  and  my  mouth  be- 
fore Almighty  God,  who  has  committed  the 
government  of  his  church  to  me,  and  before 
St.  Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles,  that  as  long 
as  I  live  I  shall  inviolably  hold,  to  the  mi- 
nutest article,  the  holy  catholic  fiiith,  accord- 
ing to  the  tradition  of  the  apostles,  of  the 
general  councils,  and  of  the  other  holy  f;\- 
ihers,  particularly  of  the  eight  general  coun- 
cils, namely,  of  the  first  council  of  Nice,  the 
second  of  Constantinople,  the  third  of  Ephe- 
sus,  the  fourth  of  Chalcedon,  the  fifth  and 
sixth  of  Constantinople,  the  seventh  of  Nice, 
the  eighth  of  Constantinople,  and  likewise 


of  such  and  such  persons.'" 

The  apostolic  see  being  now  vacant  by 
the  deposition  of  the  two  surviving  pre- 
tenders to  it,  the  council  decreed,  in  the  for- 
tieth session,  held  on  Saturday  the  30th  of 
October,  that  a  new  pope  should  be  forth- 
with elected,  notwithstanding  liie  al)sence  of 
Peter,  de  Luna's  cardinals,  who,  neverthe- 
less, should  be  admitted,  if  they  came  before 
the  election  was  made,  and  adhered  to  the 
council.  It  was  at  the  same  time  ordained, 
that,  for  this  time  only,  six  prelates,  or  eccle- 
siastical persons  in  holy  orders,  out  of  each 
of  the  five  nations  then  present  at  the  coun- 
cil, should  be  added  to  the  cardinals,  and 
that  he  who  should  be  elected  by  two  parts 
in  three  of  the  cardinals  and  the  deputies  of 
the  nations,  should  by  all  be  received  for 
lawful  and  undoubted  pope.  The  nations 
were  originally  only  four,  as  has  been  said  ; 
namely,  the  Italian,  the  German,  the  French, 
and  the  English.  But  the  Spaniards,  upon 
their  joining  the  council,  were  allowed  the 
privilege  of  forming  a  fifth  nation.  By  this 
regulation  each  nation  was  to  have  a  share 
in  the  election  of  the  new  pope,  Avhich 
would  induce  each  of  them,  as  was  wisely 
judged  by  the  fathers,  to  look  upon  him 
as  its  own  pope,  and  adhere  to  him  as 
such. 


MARTIN  v.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FIFTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Manuel  Pal.«:ologus,  John  Pal^ologus,  Emperors  of  the  East. — Sigismund,  Emperor 

of  the  West.'] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1417.]  The  apostolic 
see  having  been  declared  vacant  in  the  for- 
tieth session,  the  cardinals  of  the  three  obe- 
diences, according  to  some  twenty-one,  or, 
as  others  will  have  it,  twenty-three,  and  the 
thirty  deputies  of  the  nations,  entered  the 
conclave  in  the  town  house  of  Constance  on 
Monday  evening  the  8th  of  November,  after 
taking  the  usual  oaths  in  the  presence  of  the 
emperor,  who,  on  that  occasion,  warmly 


>  Acta  Concil.  Sess.  39. 

Vol.  IIL— 26 


exhorted  them  to  elect  one  capable  and  wil- 
ling to  reform  the  many  abuses  that  had 
been  introduced  during  so  long  a  schism, 
and  disfigured  the  Avhole  face  of  the  church. 
As  the  electors  were  of  so  many  different 
nations,  and  it  was  in  the  power  of  three 
out  of  the  six  of  each  nation  to  hinder  the 
election,  it  was  apprehended  that  the  con- 
clave would  last  some  months,  and  that 
great  disorders  would  happen,  it  being  natu- 

>  Acta  Concil.  Sess.  39. 


202 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  V. 


Some  account  of  Martin's  family.    His  employments  before  his  promotion. 


ral  for  every  nation  to  give  their  suffrages 
to  one  of  their  own  country.  But  to  the 
great  surprise  of  all,  Otto,  Odo,  or  Eudes 
de  Columna,  cardinal  deacon  of  St.  George 
ad  Velum  Aureum,  was  elected  in  the  even- 
ing of  the  third  day,  having  the  suffrages  of 
seventeen  cardinals,  of  the  six  English  elec- 
tors, and  of  four  at  least  out  of  the  six  elec- 
tors of  the  four  other  nations.  He  was 
attended  the  same  evening  by  the  emperor 
and  the  council  to  the  cathedral,  was  there 
enthroned  amidst  the  loud  acclamations  of 
men  of  all  ranks ;  and  on  that  occasion  he 
took  the  name  of  Martin  V.,  having  been 
elected  on  that  saint's  day,  the  11th  of  No- 
vember. Oldoinus  tells  us,  that  the  empe- 
ror, upon  the  first  notice  he  had  of  the  elec- 
tion of  cardinal  de  Columna,  flew  to  the 
conclave,  forgetful  of  his  dignity,  and  quite 
unattended,  to  thank  the  electors  for  the 
choice  they  had  made,  and  that  prostrating 
himself  before  the  elect,  he  kissed  his  foot, 
recommending  to  him,  with  tears  in  his 
eyes,  the  distracted  state  of  the  church, 
while  he  on  his  side  raising  the  emperor  up, 
and  tenderly  embracing  him,  returned  him 
his  most  sincere  thanks  for  the  zeal  he  had 
exerted,  and  the  many,  almost  insurmount- 
able difficulties,  he  had  overcome  to  restore 
the  so  long  wished  for  tranquillity  to  the 
Christian  world.* 

Martin,  on  the  very  day  of  his  election, 
wrote  circulatory  letters  to  acquaint  the  bi- 
shops and  the  Christian  princes  with  his 
promotion.  And  it  is  observable,  that  though 
he  was  not  bishop,  nor  indeed  priest,  being 
only  deacon,  yet  he  did  not  style  himself 
bishop  elect,  as  was  usual  when  the  elect 
was  not  a  bishop,  but  took  the  title  of  bishop 
without  that  addition,  "Martin,  bishop,  ser- 
vant of  the  servants  of  God,  &,c."'  He  was 
ordained  priest  on  Saturday,  the  20th  of  Nc 
vember,  and  the  next  day  first  consecrated 
bishop,  and  then  crowned  with  the  usual 
solemnity.  After  his  coronation  he  rode  in 
the  pontifical  attire,  as  was  customary, 
through  the  city,  that  he  might  be  seen  by 
all,  the  emperor  holding  his  bridle  on  foot 
on  the  right  hand,  and  the  new  elector,  Fre- 
deric, marquis  of  Brandenburg,  on  the  left.'' 

Martin  was  the  son  of  Agapetus  de  Co- 
lumna, or,  as  they  are  now  called,  Colonna, 
a  Roman  family  still  subsisting  in  Rome, 
and  one  of  the  most  illustrious  in  Europe. 
Raynald,  duke  of  Juliers  and  Gelderland,  in 
the  letter  he  wrote  to  congratulate  Martin 
upon  his  promotion,  owned  his  family  to  be 
descended  from  the  "ancient  and  high  fa- 
mily of  the  Colonnas  of  Rome,"  which  he 
reputed,  he  said,  a  great  honor.  The  pre- 
sent royal  family  of  Prussia  derives  its  ori- 
ginal, as  I  have  observed  above,  from  the 
Colonna  family  of  Rome.    For  Martin^  in 


a  letter  he  wrote  to  Ladislaus,  king  of  Po- 
land, on  occasion  of  a  marriage  between  his 
daughter  Heduiges,  and  Frederic  the  son  of 
Frederic,  burgrave  of  Nuremberg,  the  first 
elector  of  Brandenburg,  of  whom  I  have 
spoken  above,  expresses  himself  thus  :  "Ac- 
cording to  what  has  been  handed  down  to 
us  by  an  ancient  tradition,  our  family  de 
Columna  of  Rome,  and  that  of  the  bur- 
graves  of  Nuremberg,  which  is  likewise  said 
to  have  been  originally  Roman,  are  derived 
from  the  same  stock.  Hence,  as  we  were 
before  well  affected  to  your  serenity  for  your 
eminent  virtues,  for  your  extraordinary  me- 
rit, and  good  offices  to  the  Christian  people, 
we  ought  now  to  be,  and  shall  be,  still  more 
ready  to  favor  your  excellence  to  the  utmost 
of  our  power,  in  consideration  of  this  new 
connexion  with  your  highness  by  affinity. — 
For  in  honoring  the  Bradenburg  family  with 
illustrious  and  royal  nuptials,  you  have  at 
the  same  time  honored  ours.'"  The  Colonna 
family  can,  perhaps,  boast  of  more  great 
men  than  any  family  this  day  in  Europe. — 
It  has  produced,  in  its  different  branches, 
many  princes,  kings,  popes,  and  even  some 
emperors.  In  the  beginningof  the  thirteenth 
century,  cardinal  John  de  Columna,  being 
sent  by  pope  Honorius  III.  with  the  charac- 
ter of  his  legate  to  the  Holy  Land,  distin- 
guished himself  in  that  war,  and  upon  his 
return  home  brought  with  him  a  column  or 
pillar,  supposed  to  be  the  pillar  at  which  our 
Savior  was  scourged ;  and  from  that  time 
they  have  taken  the  name  De  Columna,  and 
been  authorized,  says  Molinet,  to  carry  a 
column  in  their  coat  of  arms.-  But  father 
Bonanni,  the  Jesuit,  has  made  it  undeniably 
appear,  from  an*  ancient  inscription  in  the 
church  of  St.  Praxedes,  where  the  pillar  is  to 
be  seen  to  this  day,  that  the  family  bore  the 
name  De  Columna  before  the  time  of  that 
cardmal.  For  in  the  inscription  it  is  said  that 
"the  cardinal  by  bringing  the  holy  column 
consecrated  his  name,  and  added  a  new  lus- 
tre to  it.''  The  same  learned  Jesuit  pro- 
duces m'any  indisputable  testimonies  to  show 
that  the  Colonna  family  bore  that  name,  and 
a  column  in  their  coat  of  arms  some  ages  be- 
fore the  holy  column  was  brought  by  the 
above-mentioned  cardinal  to  Rome.^  I  have 
spoken  above  of  the  cruel  persecution  the 
Colonna  family  suffered  from  Boniface  VIII. 
who  even  caused  a  crusade  to  be  preached 
against  them,  and  of  their  being  restored  by 
Benedict  XI.  at  the  intercession  of  Philip 
the  Fair,  king  of  France,  to  their  former 
rank,  honors,  and  possessions."* 

Martin  come  of  this  ancient  and  noble  fa- 
mily, studied  canon  law  at  Perugia,  and  upon 
his  return  to  Rome  he  was,  by  Urban  VI. 
made  prothonotary  and  referendary,  by  Bo- 
niface IX.  nuncio  to  the  states  of  Italy,  and 


»  Oldoin.  addition,  ad  Ciacon. 

»  Papebroc.  in  Paraliporaenis,  p.  112, 

'  Acta  Concil. 


«  Longinus  Hist.  Polonie,  I.  11. 

a  Du  Molinet.  Histoire  Metallique  ad  Martin  V. 

>  Bonanni  nummi  Fontif.  torn.  1.  p.  71.     *  See  p.  46 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


203 


Martin  V.] 

Martin  s  character.  Legates  sent  by  Martin  into  Arragon  against  I'otur  de  Luna  ;— FYear  of  Christ,  1410.] 
His  obstinacy.  Martin  presides  at  the  four  remaining  sessions.  The  work  of  the  leformation  put  off.  End 
of  the  council. 


by  Innocent  VII.  cardinal  deacon  of  St. 
George  ad  Vleum  Aureum.  He  espoused 
the  cause  of  Gregory  XII.,  and  steadily  ad- 
hered to  him,  when  forsaken  by  all  the  other 
cardinals,  till  he  was  deposed  by  the  coun- 
cil of  Pisa.  John  the  XXIII.d  appointed  him 
apostolic  legate  for  the  patrimony  of  St.  Pe- 
ter, and  vicar  general  of  the  apostolic  see 
in  Umbria;  and  in  these  employments  he 
is  said  to  have  acquitted  himself  to  the  en- 
tire satisfaction  of  all  under  him,  being  a 
man  of  a  most  humane  temper  and  a  peace- 
able disposition.  Leonardo  of  Arezzo,  who 
had  spent  the  greatest  part  of  his  life  at  the 
court  of  Rome,  and  must  have  been  perfectly 
well  acquainted  with  the  characters  of  all 
the  cardinals,  says,  that  cardinal  Colonna 
was  not  commonly  reputed  a  man  of  great 
penetration,  but  that  Martin  V.  undeceived 
the  world  by  his  extraordinary  sagacity. — 
That  writer  adds,  that  he  deserved  no  great 
commendations  in  any  other  respect.'  But 
most  other  authors  speak  of  him  as  a  man 
not  only  of  parts,  but  of  probity  equal  to  his 
parts.  His  election  shows  in  what  esteem 
he  was  held  by  his  brethren  the  cardinals, 
as  well  as  by  the  deputies  of  the  nations.  If 
Martin  was  not  free  from  faults,  says  M. 
Lenfant  in  his  history  of  the  present  council, 
he  was  certainly  endowed,  for  those  times, 
Avith  many  good  qualities. 

When  Peter  de  Luna,  still  at  Peniscola, 
heard  of  the  election  of  Martin,  he  assem- 
bled the  four  cardinals,  and  the  few  clerks 
he  had  with  him,  and  calling  that  assembly 
a  general  .council  and  the  catholic  church, 
he  solemnly  excommunicated,  as  schis- 
matics, all  who  had  any  share  in  the  elec- 
tion of  the  anti-pope  Otho  de  Columna, 
styling  himself  Martin  V.,  and  all  who 
should  acknowledge  or  obey  him.  On  this 
occasion  many  of  the  Spanish  bishops,  re- 
pairing to  Peniscola,  earnestly  entreated  him 
to  yield  at  last,  seeing  the  whole  Christian 
world  had  declared  against  him.  The  bishops 
were  joined  even  by  some  of  Peter's  own 
cardinals.  But  to  all  he  returned  the  same 
answer,  that  Christ  had  entrusted  him,  as 
his  vicar  upon  earth,  with  the  care  of  his 
church,  and  that  he  never  would  betray  his 
trust,  nor  yield  the  see  of  St.  Peter  to  an 
usurper.  The  new  pope,  soon  after  his 
election,  sent  first  Bernard  of  Bourdeaux, 
•and  afterwards  cardinal  Alaminus  Adema- 
rius,  commonly  called  the  cardinal  of  Pisa, 
into  Arragon,  to  oblige,  with  the  censures 
of  tiie  church,  such  as  in  that  kingdom  still 
sided  with  Peter  de  Luna,  to  forsake  him. 
He  was  accordingly  forsaken  by  all,  even 
by  all  his  own  cardinals,  except  two,  name- 
ly, Julian  Dobla.  and  Dominic  de  Bonnefcy, 
a  Carthusian.  Peter  finding  himself  thus 
left  almost  alone,  in  order  to  gain  time,  pub- 
lished a  manifesto,  declaring  that  he  would 


«  Leonard.  Aretin.  Hist.  Flor.  1.  3. 


treat  with  none  but  the  person  himself,  who 
held  his  see,  and  that  he  did  not  at  all  doubt 
but  they  should  agree,  if  he  was  worthy  of 
the  character  which  he  generally  bore.  The 
cardinal,  provoked  beyond  measure  at  his 
obstinacy,  caused  him  to  be  publicly  anathe- 
matized in  all  the  chief  towns  of  Arragon, 
and  with  him  his  two  cardinals,  and  all 
who  acknowledged,  obeyed,  or  assisted  him. 
These  anathemas  Peter  answered  with 
others,  in  the  same  style,  against  all  who 
acknowledged,  obeyed,  or  assisted  the  usurp- 
er of  his  see.' 

Martin,  elected  in  the  mainner  we  have 
seen,  presided  at  the  four  remaining  sessions 
of  the  council,  the  forty-second,  forty-third, 
forty-fourth,  and  forty-fifth,  held  on  the  28th 
of  December  1417,  on  the  2Ist  of  March, 
the  19th  of  April,  and  22d  of  the  same 
month,  1418.  In  the  first  of  these  sessions, 
the  forty-second,  the  emperor  and  duke  of 
Bavaria,  to  whose  custody  John  XXIII., 
now  Balthasar  Cossa,  had  been  committed, 
applied  to  the  council  to  know  how  they 
were  to  dispose  of  him  ;  and  it  was  decreed, 
that  he  should  be  delivered  up  to  the  pope, 
as  soon  as  it  suited  his  holiness"'s  conve- 
nience to  receive  him.  The  schism  being 
now  extinguished,  or  confined  to  the  rock 
of  Peniscola,  the  council  were,  in  the  next 
place,  for  proceeding  to  the  reformation  of 
the  church  in  its  head  and  its  members,  the 
other  great  and  necessary  worjc  for  which 
they  had  met.  The  articles  of  the  intended 
reformation  had  been  drawn  up  in  the 
assemblies  of  the  nations,  and  were  read 
in  the  forty-third  session.  They  chiefly  re- 
latedto  simonical  presentations,  reservations, 
annats,  expectative  graces,  commendams, 
dispensations,  reversions;  to  the  number  and 
the  quality  of  the  cardinals;  to  appeals, 
alienations,  elections.  Sec.  But  the  new 
pope  showing  himself  extremely  backward 
with  respect  to  the  work  of  reformation, 
many  things  were  treated  of,  says  Gobelinus 
Persona,  who  wrote  at  this  time,  but  very 
few  were  concluded.  The  pope,  says  father 
Paul,  in  his  treatise  on  benefices,  being  un- 
willing that  the  council  should  meddle  with 
affairs  of  that  nature,  and  the  bishops  being 
all  impatient  to  return  to  their  sees  after  so 
long  an  absence,  the  reformation,  under 
color  that  it  required  a  great  deal  of  time, 
was  left  to  the  council,  which  was  to  meet 
in  the  term  of  five  years.^  That  council 
was,  in  the  forty-fourth  session,  appointed 
by  the  pope  to  meet  in  the  city  of  Pavia, 
and  all  were  required  to  attend  it.  In  the 
forty-fifth  session  the  pope  made  a  discourse, 
and  when  he  had  done,  cardinal  Brancuccio, 
by  his  order,  and  the  order  of  the  council,  pro- 
nounced these  words  :  "  Domini,  ite  in  pace 


'  Acta  Concil.  Surita  Hist.  Arragon,  1.  12.  e.  66,  67. 
Raynald.  Annal.  Eccles.  torn.  17.  p.  3.  Platina  in 
Martin  V.  >  F.  Paul,  c.  42. 


204 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  V. 


Martin  sets  out  in  great  state  from  Constance.    Resides  some  time  at  Geneva.    Disturbances  in  Bohemia. 


— Gentlemen,  depart  in  peace;"  to  which 
the  whole  assembly  answered,  "Amen." 
Thus  was  an  end  put  to  the  present  coun- 
cil, when  it  had  sat  from  the  16th  of  No- 
vember 1414,  to  the  22d  of  April  1418,  and 
had  obliged  one  pope  to  resign,  and  deposed 
two  others.  As  the  pope,  in  confirming  the 
acts  of  the  council,  declared  that  he  approved 
of  all  that  had  been  done  "  conciliariler," 
some  have  taken  occasion,  from  the  am- 
biguity of  that  word,  to  say  that  he  did  not 
confirm  the  decree,  establishing  the  supe- 
riority of  the  council  to  the  pope.  But  it 
matters  little,  to  use  the  words  of  the  learned 
Du  Pin,  whether  the  pope  confirmed  that 
decree  or  not ;  it  is  enough  for  us  to  know, 
that  it  was  issued  by  a  general  council, 
representing  the  church  universal,  and  com- 
posed of  all  the  learned  men  at  that  time  in 
the  church. 

Upon  the  breaking  up  of  the  council,  the 
pope  was  earnestly  entreated  on  the  one 
hand  by  the  emperor  to  remain  some  time 
longer  in  Germany,  and  on  the  other  by  the 
French  to  reside  among  them  in  his  own 
city  of  Avignon,  at  least,  till  he  could  return 
with  safety  to  Rome.  To  both  Martin  re- 
turned the  same  answer,  that  his  presence 
was  absolutely  necessary  at  Rome,  left  in 
his  absence  to  the  mercy  of  lawless  tyrants, 
that  the  basilics  of  the  apostles  and  the  other 
churches  of  the  city,  visited  by  the  most 
distant  nations,  were  all  gone  to  decay,  and 
would,  if  not  speedily  repaired,  be  turned 
into  heaps  of  ruins;  that  the  citizens,  aban- 
doned, in  a  manner,  by  their  lawful  lord, 
sided  some  with  one  usurper,  and  some  with 
another;  and  thus  was  tne  city  of  Rome, 
and  with  it  the  whole  patrimony  of  St.  Peter, 
become  the  theatre  of  a  civil  and  most  bloody 
war.  He  therefore  begged  they  would  ex- 
cuse him  from  complying  with  their  requesi, 
but,  to  gratify,  in  some  degree,  both  nations, 
he  promised  to  remain  some  time  at  Gene- 
va, situated  between  both,  and  there  dispatch 
what  affairs  they  wanted  to  be  settled  by  the 
authority  of  the  apostolic  see.'  He  contin- 
ued at  Constance  till  the  16th  of  May,  when 
he  set  out  in  great  state  for  Geneva.  Riech- 
ental,  who  was  present  at  this  procession, 
as  he  calls  it,  gives  us  the  following  account 
of  it.  First  came  twelve  led  horses  capari- 
soned with  scarlet,  and  next  to  them  four 
gentlemen  on  horseback, 'carrying  four  car- 
dinals hats.  They  were  followed  by  a  priest 
with  a  golden  cross  in  his  hand,  which  he 
presented  to  the  muhilude.  After  him  walk- 
ed twelve  cardinals  in  their  proper  attire, 
and  next  to  them  rode  a  priest  on  a  white 
horse,  carrying  the  sacrament  under  a  cano- 
py, in  the  midst  of  a  mixed  multitude,  with 
burning  tapers  in  their  hands.  After  him 
came  another  priest,  carrying  a  cross  of  gold, 
and  surrounded  by  the  canons,  of  whom 
Reichental  was  one,  by  the  senators,  and  the 


magistrates  of  the  city  in  their  formalities, 
all  with  burning  torches  in  their  hands.  At 
last  his  holiness  appeared  on  a  white  horse 
under  a  canopy  in  all  his  pontifical  orna- 
ments, with  a  triple  crown  on  his  head.  The 
canopy  was  supported  by  four  counts,  and 
his  horse  led,  on  the  right  hand,  by  the  em- 
peror, and  on  the  left  by  the  elector  of  Bran- 
denburg, both  on  foot,  while  the  duke  of 
Bavaria,  with  four  other  princes  of  the  em- 
pire, on  the  one  side,  and  the  duke  of  Aus- 
tria, with  as  many  on  the  other,  held  up  the 
rich  cloth  that  covered  his  horse  and  reached 
to  the  ground.  At  the  gate  of  the  city  the 
pope  dismounted,  gave  his  benediction  to  the 
numerous  multitude,  and  changing  his  habit 
and  his  horse,  set  out  for  Gottleben,  attended 
by  the  emperor  and  all  the  German  princes, 
and  there  taking  his  leave  of  the  emperor, 
he  embarked  on  the  Rhine  for  Schaffausen. 
From  thence  he  went  to  Bern,  staid  some 
days  there  in  the  convent  of  the  Dominicans, 
and  then  pursuing  his  journey  to  Geneva, 
made  his  public  entry  into  that  city  on  the 
11th  of  June,  being  attended  by  twelve  car- 
dinals, by  the  duke  of  Savoy,  and  by  all 
persons  of  distinction  in  that  neighborhood. 
At  Geneva  he  was  met  by  the  embassadors 
of  the  city  of  Avignon,  sent  to  swear  fealty 
to  him  in  their  name.  Of  this  pope  we  have 
several  bulls  dated  at  Geneva,  and  one  among 
the  rest,  granting  to  John,  earl  of  Foix,  who 
had  married  the  eldest  daughter  of  Charles, 
king  of  Navarre,  deceased,  without  any 
children  by  him,  a  dispensation  to  marry  the 
other  sister.' 

As  the  depriving  the  laity  of  the  cup  in 
the  sacrament,  and  the  execution  of  John 
Huss  and  Jerom  of  Prague  made  a  great 
noisfe  in  Bohemia,  and  on  that  account 
dreadful  disturbances  were  raised  in  that 
kingdom,  Martin,  being  still  at  Geneva,  dis- 
patched from  thence  John  Dominici,  cardi- 
nal of  Ragusa,  with  the  character  of  his 
legate,  into  Bohemia,  to  appease  those  trou- 
bles by  the. authority  of  the  apostohc  see. 
But  the  cardinal  soon  found,  that  the  apos- 
tolic s.ee  had  lost  all  its  authority  there,  and 
therefore  wrote  to  the  emperor,  that  the 
sword  alone  could  bring  those  perverse  and 
obstinate  heretics  back  to  their  duty.  But 
Sigismund  did  not  think  it  advisable,  nor  did 
the  king,  Wenceslaus,  to  employ  the  sword 
till  all  other  remedies  had  proved  ineffectual. 
The  cardinal,  not  thinking  it  safe  for  him  to 
continue  in  Bohemia,  where  the  Hussites 
were  become  very  numerous,  retired  to  Buda 
and  died  there.^ 

The  pope,  having  passed  about  three 
months  at  Geneva,  left  that  city  on  the  3d 
of  September,  and  repaired  to  Milan,  where 
he  was  received  by  duke  Philip  with  extra- 
ordinary marks  of  honor.  From  Milan  he 
set  out  for  Mantua  on  the  25th,  of  October, 


Platina  in  Martino  V. 


»  Apud  Raynald.  Num.  34. 

a  Ibid,  Num.  9;  et  Antonin.  tit.  22.  c.7,ettit.23.c.  U. 


Martin  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


205 

Martin  at  Florence  ; — [Year  of  Clirist,  1419.]     Four  of  Peter  de  Luna's  cardinals  Hubmit  to  him  ;  ond  likewise 
Baltbasar  CussH.     Huw  received  by  Martin,     tlis  death.     EmbasHy  frnni  Joan  II.,  queen  of  Naples. 


being  attended  by  eleven  cardinals,  and  re- 
mained there  till  the  7th  of  February  of  the 
following  year,  1419,  when  passing  through 
Ferrara,  Ravenna,  and  Forii,  but  avoiding 
Bologna,  then  in  open  rebellion,  he  arrived 
at  Florence  on  the  27th  of  February,  and 
•was  received  there  with  all  possible  marks 
of  distinction  by  the  clergy,  the  people,  and 
the  magistrates  of  that  then  powerful  repub- 
lic' As  many  cities  of  the  ecclesiastical 
state  were  held  by  petty  tyrants,  and  Rome 
itself  among  the  rest,  Martin  continued  at 
Florence  for  the  space  of  near  two  years  ; 
for  no  sooner  could  the  state  be  cleared  from 
those  tyrants,  nor  could  he  return  with  any 
safety  till  it  was. 

Soon  after  his  arrival  at  Florence,  that  is, 
on  the  17th  of  March,  came  four  of  Peter 
de  Luna's  cardinals  to  attend  him  with  the 
other  cardinals  as  the  only  lawful  pope. 
They  had  withdrawn  their  obedience  from 
Peter  the  preceding  year,  and  Martin  had 
thereupon  created  them  anew,  and  by  a  bull, 
dated  at  Geneva  the  1st  of  August,  ordered 
them  to  be  acknowledged  by  all  for  cardinals 
of  the  holy  Roman  church.  He  himself 
received  them  as  such,  and  confirmed  all  the 
grants  the  anti-pope  had  made  to  them.  Not 
long  after,  IMartin  had  the  far  greater,  and 
quite  une.xpected  satisfaction  of  seeing  Bal- 
thasar  Cossa,  heretofore  John  XXIII.,  pros- 
trate at  his  feet,  and  throwing  himself  en- 
tirely upon  his  mercy.  Some  say  that  he  pur- 
chased his  liberty  of  the  elector  Palatine,  to 
whose  custody  he  was  committed,  with  the 
sum  of  thirty  thousand  crowns  of  gold, 
while  others  tell  us,  that  he  found  means  to 
make  his  escape  out  of  Heidelberg,  where 
he  had  been  kept  prisoner  for  the  space  of 
near  four  years.  Be  that  as  it  may,  he  ap- 
peared, to  the  great  surprise  of  all,  at  the 
pope's  court,  in  the  beginning  of  June  of 
the  present  year,  and,  throwing  himself  at 
his  feet  without  any  previous  stipulations  or 
conditions  whatever,  acknowledged  him  for 
the  lawful  successor  of  St.  Peter  and  Christ's 
vicar  upon  earth.  Martin,  scarce  able  to 
believe  what  he  saw  and  heard,  immediately 
raised  hiin  up,  and,  tenderly  embracing  him, 
congratulated  him  upon  so  sudden  a  change, 
that  could  be  owing  to  heaven  alone,  and 
would  prove  so  beneficial  to  the  church  uni- 
versal. On  the  14ih  of  June,  Balthasar  rati- 
fied and  confirmed  all  the  decrees  of  the 
■council  of  Constance  relating  to  himself,  and 
to  the  election  of  Martin  ;  renounced,  in  a 
solemn  manner,  all  right  and  title  to  the 
popedom,  and  was  thereupon  created  by  the 
pope  cardinal  bishop  of  Tusculum  ;  was 
made  dean  of  the  sacred  college,  and  it  was 
ordained  that  he  should  always  sit  next  to 
the  pope,  and  his  seat  should  be  somewhat 
raised  above  the  seats  of  the  other  cardinals. 
But  he  did  not  long  enjoy  these  honors  much 

Contelorius  ad  ann.  1419. 


inferior  to  his  ambition.  For  he  died  at  Flo- 
rence of  grief,  or,  as  some  say,  of  poison, 
on  the  20th  of  December  of  the  present  year, 
and  was  buried  in  the  baptistery  or  chapel 
of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  where  his  most  af- 
fectionate friend,  Cosmus  de  Medicis,  a  citi- 
zen of  Florence,  procured  a  most  magnifi- 
cent tomb  to  be  erected  over  his  remains 
with  this  epitaph,  "here  lies  the  body  of 
Balthasar  Cossa,  heretofore  pope  John 
XXIII."  This,  Cosmus  owed,  in  gratitude, 
to  his  deceased  friend  and  benefactor  j  for 
with  his  money,  says  Platina,  he  had  so  in- 
creased his  own  wealth,  that  he  was  thought 
to  be  possessed  of  greater  riches  than  any, 
not  only  at  Florence,  and  in  all  Italy,  but 
perhaps  in  any  other  country.'  The  im- 
mense treasures  that  this  citizen  had  accu- 
mulated by  the  friendship  of  pope  John, 
during  his  pontificate,  enabled  his  posterity 
to  enslave  their  country,  and  raised  them 
from  the  rank  of  citizens  to  a  dignity  infe- 
rior to  the  royal  alone.  John  left  several 
bulls  behind  him,  and  a  poem,  "  De  Varie- 
late  Fortunac,"  probably  composed  during 
his  captivity.  He  was  certainly  a  man  of 
parts ;  but  the  many  irregularities  that  were 
laid  to  his  charge,  and  proved  by" unexcep- 
tionable witnesses,  would  alone  have  justi- 
fied his  deposition. 

Martin  had  not  been  long  in  Florence, 
when  Joan  II.  queen  of  Naples,  who  had 
succeeded  to  her  brother  king  Ladislaus,  de- 
ceased without  lawful  issue,  seQt  a  splendid 
embassy,  at  the  head  of  which  was  John 
Caraccioli,  her  chief  favorite  and  gallant,  to 
congratulate  the  new  pope  upon  his  promo- 
tion, to  do  homage  to  him  in  her  name,  and 
to  beg  his  holiness  would  send  a  legate  a  La- 
tere to  crown  her  with  the  usual  solemnity. 
As  the  dissolute  life  she  led,  and  the  unde- 
served treatment  her  husband  met  with  at 
her  hands,  had  raised  a  strong  party  against 
her,  in  order  to  engage  the  pope  in  her  interest 
Caraccioli  was  ordered  1o  promise  the  resti- 
tution of  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  of  Oslia, 
and  Civita  Vecchia,  which  the  late  king,  her 
brother,  had  seized  ;  nay,  and  to  assure  his 
holiness,  that  as  soon  as  she  was  crowned, 
she  would  send  all  the  forces  of  her  kingdom 
to  assist  him  in  driving  out  the  tyrants  who 
had  seized,  and,  in  a  manner,  divided  among 
themselves  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter.  The 
pope,  in  the  first  audience  he  granted  to  the 
embassadors,  expressed  his  greatest  regard 
for  their  mistress,  bestowed  the  highest 
commendations  upon  her  for  her  attachment 
to  the  apostolic  see,  and,  in  compliance  with 
her  request,  promised  to  send,  without  delay, 
a  legale  a  Latere  to  perform  the  ceremony 
of  the  coronation.  But  he  absolutely  insist- 
ted  upon  her  first  setting  the  kins,  her  hus- 
band, at  liberty,  and  living  with  him  as  his 
wife.     She  had  married  James,  count  de  la 


«  Platina  in  Mart.  V. 


206 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  "V. 


Martin  prevails  upon  queen  Joan  to  set  her  husband  at  liberty.  Is  crowned  by  the  pope's  legate  Sends  an 
army  to  assist  the  pope,  which  is  defeated  by  Braccio,  who  afterwards  submits  to  the  pope  Martin  com- 
plains of  the  Florentines. 


Marche,  of  the  blood  royal  of  France;  but, 
to  indulge  her  ajnours  without  restraint,  had 
caused  him  to  be  shut  up  in  one  of  the  cas- 
tles, and  ordered  all  the  French  to  leave  the 
kingdom  in  the  space  of  eight  days.  The 
pope,  therefore,  at  the  pressing  instances  of 
the  French  king  and  the  other  princes  of  the 
blood,  whom  he  was  unwilling  to  disoblige, 
peremptorily  refused  to  send  a  legate  to 
crown  the  queen  till  the  king  was  restored 
to  his  liberty.  This  Caraccioli  immediately 
notified  to  the  queen,  advising  her  by  all 
means  to  comply  with  the  pope's  request, 
lest  he  should  be  prevailed  upon  by  the 
French  king  to  proceed  to  the  censures  of  the 
church  against  her.  The  queen  hearkened 
to  his  advice;  and  the  pope,  upon  the  first 
notice  he  had  of  the  king's  deliverance,  dis- 
patched cardinal  Maurocenus  with  the  cha- 
racter of  his  legate  to  crown  the  queen.  The 
king  no  sooner  recovered  his  liberty,  than, 
finding  that  his  countrymen  had  been  all 
banished  the  kingdom,  and  that  the  queen 
was  entirely  governed  by  Caraccioli,  his 
mortal  enemy,  he  left  Naples,  and,  return- 
ing to  France,  embraced  there  a  religious 
life  among  the  Minorites,  Soon  after  his 
departure,  the  queen  was  crowned  with 
great  solemnity  by  the  legate,  and  received 
the  investiture,  in  the  pope's  name,  at  his 
hands.' 

The  queen  immediately  after  her  corona- 
tion, not  only  caused  all  the  places  that  her 
brother  had  seized  and  garrisoned  in  the  ec- 
clesiastical state  to  be  restored,  but  sent 
James  Sforza,  a  soldier  of  fortune  and  a  re- 
nowned commander,  with  the  flower  of  her 
troops  against  Braccio  of  Perugia,  another 
soldier  of  fortune,  and  no  less  famous  in 
war  than  he.  Braccio,  upon  the  deposition 
of  pope  John,  had  made  himself  master  of 
most  of  the  cities  belonging  to  the  church, 
and  of  Rome  itself,  where  he  ruled  with 
an  absolute  sway,  styling  himself  lord  of 
Rome;  which  title  he  afterwards  laid  down 
at  the  desire  of  the  Roman  people,  and  took 
that  of  "defender  of  the  city  of  Rome" 
in  its  stead.  He  did  not  wait  till  Sforza  ap- 
proached Rome,  apprehending  the  friends 
of  the  pope  would  join  him,  but  went  to 
meet  him  in  the  neighborhood  of  Viterbo ; 
and  an  engagement  ensuing,  Sforza  was, 
after  a  most  gallant  resistance,  driven  out 
of  the  field,  and  Braccio,  having  pursued 
him  with  great  slaughter  to  the  borders 
of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  returned  tri- 
umphant to  Rome.  Upon  the  news  of  this 
defeat  the  pope,  recurring  to  his  spiritual 
weapons,  thundered  out  the  sentence  of  ex- 
communication against  Braccio  by  name, 
and  against  all  who  served  under  him,  or 
should  lend  him  any  assistance  whatever.— 
But  of  that  sentence  Braccio  made  so  little 
account,  that  he  in  his  turn,  by  way  of  con- 


«  Sommont.  Hist.  Neapol.  I.  4.  c.  3. 


tempt  and  derision,  excommunicated  the 
pope  and  all  who  adhered  to  him.'  How- 
ever, by  the  interposition  of  the  Florentines, 
an  agreement  was  soon  after  concluded  be- 
tween Martin  and  Braccio,  the  latter  con- 
senting, upon  his  being  allowed  to  hold 
some  cities,  as  vicar  of  the  apostolic  see,  to 
deliver  up  Rome  and  all  the  rest  into  the 
hands  of  the  pope;  nay,  Martin,  being  en- 
tirely reconciled  to  him,  not  only  absolved 
him  from  the  excommunication,  but,  taking 
him  and  his  mercenaries  into  his  service, 
reduced  by  his  means  all  the  rebel  cities, 
and  among  the  rest  the  city  of  Bologna,  that 
had  revolted  at  the  instigation  of  one  of  the 
Bentivoglio  family,  and  set  up  the  standard 
of  liberty. 2 

The  tyrants  being  every  where  driven  out, 
and  a  perfect  tranquillity  restored  through- 
out the  ecclesiastical  state,  Martin  resolved 
to  leave  Florence,  and  repair,  as  he  might 
with  all  safety,  to  Rome.  The  Florentines 
had  received  and  treated  him,  during  his 
long  stay  among  them,  with  all  the  respect 
that  was  due  to  his  dignity,  had  prevailed 
upon  Braccio  to  submit  to  him  upon  very 
reasonable  terms,  and  had,  on  every  other 
occasion,  interposed  their  good  offices  in  his 
behalf.  However  at  his  departure  he  did 
not  seem  to  be  entirely  satisfied  with  their 
behaviour;  but,  on  the  contrary,  complained 
to  his  secretary,  Leonardo  of  Arezzo,  of 
their  having  suffered  him  to  be  publicly  in- 
sulted in  the  streets.  As  Martin  was  not  in 
a  condition  to  live  up  to  his  dignity,  but 
obliged  to  moderate  his  expenses  for  want 
of  money,  which  alone  procures  respect  in 
rich  trading  cities,  he  was  despised  by  some 
of  those  wealthy  citizens,  and  the  children 
sung  publicly  in  the  streets,  "  Papa  Martino 
non  tvale  un  qualterno ;"  that  is,  "  Pope 
Martin  is  not  worth  a  farthing."  This  the 
pope  highly  resented,  not  in  the  children, 
but  ill  the-  magistrates,  whose  duty  it  was, 
he  said,,  if  they  had  any  regard  for  him,  to 
have  restrained  them,  and  not  suffered  his 
name  .to  be  thus  exposed,  in  the  pubhc 
streets,  to  the  contempt  of  the  populace. 
But  his  secretary  representing  to  him,  that 
ballads,  sung  by  children  in  the  streets, 
were  beneath  his  notice,  and  even  beneath 
the  notice  of  the  magistrates ;  that  his  being 
able  to  return  in  safety  to  Rome  was  chiefly- 
owing  to  the  interposition  of  the  republic  ; 
tha{  the  magistrates  had  taken  care  that  no 
affront  should  be  offered,  and  none  had  been 
offered,  even  to  the  meanest  of  his  servants, 
during  his  long  abode  in  their  city  ;  that  had 
the  magistrates  known  that  his  holiness 
thought  the  behavior  of  the  children  in  the 
streets  worthy  of  his  resentment,  they  would 
have  thought  it  worthy  of  punishment,  and 
would  have  punished  it  with  the   utmost 


•  Anlonin.  tit.  22.  c.  7. 

"  Leonard.  Aretin.  Hist.  Rerum  Italic. 


Martin  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


307 


Martin  is  appeased,  and  erects  Iheir  see  into  a  metropolis.  Martin  arrives  at  Rome  ; — [Year  of  Christ, '1420.] 
Misunderstanding  between  the  pope  and  the  king  of  Ariagon  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1421.]  What  gave  occa- 
sion to  it. 


severity.  Leonardo  added,  that  his  holiness 
would  find  the  Florentines  on  all  occasions 
ready  to  employ  their  good  offices  in  his  be- 
half, and  not  their  good  offices  alone.  Mar- 
tin owned  what  his  secretary  said  to  be  true ; 
and,  being  thus  appeased,  sent  for  the  ma- 
gistrates at  his  departure,  and  after  thanking 
them  for  their  many  good  offices,  and  the 
many  proofs  they  had  given  of  their  attach- 
ment both  to  his  person  and  the  apostolic 
see,  he  erected  the  episcopal  see  of  their 
city  into  a  metropolis,  and  subjected  to  it  the 
two  neighboring  sees  of  Fiescoli  and  Pistoia  ; 
"These  two,"  says  Antonine,  "and  no 
other:"  but  to  these  two  Platina  adds  a 
third,  the  see  of  Volterra.' 

Martin  left  Florence  on  the  9th  of  Sep- 
tember 1420,  and  arriving  at  Rome  on  the 
28lh  of  the  same  month,  rested  the  next 
day,  Sunday,  at  the  church  of  St.  Mary  de 
Populo,  near  the  gate  of  the  city,  and  on 
Monday  made  his  public  entry  into  Rome, 
attended  by  the  clergy  in  a  body,  by  the 
senate,  the  nobility,  and  immense  crowds  of 
people,  all  crying  aloud,  "  Long  live  pope 
Martin."  He  found  the  city  in  a  most  de- 
plorable condition ;  most  of  its  stately  edi- 
fices lying  in  ruins,  the  churches  quite 
neglected  and  ready  to  fall,  the  streets  all 
covered  with  rubbish  and  filth,  and  the  peo- 
ple reduced  to  the  utmost  poverty,  even  to 
want  the  necessaries  of  life.  Martin  imme- 
diately caused  provisions  to  be  brought,  in 
great  plenty,  from  all  parts,  and  having  or- 
dered the  streets  to  be  cleaned,  he  rebuilt,  or 
repaired,  at  his  own  expense,  the  ruinous 
churches,  and  with  them  the  houses  of  such 
of  the  inhabitants  as  were  not  able  to  repair 
them  themselves.  Thus  was  Rome  by  his 
means  restored,  in  the  space  of  less  than  two 
years,  to  its  ancient  splendor  and  beauty  ; 
which  procured  him  the  name  of  Romulus 
the  Second.'^ 

In  the  mean  time  Peter  de  Luna,  confined 
to  Peniscola,  and  acting  there  as  high  pon- 
tiff, thundered  out  anew  the  sentence  of  ex- 
communication against  the  usurper  of  his 
see,  and  all  who  adhered  to  him,  especially 
the  Romans,  who,  instead  of  shutting  their 
gates  against  him,  as  it  was  their  duty  to 
have  done,  had  received  him  as  the  true 
vicar  of  Christ  upon  earth.  He  was  coun- 
tenanced at  this  time,  underhand,  and  sup- 
ported by  Alphonso,  king  of  Arragon,  pro- 
voked at  Martin's  refusing  to  comply  with 
his  exorbitant  demands.  For,  as  his  father 
Ferdinand,  and  he  himself,  upon  his  father's 
death,  had  expended,  as  he  pretended,  vast 
sums,  and  spared  no  trouble  to  extinguish 
the  schism,  and  gain  over  such  as  still  ad- 
hered to  Peter  de  Luna,  he  demanded,  in 
return,  leave  of  the  pope  to  dispose,  for  a 
long  term  of  years,  of  all  the  vacant  bene- 

«  Leonard,  et  Antonin.  ubi  supra. 

3  Centelerius  ad  ana.  1420  i  et  riatina  in  Martin  V. 


tices  in  his  dominions,  to  enjoy  the  revenues 
so  long  as  they  remained  vacant,  and  to 
share  with  his  holiness  all  the  money  that 
should  be  levied  in  the  kingdom  of  Arragon 
for  the  benefit  of  the  apostolic  see.  Martin 
endeavoured  to  satisfy  the  king  of  the  unrea- 
sonableness of  his  demands  :  but  Alphonso, 
flattering  himself  that  by  espousing  the  cause 
of  his  competitor,  he  should  frighten  him 
into  a  compliance,  began,  with  that  view, 
to  countenance  all  who  adhered  to  Benedict, 
nay,  and  to  suffer  the  validity  of  Martin's 
election  to  be  publicly  questioned,  and  the 
council  of  Constance  to  be  openly  arraigned 
of  injustice  and  partiality.  This  occasioned 
a  misunderstanding  between  the  pope  and 
the  king,  which  soon  ended  in  an  open  rup- 
ture on  the  following  occasion. 

As  Caraccioli,  of  whom  I  have  spoken 
above",  prime  mitiister  to  Joan,  queen  of  Na- 
ples, and  her  gallant,  governed  that  kingdom 
more  like  a  sovereign  than  a  prime  minister, 
Sforza,  who  commanded  the  queen's  troops, 
not  able  to  bear  with  his  imperious,  haughty, 
and  insolent  behaviour,  began  to  form  a 
party  against  him,  with  a  design  to  oblige 
the  queen  to  dismiss  him.  Of  this  Caraccioli 
was  soon  informed,  and  applying  thereupon 
to  the  queen,  so  prejudiced  her  against 
Sforza,  as  if  he  intended  to  impose  upon  her 
what  ministers  he  pleased,  and  engross,  by 
their  means,  all  power  to  himself,  that  she 
no  longer  admitted  him  to  her  councils,  and 
but  very  seldom  to  her  presence,  though 
she  had  hitherto  placed  an  entire  confidence 
in-  him,  and  in  all  matters  of  moment  ad- 
vised with  him  as  well  as  with  Caraccioli. 
From  this  change  in  the  queen,  Sforza  con- 
cluded that  the  command  of  the  army  would 
be  soon  taken  from  him;  and  therefore,  in 
order  to  be  revenged  both  upon  the  queen 
and  her  favorite,  and  maintain  himself  in 
power  in  spite  of  both,  he  sent  his  secretary 
privately  into  France,  to  invite  Lewis  III., 
duke  of  Anjou,  to  come  and  take  possession 
of  his  paternal  kingdom;  assuring  him  that 
most  of  the  barons,  no  less  dissatisfied  than 
he  was  himself,  with  the  tyrannical  and  des- 
potic government  of  the  prime  minister, 
would  readily  join  him.  Lewis,  the  present 
duke  of  Anjou,  was  the  son  of  Lewis, 
whom  Ladislaus,  queen  Joan's  brother,  had 
driven  out,  and  the  grandson  of  Lewis, 
whom  queen  Joan  I.  had  adopted.  Upon 
that  adoption,  as  it  was  confirmed  by  the 
apostolic  see,  the  dukes  of  Anjou  founded 
their  claim  to  the  crown  of  Naples,  styling 
themselves,  in  all  their  public  writings, 
kings  of  Apulia,  or  of  hither  Sicily.  Lewis 
accepted  with  great  joy  the  invitation  ;  and 
Sforza,  upon  the  return  of  his  secretary, 
who  brought  with  him  a  considerable  sum 
of  money,  sent  back  to  the  queen  her  stand- 
ard with  his  truncheon,  and,  at  the  head  of 
his  army,  caused  Lewis  III.  of  Anjou  to  be 


208 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  V. 


The  king  of  Arragon  adopted  by  queen  Joan.     That  adoption  opposed  by  the  pope.     The  queen  revokes  her 
adoption  of  Alphonso,  and  adopts  Lewis; — [Year  of  Christ,  1422.] 


proclaimed  king  of  Apulia.  He  was  soon 
joined  by  many  of  the  discontented  barons 
and  their  vassals ;  and,  his  army  being  thus 
reinforced,  he  reduced  most  of  the  strong 
holds  that,  in  the  neighborhood  of  Naples, 
held  out  for  the  queen.  In  the  mean  time 
Lewis,  having  with  incredible  expedition 
equipped  a  fleet  at  Marseilles,  appeared  with 
it  unexpectedly  off  Naples,  and,  landing 
without  opposition,  was  received  by  Sforza 
and  his  army  with  all  possible  demonstra- 
tions of  joy.  As  the  queen  had  no  army  to 
•make  head  against  theirs,  she  retired,  with 
such  of  the  barons  as  she  could  confide  in, 
to  the  castle  Dell  Uovo,  in  the  city  of  Na- 
ples, theli  thought  impregnable.  She  was 
there  soon  besieged  by  Lewis  and  Sforza ; 
and,  having  no  prospect  of  relief,  she  was 
for  capitulating,  and  adopting,  as  she  had  no 
children  of  her  own,  Lewis  for  her  son,  her 
heir,  and  successor.  But  Caraccioli,  dread- 
ing to  fall  into  the  hands  of  Sforza,  his 
avowed  enemy,  instead  of  Lewis  proposed 
Alphonso,  king  of  Arragon,  a  powerful 
prince,  who,  he  said,  would  soon  drive  out 
both  Lewis  and  Sforza,  and  leave  her,  as  he 
had  many  other  kingdoms,  to  govern  her 
kingdom  as  she  pleased,  quite  undisturbed. 
With  this  proposal  the  queen  immediately 
closed;  and  it  was  no  sooner  notified  to  Al- 
phonso, who  was  then  riding  off  Sardinia 
with  a  very  numerous  fleet  and  a  powerful 
army  on  board  to  make  a  descent  upon  Cor- 
sica, than,  dropping  that  enterprise  for  the 
present,  he  set  sail  for  Naples,  and  landing 
his  army,  vastly  superior  in  numbers  to  that 
of  Lewis,  obliged  him  not  only  to  raise  the 
siege  of  the  castle,  but  to  abandon  that 
neighborhood,  and  retire  with  his  army  into 
Calabria.  The  queen,  being  now  delivered 
out  of  all  danger,  adopted  her  deliverer^ 
with  great  solemnity,  and  he  was  univer- 
sally acknowledged  for  lawful  heir  to  the 
crown.  As  the  kingdom  of  Apulia  was  a 
fief  of  the  apostolic  see,  Alphonso  wrote  im- 
mediately to  the  pope  to  acquaint  him  with 
his  adoption,  and  beg  his  holiness  would 
confirm  it.  But  Martin,  instead  of  comply- 
ing with  his  request,  returned  answer,  that 
Lewis  had  an  undoubted  right  to  that  crown  ; 
that  his  grandfather,  Lewis  L,  had  been 
adopted  by  queen  Joan  L,  with  the  consent 
and  approbation  of  Clem.ent  VII.;  that  the 
succeeding  popes  had  all  confirmed  that 
adoption,  and  therefore  that  he  neither  could 
nor  ever  would  consent  to  the  adoption  of 
any  other.  He  added,  that  he  had  allowed 
the  queen  to  enjoy  the  kingdom  during  her 
life,  and  had  even  sent  a  legate  to  crown 
her  in  his  name;  but  had  not  empowered 
her  to  dispose  of  it  to  whom  she  pleased, 
either  in  her  lifetime  or  after  her  death,  and 
consequently  that  her  adoption  was  in  itself 
null.  Alphonso,  provoked  beyond  measure 
at  the  pope's  answer,  declared  for  Peter  de 


Luna,  took  all  who  adhered  to  him  into  his 
protection,  and  spared  no  pains  to  get  him 
acknoAvledged  throughout  the  kingdom  of 
Arragon.  On  the  other  hand,  Martin  de- 
clared Lewis  III.  of  Anjou  lawful  heir  to 
the  crown  of  Apulia,  created  Sforza  stand- 
ard-bearer of  the  church,  sent  him  a  thou- 
sand horse  under  the  command  of  Tartalia 
Lavetlo,  an  officer  of  great  experience,  and 
forbad  any  tribute  or  taxes  to  be  paid  by  the 
people  of  Apulia  to  queen  Joan.' 

In  the  mean  time  the  barons,  dissatisfied 
with  the  arbitrary  government  of  the  king 
of  Arragon,  and  flocking  from  all  parts  to 
join  Lewis,  that  prince,  in  a  very  short  time, 
found  himself  at  the  head  of  an  army  able 
to  contend  with  that  of  his  rival.  He  march- 
ed, accordingly,  into  the  neighborhood  of 
Naples;  and  his  friends  in  that  city,  encou- 
raged at  his  approach,  fell  unexpectedly 
upon  the  Arragonians,  cut  many  of  them  in 
pieces,  and  obliged  the  king  himself  to  fly 
for  refuge  to  one  of  the  castles,  the  greatest 
part  of  his  army  being,  at  that  juncture,  em- 
ployed in  reducing  the  distant  fortresses  of 
the  kingdom.  As  Alphonso  had  obliged  the 
magistrates  and  all  other  officers  to  swear 
allegiance  to  him,  and  disposed  of  all  places 
without  consulting  the  queen  or  Caraccioli, 
showing  but  too  plainly,  by  his  whole  con- 
duct, that  he  intended  to  deprive  her  of  all 
authority,  and  govern  the  kingdom  as  his 
own,  even  in  her  life-time,  she  resolved  to 
revoke  his  adoption,  and  adopt  Lewis  in  his 
room.  This  resolution  was  suggested  and 
earnestly  recommended  to  her  by  her  favor- 
ite minister,  as  the  only  means"  of  engaging 
the  pope  in  her  i'nterest,  who,  he  said,  would 
not  fail,  for  the  sake  of  Lewis,  to  support 
her,  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  against  Al- 
phonso. The  queen,  therefore,  leaving  Na- 
ples immediately,  retired  to  Aversa,  and 
being  there  received  by  Sforza,  to  whom  she 
had  privately  notified  her  design,  she  there 
declared  the  adoption  of  Alphonso  null,  and 
with  great  solemnity  adopted  Lewis,  distin- 
guishing him  with  the  title  of  duke'of  Cala- 
bria, the  title  given  in  that  kingdom  to  the 
apparent  heir  to  the  crown.  Lewis  was 
then  at  Rome,  whither  he  had  gone  to  soli- 
cit succors  of  the  pope;  and  being,  on  his 
return  from  thence,  received  by  the  queen 
as  her  son  and  heir,  a  most  bloody  war  was 
kindled  in  the  bowels  of  that  unhappy  king- 
dom, which  I  shall  have  occasion  to  speak 
of  more  than  once  in  the  sequel. 

And  now  to  return  to  pope  Martin ;  he 
had  in  the  forty-fourth  session  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Constance  appointed  another  council 
to  meet  at  the  end  of  five  years,  agreeably  to 
a  decree  issued  by  that  assembly  in  the  thir- 
ty-ninth session,^  and  had,  with  the  appro- 
bation of  the  fathers  of  the  council,  chosen 


«  Apud  Raynald.  adann.  1421.  Num.  112. 
a  See  p.  300. 


Martin  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


.209 

Council  of  Pavia;— [Year  of  Christ,  1423.]  Translated  to  Siena.  Is  disnolveil ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1421,] 
The  year  of  Peter  de  Luna's  death  ascertained.  Acts  the  pope  to  liis  last  breath.  His  burial,  cliuracter 
and  writin;:s. 


the  ciiy  of  Pavia  for  the  place  of  their  meet-  the  council  of  Constance  against  Peter  de 
ing.  In  the  beginning,  therefore,  of  the' Luna,  calls  him  "  Peter  de  Luna  daninalae 
year  \i22,  he  wrote  circulatory  letters  to  menioriie — of  condeiiuied  rneinory  ;"  and 
put  the  bisliops  in  mind  of  the  determination  hence,  as  that  mode  of  speech  is  never  used 
of  the  council  of  Constance,  and  invite  them  in 'mentioning  persons  still  living,  Surita, 
tothal  wliich  would  be  iield  the  following  year  j  Mariana,  and  most  other  Spanish  writers, 
at  Pavia,  the  fifth  after  the  ending  of  tiial  of  suppose  de  Luna  to  iiave  been  dead  at  the 
Constance  in  11 18.  The  council  was  opened  ,  time  that  decree  was  issued,  and  consequent- 
in  the  beginning  of  May  1423;  but  as  very!  ly  to  have  died  either  in  1421),  or  early  in 
few  bisliops  were  yet  come,  and  a  plague  i  1421,  as  the  council  sat  from  November  of 


broke  out  in  that  city,  the  council  was  ad 
journed  to  the  city  of  Siena,  and  all  were 
required  to  rej)air  thither  by  the  1st  of  No- 
vember of  the  present  year.  In  that  city  the 
first  session  was  held  on  the  2.5th  of  Novem- 
ber, when  most  severe  decrees  were  thun- 
dered out  against  the  Wicklilliies  and  Hus.s- 
ites;  and  the  temporal  princes  were  not  only 
enjoined  to  drive  them  out  of  their  domi- 
nions, but  the  same  indulgences  that  were 
gained  by  those  who  went  in  person  to  the 


the  former  year  to  the  end  of  February  of  the 
latter.  But  that  the  council  was  misinform- 
ed, that  de  Luna  was  still  living  when  sup- 
posed by  that. council  to  be  dead,  nay,  that 
lie  lived  several  months  after  the  dissolution 
of  that  council,  appears  from  a  letter  of  John 
Carrerius,  one  of  his  cardinals,  to  John, 
count  of  Armagnac,  and  to  the  faithful  in 
general.  For  in  that  letter  the  cardinal  tells 
them,  that  Benedict,  of  holy  memory,  was 
taken  ill  on  the  17ih  of  November  1424;  that 


Holy  Land,  were  granted  to  all  who  should  on  the  27th  of  the  same  month  he  created 
inform  against  any  heretic  whatever,  or  de-.four  cardinals,  of  whom  Carrerius  himself 


liver  him  into  the  hands  of  the  inquisitors  ; 
and  it  was  ordained  that  the  decree,  granting 
these  indulgences,  should  be  read  yearly  to 
the  people,  with  an  audible  voice,  on  the 
first  and  fourth  Sunday  in  Lent,  and  on  the 
festivals  of  the  nativity  and  the  resurrection 
of  our  Lord,  to  the  end  none  might  be  igno- 
rant of  it.  In  the  other  sessions  several  at- 
tenipts  were  made  towards  a  "  reformation 
of  the  church  in  its  head  and  its  members." 
But  as  the  pope  was  not  present  in  person, 
and  the  number  of  bishops  too  small,  as  was 
pretended,  lo  undertake  so  great  and  so  im- 
portant a  work,  it  was  left  to  the  council 
that  was  to  meet,  agreeably  to  the  decree  of 
the  council  of  Constance,  at  the  end  of  se- 
ven years.'  But  what  hastened  the  dissolu- 
tion of  the  council  was  a  motion,  made  by 
some  of  the  bishops,  to  have  the  decree  of 
the  council  of  Constance,  ascertaining  the 
superiority  of  the  council  to  the  pope,  con- 
firmed by  the  present  council.     That  point 


was  one,  though  then  absent,  and  thai  he 
died  on  the  last  day  but  one,  or  on  tlie  29th 
of  that  month.'  Some  Spanish  writers, 
quoted  by  Mariana,  ascribe  his  death  to 
poison,  administered  to  him,  say  they,  by  a 
inonk  named  Thomas,  at  the  instigation  of 
the  cardinal  of  Pisa,  whom  the  pope  had 
sent  with  the  character  of  his  legate  to  ap- 
prehend him.  Those  writers  add,  thiit  the 
monk  was  convicted  and  executed,  and  thai 
the  legate,  who  resided  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Peniscola,  withdrew  in  great  haste  out  of 
Spain,  to  avoid  falling  into  the  hands  of  the 
two  nephews  of  the  deceased,  Roderic  and 
Alvarez  de  Luna,  detenuiued  to  revenge 
upon  the  legate,  without  any  regard  to  his 
character,  the  murder  of  their  uncle.^  But 
as  no  notice  is  taken  by  the  contemporary 
historians  of  what  we  are  told  by  these  more 
modern  writers,  we  may  well  conclude  with 
Bellegarde,  in  his  General  History  of  Spain, 
that  Peter  de  Luna  died  of  no  other  poison 


the  pope  would  not  suffer  lo  be  brought  into  j  than  that  of  old  age,  being  ninety  at  the  time 
debate,  nor  any  other  concerning  the  power  of  his  death.* 


and  authority  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  he, 
therefore,  dispatched  to  Siena,  Dominic  de 
Cupranica,  his  secretary,  with  a  bull,  de- 
claring the  council  of  Siena  dissolved,  and 
appointing  another  to  meet,  in  the  term  of 
seven  years,  at  Basil  in  Switzerland.  The 
bull  is  dated  the  2Gth  of  February  1424,  and 
in  the  following  April  the  pope  wrote  to  the 
people  of  Basil  to  acquaint  them  with  the 
honor  he  had  done  them  in  choosing  their 
city  for  the  place  where  the  bishops  of  the 
whole  Christian  world  were  to  assemble; 
which  would  render  it  memorable  in  all  fu- 
ture ages.2 

It  is  observable  that  the  council  of  Siena, 
in  confirming  the  sentence  pronounced  by 


«  See  p.  200. 

'  .\cta  Concil.  Senens.  et  Ravmund.  ad  ann.  1 123. 

Vol.  III.— 27 


Of  what  death  soever  he  died,  certain  it 
is,  that  he  acted  the  high  pontiff  to  his  last 
breath,  and  was,  or  pretended  to  be,  so  fully 
persuaded  of  his  being  the  only  true  pope, 
that  at  the  point  of  death  he  made  the  cardi- 
nals, who  were  then  with  him,  swear  upon 
the  Gospels,  that  after  his  decease  they 
would  elect  another  in  his  room  ;  nay,  the 
anonymous  writer  of  Bourdeaux,  who  lived 
at  this  time,  tells  us,  lliat  when  he  could  no 
longer  speak,  he  wrote  down,  with  great  dif- 
ficulty, the  following  injunction  addressed, 
as  his  last  will,  to  his  cardinals:  "I  enjoin 
you,  upon  pain  of  an  eternal  curse, 'aeternae 
maledictionis,'  to  choose  another  pope  after 
my  death."     His  body  was  deposited  in  the 


'  Thesaur.  Nevus.  Anecdot.  col.  1714. 

'  Mariana,  1.  20.  c.  10.        »  Bellegard.  torn.  3.  p.  500. 

s  2    . 


210 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  V. 


Whether  the  pope  is  told  at  his  coronation  that  he  shall  not  see  the  years  of  St.  Peter.     The  pope  assists  to 
the  utmost  of  his  power  Lewis  of  Anjou  against  Alphonso  of  Arragon. 


chapel  of  the  fortress  of  Peniscola,  where 
he  died;  but  it  was  translated  from  thence 
six  years  afterwards  by  John  de  Luna,  one 
of  his  nephews,  to  Igluera,  a  city  of  Arra- 
gon, belonging  to  the  de  Luna  family.  If 
what  we  read  in  some  writers,  who  lived 
not  at  a  great  distance  from  those  times,  be 
true,  namely,  that  his  body  was  found  free 
from  all  corruption,  and  exhaled  a  sweet 
smell,  when  it  had  laid  six  years  under 
ground,  that  could  be  only  owing  to  the 
drugs,  or  spices,  with  which  it  must  have 
been  embalmed.  Peter  de  Luna  is  allowed 
by  all  who  speak  of  him,  to  have  been  one 
of  the  greatest  men,  if  not  the  greatest  of  the 
age  he  lived  in ;  and  we  find  nothing  laid  to 
his  charge,  even  by  his  most  inveterate  ene- 
mies, besides  the  numberless  shifts  and  sub- 
terfuges he  made  use  of  to  avoid  the  "  way  of 
cession,"  which  he  had  promised  upon  oath 
both  before  and  after  his  election,  to  embrace, 
if  judged  necessary,  or  expedient  for  the 
peace  and  unity  of  the  church.  His  cha- 
racter, therefore,  must  have  been  quite  irre- 
proachable in  every  other  respect,  and  his 
life  entirely  blameless.  He  wrote  a  treatise 
calculated  to  prove,  "that  no  council  has 
any  power  over  the  pope,"  and  another 
piece,  intituled,  "comforts  against  all  the 
troubles  and  adversities  that  can  happen  to 
a  man  in  this  miserable  life."  Both'these 
pieces  are  said  to  be  still  preserved  in  manu- 
script in  the  Vatican  library. 

St.  Antonine,  speaking  of  Peter  de  Luna, 
says,  that  "fo  complete  this  condemnation 
he  surpassed,  in  his  pontificate,  the  years 
of  St.  Peter;'  that  is,  his  pontificate  ex- 
ceeded in  length  of  years  the  Roman  pon- 
tificate of  St.  Peter,  who  is  supposed  to  have 
sat  at  Rome  only  twenty-five  years,  whereas 
de  Luna  held  that  see,  or,  at  least,  acted  as 
pope  from  the  28th  of  September,  1394,  to 
the  29th  of  November,  1424,  that  is,  for  the 
space  of  thirty  years  and  thirty-two  days. 
This  St.  Antonine  seems  to  have  alledged 
as  a  proof  of  his  not  being  a  true  and  lawful 
pope,  and  consequently  to  have  believed, 
what  is  still  commonly  believed,  that  no 
true  pope  is  to  see  the  years  of  St.  Peter, 
and  that  he  is  told  at  his  coronation,  "Non 
videbis  annos  Petri."  It  is  indeed  true,  and 
is  by  some  looked  upon  as  mysterious,  that 
no  lawful  pope  has  ever  yet  seen  the  years 
of  St.  Peter,  or  held  the  Roman  see  twenty- 
five  years,  as  that  apostle  is  supposed  to 
have  done,  though  many  have  been  raised 
to  it,  whose  ages  and  robust  constitutions 
promised  a  long  life.  But  it  is  absolutely 
false  that  the  new  pope  is  told  so  at  his  coro- 
nation; no  such  words  as  "Non  videbis 
annos,"  or,  "Dies  Petri,"  being  to  be  met 
with  in  the  "  Ritual  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Church,"  containing  every  ceremony,  even 
the  minutest,  that  is  used  at  the  coronation 

»  Anton,  in  parte  3.  tit.  22.  c.  7. 


of  the  pope.  In  the  beginning  of  the  present 
century  Clement  XF.  held  the  see  twenty 
years  and  some  months ;  and  when  the  cardi- 
nals came  to  congratulate  him,  according  to 
custom,  upon  his  entering  into  a  new  year, 
the  twenty-first  of  his  pontificate,  and  to 
wish  him  many  more,  he  put  them  in  mind, 
smiling,  of  the  saying,  "  Non  videbis  annos 
Petri."  But  Cardinal  Ottoboni  quickly  re- 
plied, that  the  saying  his  holiness  had  quoted 
was  to  be  understood,  as  including  the 
twenty-five  years  St.  Peter  had  sat  at  Rome, 
and  the  seven  he  had  sat  before  at  Antioch. 
But  Clement  died  that  very  year. 

One  would  have  thought  that  the  death 
of  the  last  of  the  three  anti-popes  would  have 
put  an  end  to  the  schism.  But  his  cardinals, 
mindful  of  his  last  will  and  injunctions, 
elected  another  in  his  room,  as  I  shall  have 
occasion  to  relate,  the  following  year,  when 
that  memorable  election  was  brought  about. 
To  pursue  in  thp  mean  time  the  other  events 
of  the  present  year,  1424;  Martin,  having 
now  recovered  out  of  the  hands  of  the  petty 
tyrants  all  the  places  they  had  seized,  and 
restored  the  ecclesiastical  state  to  its  former 
condition,  resolved  to  employ  the  whole 
power  of  his  see  in  favor  of  Lewis  against 
his  rival  Alphonso,  both  claiming,  as  has 
been  said,  the  kingdom  of  Apulia,  or,  as  it 
is  now  called,  of  Naples,  by  virtue  of  the 
adoption  of  queen  Joan.  Lewis  had  un- 
doubtedly the  better  right  of  the  two,  as  has 
been  shown  above;  nay,  Alphonso  had,  in 
truth,  no  claim  at  all  to  that  crown,  queen 
Joan  having  revoked  his  adoption,  upon 
which  alone  he  grounded  his  daim.  Besides, 
reasons  of  state  were  not  wanting  to  make 
the  pope  heartily  join  the  Angevin  party, 
and  spare  no  pains  nor  expense  to  drive  out 
Alphonso, and  establish  Lewis  on  the  throne. 
As  Lewis  possessed  but  small  territories  in 
France,  Martin  well  knew  that  he  could  not 
defend  his  Italian  dominions  without  his 
assistance,  and  would  therefore  be  obliged 
to  court  his  favor,  and,  in  a  manner,  to  de- 
pend upon  him  and  his  successors.  But 
Alphonso  was  one  of  the  most  powerful 
princes  at  this  time  in  the  west,  being  not 
only  possessed  of  the  kingdoms  of  Arragon 
and  Valencia,  but  of  Catalonia,  Majorca, 
Sardinia,  Corsica  and  Sicily.  Martin,  there- 
fore, not  caring  to  have  so  powerful  a  neigh- 
bor, and  apprehending  that,  were  he  suffered 
to  add  the  kingdom  of  Apulia  to  his  other 
dominions,  he  would,  in  a  very  short  time, 
make  himself  master  of  all  Italy,  formed 
privately  a  strong  confederacy  against  him, 
at  the  head  of  which  was  Philip  Visconti, 
lord  of  Milan,  then  the  most  powerful  and 
warlike  prince  in  that  country.  To  the 
troops  of  the  allies  the  pope  added  his  own, 
and,  with  the  approbation  of  the  queen,  ap- 
pointed Sforza  commander  in  chief  of  the 
allied  army,  and  sent  him  a  considerable 


Martin  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


211 

Alphoiiso  is  obliged  tn  quit  Naplea,  and  return  to  Spniii.  Uraccio  dcTeated  and  killed.  The  two  nirdlnala 
who  were  with  Benedict  at  the  time  of  his  death  conceal  it,  and  divide  all  his  effects  between  them  ; — 
[Year  ot"  Christ,  M25.]  jEgidius  Munox,  or  Magnus,  elected  under  the  name  of  Clement  VIII.  by  three  of 
his  cardinals. 


sum  to  defray  the  expenses  of  ihe  campaign.  I  The  anti-pope  Benedict  XHI.  died,  as  has 
►Srorza,\vitliout  loss  oftime, marched  straight  been  said,  in  his  fortress  of  Peniscol.i,  on 
to  Naples,  and  having  defeated  and  put  lo  i  the  29th  of  November,  1121;  and   now  let 


llight  a  body  of  troops  sent  by  Alphonso  to 
oppose  liim,  laid  siege  to  the  city.    Aiphonso, 
sensible  that  so  populous  a  place  would  soon 
be  obliged  to  submit  for  want  of  provisions, 
thought  it  advisable  to  abandon  it  for  the 
present,  and  returning  to  Arragon,  raise  a 
new  and  more  numerous  army  there.     He 
accordmgly  embarked,  in  the  latter  end  of 
the  present  year,  ou  board  his  fleet,  con- 
sisting of  twelve   large  ships   and  eighteen 
galleys,  which   the  Neapolitans   no    sooner 
saw  under  sail,  than  opening  their  gates, 
they  received  Lewis  and  Sforza,  and  soon 
afterwards  the  queen,  with  great  rejoicings 
that  lasted  several  days.     The  king  of  Arra- 
gon had  taken  the  celebrated  Braccio,  with 
his  mercenary  troops  into  his  pay,  who  had 
reduced  several  cities  that  held  out  for  the 
Q,ueen  ;  and  he  used  to  boast,  that  he  would 
reduce  the  pope,  her  protector,  to  so  low  a 
condition,  as  to  be  glad  to  earn  one  Baiocco 
(one  half-penny)  a  day  by  saying  private 
masses. •    He  was  then  employed  in  reducing 
the  city  of  Aquila,  that   had  declared   for 
Lewis  and  the  queen.     Sforza  was  therefore 
sent  to  relieve  the  place,  that  had  stood  a 
long  siege,  but  was  upon  the  point  of  sur- 
rendering.    But  that  brave  commander,  in 
passing  the  river  Pescara,  was  unfortunately 
drowned.     The  army,  however,  proceeded 
on   their    march    under    the   command   of 
Francis  Sforza,  the  deceased  general's  son, 
and  Le\Vis  Colonna,  one  of  the  pope's  ne- 
phews.    Braccio  met  and  engaged   them; 
but  being  mortally  wounded,  his  men,  dis- 
heartened at  seeing  him  fall,  betook  them- 
selves to  a  disorderly  flight,  when  victory 
had  begun  to  incline  to  their  side,  and  left 
the  queen's   troops    masters   of   the   field. 
Braccio  was  taken  prisoner,  but  died   the 
next  day  of  his  wounds,  and  his  body  was 
sent  lo  the  pope,  who  caused  it  to  be  thrown 
upon  a  dunghill  without  the  gate  of  St. 
Lawrence.^    The  pope  transmitted  an  ac- 
count of  this  victory,  or,  as  he  calls  it,  tri- 
umph, to  John,   king  of  Castile,  then  at 
variance  with  the  king  of  Arragon,  and  like- 
wise to  Frederic,  Marquis  of  Brandenburg, 
who,  at  this   time,  commanded    the  army 
employed  against  the  Hussites  in  Bohemia. 
His  letters  to  both  these  princes  have  reached 
our  times.^    And  now  the  queen,  being  mis- 
tress of  the  whole  kingdom,  except  the  island 
of  Ischia  alone,  where  Aiphonso  had  left  a 
strong  garrison,  revoked  anew  his  adoption, 
and  confirmed  that  of  Lewis;  but  upon  con- 
dition, that  he  assumed  not  the  title  of  king, 
nor  meddled  with  public  affairs  so  long  as 
she  lived. 


«  .\ntonin.  tit.  22.  c.  7. 

3  Collinuci  Hist.  Neapol.  1.  5.  Raynald.  Num.  16. 

>  Apud  Ruyuald.  ibid. 


us  hear  from  one  of  his  cardinals,  or,  as  they 
are  called,  anti-cardinals,  what  happened  in 
this  and  the  Ibllowing  year,  after  his  death. 
He  made  a  promotion  of  four  cardinals  two 
days  before  his  decease,  as  I  have  related 
above;  and  the  persons  whom  he  promoted 
were  Julian  Loba,  and  Eximino  Uaha,  both 
Arragonese,  and  Dominic  de  Bonneibi  and 
John  Carriere,  both  French.    Two  cardinals 
only,  the  two  Arragonese,  were  present  at 
his  death,  and   they   carefully   concealed  it 
from  the  other  two,  and   from  every  body 
else,  seizing  in  the  mean  time,  and  convey- 
ing away  what  money  he  died  possessed  of, 
with  the  gold   and  silver  crosses,  chalices, 
jewels,  precious   stones,    reliquiaries,   and 
even  the  vestments  and  ornaments  of  his 
chapel,  and  the  whole,  amounting  in  value, 
to  an  immense  sum,  they  divided  between 
them.     They  published  bulls  and  briefs  in 
his  name,  sealed  them  with  his  seal,  granted 
indulgences,  as  if  he  were  still  living  ;  and 
when  they  had   secured  whatever  was  va- 
luable and  worth  carrying  off,  they  privately 
notified  his  death  lo  Roderic  de  Luna,  one 
of  his  nephews,  and  at  the  same  time  dis- 
patched a  messenger  lo  acquaint  king  Ai- 
phonso with  it,  and  consult  him  about  the 
election  of  his  successor.     The  king,  highly 
provoked  af  Martin's  so  warmly  espousing 
the  cause  of  his  rival  Lewis  of  Anjou,  pri- 
vately encouraged  the  cardinals  to  proceed 
lo  a  new  election.     The  two  Arragonese 
cardinals  therefore,  and  the  cardinal  de  Bon- 
nefoi,  entering  into  the  conclave  at  Penis- 
cola,  elected  Gilles,  or  .^Egidius   Munox, 
canon  of  Barcelona,  and  gave  him  the  name 
of  Clement  Vlll.     At  first  the  two  Arrago- 
nese cardinals  chose  one  another.     But  Ro- 
deric de  Luna  recommending  /Egidius,  as 
is  supposed,  in  the  king's  name,  and  repre- 
senting lo  them  that  he  had  twenty-three 
thousand  florins  in  cash,  and  was  able  lo 
support  them  suitably  lo  their  dignity,  they 
sent  for  him,  and  upon  certain  conditions, 
evidently  simoniacal,  which  they  made  him 
sign,  and  svyear  to,  they  unanimously  con- 
curred in  his  election.     In  the  mean  time 
cardinal  Carriere,  who  was  absent,  and  had 
not  heard  of  the  death  of  Benedict  till  news 
was  brought  him  of  the  election  of  his  suc- 
cessor, arrived  at  Peniscola.     But  suspect- 
ing, from  what  he  had  heard,  that  the  elec- 
tion of  the  new  pope  was  not  quite  free 
from  simony,  before  he  presented  himself  to 
him,  he  privately  protested,  in  the  presence 
of  a  notary  and  three  witnesses,  that  his 
outwardly  behaving  to  him  as  true  pope 
gave  him  no  other  right  to  that  dignity,  but 
what  he  had  by  his  election,  and  that  it  was 
only  upon  a  supposition  of  his  having  been 
canonically  elected,  that  he  acknowledged 


212 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  V. 

Benedict  XIV.  elected  by  a  fourth  of  Benedict's  cardinals.  Martin  sends  a  legate  Into  Arragon,  vvlio  is  for- 
bidden by  the  king  to  enter  his  dominions ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1426.]  Alplionso  summoned  to  Rome.  He 
submits,  and  receives  the  legate  with  e.vtraordmary  marks  of  honor  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1427.]  The  legate's 
imprudent  conduct. 


him  for  pope.  He  afterwards  secretly  in- 
quired into  all  the  circumstances  of  that  elec- 
tion, and  finding  it  to  have  been  entirely 
owing  to  simony,  he  declared  it  null,  and  in 
the  presence  of  some  of  his  friends,  nomi- 
nated another  pope,  pretending  that  he  alone 
had  a  right  to  elect,  the  other  three,  the  only 
true  cardinals,  having  forfeited  their  right 
by  their  simony,  agreeably  to  the  bull  of 
pope  Nicnolas  II.  "  Si  quis  pecuniam,"  &c. 
This  new  pope  soon  disappeared,  and  we 
know  no  more  of  him  than  that  he  was  a 
native  of  Aquitaine,  and  took  the  name  of 
Benedict  XIV.,  no  writer  having  so  much 
as  taken  notice  of  his  family,  or  his  original 
name.  After  this  election  cardinal  Carriere, 
who  has  himself  given  us  ihis  whole  ac- 
count, left  Peniscola  in  the  dead  of  the  night, 
being  let  down  by  his  friends  with  a  rope 
from  the  wall  of  the  fortress,  and  travelling 
night  and  day,  though  greatly  indisposed, 
got  safe  to  the  territories  of  his  friend,  the 
count  of  Armagnac' 

Martin  Avas  sensible  thai  the  election  of 
Clement  was  not  made  Avithout  the  privity, 
but  probably  by  the  direction  of  king  Al- 
phonso  ;  and  he  therefore  sent  cardinal  de 
Foix,  brother  to  the  count  of  that  name, 
and  nearly  related  to  the  royal  family  of  Ar- 
ragon, to  complain  to  the  king  of  his- fo- 
menting the  schism  in  his  dominions,  when 
all  other  Christian  princes  had  made  it  their 
business  to  extinguish  it  in  theirs.  But  the 
cardinal  legate- was  met  on  the  road  by  a 
messenger  from  the  king,  forbidding  him  to 
enter  his  dominions  till  further  orders;  and 
in  the  mean  time  by  an  edict,  which  he 
caused  to  be  published  by  sound  of  trumpet 
in  all  the  countries  subject  to  the  crown  of 
Arragon,  he  forbade  the  bishops  and  all  other 
ecclesiastics  to  receive  any  letters  from  the 
pope,  or  his  legate,  on  pain  of  incurring  his 
displeasure,  and  forfeiting  their  dignities  and 
revenues.  In  that  edict  Martin  was  taxed, 
and  not  undeservedly,  with  putting  off,  un- 
der frivolous  pretences,  the  necessary  work 
of  the  reformation,  so  strictly  enjoined  by 
the  council  of  Constance,  and  with  dissolv- 
ing the  council  of  Siena  as  soon  as  they 
began  to  attempt  it.  That  edict  the  pope 
answered  with  a  summons,  requiring  Al- 
phonso,  king  of  Arragon,  .to  appear  person- 
ally at  the  tribunal  of  the  apostolic  see,  in 
the  term  of  one  hundred  days  from  the  date 
of  the  said  summons,  on  pain  of  incurring 
the  sentence  of  excommunication,  and  hav- 
ing all  his  dominions  put  under  an  interdict. 
This  sentence  is  dated  at  Rome  the  15th  of 
July,  in  the  ninth  year  of  Martin's  pontifi- 
cate, that  is,  in  1426;  and  it  was,  by  the 
pope's  order,  set  up  at  the  gates  of  the  basi- 
lics  of  St.  John  Lateran,  and  of  St.  Peter  at 
Rome,  and  of  the  cathedrals  of  Narbonne 

'  Thesaur.  Novus  Anecdot.  col.  1736.  et  seq. 


and  Avignon,  that  no  room  might  be  left  for 
the  king  to  plead  ignorance.^ 

As  Alphonso's  conduct  in  supporting  the 
anti-pope,  and  keeping  the  schism  still  alive, 
was  generally  disapproved  even  by  his  own 
subjects,  he  thought  it  advisable  to  prevent, 
by  an  agreement  with  the  pope,  the  distur- 
bances, which,  he  had  reason  to  believe, 
would  inevitably  attend  the  excommunica- 
tion and  interdict,  with  which  he  was  threa- 
tened. He  therefore  wrote  to  the  legate, 
cardinal  de  Foix,  granting  him  leave  to  enter 
his  territories,  and  perform  all  the  functions 
of  his  office  throughout  his  dominions.  The 
cardinal  acquainted  the  pope  therewith,  who 
ordered  him  to  repair,  without  delay,  to  the 
kingdom  of  Arragon,  but  to  enter  into  no 
agreement  with  the  king,  till  the  articles 
were  approved  by  him  and  the  college  of 
cardinals.  The  legate,  upon  the  receipt  of 
the  pope's  letter,  or,  as  it  is  called,  diploma, 
went  straight  to  Valencia,  where  the  king 
then  resided,  and  was  received  by  him  with 
most  extraordinary  marks  of  honor,  such  as 
were  quite  degrading  in  a  king.  For  he 
went  out  in  person  with  the  whole  royal 
family  to  meet  him  at  some  distance  from 
the  city,  being  attended  by  a  great  many 
bishops,  by  all  the  nobility,  by  the  clergy  in 
a  body,  and  the  magistrates  of  the  city,  all 
in  their  formalities,  and  placing  him,  after 
the  kiss  of  peace  and  mutual  salutations,  on 
his  right  hand,  an  honor  which  the  legate 
strove  in  vain  to  decline;  he  insisted  on  his 
covering  his  head  with  his  red  hat,  while 
he  himself  walked  the  whole  AVay  with  his 
head  uncovered, 'conversing  familiarly  with 
him..  He  thus  attended  him  to  the  gate  of 
the  city,  and  there  begging  him  to  excuse 
his  proceeding  no  further,  as  the  day  was 
far  s^ent,  and  his  palace  stood  without  the 
walls,  he  took  his  leave  of  him  with  many 
protestations  of  friendship  for  him,  and  of 
the  highest  regard  and  veneration  for  his 
holiness-,  who  had  sent  him.  The  legate 
proceeded,  in  solemn  procession,  to'  the  ca- 
thedral, where  the  Te  Deum  was  sung,  and 
he  then  retired,  attended  by  the  bishops  and 
clergy,  as  well  as  the  magistrates,  to  the 
episcopal  palace,  which  had  been  magnifi- 
cently fitted  up,  at  the  expense  of  the  king, 
for  his  reception.^ 

The  next  day  the  legate,  presuming  upon 
the  kind  reception  he  had  met  with  from  all 
ranks  of  people,  and  upon  the  fear  the  king 
betrayed  of  having  his  dominions  put  un- 
der an  interdict,  caused  a  paper  to  be  set 
•up  at  the  doors  of  the  cathedral  and  the  epis- 
copal palace,  giving  notice  to  all  whom  it 
might  concern,  that,  in  two  days  time,  the 
auditors,  or  judges  of  ecclesiastical  causes, 
whom  he  had  brought  with  him  from  Rome, 


'  Apud  Raynald  ad  hunc  ann.  Num.  1.  et  seq. 
'  Idem,  Num.  7. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMR. 


213 


Maktin  v.] 

The  legate  corrects  his  conduct.     The  deinands  of   the  lesaif.     The  demands  of  the  kiiii;.     The  king's  de- 
ninndj  carried  by  the  legate  to  Rome,  and  approved  by  tlie  pope  :— [Year  of  Christ^HSS.] 

would  begin  their  siuinijs,  and  do  justice  to  i  the  indelatignble  pains  they  had  both  taken 
all  who  thought  theiui^elves  aggrieved  and  lo  extinguish  the  schism,  (ifieen  thousand 
had  recourse  to  them.   This  Alphonso  highly    (lorins  should  be  paid  to  him  out  of  the  apos- 


resenled,  as  a  manifest  encroachment  upon 
the  undoul)ted  rights  of  his  crown,  and  for- 
getting ail  his  fears,  he  caused  an  edict  lo 
be  published  the  very  next  day,  by  sound  of 
trumpet,  forbidding  liis  subjects,  upon  the  se- 
verest penalties,  to  carry  any  cause  whatever 
to  the  tribunal  of  the  legate  or  his  delegates. 
The  cardinal,  unwilling  to  provoke  the  king. 


tolic  chamber  by  way  of  indemnity  and  re- 
compense. V.  That  he  should  be  allowed 
to.translate  the  order  of  St.  Mary  de  Monte- 
sia  from  the  kingdom  of  Valencia  to  tlie  is- 
land of  Sicily,  assigning  ihem  other  reve- 
nues in  that  island.  VI.  That  he  should 
have  the  disposal  of  all  vacant  benelices  and 
abbeys  in  his  dominions  till  the  present  agree- 


or  any  ways  disoblige  him  at  so  critical  a  :  ment  was  finally  concluded.  Vll.  That  he 
juncture,  thought  it  advisable  to  yield,  and  \  should  nominate  six  persons,  two  of  whom 
he,  accordingly,  caused  the  papers  which  should  be  promoted  by  his  holiness  to  the 
he  had  set  up,  to  be  taken  down,  and,  having  dignity  of  cardinal.  VIII.  and  lastly,  That 
thus  appeased  him,  he  had  several  confer-  all  damages  and  injuries  done,  or  supposed 
ences  with  him;  the  result  of  which  was,  that  to  have  been  done  by  him  to  the  apostolic 
both  the  king  and  the  cardinal  should  set  see,  should  be  forgiven,  and  he  be  absolved 
down   their  respective  demands  in  writing ;[  from  all  the   censures  he  might  have  ia- 


that  the  cardinal  should  go  with  them  in 
person  to  Rome  ;  ajid,  having  laid  them  be- 
fore the  pope,  return  with  his  holiness's 
answer. 

The  demands  of  the  legate  were,  I.  That 
the  king  should  use  his  utmost  endeavors  to 
persuade  .i35gidius  at  Peniscola,  and  those 
who  acknowledged  him,  to  return,  of  their 
own  accord,  to  the  unity  of  the  church,  or 
should  deliver  them  up  into  his  holiness's 
hands.  II.  That  he  should  revoke  all  the 
edicts  against  the  authority  of  the  high  pon- 
tiflr,  or  his  legate.  III.  That  the  collectors 
of  the  holy  see  should  be  allowed  to  collect, 
undisturbed,  the  duties  of  the  apostolic  cham- 
ber. IV.  That  the  Roman  church,  and  all 
other  churches,  should  enjoy  unmolested  all 
their   rights,  liberties,   and   privileges.      V. 


curred.' 

St.  Lewis,  whose  body  the  king  demand- 
ed, was  the  second  son  of  Charles  II.  king 
of  Sicily.  In  the  time  of  Celestine  V.  he 
embraced  a  religious  life  among  the  Minor- 
ites, was  preferred  to  the  see  of  Toulouse- 
by  Boniface  VIII.,  the  successor  of  Celes- 
tine, died  in  Provence  in  1297,  and  was 
canonized  in  1317,  twenty  years -after  his 
death,  by  John  XXII.,  who  had  been  his 
preceptor.  His  body  was  translated  from 
the  place  where  he  died  to  Marseilles,  and 
most  stupendous  miracles  were  said  to  be 
wrought  daily  at  his  tomb.  He  could  not, 
however,  defend  the  city,  nor  indee'd  him- 
self, against  the  king  of  Arragon.  For  as 
Marseilles  belonged  to  Lewis,  duke  of  Anjou, 


Alphonso,  in  returning  from  Naples,  on 
That  the  prelates  and  other  ecclesiastics,  1  board  his  fleet,  to  Spain,  attacked  it  unex- 
who  had  been  banished,  should  be  all  re-  '  pectedly,  plundered  it,  set  fire  to  it  in  many 
called,  and  full  restitution  made  to  them  of  places,  and  carried  ofi'wiih  him  the  body  of 
all  they  had  lost.  VI.  That  the  king  should,  !  their  wonder-working  saint  and  protector, 
by  no  means,  give  any  further  trouble  to  the  j  The  people  of  Marseilles  complained  to  the 
kingdom  of  Apulia,  or  of  Naples,  but  should  I  pope  of  the  sacrilegious  robbery,  as  they 
submit  his  pretensions  to  the  judgment  of    called  it,  earnestly  entreating  him  to  inter- 


impartial  persons,  to  be  named  by  his  holi 
ness.  The  king  insisted  upon  the  excepting 
of  some  ecclesiastics,  whom  he  should  name 
in  the  general  pardon,  and  declined  giving 
any  positive  answer  to  the  demand  concern- 
ing the  kingdom  of  Apulia ;  but  to  all  the 
other  demands  he  agreed  without  any  limi- 
tation or  restriction  whatever. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  king  demanded,  I. 
That  the  body  of  St.  Lewis,  heretofore  bi- 
shop of  Toulouse,  should  be  granted  to  him. 
II.  That  his  holiness  should  remit  all  the 
arrears  due  to  the  apostolic  chamlx-r  on  ac- 
count of  vacant  sees  and  benefices.  III. 
That  he  should,  in  like  manner,  remit  the 
arrears  of  the  yearly  rents  due  for  the  islands 
of  Sicily,  Sardinia,  and  Corsica,  and  for  the 
future  accept,  in  lieu  of  those  rents,  during 
the  king's  life,  a  cloak  of  cloth  of  gold  to  be 
presented  to  his  holiness  every  five  years. 
IV.  That  in  consideration  of  the  vast  sums 
his  father  and  himself  had  expended,  and 


pose  his  authority,  and  cause  the  body  of  the 
holy  bishop,  who  had  chosen  to  die  among 
them,  to  be  restored  to  them.  But  Alphonso, 
loth  to  part  with  so  invaluable  a  treasure, 
made  it  one  of  the  articles  of  his  agreement 
with  the  pope,  and  indeed  the  first,  that  it 
should  be  yielded  to  him,  and  the  people  of 
Provence  and  Marseilles  be  obliged  to  give 
up  all  claim  to  it.^ 

The  above  articles  being  signed  both  by 
the  legate  and  the  king  on  the  17th  of  Octo- 
ber of  the  present  year,  the  legate,  repairing 
to  Barcelona,  found  there  two  of  the  king's 
galleys  ready  to  receive  him  and  convey  him 
to  Rome,  in  order  to  lay  the  articles  before 
the  pope,  and  return  with  his  holiness's  final 
answer  to  them.  He  embarked  on  the  2Uth 
of  October;  but  the  weather  proving  very 
stormy,  and  the  winds  unfavorable,  he  did 

■  Apud  Raynald.  num.  M. 

a  Wartingus  in  annalibus  minor,  ad  ann.  1317.  num. 
48,  et  seq. 


214 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  V. 


The  legate  returns  to  Spain  :— [Year  of  Christ,  1429.]  The  king  refuses  to  agree  to  the  articles  ;  but  is  sudden- 
ly changed.    Abdication  of  Clement.     Some  circumstances  attending  his  abdication. 

not  reach  Rome  till  the  beginning  of  the  fol-' 
lowing  year.  As  a  pestilence  then  prevailed 
in  that  city,  and  most  of  the  cardinals  had 
retired  into  the  country,  the  whole  year  1428 
passed  before  the  pope  could  assemble  and 
consult  them  concerning  the  king's  de- 
mands. But  in  the  mean  time  he  wrote  a 
most  kind  and  obliging  letter  to  ihe  king, 
and  even  granted  to  him,  at  his  request,  the 
fortress  of  Peniscola,  which,  at  that  time, 
belonged  lo  the  knights  of  Rhodes,  now  of 
Malta,  who  had  fortified  it  at  a  very  great 
expense.  The  following  year  the  cardinals 
came  back  to  Rome,  and  the  articles  being 
by  all  approved  of,  the  legate  returned  to 
Spain  to  acquaint  the  king  therewith,  and 
see  they  were  executed  on  his  part.  He  set 
out  from  Rome  on  the  28th  of  .January,  and, 
travelling  by  land,  arrived  at  Barcelona  on 
the  12th  of  May,  and  was  there  received 
with  extraordinary  marks  of  honour  by  the 
king,  who  went  out  lo  meet  him,  as  he  had 
done  at  Valencia.  But  he  declined,  under 
various  pretences,  entering  with  the  legate 
upon  the  affairs  of  his  legation.  However, 
being  at  Catabayud,  he  was  at  last,  with 
great  difficulty,  prevailed  upon  by  his  bro- 
ther John,  king  of  Navarre,  to  grant  the 
legate  an  audience,  when  he  had  waited  for 
it,  and  followed  him,  changing  daily  places, 
from  the  12th  of  May  to  the  '15th  of  June. 
In  that  audience  he  declared,  that  he  would 
revoke  none  of  his  decrees  against  the  au- 
thority of  the  pope  and  the  legates  of  the 
apostolic  see  in  his  dominions,  till  the  legate 
had  publicly  cleared  him  from  the  accusa- 
tion of  his  having  countenanced  or  promoted 
the  schism  of  Peniscola.  The  legate  replied, 
that  he  had  no  instructions  with  respect  to 
that  demand,  quite  unexpected,  and  there- 
fore could  not  comply  with  it.  But  the  king 
peremptorily  insisting  upon  it,  the  negotia- 
tion was  broken  off.  The  king  was  to  set 
out  the  next  day  to  invade  the  kingdom  of 
Castile  jointly  with  his  brother,  the  king  of 
Navarre ;  and  the  legate  expressing  a  great 
desire  to  see  him  once  more  before  he  pro- 
nounced the  sentence  of  excommunication 
against  him,  and  laid  his  dominions  under 
an  interdict,  he  consented,  at  the  pressing 
instances  of  his  brother,  to  admit  him,  just 
as  he  was  mounting  his  horse  to  head  his 
army,  and  proceed  on  his  march.  No  one 
expected  that  this  interview  would  be  at- 
tended with  any  the  least  success,  the  king 
appearing  absolutely  determined  to  perform 
none  of  the  articles  till  his  demand  was 
complied  with.  But  the  legate  had  scarce 
begun  to  put  him  in  mind  of  the  indefatiga-, 
ble  pains  he  had  taken,  and  the  many  dan- 
gers he  had  exposed  himself  to,  both  by  sea 
and  land,  for  his  welfare,  and  the  welfare 
of  his  kingdom,  when,  becoming  at  once 
quite  another  man,  to  the  great  astonish- 
ment of  all  who  were  present,  he  thanked 
him  in  the  kindest  terms  for  his  zeal  and 


incessant  endeavors  to  procure  his  happi- 
ness and  that  of  his  kingdom;  adding,  that 
to  convince  him  how  sensible  he  was  of  the 
obligations  he  owed  him,  he  would,  that 
moment,  sign  all  the  articles,  and  perform 
whatever  else  he  or  his  holiness  should  re- 
quire of  him.  The  articles  were,  according- 
ly, signed  that  moment  by  the  king,  who, 
though  in  great  haste  to  set  out  with  his 
array  for  the  borders  of  Castile,  would  at- 
tend the  legale,  with  the  king  of  Navarre, 
to  the  cathedral,  and  assist  there  at  the  "  Te 
Deum,"  &c.,  sung  with  great  solemnity,  to 
to  return  thanks  for  so  sudden  and  so  unex- 
pected an  event,  that  could  only  be  owing 
to  him,  "in  whose  hand  are  the  hearts  of 
kings."  When  the  ceremony  was  over,  the 
legate  gave  his  benediction  to  both  the  kings; 
and  they  immediately  began  their  march.' 

The  day  after  the  king's  departure  all  the 
edicts  he  had  issued  any  ways  prejudicial 
to  the  authority  of  the  apostolic  see  or  its  le- 
gates, were  publicly  revoked,  pursuant  to 
the  order  he  had  left,  and  two  of  his  chief 
counsellors  were  sent  to  Peniscola  to  settle 
all  matters  there  to  the  satisfaction  of  the 
legate.  These  Clement  received  in  the  most 
obliging  manner,  and  upon  their  declaring 
to  him  that  it  was  the  king's  will  and  plea- 
sure that  he  should  resign  the  pontificate, 
and  acknowledge  Martin  V.  for  lawful  pope, 
he  solemnly  protested  that  he  had  accepted 
thatdignity  much  against  his  will,  and  would, 
in  obedience  to  the  king,  lay  it  down  without 
reluctance,  nay,  with  pleasure.  However, 
to  act  as  true  pope  to  the  last,  he  insisted 
upon  his  being  allowed  to  promote  one 
Francis  Rovera^  a  man  of  great  probity  and 
learning,  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal  before 
his  resignation,  that  he  might  direct,  as  a 
person  of  known  prudence  and  discretion, 
his  fether  cardinals  in  the  election  of  a  new 
pope,  when  the  see  became  vacant  by  his 
abdication.  As  Rovera  acknowledged  Mar- 
tin for  lawful  pope,  he  at  first,  refused  to  ac- 
cept of.that  dignity  at  the  hands  of  the  anti- 
pope.  But  Clement  declaring  that  he  was 
determined  not  to  resign  till  he  had  distin- 
guished his  pontificate  by  the  promotion  of 
a  man  of  Rovera's  merit,  the  two  counsel- 
lors interposed,  and  obliged  him  to  accept, 
for  the  good  of  the  church,  the  offered  dig- 
nity. Having,  therefore,  consented,  with 
great  relutance,  to  his  promotion,  he  was 
created  cardinal  of  the  holy  Roman  church, 
with  all  the  pomp  and  solemnity,  that  were 
used  on  the  like  occasion  at  Rome,  and  all 
were  enjoined  to  respect  and  honor  him  as 
such.  Clement  then  placing  himself  upon 
his  throne  in  the  attire  of  high  pontiff,  with 
the  triple  crown  on  his  head,  and  all  the 
other  badges  of  the  pontifical  dignity,  he  re- 
voked, with  great  solemnity,  and  annulled 
all  the  sentences  of  excommunication  pro- 


"  Ramund.  et  Bzovius  ad  ann.  1429. 


Martin  V.] 

Martin  elected  by  his  cardinals. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


215 


The  anti-pope  and  his  cardinnis  absolved  by  the  pope's  legate, 
nals  resign  their  di|;iiily. 


His  tardi- 


nounced  by  his  predecessor  Benedict  XIII 
or  by  himself,  against  all  who  did  not  ac 
knowledge  and  obey  them,  and,  in  particu 
lar,  against  Odo  de  Columna,  styling  him 
sell'  Martin  V'.,  restored  them  to  all  tlie  rights  ; 
and  privileges  they  ever  had  enjoyed,  and  , 
declared  each  of  them,  and  Odo  de  Columna  . 
by  name,  thenceforth  capable  of  receiving  i 
any  ecclesiastical  dignity  whatever,  the  pa- 
pal not  excepted.  As  for  himself  he  solemn-  ] 
ly  protested,  that  he  had  always  had  the 
unitv  of  the  church  above  all  things  at  heart; 
that  he  had  accepted  the  pontificate  with  no 
other  view  or  design  but  to  procure  it  more 
effectually;  that  he  had  always  thought  the 
way  of  cession  the  most  efl'ectual  as  well  as 
expeditious,  and  would  have  embraced  it  as 
soon  as  elected,  had  he  not  by  others  been 
diverted  from  it  (by  king  Alphonso,  as  is 
supposed);  but,  being  now  at  full  liberty  to 
keep  his  dignity,  or  resign  it,  he  resigned  it 
with  joy,  for  the  glory  of  God,  the  good  of 
the  church,  and  the  peace  of  his  own  con- 
science; and  now,  he  added,  the  see  being 
vacant,  the  cardinals  may  proceed  to  a  new 
election.     He   then   came   down    from  his 
throne,  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  king's 
commissioners   the  act  of  his   resignation, 
drawn  up  in  due  form;  and  divesting  him- 
self of  his  pontifical  robes,  resumed  his  for- 
mer habit,  that  of  a  canon,  and  retired  into 
the  crowd.'     The  act,  or,  as  some  call  it,  the 
bull   of  Clement's  resignation,  is  dated   at 
Peniscola,  the  2Gth  of  July  1429,  in  the  fifth 
year  of  his  pontificate.     He  must,  therefore, 
have   been  elected,  as  we  may  observe   by 
the  way,  in  1424,  and  not  in  1423,  as  is 
supposed  by  the  learned  Raymund. 

As  Clement  had  declared  the  see  vacant 
by  his  resignation,  his  cardinals,  being  in  all 
three,  entered  the  same  day  into  the  con- 
clave. These  were  ^Egidius  Munox,  his 
nephew,  precentor  and  canon  of  Gironne, 
whom  he  had  created  cardinal,  Francis  Ro- 
vera,  whom  he  just  preferred  to  that  dignity, 
and  Julianus  Dobla,  one  of  the  four  cardi- 
nals, whom  Benedict  had  created  a  little  be- 
fore his  death.  As  for  the  other  three  car- 
dinals of  Benedict's  creation,  Eximinus  Da- 
ha  and  Dominic  Bonnefoi  were  kept  prison- 
ers in  Peniscola,  being  charged  with  a  de- 
sign of  setting  up  a  third  pope.  Of  Cardinal 
Carriere,whom  I  have  had  occasion  to  men- 
tion above,  no  furthernotice  is  taken  by  any 
historian,  and  we  know  not  whether  he  ever 
abjured  the  schism,  or  what  became  of  him. 
The  three  above-mentioned  cardinals  being 
shut  up  in  a  room  in  the  fortress,  which  they 
called  the  conclave,  the  doors  of  the  room 
were  locked,  guards,  were  placed  at  all  the 
avenues  to  it,  the  Veni  Creator,  &.c.  was 
sung,  and  every  other  order  and  ceremony 
observed  at  Rome,  in  the  election  of  a  new 
pope,  was  punctually  complied  with  in  this 

>  Apud  Kaymund.  et  torn.  12.  Concil.  col.  406. 


mock  election  on  the  rock  of  Peniscola.  The 
cardinals  had  been  but  a  few  minutes  in  the 
conclave,  when  they  elected,  with  one  con- 
sent, Odo  de  Columna,  and  acknowledged 
him  for  lawful  pope  under  the  name  gf 
INlarti'i  V.  The  election  being  published, 
the  three  cardinals,  attended  by  the  two 
commissioners,  and  the  clergy,  in  a  body, 
went,  in  solemn  procession,  to  the  chief 
church  of  the  place,  to  sing  the  "TeDeum," 
Sec,  and  thanked  the  Almighty  for  the  una- 
nimity with  which  he  had  inspired  them.' 
Was  not  all  this  mere  mockery  ? 

On  the  14lh  of  the  following  August, 
iEgidius  Munox,  and  his  flirte  cardinals, 
hearing  that  the  cardinal  legate  was  at  St. 
Matthew's,  a  small  place,  distant  but  three 
leagues  from  Peniscola,  repaired  thither  in 
order  to  submit  to  him  and  receive  absululion 
from  the  censures  they  had  incurred.  Being 
introduced  to  the  cardinal, /Egidius  address- 
ed him  thus:  "Most  reverend  father,  I  and 
they,  who  are  with  me,  have  heard  from 
persons  worthy  of  credit,  that  you  are  a  le- 
gate a  Latere  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  of 
our  most  holy  lord  I\Iartin  V.,  by  Divine 
providence  pope.  We  are,  therefore,  come 
to  acknowledge  our  said  lord  pope  Martin 
V.  in  you  as  his  represenialive,  for  the  true 
vicar  of  Christ  upon  earth,  and  the  lawful 
successor  of  St.  Peter,  and  to  offer  ourselves 
ever  ready  to  obey  his  commands  and  yours." 
When  he  had  done,  the  legale  taking  him 
by  the  hand,  "Do  you  then  promise,"  said 
he,  "  and  swear,  that  henceforth'  you  will  be 
faithful  and  obedient  to  our  most  holy  lord 
Martin  V.  by  Divine  providence  po|)e,  and  to 
his  successors  canonically  elected  I"  "  So 
I  promise,"  replied  iEgidius,  "and  so  I 
swear."  At  these  words  Alphonsus  Borgia, 
one  of  the  commissioners,  interposed  in  his 
behalf,  begged  that  he  might  be  absolved,  as 
well  as  his  companions,  from  all  the  cen- 
sures which  they  had  incurred  ;  might  be  re- 
admitted into  the  bosoni  of  the  church,  and 
restored  to  all  the  rights  and  privileges  which 
they  had  forfeited,  he  by  assuming  the  papal 
dignity,  and  they  by  adhering  to  him.  As 
they  had  given  the  most  convincing  proofs 
of  an  unfeigned  repentance,  and  the  two 
commissioners  took  upon  them  to  answer 
for  their  future  conduct,  the  legate  granted 
ihem,  that  moment,  a  full  and  general  abso- 
lution from  all  censures,  and  at  the  same 
time  revoked  all  the  sentences  till  that  day 
pronounced  against  them.  The  next  day, 
the  15th  of  August,  being  the  festival  of  the 
assumption  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  legate 
celebrated  high  mass,  at  which  assisted  the 
three  above-mentioned  cardinals,  or  rather 
anti-cardinals,  in  the  habit  of  private  clergy- 
men, having  first  renounced  that  dignity  in 
a  formal  manner,  and  delivered  all  the  badges 
of  it  into  the  hands  of  the  legate.^ 

'  Concil.  torn.  22.  col.  407.  etseq. 
a  Uzovius  et  Raynald. 


216 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Martin  V. 


The  inhabitants  of  Peniscola  submit  to  the  legate.  That  place  yielded  to  king  Alphonso.  The  great  schism 
ended.  Martin  stirs  up  the  emperor  and  other  princes  against  the  Hussites.  Prohibits  the  picture  of  the 
name  of  Jesus. 


As  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  Peniscola 
had  acknowledged  Benedict,  and  his  suc- 
cessor Clement,  but  were  now  desirous  of 
returning  to  the  unity  of  the  church,  the  le- 
gale repaired  thither  in  person  to  receive 
their  submission.  They  all  abjured  the 
schism,  owned  Martin  for  the  only  true  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter,  and  were  by  the  legate 
re-united  to  the  church.  The  two  anti-car- 
dinals Eximius  Daha  and  Dominic  de  Bon- 
nefoi,  whom  the  anti-pope  Clement  had  im- 
prisoned, as  has  been  said,  were  set  at  liberty 
by  the  legate;  and  upon  their  joining  the 
rest  in  submitting  to  Martin,  and  divesting 
themselves  of  the  ensigns  of  their  pretended 
dignity,  they  were  received  again  into  the 
church.  The  legate,  in  leaving  Peniscola, 
delivered  it  up  to  the  king's  commissioners, 
to  be  held  for  ever  by  Alphonso  and  his  suc- 
cessors. From  thence  he  went  to  Tortosa, 
and  in  a  council,  which  he  had  appointed 
to  meet  in  that  city,  several  regulations  sug- 
gested by  him  to  extirpate  the  abuses  that 
had  crept  into  those  churches  during  the 
schism,  were  approved  and  ordered  to  be 
universally  observed.' 

The  schism  was  now  confined  to  the  terri- 
tories of  the  count  of  Armagnac  alone,  who 
had  adhered  to  Peter  de  Luna,  and  after  his 
death  to  ^gidius  Munox  his  successor,- af- 
fording a  safe  asylum  to  all  who  refused  to  sub- 
mit to  Martin.  Being  on  that  account  sum- 
moned by  Martin  to  Rome,  and  not  complying 
with  the  summons,  he  was,  on  the  4th  of 
March,  of  the  present  year,  solemnly  excom- 
municated, and  his  territories  were  all  put 
under  an  interdict.  As  all  the  other  princes, 
therefore,  and  even  his  own  pope,  had  sub- 
mitted to  Martin,  he  was  easily  prevailed 
upon  by  the  legate  to  follow  their  example: 
and  he  accordingly  abjured  the  schism  in  the 
latter  end  of  the  present  year,  and  owning 
Martin  for  the  lawful  successor  of  St.  Peter, 
was  thereupon  absolved  by  the  legate  from 
the  excommunication,  and  all  other  censures, 
pains,  and  penalties  that  he  had  incurred.^ 

As  for  iEgidius,  he  was,  at  the  recom- 
mendation of  king  Alphonso,  preferred  by  the 
pope  to  the  bishopric  of  Majorca,  his  anti- 
cardinals  were  all  rewarded,  for  their  ready 
submission,  with  considerable  benefices,  and 
Alphonsus  Borgia,  one  of.  the  commission- 
ers, Avas  by  the  interest  of  the  legale,  who, 
in  a  great  measure,  owed  the  success  of  his 
legation  to  his  zeal,  nominated  by  the  pope 
to  the  bishopric  of  Valencia;  and  we  shall 
see  him  afterwards  raised  to  the  dignity  of 
high  pontiff  under  the  name  of  Calixtus  HI. 
Thus  was  an  end  put  at  last  to  the  present 
schism,  known  by  the  name  of  "  the  great 
western  schism."  It  had  lasted  from  the 
20th  of  September  1378,  when  Clement  VII. 
was  elected  in  opposition  to  Urban  VI.  to 


'  Bzoviiis  et  Raynald. 

2  Apud  Bzovium  et  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1429. 


the  26th  of  July  1429,  when  Clement  VIII., 
the  last  anti-pope,  resigned  that  dignity,  as 
has  been  said. 

Martin,  having  now  no  rival  to  contend 
with,  made  it  his  chief  business  to  unite  the 
princes  of  Germany,  and  proinote  crusades 
against  the  Hussites  of  Bohemia.  We  have 
several  letters  of  his  to  the  emperor  Sigis- 
mund,  to  the  king  of  Poland,  to  the  great 
duke  of  Lithuania,  and  to  other  princes,  ex- 
horting them  to  join  their  forces,  and  either 
extirpate  those  rebels  to  the  church,  or  oblige 
them  to  return  to  her  bosom.  The  Hussite 
Avar  broke  out  soon  after  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, and  was  carried  on  with  a  dreadful 
effusion  of  blood  during  the  whole  lime  of 
Martin's  pontificate,  chiefly  at  his  instiga- 
tion. Of  that  war,  one  of  the  most  barba- 
rous and  bloody  we  read  of  in  history,  of 
the  wonderful,  I  had  almost  said  the  miracu- 
lous, success  that  attended  the  Hussites, 
under  the  celebrated  Ziska,  during  the  course 
of  it,  and  the  many  signal  victories  gained 
by  that  renowned  commander,  over  the  nu- 
merous armies  sent  against  him,  we  have  a 
full  detail  in  "  Lenfant's  History  of  the  Hus- 
sites;" and  to  him,  as  such  an  account  is 
foreign  to  my  subject,  I  refer  the  reader. 

Martin,  a  little  time  before  his  death,  con- 
demned a  practice  that  had  begun  to  prevail 
in  most  places  of  Italy.  Of  that  practice 
and  its  condemnation  we  have  the  following 
account  from  St.  Antonine,  archbishop  of 
Florence,  who  lived  at  this  time.  A  Mi- 
norite of  Siena,  named  Bernardine,  who 
has  since  been  canonized,  having  a  particu- 
lar veneration  forthe  name  of  Jesus,  a  name, 
"which  is  above  every  name,  and  at  which 
every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven, 
and  things  in  earth,  and  things  under  the 
earthV  he  caused  that  name  to  be  curiously 
painted  upon  a  board,  and  exposed  it  thus 
painted  to  the  adoration  of  the  people  in  all 
the  places 'where  he  preached.  For  he  was 
a  famous  preacher,  and  travelling  from  place 
to  place,  is  said  to  have  awakened,  fvilh  his 
sermons,  even  the  most  hardened  sinners  to 
a  sense  of  religion  and  a  reformation  of  their 
lives.  That  new  kind  of  worship  was  em- 
braced with  great  ardor  by  the  people,  the 
rather  as  it  was  recommended  by  one  held 
in  the  highest  esteem  for  his  sanctity ;  and 
the  word  Jesus  was  every  where  painted 
Avith  many  ornaments  around  it,  was  every 
Avhere  exposed  to  the'  adoration  of  the  peo- 
ple, and  even  carried  by  the  Minorites  in 
their  public  processions  before  the  cross. 
•But  that  practice,  though  promoted  and  pro- 
pagated wiih  a  pious  intention  by  its  author, 
met  not,  says  Antonine,  with  the  same  re- 
ception from  the  learned  as  it  did  from  the 
illiterate  multitude.  On  the  contrary,  it  was 
censured  by  them  as  superstitious,  nay,  and 
as  idolatrous,  or,  at  least,  as  calculated  to 
lead  the  people  into  idolatry.    As  the  Mino- 


Martin  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


217 


Martin's  death;— [Year  of  Christ,  1431.]     His  chnractur.     VVhelhi^r  justly  charged  with  avarice  and   ilepo- 
tism.     Instnni-e  of  his  fortitude.    The  universities  of  Uuslucli  and  Louvain  founded. 

rites  continued  to  propagate  the  same  prac-  ]  death."  The  tiiree  popes,  mentioned  with 
tiee,  in  spite  of  all  the  reasons  and  argu-  Martin,  were  his  three  iniinediale  succes- 
nients  urged  against  it,  their  opposers  ap-  sors  ;  and  those  coiumentaries  are  generally 
plied,  in  tiie  end,  to  the  pope  ;  and  his  holi- 1  ascribed  to  /Kncas  Sylvius,  who  succeeded 
ness,  after  consulting  many  bishops  and  all  ^  ('alixtus  111.  under  tiie  name  of  Pius  II.  1 
the  ablest  divines,  declared,  upon  the  most  find  two  things  unly  laid  to  the  charge  of 
mature  delilicration,  the  practice  in  question  JNIariin  by  those  who  speak  less  favorably 
to  be  dangerous,  *'  because  the  people  would  of  him — the  love  of  money,  and  nepotism, 
be  apt  to  direct  their  worship  to  the  name  of  j  But  that  he  was  very  undeservedly  taxed 
Jesus  more  than  to  Jesus  himself,"  order-  with  avarice,  or  the  love  of  money,  sufli- 
ed  the  Minorites,  upon  that  consideration,  ciently  appears,  as  was  observed  by  Anto- 
thenceforth  to  forbear  it,  and,  in  order  to  |  nine,  from  the  immense  sums  he  expended 
remove  all  danger  of  superstition  or  idola-  in  the  Hussite  war,  as  well  as  in  repairing 
try,  prohibited  their  pictures.'  I  shall  leave  i  or  rebuilding  the  churches  of  Rome;  nay, 
tho:<e  who  stand  up  for  the  use  of  the  images  and,  in  a  manner,  rebuildini*  the  city  itself, 
of  our  Saviour  and  the  saints  in  places  of  i  grudging  no  expense  to  embellish  his  capital.' 
worship,  who  pray  before  them,  and  carry  !  As  to  the  other  imputation,  he  certainly  pre- 
them,  exposed  to  the  worship  of  the  people,  ferred,  in  the  disposal  of  all  lucrative  em- 
in  their  public  processions,  &.C.,  to  reconcile  j  ployments,  his  relations  and  nephews  to  all 
such  practices  with  the  present  declaration  others,  however  deserving;  and  by  that 
and  prohibition  of. their  infallible  pope.  If  ,  means  left  them",  at  his  death,  possessed  of 
it  was  dangerous  to  expose  pictures  or  ima-  immense  wealth.  Martin,  soon  after  his 
ges  of  our  Savior's  name  to  the  worship  of  arrival  at  Rome,  caused  the  house  in  the 
the  people,  it  must  certainly  be  more  so  thus  neighborhood  of  the  Church  of  the  Twelve 
to  expose  pictures  or  images  of  our  Saviour  j  Apostles,  which  belonged  to  his  family,  and 
himself,  objects  better  calculated  to  attract ,  in  which  he  was  born,  to  be  pulled  ilowp, 
the  adoration  of  the  people.  Certain  it  is,  and  a  magnificent  palace  to  be  built  in  its 
that  the  reason  alledged  by  the  pope  for  pro-  room.  In  that  palace  he  resided,  during  the 
hibiting  all  pictures  of  our  Saviour's  name,  six  last  years  of  his  life,  as  appears  from  his 
evidently  holds   good   against   all  pictures,  i  bulls ;  and  there  the  Colonna  family  resides 


images,  figures  and  representations  whatever 
of  his  divine  person;  and,  "a fortiori,"  of 
the  saints. 

The  following  year  Martin  died  of  an  apo- 
plexy, on  the  20th  of  February,  after  a  pon- 
tificate of  thirteen  years,  three  months,  and 
ten  days,  reckoning   from   the   day  of  his 


to  this  day.  Platina  gives  a  remarkable  in- 
stance of  this  pope's  constancy  and  fortitude. 
He  had  two  brothers,  whom  he  tenderly 
loved,  Jordan  .and  Lawrence.  Jordan,  the 
elder  of  the  two,  whom  queen  Joan  had 
created  prince  of  Salerno,  died  of  the  plague; 
th'e  other  was  burnt  alive  in  a  tower  set  ac- 


election,  the  Ilth  of  November  1417.     He   cidentally  on  fire,  and  the  pope  heard,  much 
was  buried  in  the  Lateran  near  the  heads  of.  about  the  same  time,  of  the  unhappy  fate  of 


the  apostles  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  and  the 
following  epitaph,  to  be  seen  to  this  day, 
was  engraved  on  his  tomb.  Pope  Martin 
V.  sat  thirteen  years,  three  months,  and 
twelve  days.  He  died  on  the  20th  of  Feb- 
ruary in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1431.  He 
was  the  happiness  of  his  times.  But  the 
blunder  in  the  epitaph  plainly  shows  it  to 
have  been  written  long  after  these  times. 
For  if  Martin  was  elected  on  the  Ilth  of 
November  1417,  as  he  certainly  was,  and 
died  on  the  20th  of  February  1431,  as  we 
read  in  the  circulatory  letter  of  pope  Eugene 
IV.  his  immediate  successor,  and  in  the 
epitaph  itself,  he  could  not  have  sat  twelve 
days,  as  is  evident,  over  and  above  the  thir- 
teen years  and  three  months.  Great  com- 
mendations are  bestowed  upon  Martin,  by 


the  one  and  the  other,  without  uttering  a 
single  word  of  complaint,  or  betraying  the 
least  symptom  of  pain  or  dejection.^  Ange- 
lus  Clavasius  writes  in  his  Summa,  that 
Martin,  by  a  very  extraordinary  dispensation, 
allowed  a  man  to  marry  his  own  sister ;  and 
that  he  advances  upon  the  authority  of  St. 
Antonine.  But  Antonine,  in  the  place 
quoted  by  that  writer,  speaks  only  of  a  dis- 
pensation, allowing  a  man  to  marry  the 
sister  of  a  woman  with  whom  he  had  a 
secret  intrigue,  which  would  have  become 
public,  had  the  pope  refused  the  license,  for 
which  the  man  had  privately  applied.^ 

In  1419,  John  and  Albert,  the  two  dukes 
of  Mecklenburg,  the  one  of  Gustrow,  the 
other  of  Schwerin  or  Swerin,  founded  an 
university   at  Rostock    in    that  dukedom, 


almost  all  the  contemporary  writers.  "  I ,  jointly  with  the  senate  cf  that  city,  then,  as 
have  seen  Martin  V.,"  says  Gobelinus,  in '  it  still  is,  a  "  Hanse  town,"  or  free  city, 
the  preface  to  the  first  book  of  his  Commen- 1  That  foundation  Martin  not  only  approved, 
taries ;  "have  seen  Eugene  IV.,  Nicholas  but,  upon  the  application  of  the  two  dukes, 
v.,  and  Calixtus  III.,  who  were  all  con- !  granted  the  same  privileges  to  their  new- 
demned  by  the  people  while  they  lived,  but;  founded  university  as  had  been  granted  by 
extolled  with  c;reat  encomiums  after  their 


•  Antniiin.  parte  3.  tit.  22.  c.  7. 

Vol.  III.— 28 


a  Anionin.  chrnn.  parte  3.  tit.  22.  c.  7. 

a  I'latin.  in  vit.  Martin  V. 

«  Antonin.  Summa.  parte  3.  tit.  1.  c.  22. 

T 


218 


Martin's  promotion  of  cardinals. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


His  writings.     Election  of  Eugenius. 
fore  his  promotion. 


[Eugenius  IV. 

His  family,  employments,  &c.,  be- 


his  predecessors  to  those  of  Erfort  and  Leip- 
sic'  The  present  dukes  of  Mecklenburg, 
Schwerin,  and  Strelitz,  are  descended  from 
the  two  dukes  mentioned  here.  In  1688 
died  the  last  duke  of  Gustrow,  and  upon  the 
extinction  of  that  branch  ensued  a  lawsuit 
between  the  two  remaining  branches  of 
Schwerin  and  Strelitz  about  the  succession, 
which  lasted  till  the  year  1701,  when  it  end- 
ed in  a  treaty  of  partition. 

In  Martin's  pontificate  was  celebrated  the 
fifth  jubilee,  in  1425,  say  Ciaconius  and 
Bzovius.  But  as  it  was  ordained,  as  has 
been  said,  by  Urban  VI.,  in  1390,  the  year 
of  the  jubilee,  that  other  jubilees  should 
thenceforth  be  celebrated  at  the  term  of  every 
thirty-three  years,  the  year  1423  must  have 
been  that  of  Martin's  jubilee ;  and  at  that  year 
it  is,  accordingly,  placed  by  the  accurate  Pan- 
vinius.  But  it  was  not,  it  seems,  celebrated 
with  the  usual  solemnity  and  concourse  of 
people,  on  account  of  the  war  that  was  then 
carried  on,  with  great  fury,  in  Italy,  in 
France,  and  in  Germany  ;  and  hence  it  has 
been  mentioned  by  very  few  of  the  contem- 
porary historians. 

In  1425,  John,  duke  of  Brabant,  founded 
an  university  at  Louvain,  with  the  consent 
and  approbation  of  Martin,  who  granted  to 
it  all  the  privileges  enjoyed  by  other  univer- 
sities, except  their  having  a  school  of  divini- 
ty. But  that  privilege  was  added  by  the 
succeeding  pope  Eugenius  IV.  to  the  rest. 


Martin's  diploma  was  dated  the  9ih  of  De- 
cember, in  the  ninth  year  of  his  pontificate.! 

In  1426,  Martin  made  a  promotion  of  car- 
dinals, on  the  24ih  of  May,  when  fourteen 
were  raised  to  that  dignity,  and  among  them 
Prosper  Colonna,  the  pope's  nephew^by  his 
brother,  and  Henry  bishop  of  Winchester, 
uncle  to  the  young  king  Henry  VI.  In 
1430  two  new  cardinals  were  added  to  the 
college,  on  the  8th  of  September,  at  the 
nomination,  as  is  supposed,  of  Alphonso 
king  of  Arragon;  the  pope  being  bound,  by 
one  of  the  articles  of  his  agreement  with  that 
prince,  to  prefer  two  to  that  dignity  out  of 
the  six  persons  whom  he  should  name. 
Of  this  pope  we  have  several  bulls  and  con- 
stitutions, to  be  met  with  in  the  Great  Bul- 
larium,  a  great  many  letters,  animating  the 
emperor  and  other  princes  against  the  Huss- 
ites, and  a  sermon  preached  at  Rome  on  oc- 
casion of  the  translation  of  the  body  of  St. 
Monica,  the  mother  of  St.  Austin. 

As  in  the  year  1431  the  seven  years  ex- 
pired, at  the  term  of  which  a  general  council 
was  to  be  held,  agreeably  to  the  decrees  of 
the  councils  of  Constance  and  of  Siena,  and 
Martin  had  chosen  the  city  of  Basil  for  the 
place  of  their  meeting,  he  appointed  Julian 
Cesarini,  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,  to  preside 
in  that  council  with  the  character  of  his  le- 
gate a  Latere  ;  but  did  not  himself  live  to 
see  it  assembled. 


EUGENIUS  IV.,  THE  TWO  HUNDUED  AND  SIXTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Manuel  Pal^ologus,  John  Pal^ologus,  Emperors  of  the  ^as<.— Sigismund,  Albert  II. 
Frederic  III.,  Emperors  of  the-  West.]  "' 


[Year  of  Christ,  1431.]  Martin  dying, 
as  lias  been  said,  on  the  20th  of  February, 
1431,  the  cardinals,  in  all  fourteen,  entered 
into  the  conclave  on  the  1st  or  the  2d  of 
March.  But  before  they  proceeded  to  the 
election,  they  all  agreed  and  swore  to  certain 
articles,  and  among  the  rest  to  the  three  fol- 
lowing: I.  That  in  the  apostolic  letter  it 
should  no  longer  be  said  "  by  the  advice," 
f"t  ''with  the  consent  of  the  cardinals." 

II.  That  the  pope  should  create  no  new  car- 
J'"als  without  the  consent  of  the  old  ones. 

III.  That  one  moiety  of  the  patrimony  of 
the  church  should  be  divided  among  the 
cardinals.  Each  of  the  cardinals  having 
bound  himself  by  a  solemn  oath  to  observe 
these  articles,  in  case  he  should  be  raised  to 
the  see,  they  elected,  with  one  consent,  on 


«  Calvisius  in  chron.  ad  ann.  1419. 


the  3d  of  March,  according  to  the  mt)st  pro- 
bable opinion,  Gabriel  Condelmerius,  cardi- 
nal presbyter  of  St.  Clement ;  who,  on  the 
12th  of  that  month,  was  crowned  with  the 
usual  solemnity  in  the  basilic  of  St.  Peter, 
and  took  the  name  of  Eugenius  IV.  He 
was  the  son  of  Angelus  Condelmerius,  a 
citizen  of  Venice,  but  come  of  a  very  an- 
cient family,  and  admitted,  upon  the  promo- 
tion of  his  son,  to  the  rank  of  a  senator  or 
nobleman.  His  mother's  name  was  Bariola 
Coraria,  who  lived  to  see  her  brother,  Gre- 
gory XII.,  her  son,  Eugenius  IV.,  and  her 
grandson,  by  her  daughter  Polixena,  Paul 
II.,  preferred  to  the  pontifical  dignity.  In 
his  youth  he  entered  into  the  order  of  the 
secular  canons  of  St.  George  in  Alga,  at 
Venice;  was  called  to  Rome  by  -his  uncle, 

*  Vide  Lipsium  in  Lovanio. 


EUGENIUS  v.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


219 


Eugenius  quarrels  with  the  relations  of  the  deceased  pope.     Orent  disturliiinces  in  Rome.    The  emperor  inter- 
poses.    Council  of  Bnnil  opened.     Dissolved  by  Eugenius,  and  v/hy^ 


Gregory  XII.,  and  by  him  made  first  trea-  And  llius  was  an  end  put  to  the  present  dis- 
sure'  oi"  the  holy  Roman  church,  then  pre-  turbance,  and  the  pope,  to  his  great  satisfac- 
ferred  to  the  bishopric  of  Siena,  and  lastly  tion,  left  at  full  liberty  to  attend  to  affairs  of 
created  cardinal  in  1408.  He  was  employed  far  greater  importance,  which  he  had  then 
by  his  predecessor,  Martin  V.,  against  the  on  his  hands. 

people  of  the  March  and  Bologna,  who  had  The  council  appointed  by  the  late  pope 
revolted,  but  were  soon  reduced,  more  by  to  meet  at  Basil,  was,  in  the  mean  time, 
ins  obliging  behavior,  than  bv  dint  of  arms!'  opened  in  the  cathedral  of  that  city  on  the 
In  the  first  days  of  the  pontificate  of  Eu-jSSd  of  July  of  the  present  year.  But  the 
genius,  a  quarrel,  attended  with  great  dis-  number  of  prelates  being  yet  very  small,  no 
Turbances,  broke  out  between  him  and  the  session  was  held  till  the  21th  of  December, 
relations  of  the  deceased  pope,  on  the  fol-  However,  as  their  numbers  increased,  they 
lowing  occasion.  Eugenius  was  informed  wrote,  by  the  advice  of  their  president,  Ju- 
that  Martin  had  left  an  immense  treasure  be-  lian  Cesarini,  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo,  a  most 


hind  him  ;  but  that  cardinal  Prosper  Colon- 
na,  and  his  two  brothers,  Antony  prince  of 
Salerno,  and  Edward  count  of  Celano,  had 
embezzled  the  whole,  and  kept  it  concealed. 
Upon  that  intelligence  Eugenius  summoned 
them  to  give  an  account  of  the  money,  and 
the  many  valuable 'efTects  which  his  prede- 
cessor was  possessed  of  at  the  time  of  his 
death,  since  the  see,  and  not  they,  was  his 
heir.  As  they  took  no  notice  of  that  summons 
the  pope  ordered  their  palace  to  be  searched. 
But  they  who  were  employed  on  that  occa- 
sion, exceeding  their  commission,  instead  of 
searching,  plundered  the  palace  of  all  its  rich 
furniture,  and  of  every  thing  else  that  they 
thought  of  any  value.  Hereupon  the  Co- 
lonnas,  flying  to  arms  with  their  friends  and 
dependants,  besieged  the  pope  in  his  palace, 
and  would  have  seized  him,  had  not  the  Ro- 
man people,  jealous  of  the  overgrown  power 
of  that   family,  joined,  almost  to  a   man. 


obliging  and  friendly  letter  to  the  Bohemians, 
that  is,  to  the  Hussites  of  Bohemia,  inviting 
them  to  the  council,  and  offering  them  a 
most  ample  safe  conduct.  The  letter  is  dated 
the  15th  of  October,  and  the  address  was, 
"the  holy  general  council,  lawfully  assem- 
bled in  the  Holy  Ghost  at  Basil,  and  represent- 
ing the  church  universal,  to  the  ecclesiastics, 
the  nobles,  and  the  whole  people  of  the  king- 
dom of  Bohemia,  peace  and  unity  in  Christ 
Jesus  our  Lord."  To  entice  the  Bohemians  ' 
10  the  council,  the  fathers  promised  them', 
in  their  letter,  a  favorable  hearing^  as  they 
did  not  doubt,  they  said,  but  they  would 
yield  to  reason;  and,  if  convinced  of  any 
errors,  would  readily  renounce  them.  So 
much  complaisance  to  condemned  heretics 
oflfended  the  pope,  pretending  that  heretics, 
whom  the  church  once  had  condemned, 
should  no  more  be  heard.  Undercolor  there- 
fore of  preventing  declared   heresies  from 


against  them.  Thus  was  a  civil  war  kin-  being  again  brought  into  dispute,  by  a  let- 
died  within'  the  walls  of  the  city.  But  the  ter,  dated  the  11th  of  November,  he  em- 
Colonnas  were,  in  the  end,  overpowered, ,  powered  his  legate,  cardinal  Cesarini,  to  dis- 
and  obliged  to  take  shelter  in  the  strongholds^  solve  the  council  assembled  at  Basil,  and 
which  they  possessed  in  the  neighborhood   appoint   another   to   m^et,  in   the   tPrtn  of 


of  Rome  ;    and  in   the  meantime  the  pope 
thundered  out  the  sentence  of  excommuni 


eighteen   months,   at   Bologna,   which,   he 
said,  he  would  assist  at  in  person.     To  jus- 


cation  against  the  whole  family,  deprived  tify  this  sudden  and  quite  unexpected  disso 
them  of  all  honors,  titles,  and  dignities,  and  lution  of  a  council,  sumrnoned  by  his  prede- 
declared  their  castles,  their  lands  and  terri- i  cessor  in  obedience  to  the  drecrees  of  the 
tories,  all  forfeited  to  the  apostolic  see.  It  is  council  of  Constance,  and  approved  by  him- 
observable,  that  the  same  family  had  met  self,  Eugenius  added  in  his  letter,  that  very 
with  pretty  much  the  same  treatment  from,  few  prelates  were  yet  come  ;  that  the  war 
another  pope,  from   Boniface  VIII.,  about!  in  those  parts  between  the  dukes  of  Austria 


a  hundred  and  thirty  years  before,  as  has 
been  related  in  the  life  of  that  pope.^  Eu- 
genius, finding  that  he  could  not,  with  his 
own  force  alone,  oppose  the  Colonnas,  who 
had  hired  a  strong  body  of  mercenaries,  and 
even  threatened  Rome  with  a  siege,  had  re- 
course to  the  emperor  ;  and  Sigismund,  in- 
terposing his  authority,  obliged  them  to  dis- 
band their  troops  and  submit  to  the  pope, 
provided  his  holiness  consented  to  absolve 
them  from  the  excommunication  ;  to  rein 


and  Burgundy  would  prevent  others  from 
coming;  and  that  many  of  the  citizens  of 
Basil  professed  the  doctrine  of  the  con- 
demned and  anathematized  Huss ;  which 
would  breed  daily  scandals  and  quarrels. 
The  letter  was  signed  by  ten  cardinals, 
among  whom  were  two  preferred  to  that 
diiiniiy  by  Eugenius  on  the  I9th  of  the  pre- 
ceding September,  namely,  Francis  Condel- 
merius,  his  nephew,  and  Angelotto  Foschi, 
or  Fusco,  come  of  an  ancient  Roman  fami- 


state  them  in  all  their  former  titles,  honors,]  Iv,  archpriest  of  the  Lateran,  and  one  of 
and  dignities,  and   receive   them   again  into,  the  pope's  most  intimate  friends.' 
favor.    All  this  the  pope  readily  performed.*       So  precipitate  a  resolution   in  the  pope 
~. .M.ud Ri.7naT^dTnn.  1431. et  AnioninTtiraaTn^.  j  Surprised,  beyond  measure,  the  legate.    But 

a  See  p    4fi.  * — 

'  Rlondus  clecad.  2.  1.  9.     Platin.  in  Eugen.  IV.  Ray-  !      '  Concil  I,alih,.i,  torn.  12.  rol.  GC9.     ^.ii.'hs  Syl.  Hist, 
muiid.  ad  ann.  1-131.  Num.  11.  1  p.  00.  Edit.  Freher.  et  apud  Raynald.  Num.  21. 


220 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[EUGEMUS  IV. 


The  conduct  of  the  pope  disapproved  by  the  cardinal  legate  ;  and  by  the  emperor.  His  letter  to  the  pope  ; — 
[Year  of  Christ,  1432.]  The  pope's  answer.  The  council  of  Basil  declared  a  lawful  council.  Establishes 
the  superiority  of  councils  over  the  pope. 


being  a  man  of  great  discretion  and  prudence, 
he  concealed  it  from  the  fathers  of  the  coun- 
cil, and  in  his  answer  to  the  pope's  letter 
remonstrated,  in  the  strongest  terms,  against 
it,  laying  before  his  holiness  the  scandal  it 
would  give  to  the  catholics  as  well  as  to  he- 
retics; showing,  with  great  freedom,  the  fu- 
tility of  the  reasons  he  had  alledged  for  the 
intended  dissolution ;  and  even  telling  him,  in 
plain  words,  that  the  council  would  not  be 
dissolved,  and  that  he  had,  therefore,  much 
better  not  attempt  it,  and  thus  avoid  the  end- 
less troubles,  in  which  he  would  find  him- 
self inevitably  involved,  if  he  persisted  in 
the  resolution  he  had  taken,  perhaps  not 
upon  the  most  mature  deliberation.  But 
Eugenius  wanted  the  council  to  meet  within 
his  own  dominions,  which  was  the  true  rea- 
son thai  induced  him  to  dissolve  it;  appre- 
hending that  were  it  held  any  where  else,  it 
might  prove  as  fatal  to  him  as  that  of  Con- 
stance had  been  to  his  predecessor  John 
XXIII.  Being,  therefore,  deaf  to  all  re- 
monstrances, he  issued  a  bull  on  the  18th  of 
December,  declaring  the  council  of  Basil 
dissolved,  and  immediately  dispatched  a 
messenger  to  acquaint  the  emperor  there- 
with, as  well  as  with  the  reasons  that  had 
moved  him  to  it,  the  same  that  he  had  urged 
in  his  letter  to  the  legate.  Sigismund  was 
come  into  Italy  to  be  crowned  at  Milan  with 
the  iron  crown  as  king  of  Lombardy,  and 
afterwards  with^  the  imperial  crown  at 
Rome.  The  former  ceremony  was  perform- 
ed on  the  25th  of  November,  not  at  Modoe- 
tia,  as  was  usual,  but  at  Milan,  by  the  arch- 
bishop of  that  city.  From  Milan  the  empe- 
ror repaired  to  Placentia;  and  there  he  re- 
ceived the  pope's  letter,  with  a  copy  of  the 
bull  of  the  dissolution  of  the  council,  which 
no  less  surprised  him  than  it  had  done  the 
legate.  He  foresaw  the  disturbances  that 
would  unavoidably  attend  such  a  resolution, 
and  therefore  postponing  all  other  affairs,  he 
wrote,  without  loss  of  time,  a  long  letter  in 
answer  to  the  pope's.  In  that  letter,  dated 
at  Placentia,  the  9th  of  January  1432,  the 
emperor  first  confuted  one  by  one,  and  in- 
deed unanswerably,  all  the  reJisons  offered 
by  the  pope  to  justify  the  dissolution  of  the 
council.  In  the  next  place,  he  enlarged 
upon  the  many  unspeakable -evils  into  which 
his  holiness  was,  he  said,  upon  the  point  of 
plunging  himself,  the  catholic  church,  and 
the  whole  Christian  world,  by  putting  off 
the  so  much  wanted  and  so  long  wished  for 
reformation ;  when  many  bishops  were  al- 
ready come  from  distant  countries  to  concur 
with  him  in  bringing  so  desirable  a  work  to 
a  happy  issue.  He  added,  that  the  bishops 
would  not  be  disappointed;  and  that  he,  as 
protector  of  the  church,  could  not  refuse  his 
protection  to  them  and  the  council.  In  the 
last  place  he  urged,  that  should  the  council 
be  dissolved  for  inviting  the  Bohemians  to 


it,  and  promising  them  a  favorable  hearing, 
they  would  conclude  that  the  catholics  dis- 
trusted their  cause,  and  thus  be  confirmed  in 
their  errors.  The  emperor  closed  his  letter 
with  earnestly  entreating  his  holiness,  as  he 
tendered  the  welfare,  the  peace,  the  unity 
of  the  church,  and  his  own  reputation,  to 
revoke  his  decree  dissolving  the  council,  and 
assist  at  it  in  person.*  This  letter  Eugenius 
answered  by  another  dated  the  27th  of  Janu- 
ary, wherein  he  assured  the  emperor  that  it 
was  upon  the  most  mature  deliberation,  and 
with  the  consent  and  approbation  of  the  car- 
dinals, that  he  had  dissolved  one  council  and 
called  another,  and  was  very  confident  that 
when  his  highness  came  to  Rome  to  receive 
the  imperial  crown,  and  gave  him  an  op- 
portunity of  conferring  personally  with  him, 
he  would  entirely  approve  his  conduct.^ 

As  the  pope  returned  no  answer  to  the 
legate's  letter  against  the  dissolution  of  the 
council  mentioned  above,  he  concluded  that 
his  holiness  had  acquiesced  in  the  reasons 
he  had  alledged;  and  on  the  7th  of  Decem- 
ber he  appointed  the  first  session  to  be  held 
on  the  14th  of  the  same  month.  In  that 
session  were  read,  after  the  usual  ceremonies, 
the  decrees  of  the  councils  of  Constance  and 
Siena,  with  the  letters  of  pope  Martin  and  the 
present  pope  his  successor,  ordering  councils 
to  meet  at  the  expiration  of  every  seventh 
year,  and  one  in  the  course  of  the  current 
year  at  Basil.  The  said  council  was  then 
declared  a  general  council,  representing  the 
church  universal,  and  lawfully  assembled  to 
preserve  the  purity,  of  the  faith,  to  reconcile 
the  Christian  princes,  and  to  reform  abuses. 

In  the  mean  time  the  pope's  bull  of  the 
18th  of  December,  dissolving  the  council, 
being  notified  to  the  fathers  at  Basil,  instead 
of  complying  with  it,  they  confirmed,  in 
their  second  session  held  on  the  15th  of 
February,  the  two  following  declarations  of 
the  council  of.  Constance,  namely,  "that  a 
general  council,  lawfully  assembled,  has  its 
power  immediately  from  Christ,  which 
every  one,  of  what  state  or  dignity  soever, 
even  the  papal,  is  bound  to  obey  in  things 
appertaining  to  the  faith,  to  the  extirpation 
of  the  schism,  and  to  the  reformation  of  the 
church  in  its  head  and  its  members."  The 
other,  "that  whosoever,  of  whalever  dig- 
nity, even  the  papal,  shall  refuse  to  obey  the 
decrees,  statutes,  and  mandates  of  a  general 
council,  lawfully  assembled,  shall  be  duly 
punished."  To  these  two  declarations  or 
decrees  of  the  council  of  Constance  the  fa- 
thers of  Basil  added  three  of  their  own, 
arising  naturally  from  them,  namely,  I.  That 
no  power  upon  earth,  no,  not  the  papal,  can 
adjourn,  translate,  or  dissolve  the  present 
council  assembled  at  Basil  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  council  itself.    II.  Nor  can  any 

1  Concil.  Labbei,  torn.  2.  col.  940,  955^ 
^  In  Appendice  Concil.  col.  943. 


EUGENIUS  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


221 


The  pope  and  the  cardinals  summoned  to  the  council 
by  llie  pope  concerning  ihe  transferring  of  the  counc 
tuniacy.     ile  submits  and  retracts  his  bulls  dissolvin 

power  on  earth  compel  any  to  retire  from 
the  council,  or  hinder  any  from  coining  to 
it.  III.  That  none  shall  withdiaw  from  the 
council  till  it  is  ended,  without  a  just  and 
reasonable  cause,  allowed  to  be  so  by  the 
deputies  of  the  council.' 

In  the  third  session,  held  on  the  29th  of 
April,  the  bishop  of  Lausanne,  and  the  dean 
of  Utrecht,  who  had  been  sent  to  Rome  to 
procure  a  repeal  of  the  decree  dissolving  the 
council,  made  their  report;  and  the  fathers 
being  informed  by  them  that  his  holiness 
persisted  in  his  former  resolution,  they  bum- 
moned  him  to  appear  personally  at  the 
council  in  the  term  of  three  months,  or  to 
send  legates  with  full  powers,  if  he  could 
not  come  himself,  to  represent  him,  and  act 
in  his  name.  At  the  same  time  the  cardi- 
nals were  required  to  attend  the  council 
within  the  said  term,  on  pain  of  being  prose- 
cuted, if  prevented  by  no  lawful  impedi- 
ment, according  to  the  rieor  of  the  canons. 

In  the  fourth  session,  on  the  20th  of  June, 
most  ample  safe  conducts  were  despatched 
to  the  Bohemians,  who  had  been  prevailed 
upon  to  yield  to  the  pressing  instances  of  the 
fathers,  inviting  them  to  the  council,  and 
assuring  them  of  a  kind  and  favorable  re- 
ception, with  free  liberty  to  return  when 
they  pleased.  In  this  session  the  four  fol- 
lowing decrees  were  issued  :  I.  That,  should 
the  pope  happen  to  die  while  the  council  is 
sitting,  his  successor  shall  be  elected  in  the 
place  where  it  is  held,  and  no  where  else. 
This  decree  was  calculated  to  draw  the  car- 
dinals to  Basil.  II.  That  no  promise,  no 
oath,  no  obligation  whatever,  will  be  admit- 
ted as  a  lawful  excuse  for  not  assis'ting  at 
the  council;  and  all  such  obligations  are 
declared  null.  III.  The  pope  shall  create 
no  new  cardinals  while  the  council  is  sitting. 
IV.  A  leaden  seal  shall  be  made  with  the 
Holy  Ghost  on  the  one  side,  descending  in 
the  shape  of  a  dove,  and  these  words  on  the 
other:  "The  Holy  General  Council  of 
Basil." 

In  the  mean  time  arrived  at  Basil,  on  the 
ISih  of  July,  the  archbishops  of  Colossus 
and  Taranto,  with  the  bishop  of  Magalone, 
and  one  of  the  auditors  of  the  apostolic 
palace,  sent  by  Eugenius  to  propose  to  the* 
fathers  the  transferring  of  the  council  to  any 
place  subject  to  the  church,  in  Italy,  which 
they  should  choose,  and  where  they  should 
enjoy  the  same  liberty  as  at  Basil.  They 
added,  that  as  soon  as  the  place,  which  his 
holiness  left  entirely  to  their  choice,  was 
fixed  upon,  he  would  repair  to  it  without 
delay,  and  enter,  jointly  with  them,  upon 
the  great  work  of  the  reformation,  beginning 
with  his  own  court,  nay,  and  with  himself; 
but  that  his  health,  and  many  weighty  rea- 
sons would   not  permit  him  to  go  out  of 

>  Acta  Victorina  Concil.  apud  Spond.  Num.  7. 


Decrees  issued  in  the  fourth  session.  Proposals  made 
il,  and  the  fathers'  answer.  The  pope  accused  of  con- 
g  the  council:— [Year  of  Christ,  1433.] 

Italy.  The  fathers  returned  answer,  that 
his  predecessors  had  appointed  the  council 
to  meet  at  Basil ;  that  he  himself  had  ap- 
proved and  confirmed  it;  that  the  reasons 
which  he  had  offered  for  dissolving  or  trans- 
ferring it,  were  mere  pretences ;  that  a  gene- 
ral council  has  its  authority  immediately 
from  Christ,  which  the  popes  themselves 
are  bound  to  submit  to,  and  they  therefore 
begged  his  holiness  to  lay  aside  all  thoughts 
of  dissolving  the  council,  and  repair  to 
Basil.' 

This  passed  in  a  genei'al  congregation ; 
and  in  the  sixth  session,  held  on  the  6th  of 
September,  Eugenius  was  accused  of  contu- 
macy by  the  promoter  of  the  council,  in  not 
revoking  the  dissolution  of  the  said  coun- 
cil nor  appearing  at  it  io  compliance  with 
his  suramonsj  either  in  person,  or  by  his 
deputies. 

In  the  seventh  session,  on  the  6th  of  No*- 
vember,  it  Avas  ordained,  that  as  the  election 
of  a  new  pope  was  to  be  made  at  Basil, 
should  the  see  become  vacant  while  .the 
council  was  sitting,  and  some  of  the  cardi- 
nals were  usefully  employed  at  a  great  dis- 
tance from  that  city,  the  rest  should  not 
enter  into  the  conclave  till  sixty  days  after 
the  decease  of  the  pope. 

In  the  eighth  session,  held  on  the  18th  of 
December,  sixty  days  more  were  allowed  to 
Eugenius  to  revoke  the  dissolution  of  the 
council;  and  it  was  decreed,  that  if  he  did 
not  revoke  it  within  that  time,  they  should 
proceed  against  him  without  any  further 
warning  or  citation. 

In  the  ninth  and  tenth  sessions,  held  on 
the  19th  of  January,  and  the  19th  of  Feb- 
ruary 1433,  Eugenius  was  summoned  anew, 
and,  upon  his  not  appearing,  accused  again 
of  contempt  or  contumacy  ;  and  the  fathers 
finally  determined  to  suspend  him,  at  their 
next  meeting,  from  the  administration  both 
in  spirituals  and  temporals.  But  he,  in  the 
mean  time,  by  a  diploma  dated  the  14th  of 
February,  that  is,  three  days  before  the 
sixty  days  allowed  him  in  the  eighth  ses- 
sion were  elapsed,  confirmed  the  council, 
and  appointed  four  cardinals  to  preside  at  it 
in  his  name.  But  the  fathers  maintaining 
that,  as  it  had  been  lawfully  assembled,  it 
wanted  not  his  confirmation,  would  not  ad- 
mit the  legates,  but  insisted  upon  his  first 
revoking,  in  express  terms,  the  pretended 
dissolution.  This  Eugenius  was,  in  the 
end,  forced  to  agree  to,  and  by  a  bull,  dated 
the  loth  of  December  of  the  present  year, 
1433,  he  acknowledged  the  holy  general 
council  of  Basil  to  have  been  lawfully  as- 
sembled, and  lawfully  continued,  though  he 
had  dissolved  il  for  "just  and  reasonable 
causes ;"  declared  void  and  null  whatever 
had  been  done  by  him,  or  in  his  name,  to 

'  Concil.  torn.  12.  col.  673. 
T  2 


222 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[EUGENIUS  IV. 


The  deputies  of  tlie  Bohemians  arrive  at  Basil.  Articles  they  maintained.  Communion  in  both  kinds  granted 
them  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1434.]  Eugenius  obliged  to  leave  Rome.  The  council  interposes  in  his  favor.  Va- 
rious abuses  redressed  by  the  council ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1435.] 


the  prejudice,  or  in  derogation  of  the  said 
holy  general  council ;  nay,  and  to  satisfy 
the  fathers,  he  retracted  a  letter  against  the 
council,  Avhich  he  solemnly  protested  not  to 
have  been  written  by  him,  nor  with  his 
knowledge  or  consent.' 

The  Bohemians,  or  Hussites  of  Bohe- 
mia, had  been  invited  to  the  council,  as  has 
been  said  above,  and  in  compliance  with 
that  invitation,  they  sent  four  deputies,  the 
most  learned  men  among  them,  to  give  an 
account  of  their  doctrine.  These  made  their 
public  entry  into  Basil  on  the  4th  of  Janu- 
ary of  the  present  year,  were  introduced  to 
the  council  on  the  9th,  and  the  I6th  was 
fixed  for  the  day  on  which  they  were  to  lay 
their  doctrine  before  the  council,  and  offer, 
with  all  liberty,  what  they  had  to  say  in 
defence  of  it.  They  made  long  harangues, 
the  one  after  the  other,  for  several  days  to- 
gether, calculated  to  explain  their  doctrine, 
and  to  prove  it  from  the  scripture  and  the 
fathers.  The  chief  articles  they  undertook 
to  maintain  were,  that  the  eucharist  ought 
to  be  administered  to  all  in  both  kinds  ;  that 
all  crimes,  even  those  of  the  ecclesiastics, 
ought  to  be  punished  by  the  civil  magis- 
trates ;  that  the  preaching  of  the  word  of 
God  should  be  entirely  free  ;  and  that  the 
clergy  should  have  no  temporal  power  nor 
dominion.  These  articles  afforded  matter 
of  dispute,  for  the  space  of  fifty  days,  be- 
tween them  and, the  four  divines  chosen  by 
the  council  to  answer  them.  But  as  the 
disputants,  during  that  time,  came  to  no 
agreement,  nor  was  there  the  least  likeli- 
hood of  their  coming  to  any,  the  Bohemians 
took  their  leave  of  the  council,  and  returned 
home.  With  them  the  council  dispatched 
deputies  to  treat  with  the  leading  men  of  the 
party ;  and  many  public  conferences  were 
held  at  Prague,  and  other  places,  concerning 
the  articles  in  dispute.  But  the  Bohemians 
refusing  to  hearken  to  any  terms  till  the  ar- 
ticle of  the  communion  in  both  kinds  was 
settled,  the  council  was,  in  the  end,  prevailed 
upon  by  their  deputies  to  grant  them  their 
request.  Accordingly,  a  bull  was  drawn  up 
by  the  council  and  sent  into  Bohemia,  allow- 
ing the  priests  of  that  kingdom  and  of  Mo- 
ravia to  administer  the  eucharist  in  both 
kinds  to  all  who  desired  it,  provided  they 
declared  to  their  communicants,  that "  Christ 
is  contained  entire  under  either  species," 
and  that  they  ought  to  believe  so.  The  Bo- 
hemians having  now  obtained  what'  they 
chiefly  insisted  upon,  they  agreed,  without 
difficulty,  to  the  other  articles,  as  explained 
and  qualified  by  the  council.^  Thus  were 
the  differences  that  had  subsisted  ever  since 
the  council  of  Constance,  and  had  cost  ma- 
ny thousand  lives,  amicably  composed  for 
the  present. 


«  Concil.  tom.  12.  col.  947. 

a  Idem,  tom.  12.  col.  801  et  978. 


In  the  mean  time,  Philip  duke  of  Milan, 
pretending  to  be  commissioned  by  the  coun- 
cil to  bring  the  pope  to  reason,  sent  a  nu- 
merous body  of  troops  to  reduce  the  March 
of  Ancona,  which  they  did  without  opposi- 
tion. From  thence  they  advanced  into  the 
neighborhood  of  Rome;  and  there  commit- 
ted such  dreadful  ravages,  that  the  Romans, 
to  redeem  themselves  from  them,  began  to 
think  of  seizing  the  pope,  and  delivering 
him  up  into  their  hands.  But  he,  being  pri- 
vately informed  of  their  machinations,  made 
his  escape,  in  the  disguise  of  a  monk,  to  the 
Tiber,  and,  embarking  there  in  a  small  boat, 
got  safe  to  Ostia,  amidst  showers  of  arrows 
aimed  at  him  by  the  Romans  from  either 
side  the  river.  From  Ostia  he  sailed  to  Pisa, 
from  thence  went  to  Florence,  and  was  re- 
ceived in  both  places  with  extraordinary 
marks  of  honor.  He  wrote,  on  the  very 
day  he  arrived  at  Florence,  the  23d  of  June, 
a  most  obliging  letter  to  the  fathers  of  Basil, 
to  acquaint  them  with  the  revolt  of  the  Ro- 
mans, and  his  flight  from  Rome;  and  at  the 
same  time  to  assure  them  that  he  was  unal- 
terably determined  to  live  in  perfect  harmo- 
ny with  them;  to  bury  in  oblivion  what  had 
bred  a  misunderstanding  between  him  and 
them;  and  thenceforth  to  love  them  as  his 
children,  and  respect  them  as  his  brethren. 
On  the  other  hand,  the  fathers,  to  show  that 
they  bore  his  holiness  no  ill  will,  immediate- 
ly dispatched  some  of  their  body  to  Rome, 
to  mediate  a  reconciliation  between  him  and 
the  Romans.  Their  mediation  wgs  attended 
with  the  Avished-fpr  success.  For  the  Ro- 
mans not  only  submitted,  out  of  their  great 
regard  for  the  council,  but  restored  all  the 
magistrates,  whom  they  had  removed  ;  drove 
the  ririgleaders  of  the  revolt  out  of  the  city  ; 
and  sent  to  beg  his  holiness's  pardon,  in  the 
most  submissive  manner,  for  their  past  un- 
dutiful  behavior." 

Thus  was  a  perfect  harmony  established 
between  the  council  and  the  pope;.«nd  it 
subsisted  till  the  twenty-first  session,  held 
on  the  9th  of  June  of  the  following  year, 
when  the  fathers,  entering  upon  the  great 
work  of  the  reformation,  and  beginning 
with  the  pope's  court,  undertook  to  cor- 
rect several  abuses  that  prevailed  there, 
and  gave,  they  said,  just  cause  of  complaint 
as  Avell  as  of  scandal  to  the  whole  Christian 
world.  These  were  "  expectatives,  reserva- 
tions, resignations,  annates,"  &c.,  unheard 
of  for  many  ages  in  the  church,  and  intro- 
duced without  any  apparent  necessity.  They 
therefore  forbad  them  as  "  oppressive"  and 
"  simoniacal,"  to  be  practised  for  the  future, 
notwithstanding  any  statutes,  bulls,  or  de- 
crees whatever  to  the  contrary :  they  for- 
bad, in  like  manner,  any  thing  to  Jbe  requir- 
ed, or  to  be  given,  for  the  confirming  of 


»  Concil.  tom.  12.  col.  950. 
Antonin.  tit.  22.  c.  10. 


Blond.  Decad.  3.1.  Set  6. 


Eugenics  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


223 


Annates  suppressed.  Several  regulations  relating  to  the  election  of  the  pope,  to  the  number  of  the  cardinals 
their  qualifications,  ic,  established  by  the  council ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1436.1  Final  rupture  between  the 
pope  and  the  council;— [Year  of  Christ,  1437.] 


elections,  collations,  for  institutions,  investi- 
tures, or  even  for  the  pall.  All  who  should, 
on  any  occasion,  or  under  any  pretence 
whatever,  act  contrary  to  these  regulations, 
were  to  be  punished  as  guilty  of  simony  ; 
and  the  pope,  if  he  transgressed  them,  was 
to  be  accused  to,  and  called  to  an  account 
by,  a  general  council.  The  suppressing  of 
the  annates,  one  of  the  chief  branches  of 
the  papal  revenue,  afforded  matter  for  many 
long  and  learned  debates,  some  maintaining 
and  others  impugning  the  lawfulness  of  such 
an  imposition.  But  it  was,  in  the  end,  de- 
clared, by  a  great  majority,  to  involve  Si- 
mony, and  as  such, strictly  forbidden.'  These 
regulations  Eugenius  looked  upon  as  only 
calculated  to  make  him  entirely  dependent 
upon  the  council,  and  oblige  him  either  to 
submit  to  them,  or  beg  his  bread,  to  use  his 
expression,  froni  door  to  door.  However, 
instead  of  annulling  them,  agreeably  to  the 
advice  of  some  of  the  cardinals,  and  dissol- 
ving the  council  anew,  he  wisely  contented 
himself  with  sending  Ambrose,  prior-gene- 
ral of  the  Camaldulese,  and  Antonius  de 
Sancto  Vito,  auditor  of  the  apostolic  cham- 
ber, both  held  in  high  esteem  for  their  learn- 
ing and  probity,  to  remonstrate  against  the 
suppressing  of  the  annates,  at  lea^t  for  the 
present,  as  the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter  was 
then  overrun  by  usurpers  and  tyrants,  and 
he  had  no  other  means  of  subsisting.  The 
council  returned  answer,  that  the  annates 
were  but  a  novel  invention  ;  that  the  popes 
had,  for  many  ages,  subsisted,  and  even  sup- 
ported their  dignity  without  them  ;  and  that, 
if  his  holiness  consented  to  their  being  abo- 
lished, they  would  provide  for  him  by  some 
other  more  honest  and  Christian  means.^  It 
does  not  appear  that  any  thing  was  so  much 
as  offered  in  defence  of  "resignations,  reser- 
vations, or  expectative  graces,"  though  they 
brought  yearly  immense  sums  into  the  apos- 
tolic chamber. 

In  the  twenty-third  session,  held  on  the 
25th  of  March,  1436,  the  constitution  of 
Gregory  X.  concerning  the  conclave,  which 
had  begun  to  be  neglected,  was  renewed, 
and  to  the  regulations  contained  in  that  con- 
stitution, the  two  following  were  added  by 
the  council:  I.  That  the  cardinals  should, 
promise  upon  oath  to  elect  the  person  whom 
they  judged  the  best  qualified  for  so  great  a 
trust.  II.  That  the  person  elected  should 
be  obliged  to  accept  of  the  dignity.  It  was 
further  ordained  that  on  the  anniversary  of 
the  pope's  election  or  coronation,  the  follow- 
ing profession  should  be  yearly  read  to  him 
at  high  mass  by  the  oldest  cardinal  then  pre- 
sent: "  Remember  what  St.  Peter  and  his 
successors  have  done :  they  thought  of  no- 
thing, had  nothing  in  their  view   but  the 


«  Concil.  torn.  12.  col.  859.  et  apud  Spondan.  ad  ann. 
1435.  a  Ibid.  col.  904. 


honor  of  God,  the  propagation  of  the  faith, 
the  public  weal  of  the  church,  and  the  sal- 
vation and  good  of  their  children  ;  and  at  last 
they  laid  down  their  lives  for  their  flock. 
'  Lay  not  up  for  yourself,  or  for  yours,  trea- 
sures upon  earth,  &c.,  but  lay  up  for  your- 
self treasures  in  heaven,  &.c.  Regard  not 
blood,  nor  country,  nor  nation.  All  are  alike 
the  children  of  God,  and  all  committed  to 
your  care.' '" 

In  the  same  session  it  was  decreed,  that 
the  pope  should  not  create  any  of  his  rela- 
tions, to  the  third  degree  irtclusivelv,  dukes, 
marquises,  counts,  feudatories,  or  vicars, 
nor  should  he  appoint  them  governors  of  any 
province,  city,  town,  castle,  or  any  other 
place  whatever  subject  to  the  Roman  church; 
that  in  all  affairs  of  importance  he  should 
advise  with  the  cardinals;  that  the  cardinals 
should  be  in  all  twenty-four,  chosen  out  of 
all  the  nations  of  Christendom,  men  noted 
for  their  learning,  their  probity,  their  expe- 
rience in  the  management  of  affairs,  masters, 
doctors,  or  licentiates;  not  nephews  to  .the 
pope,  nor  to  any  cardinal  still  living.  At 
the  same  time  was  renewed  and  confirmed 
the  decree  suppressing  "  resignations,  reser- 
vations, expectative  graces,  and  annates," 
without  any  the  least  regard  to  the  remon- 
strances of  his  holiness. 

As  John  Palaeologus,  emperor  of  Con- 
stantinople, and  Joseph  the  gatria'rch,  had 
formed  a  design  of  uniting  the  two  churches, 
and  had  agreed  to  the  assembling  of  a  gene- 
ral council  for  that  purpose  in  the  west,  at 
which  the  prelates  of  both  nations  should 
assist,  a  new  quarrel  broke  out  the  following 
year,  14-37,  between  the  fathers  of  Basil  and 
the  pope,  about  the  choice  of  a  place  where 
they  should  meet.  For  in  the  25lh  session, 
held  on  the  7th  of  May,  Florence,  or  Udine 
in  Friuli,  was  chosen  by  the  pope's  legates, 
seconded  by  a  small  number  of  bishops;  and 
by  the  rest  of  the  council  Avignon,  or  some 
place  in  Savoy,  or  the  city  of  Basil,  where 
the  western  bishops  were  already  assembled. 
Eugenius,  however,  confirmed  the  choice 
of  Florence,  or  Udine;  which  so  provoked 
the  fathers  of  Basil,  that  in  their  twenty- 
sixth  session,  held  on  the  last  day  of  July, 
they  charged  him  with  mal-administration, 
with  simony,  with  a  breach  of  the  oath  he 
had  taken  at  his  election,  and  a  most  scan- 
dalous abuse  of  his  power;  and  "by  virtue 
of  the  authority,  which  they  had  received 
immediately  from  Christ,  over  all  persons 
of  what  rank  or  dignity  soever,  the  papal  not 
excepted,"  they  summoned  him  to  appear 
before  them  in  the  term  of  sixty  days,  and 
answer  the  charges  brought  against  him. 

In  the  twenty-seventh  session,  held  on 
the  2Gth  of  September,  they  declared  the 
promotion  of  John  Viteleschi,  archbishop  of 


'  Concil.  torn.  12.  col.  559. 


234 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[EUGENIUS  IV. 

The  pope  declared  contumacious.  Eugenius  transfers  the  council  to  Ferrara.  That  translation  declared  null 
by  the  council.  Death  of  the  emperor  Sigismund.  The  council  opened  at  Ferrara  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1438  ] 
Proceedings  against  those  of  Basil.  The  Greek  emperor  and  bishops  arrive  at  Venice.  Repair  to  Ferrara. 
The  emperor  and  the  patriarch,  how  received  by  the  pope. 

of  the  palsy,  in  the  seventieth  year  of  his 
age,  the  emperor  Sigismund,  a  prince  en- 
dowed with  many  good  qualities,  but  who 
sullied  them  all  with  his  frequent  adulteries. 
The  empress  was  not  therein  behindhand 
with  him;  but  they  forgave  one  another. 
He  was  succeeded  in  the  empire  by  his  son- 
in-law,  Albert,  duke  of  Austria.' 

The  following  year,  1438,  was  opened,  on 
the  8th  of  January,  the  new  council  at  Fer- 
rara, and  the  first  session  held  in  the  cathe- 
dral of  that  city,  at  which  presided  Nicholas 
Albergati,  cardinal  presbyter  of  the  "Holy 
Cross  in  Jerusalem,"  and  were  present  five 
archbishops,  eighteen  bishops,  the  deputies 
of  two  more,  and  the  superiors  of  many  re- 
ligious orders.  In  this  session  the  congre- 
gation of  Basil  was  declared  an  unlawful 
assembly,  and  the  synod  of  Ferrara  an 
CECumenical  council  lawfully  assembled. 
On  the  8th  of  February  Eugenius  made  his 
public  entry  into  Ferrara,  and  in  the  second 
session,  held  on  the  15ih  of  February,  at 
which  the  pope  presided  in  person,  and 
were  present  seventy-two  bishops,  all,  who 
still  remained  at  Basil,  were  ordered,  on  pain 
of  excommunication  and  the  forfeiture  of  all 
their  dignities  and  benefices,  to  withdraw 
from  that  city  in  the  term  of  thirty  days.  At 
the  same  time  the  governor,  magistrates, 
consuls,  &c.  of  Basil  were  enjoined,  upon 
the  same  penalties,  to  drive  them  out  of 
their  city  at  the  expiration  of  the  said  term, 
and  sell  nothing  to  them,  not  even  the  ne- 
cessary food.^ 

In  the  mean  'time  the  Greek  emperor, 
John  Palaeologus,  being  wholly  bent  upon 
uniting  the  two  churches,  and  therefore  de- 
termj^ned  to  assist,  in  person,  at  the  council, 
that  was  to  be  held  for  that  purpose  in  the 
West,  embarked  with  his  bishops  on  board 
nine  galleys  on  the  25th  of  November  of  the 
preceding  year,  and  arrived  at  Venice  in  the 
beginning  of  February  of  the  present.  The 
doge,  the  senate,  and  all  the  nobih'ty  went 
out  in  their  Bucentoro,  a  well-known  vessel, 
to  meet  him.  He  brought  with  him  Joseph, 
the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  the  deputies 
of  the  three  other  patriarchs,  twenty-one 
prelates  of  the  first  rank,  that  is,  archbishops 
or  patriarchs,  and  a  great  number  of  bishops, 
of  the  dignified  clergy,  of  abbots,  of  superiors 
of  religious  orders,  with  all  the  great  ofllcers 
of  his  court;  and  among  them  his  brother 
Demetrius,  despot  of  Morea.  On  the  28iit 
of  February  they  all  left  Venice,  except 
■Joseph  the  patriarch,  who  was  indisposed, 
and,  repairing  to  Ferrara,  made  their  public 
entry  into  that  city  on  the  4th  of  March. 
The  emperor  was  met  at  the  gate  by  all  the 
cardinals  who  were  then  with  the  pope,  and 
the  nobility  in  a  body,  and  attended  by  them 

>  iEneas  Syl.  Ilist.  Bohem.  c.  53.     Cochleus,  1.  8. 
"Acta  Conril.  Iloratii  Justiniani,  part.  1.  torn.  13. 
Concil.  col.  690. 


Florence,  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal  to  be 
null,  as  having  been  made  by  the  pope  con- 
trary to  the  decrees  of  the  council. 

The  sixty  days,  allowed  to  the  pope  to  ap- 
pear in,  being  elapsed,  the  twenty-eighth 
session  was  held  on  the  1st  day  of  October, 
when,  upon  his  not  appearing  either  in  per- 
son, or  by  proxies,  though  three  times  called 
upon  at  the  church  door,  he  was  declared 
contumacious  ;  and  it  was  ordained,  that  the 
council  should  proceed  against  him  as  such, 
notwithstanding  his  absence,  since  the  sum- 
mons had  been  sufficiently  notified  to  him. 
This  step  gave  offence  to  several  princes, 
and  among  the  rest,  to  the  emperor  himself, 
and  to  the  king  of  England,  Henry  VI.,  who, 
in  the  direction  of  his  letter,  which  he  is  said 
to  have  written  to  the  fathers  of  Basil  on  this 
occasion,  styled  them,  not  the  "council," 
but  the  "congregation,"  of  Basil.' 

While  these  things  passed  at  Basil,  Eu- 
genius being  then  at  Bologna,  published  a 
decree  quite  unexpected,  removing  the  coun- 
cil from  Basil  to  Ferrara ;  a  place,  he  said, 
far  more  convenient  to  the  Greeks,  who,  ere 
it  was  long,  would  arrive  at  Venice.  This 
decree  is  dated  at  Bologna,  the  1st  of  October 
of  the  present  year;  that  is,  the  very  day  on 
which  he  had  been  declared  by  the  coufacil 
guilty  of  contumacy.  In  opposition  to  the 
pope's  decree,  the  fathers  of  Basil  published 
another  in  their  twenty-ninth  session,  held 
on  the  12th  of  October;  and  by  that  decree 
the  translation  of  the  council  was  declared 
null,  and  all,  whose  duty  it  was  to  attend 
general  councils,  were  enjoined,  on  pain  of 
excommunication,  and  the  forfeiture  of  all 
their  benefices,  to  repair  to  Basil.  As  the 
pope  had  charged  them  in  his  decree  with 
sowing  the  seeds  of  dissension  between  the 
head  of  the  church  and  its  members,  and 
thus  making  way  for  a  new  schism,  they 
returned  to  that  charge  the  following  answer; 
That  the  present  holy  general  council  had 
been  assembled  to  reform  the  church  in  its 
head  and  its  members ;  that  they  had,  pur- 
suant to  that  laudable  design,  applied  them- 
selves to  the  redressing  of  numberless  abuses ; 
but  as  those  abuses  were  very  advantageous 
and  profitable  to  the  apostolic  see,  his  holi- 
ness had  made  it  his  business  to  defeat  all 
their  endeavors  ;  and  therefore,  should  he  ob- 
stinately persist  in  opposing  the  necessary 
reformation  and  thus  give  occasion  to  a  new 
schism,  he  would  alone  be  answerabfe  for  it. 
They  added,  that  while  he  was  traducing 
them,  as  the  authors  of  a  new  schism,  he 
was  himself  striving  to  introduce  the  most 
dangerous  one  that  had  ever  been  known  in 
the  church,  that  of  one  general  council  in 
opposition  to  another.^ 

In  the  latter  end  of  the  present  year  died 

'  Acta  Patritiana  ad  ann.  1437. 
«  Concil.  torn.  12.  col.  716. 


EUGENIUS  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


225 


Decrees  of  the  council  of  Biisil.  Eiigciiiiis  su«|ii'mte(l.  t'oiiffreiices  helwcen  Hie  (Ireeks  iihd  tlie  Lntins.  The 
princes  of  Germany  embrace  a  neutrality.  Their  proposal  for  a  reconciliation  ;  rejected  by  the  fathers  of 
Basil.    The  Prajrmatic  Sanction  established  in  rraiice. 


under  a  canopy  of  cloth  of  gold  to  tlie  pope's 
palace.  The  pope  rose  up  before  he  entered 
the  room,  and  received  him  standing.  The 
emperor  otlVred  to  kneel;  hut  his  holiness, 
embracing  him,  presented  his  hand  to  hii^) 
to  kiss,  and  making  him  sit  down  on  his 
left  hand,  conferred  some  time  in  private 
with  him.  From  the  pope's  palace  he  was 
conducted,  in  a  kind  of  triumph,  to  another,  j 
allotted  to  him  for  his  residence,  and  so ' 
magnificently  adorned  as  to  deserve  the 
name  of  Paradise.  On  the  8th  of  March  the 
patriarch  arrived,  and  was  the  next  day  at- 
tended from  the  port  to  the  pope's  palace  by 
the  two  cardinals,  twenty-five  bisiiops,  and 
all  the  nobility.  Eugenius  received  him 
with  all  possible  marks  of  esteem,  gave  him 
his  cheek  to  kiss,  as  had  been  agreed  before- 
hand, and,  taking  him  into  his  closet,  con- 
versed some  fime  with  him  there.  From 
the  audience  of  the  pope  the  patriarch  was 
accompanied  by  the  same  bishops  and  the 
nobility,  but  not  by  the  two  cardinals,  to 
the  palace  prepared  for  him.  While  these 
things  passed  at  Ferrara,  the  fathers  of  Basil, 
wholly  intent  upon  the  great  and  necessary 
work  of  the  reformation,  issued  the  three 
following  decrees  in  their  thirty-first  session, 
held  on  the  29ih  of  January  of  the  present 
year:  I.  That  all  law-suits,  usually  carried 
to  Rome,  shall  be  finally  decreed  upon  the 
spot,  if  the  places  where  they  arise  be  distant 
four  days  journey  from  that  city.  II.  That 
all  resignations,  reservations,  and  expecta- 
tives  shall  be  suppressed  for  ever,  conipre.- 
hending  those  that  have  been  already  grant- 
ed ;  and  all  such  grants  for  the  future  shall 
be  deemed  null.  By  the  third  decree  they 
declared  Eugenius  guilty  of  contumacy,  and 
as  such  suspended  him  from  all  papal  juris- 
diction both  spiritual  and  temporal,  foi  bidding 
all  ecclesiastics,  on  pain  of  excommunica- 
tion and  the  loss  of  their  benefices,  to  obey 
him.'  These  decrees  so  offended  the  presi- 
dent, cardinal  Ca?sarini,  who  had  hitherto 
distinguished  himself  above  all  the  rest  by 
his  zeal  for  the  council,  that,  leaving  Basil 
abruptly,  he  repaired  to  Ferrara,  to  the  in- 
expressible joy  of  the  pope.  The  fathers 
chose  Lewis,  cardinal  of  Aries,  so  called 
because  archbishop  of  that  city,  president 
in  his  room. 

As  few  bishops  were  yet  come  to  Ferrara, 
but  more  were  daily  expected,  it  was  pro- 
posed by  the  Latin  and  agreed  to  by  the 
Greek  lathers,  that  in  the  mean  time  they 
should  hold  frequent  conferences  about  the 
chief  articles  of  the  disagreement  between 
the  two  churches,  to  facilitate,  by  that 
means,  the  wished-for  union.  Accordingly 
twelve  were  chosen  out  of  either  church, 
who  met  twice  a  week  in  the  church  of  the 
Franciscans.    They  began  their  conferences, 


or  rather  disputations,  with  purgatory;  and 
though  they  only  dill'ered  in  this,  that  the 
Latins  held  the  souls  of  the  just,  who  had 
not  fully  atoned  for  their  sins  in  their  life- 
time, to  be  purged  with  real  fire  after  their 
death  ;  while  ihe  Greeks  believed  them  to  be 
purified,  not  by  real  fire,  but  by  exceeding 
grief  and  anguish;  though  they  disagreed, 
I  say,  in  that  alone,  yet  they  parted  after  a 
two  montlis'  dispute,  just  as  they  met,  leav- 
ing the  question  to  be  resumed  and  deter- 
mined at  a  more  proper  season.' 

In  the  mean  time,  the  .electors  of  the  em- 
pire andthe  other  German  princes,  meeting 
at  Francfort  on  the  ISth  of  March  of  the 
present  year,  resolved  to  observe  a  strict 
neutrality  in  the  quarrel  between  the  fathers 
of  Basil  and  the  pope  ;  to  show  all  due  re- 
gard to  both,  and  receivfe  no  decrees  of  either 
against  the  other.  They  met  again  the  fol- 
lowing July  at  Nuremburg  to  do  homage, to 
Albert,  the  new  king  of  the  Romans,  and  at 
the  same  time  to  reconcile,  if  by  any  means 
they  could,  the  pope  and  the  council.  To 
this  diet  or  assembly  both  the  pope  artd  the 
council  sent  their  deputies  1,0  plead  their 
cause  before  them.  But  the  king  and  the 
princes,  declaring  that  they  had  the  highest 
veneration  and  esteem  for  both,  would  bear- 
ken  to  nothing  alledged  by  the  one  against 
the  other:  They  only  represented  to  them 
the  many  evils,  arising  from  th&ir  disagree- 
ment; exhorting  them  to  lay  aside  all  strife 
and  contention;  and,  in  order  to  that,  pro- 
posed the  removing  of  the  council  both  froat 
Basil  and  Ferrara,  and  choosing  a  third 
place,  where  they  all  should  meet,  and  treat 
jointly  with  the  Greeks;  Avho,  tliey  saiJ, 
would  not  be  very  forward  in  uniting  with 
them  while  they  continued  thus  disunited 
among  themselves.  This  proposal  was  im- 
mediately communicated  to  the  fathers  of 
Basil  by  the  patriarch  of  Aquileia,  who  was 
at  the  head  of  their  deputies.  But  they  re- 
jected it  with  one  accord,  alledging  that  the 
city  of  Basil  had  been  chosen  by  pope  Mar- 
tin and  the  general  council  at  Siena;  that 
Eugenius  had  confirmed  their  choice,  and 
no  rational  cause  had  yet  been  assigned  why 
so  many  prelates  should  be  put  to  the  incon- 
venience of  removing  to  any  other  place.^ 

The  fathers  of  Basil  took  care  to  send  the 
decrees  they  had  made  for  the  reformation 
of  the  church  in  its  head  and  its  members 
to  all  the  Christian  princes,  to  be  published 
by  them  in  their  respective  dominions.  In 
France,  the  king,  Charles  VII.,  caused  them 
to  be  examined  in  a  general  assembly  of  the 
whole  clergy,  convened  for  that  purpose  at 
Bourges ;  and  at  that  assembly  he  assisted 
in  person  with  all  the  great  lords  of  the 
kingdom.    The  decrees  were  there  examined, 


<  Ubi  supra,  col.  601,  et  seq. 

Vol.  III.— 29 


'  Concil.  torn.  1.3.  col.  26. 

"  Acta  Patritiana  Concil.  Basil,  apud  Pagi,  torn.  4.  p. 
S94. 


226 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


The  first  session  at  which  the  Greeks  were  present, 
to  be  disputed.     Disputes  about  addin; 


[EuGENIUS  IV. 

Disputants  appointed,  and  the  points  settled  that  were 
;  to  the  symbol  the  words  "and  from  the  Son." 


and  being,  upon  the  slrictest  examination, 
approved  by  all  who  were  present,  ihey 
were  received,  with  one  consent,  some  of 
them  without  the  least  alteration,  and  others 
with  certain  modifications,  suited  to  the 
usages  of  the  Gallican  church.  Of  these 
regulations  or  decrees  was  composed  what 
was  afterwards  called  the  "Pragmatic  Sanc- 
tion," so  odious  to  the  court  of  Rome.  For 
by  the  Pragmatic  the  council  of  Basil  was 
owned  for  a  lawful  council,  and  general 
councils  were  declared  superior  to  the  pope; 
all  "reservations,  resignations,  expectatives, 
commendaiTis,  and  annates,"  were  suppress- 
ed ;  elections  Were  restored  to  the  chapters, 
and  collations  to  the  ordinaries;  appeals,  ex- 
communications, and  interdicts  were  regu- 
lated ;  the  receiving  or  giving  any  thing 
whatever,  besides  the  usual  fees  to  the 
clerks  and  notaries,  was  strictly  forbidden  as 
inexcusable  simony.  These  and  many  other 
practices,  calculated  to  draw  the  wealth  of 
all  other  nations  to  Rome,  were  abolished 
by  the  Pragmatic.  That  sanction  was  re- 
ceived in  the  general  assembly  of  the  Galli- 
can clergy  at  Bourges  on  the  7lh  of  July  of 
the  present  year,  and  the  following  year  it 
was  enacted  into  a  law  by  the  parliament  of 
Paris  on  the  13th  of  the  same  month.  The 
popes  left  nothing  unattempted  to  get  it  re- 
pealed :  but  it  continued  in  force  till  the 
year  1516,  when  Francis  I.  by  an  agreement 
with  Pope  Leo  X.  substituted  the  Concordat 
in  its  room. 

The  pope  and  the  fathers  of  Ferrara  had 
agreed  to  wait  four  months  for  those  of  Ba- 
sil, and  that  time  they  employed,  with  how 
little  success  we  have  seen,  in  conferences 
about  some  of  the  less  important  articles,  in 
which  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins  disagreed. 
As  the  four  months  expired  on  the  8th  of 
October  of  the  present  year,  and  not  a  sin- 
gle bishop  was  yet  come  from  Basil,  the 
pope  declaring,  that  where  he  was  with  the 
emperor,  meaning  the  Greek  emperor,  with 
the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  the  cardi- 
nals, and  the  other  patriarchs,  there  was  the 
church  universal,  the  first  session,  at  which 
the  Greeks  were  present,  was  held  by  his 
order  on  that  very  day.  But  that  very  few 
bishops  assisted  at  this  session  sufficiently 
appears  from  its  being  held  in  the  chapel  of 
the  pope's  palace ;  and  no  notice  is  taken 
of  the  arrival  of  any  more  either  at  Ferrara 
or  at  Florence,  whither  we  shall  see  the 
council  removed  in  the  beginning  of  the  fol- 
lowing year.  In  this  session  six  persons 
were  appointed  by  the  Greeks,  and  as  many 
by  the  Latins,  to  maintain  their  own  and 
combat  the  opposite  opinions.  By  the  Greeks 
were  chosen  Mark,  archbishop  of  Ephesus  ; 
Isidore,  great  metropolitan  of  Russia  ;Bes- 
sarion,  archbishop  of  Nice  ;  Theodorus  Xan- 
thipulus,  great  sacristan  or  vestry  keeper  of 
the  church  of  Constantinople  ;  Michael  Bal- 
saraon,  great  bibliothecarian,  and  the  famoas 


philosopher  Gemistus.  The  champions  on 
the  side  of  the  Latins  were,  the  two  cardi- 
nals, Albergati  and  Cesarini,  Andrew  arch- 
bishop of  Colossus,  John  bishop  of  Forli, 
and  two  monks,  masters  in  divinity.  The 
points  to  be  argued  were,  "the  procession 
of  the  Holy  Ghost;  the  punishments  of  pur- 
gatory ;  the  primacy  of  the  Roman  church  ; 
and  whether  leavened  or  unleavened  bread 
should  be  used  in  theeucharisl."  But  with 
respect  to  the  first  article,  it  was  in  the  first 
place  disputed,  whether  it  was  lawful  to  add 
any  thing  to  a  symbol,  proposed  by  a  gene- 
ral council  for  a  rule  of  faith.  For  that  the 
words,  "  and  from  the  Son,"  were  not  to  be 
found  in  the  original  Nicene  creed,  but  had 
been  added  to  it  by  the  Latins,  was  noto- 
rious, and  owned  by  the  Latins  themselves. 
This  preliminary  question  afforded  matter 
of  dispute  from  the  third  session,  held  on 
the  14th  of  October,  to  the  fifteenth,  held  on 
the  8th  of  December.  The  original  Nicene 
creed  being  read,  where  the  Holy  Ghost 
was  only  said  to  proceed  from  the  Father, 
Mark  of  Kphesus  quoted  a  decree  of  the 
council  of  Ephesus,  forbidding  any  addition 
to  be  made  to  that  symbol ;  and  by  the  other 
Greeks  passages  were  quoted,  without  num- 
ber, to  the  same  purpose,  out  of  the  other 
councils,  as  well  as  the  fathers  both  Greek 
and  Latin.  The  Latins  could  not  question 
the  authenticity  of  those  passages,  but,  in 
order  to  elude  them,  they  pretended  the 
words,  "and  from  the  Son,"  to  be  no  addi- 
tion to,  but  only  an  explication  of,  the  sym- 
bol, or  of  the  words  "  who  proceeds  from 
the  Father."  For  as  all,  said  the'y,  that  is 
natural  and  essentfal  to  the  Father  is  like- 
wise natural  and  essential  to  the  Son,  when 
it  is  affirmed  that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeds 
from  th£  Father,  it  must  necessarily  be  un- 
derstooJ,  that  he  proceeds,  in  like  manner, 
from  the  Son.  Call  it  by  what  name  you 
please,  replied  Bessarion  of  Nice,  the  words 
in  question  have  been  certainly  added  to  the 
symbol,  and  are,  therefore,  in  trull^,  an 
"  addition."  He  added,  that  it  Avas  not,  in- 
deed, contrary  to  the  prohibition  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Ephesus  to  explain  the  symbol,  but  it 
evidently  was  to  insert  any  explanations 
into  it,  and  thus  make  them  a  part  of  it,  and 
articles  of  our  belief.  Andrew  of  Colossus 
answered,  that  the  prohibition  of  the  coun- 
cil must  be  understood  of  such  additions 
only,  as  were  contrary  to  the  doctrines  con- 
tained in  the  symbol.  But  that  answer  Bes- 
sarion treated  with  no  small  contempt,  since 
it  could  not  be  supposed,  as  he  observed, 
that  any  would  presume  to  insert  such 
doctrines  into  a  creed  as  were  repugnant  to 
those  that  were  defined  by  it. 

While  they  were  engaged  in  this  dispute, 
and  not  likely  to  come  to  any  agreement, 
cardinal  Cesarini  proposed  their  leaving  the 
point  in  debate  undecided  for  the  present,  in 
order  to  proceed  to  the  main  question.     For 


EnoENius  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  227 

The  council  transferred  to  Florence ;— [Year  of  Clirist,  1439.]  The  pri)cc.«sion  of  the  Holy  Ghost  dehated  in 
several  sessions.  They  agree  with  respect  tu  that  article.  The  other  articles  settled,  and  the  union  con- 
cluded. 


if  we  agree  in  this,  said  the  cardinal,  that 
the  Holy  Ghost  verily  proceeds  IVoin  tlie 
Son  as  well  as  IVom  the  Father,  we  shall 
not  quarrel  about  allowing  a  place  to  ihat 
article  in  the  symbol.  To  this  they  all  agreed, 
and  twelve  were  chosen  on  each  side  to  dis- 
cuss that  point.  But  a  contagious  distemper 
breaking  out  in  the  mean  time  at  Ferrara, 
the  pope  resolved  to  translate  the  council  to 
FlorfMice.  That  translation  was  at  first 
blrongly  opposed  by  the  Greeks.  But  thoy 
agreed  to  it,  in  the  end,  upon  the  pope's 
promising  to  defray  all  their  expenses,  and 
to  send,  without  delay,  nineteen  hundred 
florins  of  gold  to  Constantinople  to  put  that 
city  in  a  state  of  defence  against  the  victo- 
rious Turks.  To  make  good  his  word,  Eu- 
genius  borrowed  forty  thousand  florins  of 
the  Florentines,  for  which  he  pawned  his 
triple  crown;  and  the  republic  promised  to 
make  him  a  free  gift  of  forty  thousand  more, 
provided  the  council  were  transferred  to  their 
city.  The  pope,  having  thus  obtained  the 
consent  of  the  Greeks,  the  decree,  transfer- 
ring the  council  from  Ferrara  to  Florence, 
was  published,  by  his  order,  in  the  sixteenth 
session,  held  on  the  10th  of  January  of  the 
following  year,  1439;  and  before  the  end 
of  that  month  they  all  arrived  in  that  city, 
to  the  great  joy  of  the  Florentines,  who  re- 
ceived the  pope,  the  emperor,  and  the  pa- 
triarch with  the  greatest  marks  of  respect  and 
esteem,  and  presented  his  holiness, soon  after 
his  arrival,  with  the  sum  they  had  promised. 
On  the  Gth  of  February  was  held  the  first 
session  at  Florence,  being  the  seventeenth 
of  the  council  ;  and  in  that  session,  as  well 
as  in  the  six  following,  "  the  procession  of 
the  Holy  Ghost"  was  the  only  subject  of 
debate.  They  argued  only  from  authority; 
and  by  the  opposite  parties  innumerable 
passages  were  produced,  out  of  the  council 
and  the  fathers,  in  support  of  their  opposite 
opinions.  But  as  liie  more  they  disputed 
the  farther  they  were  from  agreeing  ;  the 
emperor,  who  was  for  an  union  upon  any 
terms,  assembling  all  his  metropolitans  in 
the  house  of  the  patriarch,  then  greatly  in- 
disposed, desired  they  would  deliberate 
among  themselves,  and  find  out  some  other 
means  of  concluding  the  wished-for  unjon 
than  by  way  of  disputation,  which  they  knew 
by  experience  to  be  inefTectual.  All  disputes 
being,  therefore,  set  aside,  and  tlie  doctrine 
of  botii  churches,  concerning  liie  procession 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  coolly  examined,  it  was 
found  that;  in  effect,  both  held  the  same  doc- 
trine, a.nd  only  differed  in  ihe  terms  with 
which  they  expressed  it.  For,  according  to 
the  Greeks,  the  Father  was  the  origin  of  the 
Son,  and  from  the  Father  by  the  Son,  or 
through  the  Son,  proceeded  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  to  proceed  from  the  Father  by  the  Son, 
or  through  the  Son,  was  owned  by  the  pa- 
triarch, by  Bessarion   of  Nice,  by  Isidore, 


great  metropolitan  of  Russia,  to  be  the  same 
thing  as  to  proceed  from  the  Father  and 
the  Son.  Accordingly,  lliey  publicly  de- 
clared, that  they  approved  and  received  the 
doctrine  of  the  Latins,  seeing  it  was,  as  they 
had  explained  it,  the  same  with  their  own. 
Their  example  was  soon  followed  by  all  the 
rest,  except  Mark  of  Epiiesus,  who  main- 
tained to  the  last,  the  doctrine  of  the  Latins 
to  be  very  diflerent  from  that  of  the  Greeks, 
and  could  never  bo  brought  to  receive  it. 

The  union  being  thus  concluded  with  re- 
spect to  the  chief  article,  the  others  were 
soon  settled  to  the  satisfaction  of  both  parties, 
the  Greeks  allowing  in  the  several  confer- 
ences they  had  with  the  Latins,  that  leaven- 
ed or  unleavened  bread  might  be  indiflerently 
used  in  the  eucharist;  that  they  who  had 
sinned  and -repented,  but  had  not  "brought 
forth  fruits  worthy  of  repentance,"  in  their 
life-time,  underwent,  after  death,  a  tempo- 
rary punishment;  but  as  to  the  nature  of 
that  punishment,  or  in  what  it  consisted,  it 
mattered  little  to  know;  and  both  churches 
might  safely  hold  the  opinion  which  they 
had  hitherto  held.  Thus  what  had  aflforded 
them,  as  we  have  seen,  matter  of  dispute  for 
two  whole  months,  is  now  declared  an  in- 
different point.  As  for  the  primacy  of  the 
Roman  see,  they  owned  the  pope  to  be  the 
successor  of  St.  Peter,  the  vicar  of  Christ 
upon  earth,  the  head  of  the  church  and  the 
father  of  the  faithful,  and  fu-ll  power  to  have 
been  given,  in  St.  Peter,  to  him  of  feeding, 
ruling,  and  governing  the  church  universal. 
They  would  not,  however,  allow  him  to  re- 
ceive appeals  from  the  other  patriarchal  sees, 
nor  to  convene  general  councils  without  the 
consent  of  the  other  patriarchs.  These  arti- 
cles being  all  agreed  to  both  by  the  Greeks 
and  the  Latins,  the  decree  containing  them 
was  drawn  up  in  both  languages,  and,  being 
read  in  full  council,  in  Latin  by  cardinal 
Cesarini,  in  Greek  by  Bessarion,  it  was 
signed  on  the  6th  of  July  by  all  who  were 
present;  Mark  of  Ephesus,  who  had  always 
opposed  the  union,  having  withdrawn  from 
Florence  some  days  before.'  It  was  not,  as 
is  commonly  supposed,  out  of  any  motive 
of  religion  that  the  Greek  emperor,  John 
Pala3olog'us,  put  himself  to  such  an  infinite 
deal  of  trouble  on  this  occasion,  but  chiefly 
to  recommend  himself  to  the  pope,  and  pro- 
cure by  his  interest,  powerful  succors  from 
the  western  princes  against  tlie  Turks,  who 
had  already  reduced  the  far  greater  part  of 
his  empire.  As  for  his  bishops,  it  appears 
plain  enough  from  tlie  acts  of  the  council, 
tnat  their  consent  was,  in  a  manner,  extorted 
by  him.  Some,  perhaps,  chose  to  enslave 
themselves  to  the  pope  rather  than  to  the 
Turk,  and  others  were  convinced  by  more 
powerful    arguments    ihan    any   Mark   of 

•  Acta  Concil.  Labbei,  torn.  13.  p.  510.  et  .\cta  Patri- 
ciana. 


228 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Eugenius  IV. 

Death  of  the  patriarch  The  luiion,  how  received  at  Constantinople.  The  superiority  of  councils  oveTthe 
IT^'^'^T^  f "  .f'""  "'^  p""-,  E"g«ni"s  deposed  by  the  council.  They  a^e  excoiLuunicaed,  and  heir 
acts  annulled  by  the  pope.     Regulations  made  by  the  council  concerning  the  election  of  a  new  pope 


Ephesus  could  alledge.  Bessarion,  arch- 
bishop of  Nice,  and  Isidore,  archbishop  of 
Kiovia  or  Kiow,  and  great  metropolitan  of 
Russia,  the  chief  promoters  of  the  union, 
Avere  both  created  cardinals.  The  patriarch 
liad  been  always  for  the  union  ;  but  he  died 
l)efore  it  was  concluded,  having  written,  a 
few  minutes  before  his  death, ^and  signed 
with  his  own  hand,  a  confession  of  faith, 
declaring  that  he  received  and  held  all  the 
doctrines  that  were  received  and  taught  by 
the  catholic  and  apostolic  church  of  old 
Rome,  and  owned  the  pope  of  the  said  old 
Rome  to  be  the  father  of  the  fathers,  and 
the  vicar  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  upon 
earth.  He  died  on  the  9ih  of  June  of  the 
present  year,  and  his  confession  bears  that 
date.  The  union  being  concluded  in  the 
manner  we  have  seen,  the  Greeks  took  their 
leave  of  the  pope,  and  repairing  to  Venice, 
embarked  there  on  the  11th  of  October,  and 
arrived  at  Constantinople  on  the  1st  of  Feb- 
ruary of  the  following  year.  They  carried 
with  them  the  decree  of  the  supposed  union; 
but  not  a  Greek  of  any  note,  ecclesiastic  or 
layman,  would  receive  it;  nay,  many,  and 
they  prelates  of  the  first  rank,  who  had 
signed  that  decree  at  Florence,  retracted  at 
Constantinople,  and  even  wrote  against  it. 
The  emperor  did  all  in  his  power  to  main- 
tain his  own  work;  but  he  dying,  in  1445, 
the  ancient  doctrine  of  the  Greek  church 
was  again  universally  received,  and  that  of 
the  council  of  Florence  condemned  and  re- 
jected;  and  so  it  is  to  this  day. 

And  now  to  return  to  the  council  of  Basil. 
In  the  thirty-third  session,  held  on  the  16th 
of  May  of  the  present  year,  they  laid  down 
the  three  following  propositions  as  "truths 
of  the  catholic  faith."  I.  That  a  general 
council,  representing  the  church  universal, 
is  above  the  pope  and  every  other  person, 
as  has  been  declared  by  the  council  of  Con- 
stance and  this  of  Basil,  is  a  truth  of  the 
catholic  faith.  II.  That  the  pope  cannot 
dissolve,  nor  prorogue,  nor  transfer  from  one 
place  to  another,  a  general  council  lawfully 
assembled,  without  the  consent  of  the  said 
council,  is  a  truth  of  the  catholic  faith. 
III.  That  he  is  to  be  reputed  a  heretic,  who 
obstinately  opposes  the  two  foresaid  truths. 
As  Eugenius  had  not  appeared,  in  com- 
pliance with  his  summons,  within  the  time 
prescribed  by  the  council,  he  was,  in  the 
thirty-fourth  session,  held  on  the  35th  of 
June,  declared  guilty  of  contumacy,  dis- 
obedient to  the  commands  of  the  church 
universal,  a  contemner  of  the  canons,  a  dis- 
turber of  the  unity  of  the  church,  a  perjured 
simoniacal  schismatic,  and  obstinate  heretic ; 
and  as  such  they  pronounced  him  deposed 
from  the  pontificate,  and  unworthy  of  any 
degree,  title,  honor,  and  dignity;  'absolved 
all  from  the  obedience  they  owed  him,  and 
declared  all  ecclesiastics,  by  v/hat  dignity 


soever  distinguished,  who  should  thence- 
forth own  or  obey  him,  deprived,  "  ipso 
facto,"  of  all  their  benefices,  honors,  and 
dignities.  Eugenius  being  thus  deposed, 
some  of  the  fathers  were  for  immediately 
proceeding  to  the  election  of  a  new  pope, 
on  account  of  the  plague  that  had  broke  out 
in  Basil,  and  raging,  with  great  fury,  swept 
off  daily  great  numbers  of'the  inhabitants; 
and  had  even  the  boldness,  says  ^neas 
Sylvius,  who  was  present,  to  attack  the 
fathers  of  the  council  themselves — "Ausa 
est  etiam  aggredi  patres  conciliares."  But 
it  was  carried  by  a  great  majority,  with 
their  president,  the  cardinal  of  Aries,  at  their 
head,  that,  as  by  a  decree  of  the  present 
council,  the  electors  were  not  to  enter  into 
the  conclave  till  sixty  days  after  the  decease 
of  the  pope,  the  same  regulation  should  be 
observed  in  the  case  of  his  deposition.  In 
the  mean  time  they  despatched  nuncios  to 
the  different  courts  of  tlie  Christian  princes, 
to  acquaint  them  with  the  deposition  of  Ga- 
briel Condelmerius,  meaning  Eugenius,  and 
exhorted  them  to  coniply  with  their  decree, 
and  cause  it  to  be  complied  with  in  their  re- 
spective dominions. 

Eugenius  was  not  behind  hand  with  the 
fathers  of  Basil.  For  in  his  twenty-seventh 
session,  held  at  Florence  on  the  4th  of  Sep- 
tember, he  condemned,  by  a  constitution 
beginning  with  the  words,  "  Moyses  vir 
Dei,"  the  three  above-mentioned  "  truths  of 
the  catholic  faith"— renewed  all  the  decrees 
he  had  hitherto  published  against  the  schis- 
matic assembly  at  Basil ;  declared  all  excom- 
municated who  had' remained  at  Basil  alter 
the  dissolution  of  the  council,  whether  car- 
dinals, patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  &c., 
and,  in  ^he  plenitude  of  his  power,  annulled 
all  the  constitutions,  acts,  and  decrees,  they 
had  published  ever  since  the  council  was 
transferred  to  Ferrara. 

In  the  meaii  time  the  fathers  of  Basil  were 
employed  in  making  regulations  concealing 
the  election  of  the  new  pope ;  and  the  follow- 
ing Avere  agreed  to  and  published  in  their  thir- 
ty-seventh session,  held  on  the  20th  of  Octo- 
ber. I.  That  all  previous  conventions,  oaths, 
promises,  obligations  relating  to  the  election, 
should  be  no  ways  binding,  but  reputed  in 
themselves  null.  II.  That  the  electors  should 
all  receive  the  sacrament  before  they  entered 
into  the  conclave,  and  swear  to  observe  what 
the  council  had  prescribed  in  their  twenty- 
third  session."  III.  That  the  elect  should,  in 
the  term  of  one  day  after  his  election  was  no- 
tified to  him,  acquiesce  in  it  in  the  presence 
of  a  notary  and  ten  witnesses;  and,  if  he  did 
not,  the  election  should  be  null.  IV.  That 
the  elect  should  be  consecrated  and  crowned 
in  the  council ;  that  he  should  promise  to  ob- 
serve the  decrees  of  the  general  councils, 

»  See  p.  223. 


EuGENIUS  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


229 


Aiiicdeus,  duke  of  Savoy,  elected.     His  character.    He  is  prevailed  upon  to  accept  the  papal  digiiily. 


and  in  particular,of  the  councils  ol'Constance 
and  Basil,  and  use  his  ulniosl  endeavors  to 
have  the  decrees  of  these  two  councils  car- 
ried into  execution.  In  the  same  session  it 
was  decreed,  that  besides  the  cardinal  of 
Aries,  and  other  cardinals,  if  any  others 
should  come  hefore  the  election,  thirty-two 
persons,  hishops,  or  other  ecclesiastics,  should 
be  admitted,  for  this  time  only,  to  elect  the 
new  pope  together  with  the  cardinals;  that 
of  the  thirty-two,  three  should  he  chosen  by 
the  council;  and  they  should  choose  all  the 
rest.  The  council  accordinirly  nominated 
three,  a  Frenchman,  a  Scotchman,  and  a 
Spaniard  ;  and  to  them  was  afterwards  add- 
ed, at  the  request  of  the  Germans,  one  of 
that  nation.  By  these  four,  twenty-eight 
were  chosen  out  of  different  nations;  so 
tiiat.  besides  the  cardinal  of  Aries,  the  only 
cardinal  that  was  present  at  the  election, 
the  electors  were, -in  all,  thirty-two,  namely, 
eleven  bishops,  seven  abbots,  and  fourteen 
other  ecclesiastics,  all  members  of  the  coun- 
cil.' 

On  the  30ih  of  October  the  council  con- 
demned, in  their  thirty-eiffhth  session,  the 
constitution  of  "  Eugenius  Movses  vir  Dei," 
as  a  "  scandalouslibel,"  confirmed  the  choice 
of  the  thirty-two  persons  who  were  to  elect 
the  pope,  and  ordered  them  to  proceed,  with- 
out delay,  to  the  election.  They  entered, 
accordingly,  the  same  day  into  the  conclave, 
the  town  house  of  Basil,  and  on  the  seventh 
day,  that  is,  on  the  5th  of  November  ;  Ame- 
deus,  duke  of  Savoy,  being  found  to  have 
twenty-six  votes  out  of  the  thirty-three,  his 
election  was  thereupon  declared  canonical, 
and  conKrmed  by  the  council  in  their  thirty- 
ninth  session,  on  the  17th  of  November;  no 
regard  being  had  to  what  was  by  some  few 
objected  against  it,  namely,  that  he  was  yet 
a  layman  ;  that  he  had  been  married  ;  that  he 
had  children  ;  that  he  was  doctor  in  no  facul- 
ty, and  could  be  but  very  little  acquainted 
with  ecclesiastical  matters.^  Amedeus,  thus 
elected,  was  the  last  count  and  the  first  duke 
of  Savoy.  He  had  succeeded  to  his  father, 
count  Amedeus,  surnamed  "  the  green,"  in 
the  year  1384,  and  had  given  such  proofs  of 
his  abilities,  knowledge,  and  wisdom  in  the 
government  of  his  own  dominions,  as  had 
made  most  other  princes  apply  to  him  as  an 
oracle  in  all  affairs  of  importance,  relating 
to  the  government  of  theirs.  But  as  his 
.wisdom  was  not  of  this  world  only,  he  look- 
ed upon  all  human  grandeur  as  mere  vani- 
ty, and,  renouncing  his  title,  in  the  year  1414, 
when  at  the  height  of  his  glory,  he  put  his 
two  sons,  Lewis  and  Philip,  in  possession 
of  his  dominions,  and  retired,  with  some 
lords  of  the  same  disposition  and  age  with 
himself,  to  a  place  called  Ripaglia,  pleasant- 
ly situated  on  the  borders  of  the  lake  of  Ge- 
neva.   There  they  took  the  eremitical  habit, 

•  Acta  Concil.  torn.  12.  col.  610. 
'  Acta  Concil.  ibid. 


retaining  no  other  mark  of  distinction  but  a 
golden  cross,  which  they  wore  on  their 
breasts;  and,  layins:  aside  all  thoughts  of 
state,  or  worldly  allairs,  led  an  eremitical 
life,  without  denying  themselves  any  inno- 
cent pleasures — Amedeus  having  built  for 
himself,  and  his  companions,  a  most  magni- 
ficent habitation,  and  enclosed  a  very  large 
tract  of  ground,  well  stocked  with  all  sorts 
of  game,  for  their  diversion. 

Some  more  modern  writers  will  have 
Amedeus  to  have  embraced  a  retired  and 
.solitary  life,  not  out  of  any  motive  of  reli- 
gion, but  to  abandon  himself,  unobserved 
and  more  freely,  to  all  manner  of  debauche- 
ries, leading  the  same  life  at  Ripaglia  as  was 
formerly  led  by  the  emperor  Tiberius  in  the 
island  of  Caprea ;  and  from  thence  they 
pretend  the  French  proverb,  "  faire  Ripa- 
ille,'-'  that  is,  to  banquet,  to  feast,  and  to  make 
merry,  to  have  taken  its  rise.'  But  of  his 
pretended  debaucheries  not  the  least  notice 
is  taken  by  any  one  of  the  contemporary* 
historians.  On  the  contrary  ^neas  Syl- 
vius, who  lived  at  tliis  very  time,  bestows 
in  sundry  places  of  his  works  the  highest 
commendations  upon  him  for  bis  piety,  his 
religion,  his  abstinence,  and  his  contempt  of 
all  the  pleasures  of  this  world.^  Indeed,  no 
man  can  suppose,  that  the  fathers  of  Basil 
would  have  chosen  one  for  their  pope,  at  so 
critical  a  juncture,  whose  character  was  not, 
in  every  respect,  irreproachable. 

The  election  of  Amedeus  beiflg  confirmed 
by  the  council,  a  solemn  embassy,  consist- 
iiig  of  twenty-five  of  their  chief  members, 
was  dispatched,  with  the  cardinal  of  Aries 
at  their  head,  to  acquaint  him  therewith,  and 
obtain  his  consent.  He  received  them  with 
the  greatest  marks  of  respect  and  esteem, 
thanked  them  for  the  honor  they  had  done 
him;  but  pleading  his  want  of  experience 
in  what  concerned  the  government  of  the 
church,  he  begged  they  Avould  excuse  him 
from  talcing  upon  him'  a  charge,  to  which 
he  knew  himself  to  be  altogether  unequal. 
However,  upon  the  cardinal's  representing 
to  him  the  many  evils  that  would  inevitably 
attend  a  longer  vacancy,  and  Avould  be  all 
set  down  to  his  account,  he  acquiesced  in 
the  end  ;  and  all  the  badges  of  his  new  dig- 
nity being  delivered  to  him  upon  the  spot 
'by  the  deputies,  he  walked,  in  solemn  pro- 
cession, with  them,  attired  as  high  pontiff, 
to  the  church  of  the  monastery  of  St.  Mau- 
ritius, which  he  had  built  in  his  solitude. 
There  the  Te  Deum  was  sung  with  all  the 
solemnity  the  place  would  allow  of;  and  on 
that  occasion  Amedeus,  quitting  his  own 
name  according  to  custom,  took  that  of  Fe- 
lix V.  From  Ripaglia  he  removed  a  few 
days  afterwards  to  Tonon,  a  small  town 
ia  that  neighborhood ;  and  there  he  conti- 
nued acting  as  pope  the  remaining  part  of 


»  Desmarets  Tableau  des  Papes. 
«  iEneas  Syl.  Hist.  Europ.  c.  43.  et  Concil.  Basil.  1.  2. 
p.  167. 

u- 


230 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[EUGENIUS  IV". 


All  ordered  by  the  council  to  acknowledge  Felix  on  pain  of  excommunication; — [Year  of  Christ,  1440.] 
Felix  is  excommunicated  by  Eugenius,  whose  sentence  is  declared  by  the  council  a  scandalous  libel.  Felix, 
how  provided  for  by  the  council.  Assembly  of  Bourges.  The  answer  of  the  king  and  that  assembly  to  the 
legates  of  both  popes.     They  continue  in  the  obedience  of  Eugenius. 


this,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  following 
year.' 

The  cardinal,  and  the  other  deputies,  took 
care  to  notify  immediately  to  the  council  the 
consent  of  Felix;  and  the  cardinals,  trans- 
ported with  joy  at  their  having  now  at  their 
head  a  man  of  his  high  rank,  character,  and 
connections,  for  he  was  allied  to  most  of  the 
princes  in  Europe,  declared  him,  in  the  for- 
tieth session,  held  on  the  26th  of  February, 
1440,  to  be  the  only  true  pope,  and  ordered 
him  to  be  acknowledged  by  all  as  such,  on 
pain  of  excommunication,  and  other  penal- 
ties lo  be  inflicted  by  the  council.  As  the 
cardinals  had  all  left  the  council,  except  the 
cardinal  of  Aries,  and  sided  with  Eugenius, 
the  fathers  allowed  Felix,  lest  he  should  be 
a  pope  without  cardinals,  to  create  some 
new  ones,  notwithstanding  their  decree,  for- 
bidding any  to  be  promoted  to  that  dignity 
while  the  council  was  sitting.  He  nomi- 
nated, accordingly,  five  ;  but  two  of  the  five 
declined  accepting  the  red  hat  at  his  hands.^ 

In  the  mean  time,  Eugenius  having 
strengthened  his  party  Avith  the  addition  of 
seventeen  new  cardinals,  among  whom  was 
John  Kemp,  at  this  time  archbishop  of 
York,  and  afterwards  of  Canterbury,  he 
held  his  twenty-eighth  session  at  Florence, 
on  the  23d  of  March,  when  Amedeus  of 
Savoy  was  declared  an  usurper  of  the  apos- 
tolic see,  a  schismatic  and  heretic,  and  all 
who  adhered  toJiim,who  supported  or  coun- 
tenanced him,  were  ordered  to  forsake  him 
in  the  term  of  forty  days,  on  pain  of  incur- 
ring, without  further  notice,  the  sentence  of 
excommunication,  and  forfeiting  all  their 
benefices,  titles,  and  honors.  The  cardinal  of 
Aries  was  excommunicated  in  particular ; 
was  divested  of  his  dignity,  and  deposed 
from  his  bishopric,  as  the  chief  author  of 
the  schism.''  On  the  other  hand,  the  fathers 
of  Basil,  in  their  next  session,  held  on  the 
23d  of  July,  declared  the  sentence  of  Gabriel 
Condelmerius,  meaning  Eugenius,  a  schis- 
matical, scandalous, and  hereticallibel;  thun- 
dered out  the  sentence  of  excommunication 
against  all,  by  what  dignity  soever  distin- 
guished, who  received  it,  and  forbad,  upon 
the  severest  penalties,  any  injury  or  violence 
whatever  to  be  offered  either  to  his  holiness 
pope  Felix  V.,  or  to  any  "who  adhered  to 
him. 

The  next  day,  the  24th  of  July,  Felix 
made  his  public  entry  into  Basil,  attended 
by  the  chief  members  of  the  council,  by  the 
magistrates  of  the  city  in  a  body,  by  all  the 
neighboring  nobility,  and  an  immense  crowd 
of  people.  The  ceremony  of  his  coronation 
was  performed  the  same  day  with  extraor- 
dinary pomp,  as  appears  from  the  account 


1  Augiistin.  Patriciiis,  Hist.  Concil.  torn.  13.  p.  1580. 
a  Acta  Patriciana,  ibid. 
'  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1440. 


/Eneas  Sylvius  has  given  us  of  it  as  an  eye- 
witness.' 

As  Felix  could  yet  receive  nothing  out  of 
the  revenues  of  St.  Peter's  patrimony,  the 
council,  in  their  forty-second  session,  held 
on  the  4th  of  August,  ordered  the  fifth  pen- 
ny for  the  ensuing  five  years,  and  the  tenth 
for  the  next  following  five  years,  to  be  paid 
to  him  yearly  out  of  all  benefices,  whether 
secular  or  regular,  whether  with  or  without 
cure  of  souls. 

Felix,  being  thus  crowned,  and,  for  the 
present,  sufl^iciently  enabled  to  support  his 
dignity,  the  next  care  of  the  council  was  to 
get  him  acknowledged  by  the  Christian 
princes.  As  Charles  VII.,  king  of  France, 
had  appointed  the  prelates  and  lords  of  the 
kingdom  to  meet  at  Bourges,  in  order  to  con- 
cert, jointly  with  him,  the  most  effectual 
means  of  restoring  peace  to  the  church,  the 
council  sent  a  solemn  embassy  to  that  assem- 
bly, and  so  did  Eugenius  ;  both  with  a  view 
to  gain  them  over  to  their  party.  The  em- 
bassadors of  both  were  heard,  in  a  full  as- 
sembly, for  several  days  together;  and  when 
they  had  done,  the  king,  after  deliberating 
six  days  with  the  members  of  the  assembly, 
ordered  Antony  Gouch,  bishop  of  Clermont, 
to  return  them  the  following  answer  in  his 
name  ;  that  the  most  Christian  king  had  al- 
ways had  the  highest  regard  for  general 
councils,  and  for  that  of  Basil  in  particular, 
and  had  therefore  been  greatly  concerned  to 
hear  of  any  misunderstanding  between  them 
and  his  holiness  the  pope;  that  he  had  most 
earnestly  entreated  them,  both  by  letters  and 
embassies,  to  suspend  their  proceedings 
against  his  holiness  ;  but  they,  far  from  pay- 
ing any  the  least  regard  to  his  interposition, 
had  es/en  deposed  hiin,  and  elected  another 
in  his  room  ;  that  the  king  neverthelesss  had 
forborne  coming  to  any  resolution,  in  an  af- 
fair of  so  much  importance,  till  he  had  heard 
the  prelates  and  lords  of  his  kingdom,  and 
that,  having  convened  them  for  that  purpose, 
he  had,  with  their  advice,  and  upon  the 
most  mature  deliberation,  resolved  to  con- 
tinue in  the  obedience  of  Eugenius,  and  ac- 
knowledge no  other  pope;  but  begged,  that 
in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the  present  divi- 
sions, his  holiness  would  assemble,  within  a 
twelvemonth,  a  general  council  in  France. 
As  for  Amedeus,  the  king,  added  the  bishop, 
desires  the  legates  of  the  council  will  inform 
him,  that  his  majesty  wishes,  as  being  near- 
ly related  to  him,  that  he  could  favor  him 
with  a  safe  conscience;  but  as  many,  and 
ihey  men  of  great  learning  and  probity,  ques- 
tion the  validity  of  his  election,  he  dares  not 
renounce  the  obedience  of  Eugenius  till  the 
afTair  is  decided  by  a  general  council  ;  but 
hopes  that  his  kinsman,  the  lord-of  Savoy, 
"  Dominus  Sabaudia;,"  will  act  on  this  oc- 


» .a;neas  Syl.  I.  7. 


EUGENIUS  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMK. 


231 


By  whom  Eugeniiis  acknowleilged,  and  by  whom  Felix.  Sevi'ral  ensti'm  nations  conform  in  the  council  of 
Florence  to  the  church  of  Uoiue  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  H41.]  What  determined  by  the  German  princes  as- 
sembled at  Mentz. 


casion  witli  his  usual  prudence.  The  le- 
gates of  Eugenius,  encouraijed  by  this  an- 
swer, bpsrged  that  the  king  would  condemn 
the  council  of  Basil,  as  an  unlawful  assein- 
hly,  from  the  time  it  had  been  transferred  to 
Ferrara,  and  would  revoke  the  '*  pragmatic 
sanction,"  consisting  of  decrees  issued  by 
that  assembly  after  its  translation.  To  these 
demands,  the  following  answer  was  return- 
ed, on  the  9th  of  September,  by  the  same 
bishop  of  Clermont  in  the  king's  name  :  That 
his  most  Christian  majesty  had  always  held 
the  council  of  Basil  for  a  lawful  general 
council;  that  tliey  had  made  many  excel- 
lent regulations  for  the  reformation  of  the 
church,  which  he  and  the  states  of  the  king- 
dom had  approved  and  received ;  that  he 
had  never  acknowledged  the  assembly  at 
Ferrara  for  a  lawful  council ;  and  that  as  to 
the  "  pragmatic  sanction,"  he  insisted  upon 
its  being  inviolably  observed  ;  but  if  it  was 
found  to  contain  any  real  hardships,  he 
■would  consent  to  their  being  softened  in  the 
next  general  council.'  Thus  did  the  assem- 
bly of  Bourges  acknowledge  the  council  of 
Basil  for  a  lawful  council,  though  dissolved 
by  the  pope,  and  at  the  same  time  own  Eu- 
genius  for  lawful  pope,  though  deposed  by 
the  council.  They  did  not  question,  as  we 
may  observe  by  the  way,  the  superiority  of 
the  council  over  the  pope,  or  a  power  in  the 
council  of  deposing  him,  but  continued  in 
his  obedience  because  they  were  not  suffi- 
ciently informed  of  the  circumstances  at- 
tending his  deposition,  to  renounce  it. 

Eugenius  was  not  only  acknowledged  in 
France,  but  in  Italy  ;  in  most  of  the  king- 
doms of  Spain  ;  in  Portugal,  in  Hungary, 
and  in  England.  On  the  other  hand,  Felix 
was  owned  by  the  people  of  Savoy,  by  the 
Swiss,  by  the  cities  of  Basil,  of  Strasburg, 
of  Cammin,  by  Albert  duke  of  Bavaria, 
and  Albert  duke  of  Austria,  brother  to  Fre- 
derick III.,  elected  this  year  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans. Several  universities,  without  declar- 
ing for  Felix,  maintained  the  pope  to  be  sub- 
ject to  a  general  council,  and  bound  to  obey 
their  decrees,  namely,  the  universities  of 
Paris,  of  Vienna,  of  Erford,  of  Cologne,  and 
Cracow.2  We  read  of  no  university,  besides 
that  of  Salamanca,  offering  to  ascertain  the 
superiority  of  the  pope  over  the  council  ;  so 
that  the  contrary  opinion  may  be  said  to 
.  have  universally  prevailed  at  this  time, 
though  many,  who  held  it,  continued  never- 
theless to  adhere  to  Eugenius,  not  being  sa- 
tisfied that  he  had  been  canonically  deposed. 

Eugenius,  after  concluding  an  union  with 
the  Greeks,  as  has  been  related  above,  had 
sent  nimcios  to  invite  to  his  council  the  other 
eastern  nations,  that  differed  in  their  belief 
both  trom  the  Greeks  and  the  Latins.     In 


'  Pa^i  Brev.  Roman.  Pout.  1.  4.  p.  622,  et  Clemangius 
apud  ciind. 
»  Apud  Raymund.  ad  hunc  ann.  Num.  6  7. 


com()liance  with  that  invitation,  Conslantine 
patriarch  of  the  Armenians,  sent  four  depu- 
ties to  assist  at  the  council  in  his  name; 
and  these,  after  several  conferences  willi  the 
three  cardinals,  Antony  bishop  of  Ostia, 
Branda  bishop  of  Porto,  and  i\icholas  Al- 
bergati  bishop  of  Bologna,  whom  the  pope 
had  appointed,  with  other  learned  divines, 
to  instruct  them,  made  in  the  name  of  the 
patriarch  of  their  nation,  and  their  own,  a 
public  profession  of  the  faith  held  and  taught 
by  tiie  holy  and  apostolic  church  of  Rome.' 
Their  example  was  followed  by  the  Jaco- 
bites, or  Jarobines,  a  very  numerous  sect  in 
the  East,  of  whom  I  have  spoken  elsewhere  ;2 
and  likewise  by  the  Ethiopians,  or  Abyssines, 
whose  king  or  emperor,  Constantine  Zara 
Jacob,  sent,  at  the  invitation  of  Eugenius, 
Andrew,  abbot  of  the  monastery  of  St.  An- 
tony in  Egypt,  and  a  deacon  named  Peter, 
with  the  character  of  his  embassadors,  lo^ 
assist,  in  his  name,  at  the  council.  They 
arrived  at  Florence  in  the  month  of  August, 
1441,  were  received  by  Euirenius,  by  the 
cardinals  and  the  council,  with  extraofdi- 
nary  marks  of  respect  and  esteem,  and  fre- 
quently admitted  to  confer  with  his  holiness 
himself.  ■  At  this  time  the  Ethiopians  all 
professed  the  doctrine  of  Nestorius  ;  but  their 
embassadors  renounced  it  in  the  present 
council,  and  in  the  name  of  the  whole  na- 
tion embraced  that  of  Rome.  However, 
we  find  them,  as  well  as  the  Aminians  and 
Jacobites,  relapsed  a  few  years  alterwards 
into  their  ancient  errors.  We  have  a  letter, 
dated  at  Florence,  the  4th  of  October  of  the 
present  year,  1441,  from  Eugenius  to  the 
chapter  and  canons  of  St.  Peter,  wherein 
he  recommends  to  them  his  beloved  sons, 
Andrew,  abbot  of  St.  Antony  in  Egypt,  and 
the  deacon  Peter,  embassadors  from  the  great 
prince  Constantine,  emperor  of  the  Ethio- 
pians, coming  to  Rome  to  see  the  holy 
image  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour,  that  is,  the 
holy  Veronica.3  Those  princes  pretended 
to  come  from  Jacob  by  king  Solomon  and 
the  queen  of  Sheba,  and  thence  styled  them- 
selves Zara  Jacob,  that  is,  the  seed  of  Jacob. 
While  Eugenius  was  thus  striving  to  raise 
the  reputation  of  his  council,  the  German 
princes  assernbled  at  Mentz,  in  order  to  de- 
liberate about  the  means  of  restoring  peace 
to  the  church.  At  this  diet  or  assembly  the 
electors  and  most  of  the  other  princes  assist- 
ed in  person;  and  with  them  embassadors 
from  Charles  VII.  king  of  France,  and  from 
Frederic  of  Austria,  who  had  been  elected 
king  of  the  Romans  on  the  3d  of  March 
1440,  in  the  room  of  Albert  of  Austria,  de- 
ceased. On  the  27th  of  October  1439,  Eu- 
genius sent  legates,  and  so  did  the  council, 
to  attend  that  assembly.  The  legates  of  the 
council  strove  to  satisfy  the  assembly,  that 


>  Concil.  tom.  13.  col.  1198. 
'Concil.  tom.  13.  col.  1217. 


»  See  vol.  ii.  p.  556. 


232 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[EUGENIUS  IV. 


The  council  removed  from  Florence  to  Rome  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1412.]     Ignominious  peace  concluded  by  Eu- 
genius  with  the  king  of  Arragon; — [Year  of  Christ,  1443.] 


the  council  was  above  the  pope,  that  Euge- 
nius  had  been  lawfully  deposed,  and  Felix 
lawfully  elected;  while,  on  the  other  hand, 
those  of  Eugenius  maintained  the  pope  to 
be  above  the  council,  and  in  the  present  case 
the  sentence  of  deposition  to  have  been  evi- 
dently uncanonical ;  since  by  the  canons, 
twelve  bishops,  at  least,  ought  to  concur  in 
the  deposition  of  any  bishop  whatever,  and 
seven  only,  said  they,  were  present  at  the 
deposition  of  the  first  bishop  of  the  catholic 
church.  The  princes,  after  hearing  both 
sides,  concluded  that  by  no  other  means 
could  peace  be  restored,  but  by  assembling 
a  general  council  in  a  third  place,  either  in 
France,  or  in  Germany,  and  leaving  to  them 
the  decision  of  so  important  a  controversy.' 
This  resolution  was  no  ways  pleasing  either 
to  the  pope  or  the  council.  However,  the 
council,  unwilling  to  disoblige  the  German 
nation,  consented  at  last  to  the  convening  of 
another  council  in  some  other  city  of  the 
same  nation,  that  is,  of  Germany,  and  left 
the  naming  of  the  place  to  the  king  and  the 
princes. 

As  for  Eugenius,  he  had,  by  a  decree, 
published  in  his  thirtieth  session,  held  on  the 
26th  of  April,  removed  his  council  from 
Florence  to  Rome,  to  be  continued  there  in 
the  Lateran  basilic,  his  first  and  chief  see, 
and  therefore  would  not  consent  to  the  as- 
sembling of  a  council  any  where  else. 
However,  being  pressed  anew  by  the  king 
of  the  Romans,  and  the  electors  assembled 
at  Francfort,  'he  promised  to  consult  the 
fathers  of  the  council  as  soon  as  they  met  at 
the  Lateran,  and  act  as  directed  by  them  ; 
though  he  could  not  see  either  the  necessity 
or  the  expediency  of  convoking  another 
council,  while  one  was  still  sitting,  that  had 
performed  such  wonderful  things  f  meaning 
the  short-lived  union  of  the  Oriental  churches 
and  that  of  Rome. 

The  following  year,  1443,  a  peace  was 
concluded,  to  the  great  satisfaction,  and  the 
no  less  dishonor  of  Eugenius,  between  him 
and  Alphonso,  king  of  Arragon.  They  had 
quarreled  on  the  following  occasion.  Joan 
11.  queen  of  Naples,  having  no  children  of 
her  own,  had  adopted  Alphonso,  and  de- 
clared him  her  heir  and  successor.  But 
that  adoption  she  afterwards  revoked,  and 
to  Alphonso  substituted  -Lewis  of  Anjou, 
whose  adoption  was  approved  and  confirmed 
by  Martin  V.,  as  has  been  related  in  the  life 
of  that  pope.3  Joan  died  in  1435,  and  Lewis 
dying  before  her,  she,  by  her  will,  ap'pointed 
his  brother,  Rene  of  Anjou,  her  universal 
heir  and  successor.  That  will  Eugenius 
not  only  confirmed,  as  lord  paramount  of  the 
kingdom,  but  upon  Alphonso's  invading  it, 
sent  a  body  of  three  thousand  foot,  and  the 
like  number  of  horse,  under  the  command 
of  Vitelleschi,  bishop  of  Recanati,  and  pa- 


'  Acta  Patrinna  apud  Pagi,  vol.  iv.  p.  628,629. 
a  Idem  ibid.  p.  C33.  =  See  p.  300. 


triarch  of  Alexandria,  to  support  the  Ange- 
vin against  the  Arragonian  party.  On  the 
other  hand  Alphonso,  siding  with  the  coun- 
cil of  Basil  against  the  pope,  caused  all  their 
decrees  to  be  strictly  observed  throughout  his 
extensive  dominions,  would  allow  none  of 
his  bishops  to  assist  either  at  the  council  of 
Ferrara,  or  of  Florence;  and  when  Eugenius 
was  deposed  by  the  council  of  Basil,  he  re- 
nounced, in  compliance  with  their  decree, 
and  obliged  all  his  subjects  to  renounce  his 
obedience.  Eugenius  however  continued  to 
assist  Rene  to  the  utmost  of  his  power  till 
the  present  year,  1443,  when  Alphonso, 
having  reduced  the  city  of  Naples  itself  by 
conveying  into  it,  through  the  common 
sewer,  some  of  his  men,  who  opened  the 
gates  to  the  rest,  his  holiness  thought  it  high 
time  to  quit  the  conquered  and  join  the  con- 
quering party.  He  sent  accordingly  Lewis, 
patriarch  of  Aquileia,  with  full  power  to 
conclude  an  agreement  with  Alphonso  upon 
the  best  terms  he  could  obtain,  being  appre- 
hensive that  the  king,  having  now  no  enemy 
to  contend  with  (for  Rene  had  abandoned 
the  kingdom  upon  the  taking  of  Naples) 
might  oblige  the  subjects  of  the  ecclesiastical 
state  to  acknowledge  Fehx.  The  agreement 
was  concluded  in  a  few  conferences ;  and 
the  chief  articles  of  it  were  :  That  Alphonso 
should  acknowledge  Eugenius,  and  cause 
him  to  be  acknowledged  by  all  his  subjects 
for  lawful  pope;  that  he  should  restore  all 
the  places  belonging  to  the  church  which  he 
had  seized  ;  should  furnish  his  holiness  with 
six  galleys  against  the  Turks,  with  four 
thousand  horse  and  one  thousand  foot  to 
drive  Francis  Sforza  out  of  Picenum,  and 
bury  in  oblivion  all  past  ofTences  and  in- 
juries. On  the  other  hand,  Eugenius  pro- 
mised to  confirm  the  adoption  of  Alphonso 
by  queen  Joan  II.,  and  to  grant  him  the  in- 
vestiture of  the  kingdom,  and  all  the  rights 
and  privileges  enjoyed  by  other  kings,  with 
this  clause,  "  though  he  had  reduced  it  by 
dint  ofarms."  If  Alphonso  left  r^o  lawful 
issue,  the  kingdom  of  Naples-  was,  by  this 
treaty,  to  revert  to  the  church.  But  by  a 
secret  and  separate  article,  extorted  by  Al- 
phonso, it  was  stipulated  that  his  natural 
son,  Ferdinand,  should  be  legitimated,  and 
that  the  kingdom  should  be  settled  upon 
him  and  his  posterity,  in  case  the  king  him- 
self had  no  lawful  issue.  Ferdinand  was, 
accordingly,  legitimated  by  a  special  bull ; 
but  the  pope  desired  that  both  the  bull  and 
separate  article  might  be  kept  inviolably 
secret  so  long  as  he  lived  :  a  plain  proof,  as 
Spondanus  observes,  that  he  was  conscious 
to  himself  of  his  acting  a  most  unjust  and 
iniquitous  part,  and  cared  not  with  what 
ignominy  his  memory  might  be  branded 
after  his  death,  provided  he  escaped  it  in  his 
lifetime.'  This  treaty  was  concluded  on  the 
12th  of  June  of  the  present  year,  and  ratified 


«  Spondan.  ad  ann.  1443.  Num.  3. 


EUGENIUS  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


233 


The  furty-fifth  and  laat  session  of  the  council  of  Hasil.    Otlu-r  i.-astern  nations  receive  tlie  doctrines  of  Rome  ; 

[Year  of  Clirist,  IHI.]  

by  ihe  pope  on  the  Glh  of  July.  Thus  end- 1  has  been  said,  to  Rome,  left  Florence  on  the 
ed  the  reisn  of  the  family  of  Anjou  in  the  7th  of  March  of  the  present  year,  and  arriving 
kingdom  of  Naples,  u- hen,  from  the  corona-  at  Sienna  on  the  10th,  he  remained  there 
lion"'of  king  Charles  I.,  in  1:2GG.  to  the  flight,  till  the  Mth  of  September,  when,  at  ihe  re- 
of  Rene  in  1-143,  they  had  governed  it  one!  peated  invitations  of  the  Romans,  he  set 
hundred  and  seventy-seven  years;  and  thus  Tout  for  Rome,  and  entered  that  city  in  a 
was  it  conveyed  to  the  family  of  Arragon,  kind  of  triumph,  on  the  28lh  of  the  next 
who   held    it  seventy-two    years.     But   the  month.      The   next    day    he   went   in    the 


right  Rene  claimed  to  the  crown  devolving, 
upon  his  death,  to  the  royal  family  uf 
France,  as  boih  his  sons  died  before  him, 
that  unhappy  country  became  the  theatre  of 


atiire  of  higii  pontiff  to  the  church  of  St. 
Peter,  when  the  populace  crowding  round 
him  on  account  of  a  new  lax  laid  upon  wine, 
and  crying  out,  "  no  new  taxes,  holy  falher. 


a  new  and  more  bloody  war  between  those  death  and  destruction   to  those  who  invent 
princes    and    Alphonso's    posterity,    as    we  them,"  he   immediately  ordered  the  tax  to 


shall  see  in  the  sequel.  Alphonso  no  sooner 
heard  that  the  pope  had  agreed  to  all  the  ar- 
ticles of  the  treaty,  and  signed  the  bull  le- 
gitimating Ferdinand,  than  he  notified,  by  a 
circulatory  letter,  to  all  his  subjects,  that  he 
had  been  long  in  suspense  with  respect  to 
the  affairs  of  ihe'church,  and  quite  at  a  loss 
what  side  to  take  in  the  present  unhappy 
divisions,  but  had  learned  at  last,  by  divine 
revelation,  that  Eugenius  was  the  only  true 
and  lawful  pope;  and  he  therefore  required 
all  his  subjects  to  obey  him  as  such,  and  to 
pay  thenceforth  no  regard  to  the  decrees  of 
the  assembly  of  Basil,  as  being  in  them- 
selves absolutely  null.  He  had  applied  to 
Felix,  offering  to  acknowledge  him  for  law- 
ful pope,  provided  he  confirmed  his  adop- 
tion, granted  him  the  investiture  of  the  king- 
dom, and  furnished  him  with  one  hundred 
thousand  florins  to  conquer  it;'  and  it  is  not 
to  be  doubted  but  he  would  have  learned  by 
divine  revelation,  that  Felix  was  the  only 
lawful  pope,  had  he  hearkened  to  his  propo- 
sal. But  he,  more  conscientious  than  Euge- 
nius, rejected  it,  alledging  that  the  kingdom 
of  Naples  had  been  granted  by  his  predeces- 
sors to  the  family  of  Anjou  ;  that  they  had 
conquered  it  at  their  own  expense,  and  pos- 
sessed it  undisturbed  for  many  years;  that 
Lewis  I.  of  Anjou  had  been  adopted  by 
queen  Joan  I.  and  his  grandson  Lewis  III. 
by  queen  Joan  II.,  both  which  adoptions  had 
been  confirmed  by  the  apostolic  see ;  and 
that  Joan  II.  had,  upon  the  death  of  Lewis, 
her  adoptive  son,  appointed  his  brother  Rene 
her  universal  heir  and  successor.  As  for 
the  adoption  of  Alphonso,  Felix  added,  that 
it  had  never  been  confirmed  nor  approved, 
by  the  apostolic  see ;  that  the  queen  herself 
had  revoked  it,  not  out  of  levity,  but  for  very 
just  reasons  ;  and  consequently  that  by  vir- 
tue of  her  adoption,  upon  which  alone  Al- 
phonso grounded  his  claim  to  the  kingdom, 
he  had  no  better  right  to  it  than  if  she  never 
had  adopted  him.  These  very  reasons  were 
afterwards  alledged  by  Charles  VIII.  of 
France,  to  justify  his  invading  the  kingdom 
of  Naples,  as  heir  to  all  the  rights  of  the 
family  of  Anjou. 

Eugenius  having  adjourned  his  council,  as 


'  Surita  Rer.  Arragon.  1.  15. 

Vol.  III.— 30 


be  taken  off;  and  nothing  was  then  heard 
but  "  long  live  pope  Eugenius."'  He  had 
been  but  a  lew  days  in  Rome  wiien  he  noti- 
fied to  all  the  Christian  princes,  both  by  his 
nuncios  and  by  letters,  that  he  intended  to 
convene  a  general  council  in  the  Lateran 
basilic. 

All  this  time  the  fathers  of  Basil  conti» 
nued  their  sessions.  Felix  presided  at  them 
in  person,  and  several  regulations  were  e.s- 
tablished  for  the  reformation  of  the  church 
in  its  head  and  its  members.  But  as  they 
were  now  reduced  to  a  very  small  number, 
some  having  died  of  the  plague  that  broke 
out  in  that  city,  others  having  withdrawn  to 
avoid  it,  and  the  bishops,  as  well  as  oilier 
ecclesiastics,  who  had  benefices  or  prefer- 
ments in  the  dominions  of  the  king  of  Arra- 
gon, being  ordered  by  that  prince  to  quit  the 
place  after  his  agreement  whh  Eugenius, 
they  held  their  forty-fifth  and  last  session, 
en  the  IGtli  of  May  of  the  present  year; 
and  in  that  session  it  was  decreed,  that 
another  general  council  should  be  held  at 
Lions  in  the  term  of  three  years  ;  or  rather 
that  the  council  of  Basil  should  be  adjourned 
to,  and  continued  in  that  city;  and  all  bishops, 
archbishops,  patriarchs,  and  cardinals  were 
ordered  to  attend  it,  in  order  to  complete  the 
great  and  necessary  work  of  the  reformation 
of  the  church  in  its^iead  and  its  members  so 
happily  begun.  That.thecouncil  might  not  be 
thought  to  be  dissolved,  some  of  the  bishops 
remained  at  Basil,  and  afterwards  removed 
from  thence  with  FeUx  to  Lausanne,  keeping 
up,  in  both  places,  the  appearance  of  a  coun- 
cil till  the  year  1459,  when  Felix  resigned 
the  pontifical  dignity,  as  I  shall  have  occa- 
sion to  relate  in  the  sequel. 

In  the  mean  time  Eugenius,  opening  his 
council  in  the  Lateran,  received  there  depu- 
ties, sent,  at  his  invitation,  by  the  other  east- 
ern nations,  to  be  instructed  in  the  doctrines, 
rites,  and  practices  of  the  Roman  church ; 
namely,  by  the  nations  inhabiting  Mesopo- 
tamia, between  the  Tigris  and  the  Euphrates, 
by  the  Chaldeans  and  Maronites,  some  of 
whom  held  the  doctrine  of  Eutyches,  and 
some  that  of  Nestorius  ;  but  they  are  all  said 
to  have  abjured  those  errors  in  the  present 

«  Platina  in  Eugen.  IV. 

u  2 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[EUGENIUS  IV. 


234 

Eugenius  declines  assembling  a  new  council ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1445.]  The  pope  deposes  the  two  archbishops 
of  Cologne  and  Treves ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1446.]  Their  deposition  resented  by  the  other  electors.  The 
pope  promises  to  restore  them,  and  upon  what  conditions. 


council,  and  embraced  the  doctrines  as  well 
as  the  practices  of  Rome.' 

The  following  year  the  emperor,  Frederic 
III.,  persuaded  that  the  present  schism  could 
by  no  other  means  be  more  eflectually  ex- 
tinguished,than  by  assembling  another  gene- 
ral council  in  a  third  place,  sent  ^neas 
Sylvius,  with  the  character  of  his  embassa- 
dor, to  Rome  to  obtain  of  the  pope  the  as- 
sembling of  one  in  Germany.  But  Euge- 
nius, alledging  that  a  new  council,  instead 
of  healing,  would  rather  increase  the  present 
divisions,  begged  that  his  beloved  son,  the 
king  of  the  Romans,  would,  in  his  great 
wisdom,  think  of  some  other  method  more 
likely  to  be  attended  with  the  wished  for 
success.'^  .^neas,  whom  the  emperor  sent 
on  this  embassy,  and  we  shall  see  raised,  in 
the  course  of  a  few  years,  to  the  papacy,  had 
been  one  of  the  most  zealous  sticklers  for 
the  council  of  Basil,  and  the  authority  of 
general  councils  over  the  pope.  But,  finding 
that  the  affairs  of  Eugenius  began  to  take  a 
favorable  turn,  he  thought  it  advisable  to 
change  sides;  and,  accordingly,  on  his  arri- 
val at  Rome,  he  acknowledged  Eugenius, 
though  deposed  by  the  council,  for  lawful 
pope,  and  condemning  his  past  conduct, 
most  humbly  begged  his  holiness  to  forgive 
it.  The  pope,  glad  to  gain  a  man  of  "his 
learning  and  abilities,  not  only  forgave  it, 
but  took  him  into  his  protection,  and  even 
admitted  him  to  his  confidence. 

iEneas  was  fhe  next  year  sent  again  by 
the  emperor  to  Rome  on  the  following  occa- 
sion. The  two  archbishops  and  electors, 
Theodoricde  Moersem  of  Cologne, and  James 
Sirik  of  Treves,  having  openly  declared  for 
Felix,  were  on  that  account  both  deposed  by 
Eugenius.  That  the  other  electors  looked 
upon  as  an  affront  offered  to  them,  and  to 
the  princes  of  the  empire  in  general,  and  in 
a  diet  held  on  that  occasion  at  Francfort,  at 
which  were  present  all  ^jie  German  princes, 
it  was  agreed,  that  if  Eugenius  did  not  re- 
voke his  sentence  against  the  two  arch- 
bishops, did  not  ease  the  German  nation  of 
the  many  heavy  burthens  laid  upon  them  by 
the  court  of  Rome,  and  own  the  authority 
of  general  councils  as  established  and  de- 
fined by  the  council  of  Constance,  they 
would  approve  of  his  deposition,  and  ac- 
knowledge Felix.  These,  their  resolutions, 
they  communicated  to  the  emperor,  and  at 
the  same  time  earnestly  entreated  him  to 
join  with  them  in  maintaining  the  dignity 
and  just  rights  of  the  empire  against  the 
daily  encroachments  of  the  court  of  Rome. 
Frederic  answered,  that  he  would  acquaint 
the  pope  with  their  demands,  and  exhort 
him  to  comply  with  them;  but  thought  it 
unworthy  of  them,  and  even  impious,  to 


«  Concil.tom.  13.  col.  1222. 
»  TEneas  Syl.  Comment.  1.  1. 


rebel  against  the  true  vicar  of  Christ,  if  he 
did  not  gratify  them  by  granting  what  they 
thought  fit  to  demand,  .^neas  Sylvius  was 
chosen  for  this  embassy,  and  charged  by  the 
emperor  to  let  the  pope  know,  that  he  must 
not  make  so  free  with  the  electors  of  the 
empire,  and  advise  him  to  reinstate,  by  all 
means,  the  two  archbishops  in  their  respec- 
tive sees,  since  the  German  nation  might 
thus  be  brought  to  quit  their  neutrality,  and 
acknowledge  him  for  the  only  true  pope, 
whereas  it  was  greatly  to  be  feared  that,  if 
he  did  not  restore  those  prelates,  the  present 
divisions  would  long  continue,  and  be  charged 
upon  his  holiness.  Eugenius  received  iEneas 
with  all  possible  marks  of  distinction,  and 
expressing  the  greatest  regard  for  the  electors 
and  princes  of  the  empire,  and  above  all  for 
his  beloved  son  the  king  of  the  Romans, 
promised  to  reinstate  the  two  bishops,  as 
soon  as  he  had  acquainted  the  duke  of  Bur- 
gundy therewith,  and  obtained  his  permis- 
sion. For  to  the  see  of  Cologne  he  had  pre- 
ferred Adolph,  bishop  of  Cleves,  and  to  that 
of  Treves  John,  bishop  of  Cambray,  the 
former  the  duke's  nephew,  and  the  latter  his 
natural  brother.  The  duke  readily  consent- 
ed to  their  removal ;  and  Thomas  of  Sur- 
zana,  bishop  of  Bologna,  and  John  de  Car- 
vajal,  bishop  of  Placentia,  were  thereupon 
immediately  dispatched  into  Germany,  to 
notify  to  the  princes,  still  assembled  at  Franc- 
fort,  that  his  holiness  had  it  now  in  his 
■power  to  restore  the  deposed  bishops,  and 
was  ready  to  gratify  his  beloved  sons,  the 
electors  and  princes  of  the  empire,  in  that 
as  well  as  in  their  other  demands,  provided 
they^  on  their  side,  departed  from  their  neu- 
trality, and,  acknowledging  the  only  true 
vicar  of  Christ  upon  earth,  returned  to  the 
unity  of  the  church.  The  princes  renewed 
their  three  former  demands,  adding  a  fourth 
to  them,  namely,  that  in  ten  months  time 
another  general  council  should  be  assembled 
in  some'  town  of  Germany,  to  com|jlete  the 
necessary  work  of  the  reformation,  begun  by 
the  council  of  Basil.  With  these  demands 
^neas  Sylvius  was  sent  a  third  time  to 
Rome,  and  on  his  return  brought  a  letter 
from  the  pope,  addressed  to  the  princes  of 
the  empire,  the  purport  of  which  was,  that 
he  should  assemble  another  general  council 
in  Germany  within  the  limited  time,  provided 
the  other  Christian  princes  approved  of  it ; 
should  revoke  his  sentence  against  the  two 
archbishops,  upon  their  begging  pardon  for 
their  past  conduct,  and  acknowledging  him 
for  the  only  true  and  lawful  pope,  and  should 
leave  the  German  nation  no  room  to  complai  a 
of  the  burthens  laid  upon  them  by  him,  or  his 
predecessors.  As  to  his  owning  the  authority 
of  general  councils,  agreeably  to  the  defini- 
tion of  the  council  of  Constance,"  he  artfully 
avoided  giving  a  direct  and  positive  answer 
to  that  demand,  saying,  that  he  never  ques- 


Nicholas  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


235 


The  Germans  quit  their  neutrality  and  acknowledce  Eugenius  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1447.]     Eugenius  dies.    His 
epitaph  and  clmracter.     Nicholas  V.  elected.     His  birth,  employments,  tec. 


tioned  ihe  aulhority  of  a  council  tliat  was 
truly  (Ecumenical,  taking  no  notice  of  the 
councils  of  Constance  and  Basil,  nor  of  their 
delinitions,  establishing  the  superiority  of 
general  councils  over  the  pope.  However, 
as  he  promised  to  redress  their  grievances. 


can  basilic;  but  his  nephew,  cardinal  Fran- 
cis Condelmerius,  caused  a  m;ignificent 
monument  to  be  afterwards  erected  to  his 
memory,  with  a  pompous  epitapli,  reliears- 
•  ing  the  chief  actions  of  liis  life,  and,  among 
the  rest,  his  gaining  over  the  eastern  nations 


and   restore  the  two  bishops,  the  German    to  the  faith  of  Rome,  in  the  following  lines  : 


princes,  after  warm  debates  in  a  diet  held  at 
Francfort  the  following  year,  1147,  agreed 
in  the  end  to  quit  their  neutrality,  and  ac- 
knowledge Eugenius.  Embassadors  were, 
accordingly,  sent  to  Rome  to  notify  this 
their  resolution  to  his  holiness,  and  at  the 
same  lime  to  own  him,  in  the  name  of  the 
wlhile  German  nation,  for  the  only  true  vicar 
of  Christ  upon  earth.  Eugenius  received 
the  embassadors  in  bed,  being  greatly  indis- 
posed, but  ordered  the  cardinals  to  terminate 
the  affair  to  their  satisfaction  ;  and  by  them 
a  bull  was  drawn  up,  and  signed  by  the 
pope,  granting  to  the  German  nation,  with 
some  modifications,  in  whieh  the  embassa- 
dors acquiesced,  all  their  demands.' 

Eugenius  did  not  long  enjoy  the  satis- 
faction it  gave  him  to  see  the  German  na- 
tion, after  so  long  a  neutrality,  return  to 
his  obedience:  for  his  distemper  increasing, 
he  died  amidst  the  public  rejoicings  for  so 
happy  an  event.  His  death  happened  on 
the  23d  of  February  of  the  present  year, 
when  he  had  governed  the  church  sixteen 
years  wanting  some  days.  He  was  buried, 
as  he  had  desired,  in  the  floor  of  the  Vati- 


— "  Armcni  Ora'coriiin  exi'iiipla  seculi 
Ronianam  aanonint  AClhioppsqui!  fidem. 

Inde  Syri  atq\ie  Arahes,  mundique  e  tinilius  Indi, 
RIagna  ;  sed  hit'C  aniiiio  cuncta  minora  sud."' 

He  is  said  by  the  contemporary  writers  to 
have  been  a  great  encourager  of  learning: 
to  have  taken  great  delight  in  the  company 
of  the  learned;  to  have  spent  daily,  even  in 
the  greatest  hurry  of  business,  some  hours 
alone  in  his  closet;  and  to  have  borne,  with- 
out ever  uttering  the  least  complaint,  the 
many  cross  accidents  that  befell  him.  Ra- 
phael of  Vollerra  tells  us,- that  he  never  lifted 
up  his  eyes  in  public,  but  kept  them  con- 
stantly fixed  on  the  ground  ;  and  this  that 
writer  learnt,  as  he  says,  of  his  father,  who 
belonged  to  the  pope's  court.^  He  showed 
himself,  during  the  whole  time  of  his  ponti- 
ficate, extremely,  averse  to  a  reformation  ; 
and  it  was,  as  we  have  seen,  to  avoid  it, 
and  to  keep  up  the  prevailing"  abuses,  be- 
cause profitable  to  his  see,  that  he  quarreled 
with  the  fathers  of  Basil. 

Eugenius  wrote  a  book  against  the  Huss- 
ites of  Bohemia,  and  a  great  many  letters, 
bulls,  and  constitutions,  to  be  mt;l  with  in 
the  BuUarium. 


NICHOLAS  v.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  SIXTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[CoNSTANTius  PaLjEOLOGUS,  Emperor  of  ihe  East. — Frederic  III.,  Emperor  of  ihe  JVes{.'\ 

putes  between  the  Latins  and  Greeks  in  the 
councils  of  Ferrara  and  of  Florence.  In 
1446  he  was  sent,  as  has  been  said  above, 
with  John  de  Carvajal,  to  assist  at  the  diet 
held  at  Francfort,  on  the  30th  of  August  of 
that  year ;  and  the  pope,  fully  satisfied  with 
their  conduct  on  that  occasion,  created  them 
both  cardinals  on  their  return  to  Rome;  and 
that  they  might  make  their  entry  into  the 
city  as  cardinals,  their  red  hats  were  deliv- 
ered to  them  at  the  gate.  Thus  Platina.' 
But  that  writer  was  certainly  mistaken  in 
supposing  Thomas  of  Sarzana  to  have  been 
preferred,  in  one  and  the  same  year,  to  the 
bishopric  of  Bologna,  to  the  dignity  of  car- 
dinal, and  to  the  pontificate.  P^'or  he  was 
made  bishop  of  Bologna  on  the  27th  No- 
vember, 1445,  as   appears  from   a  letter  of 


[Year  of  Christ,  1447.]  Eugenius  dy- 
ing on  the  23d  of  February,  the  cardinals 
then  at  Rome,  in  all  seventeen  or  eigh- 
teen, entering  into  the  conclave,  as  soon 
as  they  had  performed  the  exequies  of  the 
deceased  pope,  chose,  with  one  consent, 
on  the  6th  of  March,  Thomas  of  Sarzana, 
cardinal  priest  of  St.  Susanna  and  bishop  of 
Bologna.  He  was  the  son  of  a  poor  physi- 
cian of  Sarzana,  a  small  town  on  the  bor- 
ders of  Tuscany  and  the  state  of  Genoa, 
and  thence  called  Thomas  of  Sarzana.  He 
studied  at  Bologna,  being  maintained  at  that 
university  by  cardinal  Nicholas  Albergati, 
who,  looking  upon  him  as  a  very  promising 
youth,  took  him  into  his  protection.  In  pro- 
cess of  time  he  proved  one  of  the  most 
learned  divines  of  the  age  he  lived  in,  and 
was  employed  by  Eugenius  in  all  the  dis- 

^  Cochliciis.  irist.  Hussit.  I.  9.  Oobelinus  in  Comment. 
1.2.     Raynald.  add  ann.  1417.     Antonin.  tit.  21.  c.  U. 


1  Apud  Platinum  in  ejus  vita. 
•>  Volaterranus  Antropol.  I.  22. 
s  In  vit.  Nir.h.  V. 


236 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Nicholas  V. 


Nicholas  acknowledged  by  the  emperor ;  who  concludes  a  concordat  with  the  apostolic  see.  Felix  agrees  to 
resign,  and  upon  what  terms  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1448.]  Three  bulls  published  by  Felix  before  his  resi"na- 
tion;— [Year  of  Christ,  1449.] 


Eugenius  quoted  by  Sigonius,'  was  created 
cardinal  on  16th  of  December,  1446,2  and 
was  raised  to  the  pontificate  on  the  6th  of 
March  1447.  The  new  pope  was  enthron- 
ed the  day  after  his  election,  taking  on  that 
occasion  the  name  of  Nicholas,  out  of  grati- 
tude to  his  generous  benefactor  cardinal  Ni- 
cholas Albergati,  and  was  crowned  on  the 
19th  of  March,  with  the  usual  solemnity,  in 
the  church  of  St.  Peter. 

As  Nicholas  was  a  man  of  great  probity, 
and  of  a  pacific  disposition,  he  immediately 
notified  his  promotion  to  all  the  Christian 
princes,  owning  himself  quite  unworthy  of 
the  dignity  to  which  he  had  been  raised,  he 
said,  much  against  his  will,  and  offering  to 
resign  it,  if  thought  necessary  or  expedient 
for  the  good  of  the  church.  The  emperor 
Frederic  not  only  acknowledged  him  upon 
the  first  notice  he  had  of  his  election,  but  by 
an  edict,  dated  the  22d  of  August  of  the 
present  year,  ordered  all  the  subjects  of  the 
empire  to  obey  Nicholas  V.,  as  the  only  true 
vicar  of  Christ  upon  earth.'  On  the  other 
hand,  the  pope,  by  a  concordat,  concluded 
with  the  emperor,  eased  the  German  nation 
of  some  of  the  burthens  that  his  predeces- 
sors had  laid  upon  them.  Nicholas  was  in- 
clined to  abolish  all  the  abuses  they  com- 
plained of,  to  redress  all  their  grievances, 
and  restore  all  their  churches  to  their  ancient 
liberty.  But  being  dissuaded  from  it  by  the 
cardinals,  as  the  revenues  of  the  apostolic 
chamber,  and  consequently  theirs,  would  be 
thereby  greatly  lessened,  the  emperor,  con- 
tenting himself  with  what  he  could  obtain, 
signed  the  concordat,  though  judged  by  the 
states  of  Germany  contrary  to  the  honor, 
the  liberty,  and  the  interests  of  the  empire.'' 

The  example  of  the  emperor,  in  acknow- 
ledging Nicholas,  was  followed  by  almost  all 
the  Christian  states  and  princes.  Among 
these  Charles  VII.,  king  of  France,  who, 
from  the  beginning,  had  spared  no  pains  to 
reconcile  the  contending  parties,  assembled 
all  the  prelates  and  barons  of  the  kingdom 
at  Lions,  in  order  to  advise  with  them  about 
the  means  of  bringing  about  an  accommo- 
dation between  the  two  competitors,  and 
thus  putting  an  end  to  the  schism.  In  that 
assembly  it  was  resolved,  that  an  embassy 
should  be  sent  to  Felix  at  Lausanne,  to  per- 
suade him  to  resign  his  dignity,  and  to  learn 
of  him  upon  what  terms  he  would  resign  it; 
and  that  by  another  embassy  the  terms  he 
required  should  be  communicated  to  Nicho- 
las, and  nothing  left  unattempted  to  prevail 
upon  him,  if  they  appeared  reasonable,  to 
agree  to  them.  The  embassadors  found 
Felix,  to  their  great  satisfaction,  as  ready  as 
they  could  have  wished,  to  sacrifice  his  dig- 


«  Sigonius  de  epis.  Bonon.  1.  4. 

»  .SIneas  Sylv.  Comment.  1.  1. 

3  Cochlseus  apud  Raynald.  ad  ann.  1447. 

*  Bzoviua  ad  ann.  1448. 


nity  to  the  peace  of  the  church;  a  dignity, 
he  said,  that  had  been  forced  upon  him,  and 
to  which  he  now  knew  himself  by  expe- 
rience to  be  altogether  unequal.  As  the 
terms  he  demanded  left  no  room  to  doubt  of 
his  sincerity,  and  he  took  care  to  demand 
nothing  that  was  inconsistent  with  the  dig- 
nity of  his  rival  to  comply  with,  the  king 
notified  them,  by  a  most  solemn  embassy,  to 
Nicholas,  who, .finding  them,  as  he  declared, 
not  only  just  and  reasonable,  but  equally 
advantageous  to  both  parties,  agreed  to  them 
at  once.  The  terms  were,  I.  That  Felix 
should  hold  the  first  place  in  the  college  of 
cardinals,  and  be  perpetual  legate  of  the 
apostolic  see  in  Germany.  II.  That  so  long 
as  he  lived  he  should  be  allowed  to  wear  the 
pontifical  habit,  with  all  the  badges  of  the 
pontifical  dignity,  except  the  fisher's  ring, 
and  the  cross  upon  the  slipper.  III.  That, 
if  at  any  time  he  should  appear  before  the 
pope,  his  holiness  should  rise  from  his  seat 
to  receive  him,  should  kiss  his  mouth,  and 
require  of  him  no  particular  mark  of  respect 
and  submission.  IV.  That  all  excommuni- 
cations, suspensions,  interdicts,  and  other 
penalties,  inflicted  by  either  party,  should  be 
revoked.  V.  That  all  of  both  obediences, 
who  were  possessed  of  any  benefices,  eccle- 
siastical offices  or  dignities,  should  enjoy 
them  undisturbed.  VI.  That  the  cardinals 
of  both  parties  should  retain  their  dignities, 
and  be  deemed  true  cardinals  of  the  holy 
Roman  church.  VII.  That  all  collations 
and  elections,  all  indulgences,  dispensations, 
and  other  graces,  granted  in  either  obedience 
should  be  confirmed.  VIII.  That  if  two 
happened  to  be  possessed  of  the  same  office 
or  benefice,  he  who  should  be  required  to 
resign^  should  be  provided  with  another  of 
equal  value.  Lastly,  that  in  the  term  of 
seven  months  Nicholas  should  assemble  a 
general  council  within  the  dominions  of  the 
king  of  France. 

These  conditions  being  all  agreed  to  by 
Nicholas,  Felix,  who  still  continued  the 
council  of  Basil,  with  a  small  number  of 
bishops,  at  Lausanne,  published,  with  their 
consent  and  approbation,  three  bulls,  acting, 
till  the  time  of  his  resignation,  as  true  and 
lawful  pope.  By  the  first  he  revoked  all  ex- 
communications and  other  censures  against 
Eugenius,  Nicholas,  and  those  who  had  ad- 
hered to  them,  or  to  their  councils.  By  the 
second  he  restored  all  who  had  been  deprived, 
by  either  ofthese  popes,  of  their  benefices,  of- 
fices, or  dignities,  for  taking  part  with  him, 
o'r  Avith  the  council  of  Basil.  By  the  third 
he  confirmed  all  the  acts  of  his  pontificate, 
except  those  that  related  to  the  controversy 
between  him  and  his  two  competitors,  which 
he  desired  might  for  ever  be  burijed  in  obli- 
vion. These  bulls  were  published  by  Felix 
on  the  5th  of  April  1449,  and  on  the  9th  of 
the  same  month  he  renounced,  in  due  form. 


Nicholas  V.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  237 

Felix  resigns.     His  death.     The  si.xlh  jubilee  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1450.]     The  emperor  crowned  by  Nicholas ; 
[Year  of  Christ,  1452.]     Constantinople  taken  by  Mahomet  II.  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1463.] 

the  pontificate,  and  the  lathers  of  the  coun- 1  the  (lower  of  the  German  nobility,  and  a 
cil,  approvinfj  his  renunciation  upon  the  '  j^ood  body  of  troops;  was  received,  with 
above-mentioned  conditions,  unanimously  I  loiul  acchtmations  in  all  the  cities  of  Italy 
elected  Nicliolas  in  his  room.  On  the  other  j  through  which  he  passed,  and  met  at  Flo- 
hand,  Nicholas  revoked  all  the  proceedinj^s  '  rence  by  two  cardinals,  sent  by  the  pope  to 
against  Felix,  as  well  as  against  the  council  'congratulate  him,  in  his  name,  on  his  arri- 
of  Basil,  and  those  who  had  sicled  with  the  val  in  Italy,  and  conduct  him  to  Rome.  He 
one  or  the  other;  granted  by  a  particular  bull  made  his  public  entry  into  that  city,  with 
all  Felix  had  demanded,  and  declared  him  his  consort  the  empress  Eleonora,  on  the 
the  first  cardinal  of  the  Roman  church,  and  9th  of  March,  amidst  the  joyful  acclama- 
tions of  the  Roman  people,  was  received  by 
the  pope,  on  the  top  of  the  steps  of  St.  Pe- 
ter's, with  the  greatest  marks  of  respect  and 
esteem,  and  conducted,  with  the  empress, 
to  the  tomb  of  St.  Peter.  The  following 
days  they  had  several  private  conferences  ; 
and  on  the  19th  of  the  same  month  of 
March,  the  day  of  the  pope's  coronation, 
both  the  emperor  and  ernpress  were  crown- 
ed with  the'  usual  solemnity.  His  ho- 
liness chose  that  day,  that  he  might  cele- 
brate, he  said,  at  the  same  time,  the  anni- 
versary of  his  own  coronation,  and  that  of 
the  emperor's.' 

The  following  year,  1453,  proved  of  all, 
since  the  foundation  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion, the  most  fatal  to  it.  For  in  that  year, 
on  the  29ih  of  May,  and  in  the  fifth  year  of 


perpetual  legate  of  the  holy  see  in  Germany.' 
Thus  by  the  moderation  of  both  parties  was 
an  end  put  to  the  schism,  peace  restored  to 
the  church,  and  Nicholas  universally  ac- 
knowledged for  the  only  true  and  lawful 
pope.  We  may  observe  here,  with  Meze- 
ray,  that  Feli.x  never  questioned  the  legality 
of  his  election,  but  to  the  last  looked  upon 
the  pontificate  as  a  dignity  that  belonged  to 
him  alone,  and  .could  be  lawfully  conferred 
on  no  other  till  he  had  voluntarily  resigned 
it.2  Felix  having  laid  down  his  dignity  in 
the  manner  we  have  seen,  returned  with 
great  joy  to  his  solitude  at  Ripaglia,  and 
there  led,  with  his  former  companions,  a 
very  regular  and  exemplary  life  to  the  hour 
of  his  death,  which  happened  not  long  after 
his  abdication.     Some  writers  paint  him  as 


a  saint,  and  tell  us  of  miracles  Avrought  at    the  reign  of  the  emperor  Constantine  Palae 


his  tomb.  But  .^neas  Sylvius,  who  lived 
at  this  time,  contents  himself  with  saying, 
that  he  died  with  the  reputation  of  a  good 
man. 

The  following  year,  1450,  was  celebrated 
the  sixth  jubilee;  and  though  the  city  was 
crowded  with  pilgrims  from  all  parts  during 
the  whole  year,  yet  by  the  wise  regulations 
of  Nicholas  they  were  plentifully  supplied 
with  all  sorts  of  provisions,  and  at  very  rea- 
sonable rates.  No  quarrels  nor  disorders 
were  heard  of,  though  most  of  the  pilgrims 
came  from  countries  then  at  war  with  one 
another.  However,  an  unforeseen  accident 
happened,  that  gave  the  pope  great  concern. 
As  the  people  were  one  day  crowding  upon 
the  bridge  of  St.  Angelo,  in  order  to  go  to 
St.  Peter's,  and  receive  there  his  holiness's 
blessing,  the  bridge  unexpectedly  broke 
down,  and  two  hundred  persons  perished, 
some  being  drowned,  and  others  trampled 
to  death  in  the  crowd.  The  pope,  not  satis- 
fied with  causing  their  bodies  to  be  carefully 
sought  for,  and  their  exequies  celebrated 
with  great  solemnity,  ordered  a  chapel  to  be 
built  upon  the  bridge,  and  divine  service  to 
be  yearly  performed  in  it  for  the  rest  of  their 
sonls.3 

The  emperor  Frederic,  having  settled,  for 
the  present,  his  afi'airs  in  Germany,  resolved 
to  delay  no  longer  his  journey  into  Italy,  in 
order  to  receive  the  imperial  crown  at  the 
hands  of  the  pope.     He  set  out  attended  by 


>  .Spondantis  ad  ann.  1449. 

'  Mezeray  Abree6  Chron.  torn.  3.  p.  415. 

•.^neas  Syl.  Eiiropa,  c.  32. 


ologus  Dracoses,  was  taken  the  imperial 
city  of  Constantinople  by  Mahomet  II.,  and 
forced  to  submit,  with  the  whole  empire,  to 
the  cruel  yoke  which  it  groans  under  to  this 
day.  I  shall  not  dwell  here  'on  the  melan- 
choly circumstances  attending  that  event, 
'as  being  foreign  to  my  subject,  but  only  ob- 
serve, that  the  loss  of  Constantinople  has, 
by-some,  been  charged  upon  the  pope.*  The 
truth  is,  Nicholas  had  got  ready  both  a  fleet 
and  land  forces  to  be  sent  to  the  relief  of  the 
besieged  city  ;  but  flattering  himself  that  the 
Greeks,  when  reduced  to  the  utmost  extre- 
mity, in  order  to  engage  his  protection  more 
effectually,  would  receive  the  decree  of  the 
union,  concluded  at  Florence  between  the 
two  churches,  he  delayed  to  send  the  wanted 
succours;  and  in  the  mean  time  Constanti- 
nople was  taken."  However  that  be,  certain 
it  is,  that  Nicholas  never  enjoyed  himself 
after  the  loss  of  that  city  ;  nay,  his  death  is 
supposed  by  the  contemporary  writers  to 
have  been,  in  great  measure,  owing  to  the 
concern  it  gave  him,  and  to  the  bad  success 
that  attended  all  his  endeavors  to  unite  the 
Christian  princes,  against  the  common  ene- 
my, and  recover  it.  For  he  was  wholly 
employed,  during  the  three  remaining  years 
of  his  pontificate,  in  reconciling  the  Chris- 
tian princes  then  at  war  with  one  another, 
and  pressing  them  by  letters,  nuncios,  and 
legates,  to  join  all  as  one  man,  and  turn  their 
arms  against  the  victorious  and  insulting  in- 


1  .fflneas  in  vit.  Frederic  III.  p.  133. 

"  Hydegger,  Hist.  Papal.  jEtat.  5.  p.  254. 

»  Platina  in  Vit.  Xicol.  V. 


238 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Calixtus  ni. 


Nicholas  dies  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1455  ]     His  character.     Calixtus  III.  elected.     His  birth,  preferments,  &c., 
before  his  promotion.     Strives  in  vain  to  unite  the  Christian  princes  ag;iinst  the  Turks. 


fidels.  Hence  nothing  occurs  in  the  con- 
temporary historians,  irom  this  time  to  the 
time  of  his  death,  but  long  and  tedious  ac- 
counts of  his  unsuccessful  endeavors  to 
unite  the  Christian  princes  in  one  common 
league  against  the  enemies  of  the  Christian 
name,  and  of  the  obstacles  he  met  with  in 
that  undertaking. 

Nicholas  died  on  the  24th  of  March  1455, 
after  a  pontificate  of  eight  years  and  eighteen 
days,  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter; 
and  on  his  tomb  was  engraved  an  epitaph, 
commemorating  his  virtues,  and  the  most 
remarkable  actions  of  his  life.i  The  con- 
temporary writers  all  speak  of  this  pope  as 
one  of  the  best  that  ever  sat  in  the  chair  of 
Si.  Peter.  .His  liberality  to  all,  especially  to 
the  learned,  knew  no  bounds.  In  his  time 
men  of  letters  are  said  to  have  flocked,  even 
from  the  most  distant  countries,  to  Rome, 
being  sure  they  should  meet  there  with  all  the 
encouragement  they  could  wish  for.  He  sent 
proper  persons  all  over  Europe  to  purchase, 
at  any  rate,  the  fairest  and  most  correct 
copies  of  the  Greek  and  Latin  authors ; 
spared  no  expense  in  causing  the  Greek 
writers  to  be  translated  into  Latin,  and  thus 
enriched  his  library  with  the  originals  as 
well  as  the  translations  of  all  the  most  valua- 
ble books  that  were  to  be  met  with  in  Greece, 
he  being  himself  as  good  a  judge  of  books 
as  any  of  his  time.  The  great  encourage- 
ment he  gave  to  the  learned  has  entitled 
him,  and  very  deservedly,  to  a  place  among 
the  first  restorers  of  learning  in  the  West. 
He  was  a  no  less  generous  friend  to  the 
poor  than  to  the  learned,  none  having  ever 
applied  to  him  for  relief,  whom,  if  their 
wants  were  found  to  be  real,  he  did  not  re- 
lieve ;  nay,  he  was  known  to  maintain,  with 


private  charities,  many  decayed  families, 
whom  shame  restrained  from  owning  their 
poverty,  and  to  have  provided  their  daugh- 
ters with  fortunes  suitable  to  their  rank. 
He  repaired  or  rebuilt  many  of  the  churches 
of  Rome,  and  other  public  edifices  gone  to 
decay,  and,  to  render  the  city  more  august, 
assisted  the  nobility  with  very  considerable 
sums  in  rebuilding  and  adorning  their  own 
palaces.  Thus  did  Nicholas  dispose  of  the 
revenues  of  his- see,  instead  of  heaping  up 
wealth,  as  most  of  his  predecessors  had 
done,  to  enrich  his  relations.'  He  was  an 
enemy  even  to  the  appearance  of  simony  ; 
employed  none,  and  preferred  none  but  meii 
of  merit,  or  men  who  were  recommended  to 
him  as  such  ;  observed  the  canons  himself 
with  the  utmost  strictness,  and  exacted  the 
same  strict  observance  of  others  ;  abolished 
many  abuses  that  his  predecessors  had  either 
encouraged  or  connived  at,  and  was  only 
prevented  by  death  from  pursuing  the  plan 
of  a  general  reformation,  which  he  had 
formed,  and  begun  with  his  own  court.^ 

With  all  his  good  qualities  he  was,  says 
Platina,  a  little  too  hasty,  and,  though  never 
guilty  of  the  least  injustice,  did  sometimes, 
in  the  transport  of  passion,  what  he  after- 
wards repented;  and  would  not  have  done 
had  good-nature  had  time  to  take  place.^ 

He  created  eleven  cardinals  at  three  dif- 
ferent promotions,  all  men  of  great  merit, 
and  not  one  of  his  own  relations  among 
them. 

As  to  his  writings,  he  left  none  that  we 
know  of,  besides  some  letters  and  bulls;  and 
amongst  these  the  -bull  of  the  canonization 
of  Bernardine  of  Siena,  of  whom  I  have 
spoken  above.* 


CALIXTUS  III.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  SEVENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Frederic  III.,  Emperor  of  the  Wesl-I 


[Year  of  Christ,  1455.1  Nicholas  died, 
as  has  been  said,  on  the  24th  of  March  of 
the  present  year,  1455,  and  on  the  8th  of 
April  the  cardinals,  in  all  fourteen,  unani- 
mously elected  cardinal  Alphonso  Borgia  in 
his  room.  He  was  come  of  an  ancient  and 
noble  family  in  the  diocese  of  Valencia ;  had 
adhered  at  first  to  Peter  de  Luna,  why  styled 
himself  Benedict  XIII.,  and  had  been  made 
by  him  canon  of  Lerida.  Being  known  in 
that  station  to  Alphonso,  king  of  Arragon, 
he  was  honored  by  that  prince  with  his  con- 
fidence, and  a  place  among  his  privy  coun- 

«  Apud  Platinam  in  ejus  Vita. 


sellers.  Upon  the  death  of  Benedict  he  was 
employed  by  the  king  to  persuade  the  anti- 
pope,  Clement  VIII.,  whom  Benedict's  car- 
dinals had  chosen  in  his  room,  to  resign  his 
new  dignity ;  and  being  attended  therein 
with  the  wished-for  success,  he  was,  at  the 
recommendation  of  the  king,  preferred  by 
pOpe  Martin  to  the  see  of  Valencia.^ 

The  new  pope  took  the  name  of  Calixtus 
III.,  and  was  crowned,  with  the  usual  cere- 
monies, on  the  20th  of  April.  But,  being 
no  less  grieved  and  alarmed  at  the.taking  of 


»  Platina  et  Onuphrius  in  Vit.  Nicol.  V. 

!>  Vit  Nicol.  V.  apud  Muratori  in  Script,  rerum.  Ital. 

'  Platina  in  vit.  *  See  p.  216.  »  See  p.  216. 


Calixtus  III.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


2S9 


The  Turks  defeated  at  Bel|;rade.     Calixtus  stirs  up  sciinc  Miihomctan  prinros  a^'niiiBt  the  Turks, 
standing  between  the  pope  and  the  kini;  of  .\rragon.     Tn  wliat  owing. 


Misunder- 


Consiantinople  ihaa  his  predecessor,  he 
wrote,  even  before  his  coronation,  to  all  the 
Christian  princes,  representing  to  them  the 
danger  that  all  Christendom  was  exposed  to 
of  being  overrun  by  those  barbarians,  and 
exhorting  them  to  join  in  a  common  league' 
against  the  common  enemy.  We  have  a 
letter  of  his  upon  this  subject  to  Charles  VII. 
king  of  France,  dated  the  8ih  of  April,  the 
very  day  of  his  election.'  But  his  endea- 
vors proving  all  unsuccessful,  he  caused  a 
small  fleet  of  thirteen  galleys  to  be  built  with 
the  voluntary  contributions  of  the  faithful, 
and  the  tenths  that  some  princes  had  allowed 
him  to  raise  in  their  dominions,  and  gave 
the  command  of  it  to  Lewis,  cardinal  of 
Aquileia,  who,  being  joined  by  the  fleet  of 
the  knights  of  Rhodes,  retook  some  of  the 
islands  of  the  Archipelago,  and  gained  other 
small  advantages  over  the  enemy.  As  Ma- 
homet advanced  daily  without  opposition, 
and  had  entered  Servia  at  the  head  of  a  nu- 
merous and  victorious  army,  Calixtus  caused 
a  crusade  to  be  preached  all  over  Europe; 
granting  a  plenary  indulgence,  a  forgiveness 
of  all  sins,  to  all  who  should  take  the  cross, 
and  to  such  as  should  contribute  towards 
the  maintaining  of  those  who  took  it,  indul- 
gences in  proportion  to  the  sums  they  did 
contribute.  A  considerable  army  being  thus 
raised,  they  marched,  in  quest  of  the  enemy, 
under  the  conduct  of  the  famous  Hunniades, 
and  the  no  less  famous  Minorite,  John  de 
Capistrano,  the  one  a  great  general,  and  the 
other  a  great  saint.  The  Turks  had  laid 
siege  to  Belgrade,  the  capital  of  Servia,  and 
reducell  the  place  to  great  straits,  notwith- 
standing the  vigorous  resistance  they  met 
with.  But  the  Christian  army,  encouraged 
by  Capistrano,  carrying  at  their  head  a  cross, 
in  lieu  of  a  standard,  and  promising  them 
certain  victory,  fell  upon  them  with  such 
resolution  and  intrepidity,  as  obliged  them 
to  raise  the  siege,  and  betake  themselves  to 
a  precipitate  flight  with  the  loss  of  six  thou- 
sand men,  Onuphrius  says  sixty  thousand 
killed  upon  the  spot,  and  of  all  their  military 
stores  and  ammunition.  This  victory  was 
gained  on  the  Gth  of  August,  the  day  of  the 
transfiguration  of  cur  Lord,  which  the  pope 
ordered  to  be  thenceforth  observed  as  a  grand 
festival.^ 

For  this  victory  the  pope  caused  the  "Te 
Deum"  to  be  sung  with  great  solemnity  in 
Rome,  acquainted  all  the  Christian  princes 
with  it,  and  failed  not,  on  that  occasion,  to 
entreat  and  exhort  them  anew,  as  they  ten- 
dered the  welfare  of  the  Christian  religion 
and  their  own  safety,  to  join  their  forces, 
and  fall  jointly  upon  the  enemy,  before  they 
had  time  to  recover  from  their  present  fright 
and  consternation.  But  of  them  he  could 
obtain  nothing  besides  fair  words,  and  pro- 


«  Concil.  torn.  13.  col.  457. 
2  Platina  in  Vita.  Calixti. 


mises  which  they  never  intended  to  perform. 
Thus  the  Christian  army,  instead  of  improv- 
ing the  advantage  they  had  gained,  which 
might  have  proved  fatal  to  the  enemy,  were 
obliged,  for  want  of  supplies  both  in  men 
and  money,  to  disband,  and  leave  the  con- 
quered to  pursue  their  conquests  quite  un- 
molested.' 

Calixtus,  finding  the  Christian  princes  all 
so  backward  to  engage  in  a  holy  war,  re- 
solved to  recur  to  the  Mahometan  princes, 
who,  as  he  was  informed  by  his  missiona- 
ries, looked  with  a  jealous  eye  on  the  late 
conquests  of  the  Turks.  .  He  sent,  accord- 
ingly, Lewis  of  Bologna,  a  Franciscan  friar, 
with  many  rich  presents  to  Usumcassanus, 
lord  of  Persia  and  Armenia,  and  to  llie  cham 
of  the  Tartars,  to  apprise  them  of  the  con- 
quests Mahomet  had  made,  and  was  daily 
making  in  the  more  Western  parts  of  the 
world  ;  to  represent  to  them  the  danger  they 
themselves  were  in  of  becoming  a  prey  to  so 
potent  and  so  ambitious  a  neighbor,  if  they 
stopped  not,  in  time,  the  career  of  his  victo- 
ries, and  to  offer  them  therein  all  the  assist- 
ance the  high  priest  of  the  Christians  could 
aflford  them.  Those  princes,  adds  Platina, 
hearkened  to  the  friar,  and,  at  his  persua- 
sion, brought  great  calamities  upon  the 
Turks.2  But  it  does  not  appear  that  the 
Turks  were  diverted  by  those  calamities 
from  pursuing  the  war  against  the  Chris- 
tians with  the  same  vigor,  as  if  they  had  to 
deal  with  no  other  enemy  ;  so  that  the  pope, 
in  spile  of  all  his  endeavors,  had  the  morti- 
fication to  hear  daily  of  some  new  acquisi- 
tion they  had  made  without  opposition,  or 
of  some  new  advantage  they  had  gained 
over  those  who  opposed  them. 

Calixtus  owed,  as  we  have  seen,  all  his 
preferments  to  kingAlphonso.  But  no  sooner 
was  he  raised  to  the  papal  chair,  than  he 
began  to  quarrel  with  his  benefactor.  We 
have  several  instances  of  the  greatest  favor- 
ites of  princes  becoming,  when  raised  to 
the  popedom,  their  most  bitter  enemies,  as 
if  the  papacy  cancelled  all  obligations,  or 
the  popes  thought  it  beneath  them  to  ac- 
knowledge any.  In  the  present  case  some 
lay  the  blame  on  the  pope,  and  some  on  the 
king.  The  former  tell  us  that  the  king,  in 
the  letter  he  wrote  to  the  pope  to  congratu- 
late him  upon  his  promotion,  gave  him  some 
friendly  advice  relating  to  the  government 
of  the  church  ;  and  that  the  pope,  provoked 
at  the  king's  taking  upon  him  to  direct  him, 
highly  resented  it,  and  returned  the  following 
answer  to  the  embassadors  who  brought  the 
letter,  "  let  your  master  govern  his  own 
kingdom,  and  not  concern  himself  with  the 
government  of  the  church,  but  leave  it  to 
me."  This  blunt  and  unexpected  answer 
from  one,  whom  the  king  had  raised  from  a 
private  condition  to  his  present  high  and 


>  Platina  in  Vita  Calixti. 


•  Idem  ibid. 


240 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Calixtus  hi. 


Calixtus  revokes  the  bull  legitimating  Ferdinand.     His  intrigues  to  place  his  nephew  on  the  throne  of  Naples. 

His  death. 


exalted  station,  first  prejudiced  him,  say 
those  writers,  and  not  a  little,  against  his 
holiness.  Others  say,  that  Alphonso,  pre- 
suming upon  the  many  obligations  the  pope 
owed  him,  demanded  many  things  that  his 
holiness  could  not  grant  with  a  safe  con- 
science; that  he  disposed  of  all  the  best 
benefices  in  his  dominions  unknown  to  the 
pope,  and,  generally  speaking,  to  the  highest 
bidders,  without  any  regard  to  their  charac- 
ters or  learning,  preferring  persons  quite 
illiterate,  and  even  children,  when  they  came 
up  to  his  price ;  and  that  the  pope's  inter- 
posing his  authority,  and  putting  a  stop  to 
such  scandalous  and  illegal  practices,  was 
originally  the  occasion  of  the  misunderstand- 
ing between  his  holiness  and  the  king.'  But 
what,  most  of  all,  provoked  the  king,  was 
the  pope's  refusing  to  grant  the  investiture 
of  the  kingdom  of  Naples  to  Ferdinand,  his 
natural  son,  and  to  confirm  the  bull  of  his 
legitimation,  which  Alphonso  had  obtained, 
or  rather  extorted  from  pope  Eugenius,  as 
has  been  related  in  the  life  of  that  pope. 
The  king  had  resolved  to  oblige  Calixtus  to 
confirm  that  bull,  as  he  had  obliged  Euge- 
nius to  grant  it,  and  to  invade  with  that 
view  the  ecclesiastical  state,  and  either  drive 
the  pope  from  Rome,  or  besiege  him  in  it. 
He  had  made  the  necessary  preparations  for 
that  expedition,  but  died  before  he  could  carry 
it  into  execution,  leaving  by  his  last  will,  as 
he  had  no  children  lawfully  begotten,  the 
kingdom  of  Naples  to  Ferdinand,  and  the 
kingdoms  of  Arragon  and  Sicily,  with  his 
other  dominions,  to  his  brother  John,  king 
of  Navarre. 

CaUxtus  had  formed  a  design  of  placing 
his  nephew,  Peter  Borgia,  whom  he  had 
already  created  duke  of  Spoleti,  upon  the 
throne  of  Naples  ;  and  it  was  with  that  view 
he  had  refused  to  confirm  the  bull  of  Eu- 
genius legitimating  Ferdinand.  He  there- 
fore no  sooner  heard  of  the  death  of  Al 
phonso,  than  he  revoked  the  bull  of  Euge- 
nius, as  having  been  obtained  by  force  and 
menaces,  and  consequently  in  itself  null ; 
declared  the  throne  vacant,  and  devolved,  as 
a  fief  of  the  church,  to  the  apostolic  see; 
thundered  out  the  sentence  of  excommuni- 
cation against  all  who  should  acknowledge 
him  for  king,  or  obey  him  as  such,  and 
absolved  those  from  their  oaths  who  might 
already  have  sworn  allegiance  to  him.  Fer- 
dinand took  care  to  acquaint  the  pope  with 
the  death  of  his  father  by  a  most  submissive 
and  friendly  letter;  to  assure  him  of  hfs  in- 


'  Platina  in  Vita  Calix.,  et  Hist.  General  d'Espagne 
torn.  4.  p.  129. 


violable  attachment,  both  to  his  person  and 
his  see,  and  implore  his  protection;  and  it  was 
upon  the  receipt  of  his  letter  that  the  pope 
issued  the  bull  I  have  just  mentioned.  As 
most  of  the  lords  of  the  kingdom  acknow- 
ledged him,  notwithstanding  that  bull,  out  of 
the  great  regard  they  had  for  the  deceased  king 
his  father,  the  pope  caused  papers  to  be  post- 
ed up  in  several  places  of  the  kingdom,  no- 
tifying to  the  clergy,  to  the  nobility,  and  the 
people,  that  Ferdinand  was  not  the  son,  no, 
not  even  the  natural  son  of  Alphonso.  What 
foundation  this  had  in  truth,  or  whether  it 
had  any,  we  know  not;  but  coming  from 
one  who  had  spent  the  greatest  part  of  his 
life  at  the  king's  court,  and  must  have  been 
acquainted  with  what  was  said,  or  done 
there,  it  startled  many  ;  and  some  of  the  no- 
bility, as  well  as  the  clergy,  openly  declared 
against  the  new  king.  Thus  would  a  civil 
war  have  been  kindled  in  the  bowels  of  the 
kingdom,  had  not  the  death  of  the  pope  very 
seasonably  prevented  it. 

Calixtus  died  on  the  6th  of  August,  1458, 
after  a  pontificate  of  three  years  and  four 
months  wanting  two  days,  and  was  buried, 
without  an  epitaph,  in  St.  Peter's.  The 
contemporary  writers  all  speak  of  him  as  a 
man  of  very  uncommon  parts,  of  great  ad- 
dress and  experience,  and  one  of  the  best 
canonists  of  his  time.  In  nepotism  he  far 
exceeded  all  his  predecessors.  Two  of  his 
nephews  he  created  cardinals;  the  third  he 
made  duke  of  Spoleti,  and  strove,  as  we 
have  seen,  by  the  most  scandalous  intrigues, 
to  procure  him  a  kingdom,  not  scrupling, 
for  the  sake  of  aggrandizing  his  family,  to 
kindle  a  war  in  the  heart  of  Christendom, 
at  the  very  time  he  was  exerting  all  his  zeal 
in  exhorting  the  Christian  princes  to  make 
up  their  differences,  and  turn  their  arms,  for 
their  common  safety,  against  the  common 
enemy.* 

Calixtus  granted  a  three  years  indulgence 
to  all,  who,  at  the  tolling  of  the  bell  about 
noon, shoald  say  three  Pater-nosters  and  three 
Ave-Marias  for  the  success  of  the  Chris- 
tian amis  against  the  Turks ;  and  hence 
came  the  custom,  that  obtains  to  this  day  in 
all  Roman  catholic  countries,  of  tolling  the 
bell  morning,  noon,  and  evening  ;  when  the 
people,  in  some  places  standing,  and  in  some 
kneeling,  even  in  the  public  streets,  repeat 
three  times  the  angelic  salutation.^  This 
pope  has  only  left  some  letters  and  bulls  to 
be  met  with  in  Labbe's  Councils  and  Cheru- 
bini's  Bullarium. 


«  Summont.  Hist.  Neapol.  torn.  3.  1.  5.  p.  243. 
a  Platina  in  Vit. 


Pius  II.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMK. 


241 


Pius  II.  elected.  His  birth,  education,  eniployinents,  tr.,  hefote  his  promotion.  Endeavors  to  unite  the 
Christian  princes  against  the  Turks.  Council  of  Mantua  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1-159.]  Pius  revokes  the  bull 
of  Cali.Ttus,  against  Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples. 


PIUS  IL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTH  BISHOr 

OF  ROME. 

[Frederic  III.,  Emperor  of  the  IVest.'] 

[Year  of  Christ,  145S.]  In  the  room  of  j  trality,  he  einhraceil  it  with  him  ;  and  when 
Calixtiis  was  unanimou.^ly  elected,  on  the  the  emperor  sliowcd  liimself  inclined  to 
19th  of  Auixust,  and  crowned  on  the  3d  of   favor  Eugenins  against  the  council  and  Fe- 


September,  the  celebrated  yT^neas  Sylvius 
Picolomini,  whom  the  late  pope  had  pre- 
ferred to  the  dignity  of  cardinal  a  little  be- 
fore his  death.  The  family  Picolomini  was, 
and  still  is,  one  of  the  most  illustrious  fami- 
lies of  Siena  in  Tuscany.  But  his  father 
iEneas  Sylvius,  and  his  mother  Forteguer- 
ra,  being  driven'  out  by  the  popular  faction 
■with  the  rest  of  the  nobility,  he  was  born 
in  a  small  village  of  that  diocese,  and  he 
there  learnt  the  first  rudiments  of  the  Latin 
tongue.  His  father's  circumstances  did  not 
allow  him  to  send  his  son  to  the  university, 
his  estate  having  been  confiscated  by  the 
prevailing  faction,  and  he  himself  reduced 
to  earn  his  bread  with  the  sweat  of  his  brow. 
But  his  friends  and  relations  generously 
contributing  towards  the  education  of  so  pro- 
mising a  youth,  he  was  sent  by  them  to  the 
university  of  Siena,  and  maintained  there 
at  their  expense.  As  he  gave  many  proofs, 
during  the  course  of  his  studies,  of  a  very 
extraordinary  genius,  and  even  published, 
■while  yet  a  student,  several  poems,  some  in 
Latin,  some  in  Italian,  that  were  received 
with  great  applause,  cardinal  Capranica, 
hearing  of  him  as  he  passed  through  Siena 
in  his  way  to  the  council  of  Basil,  took  him 
with  him  in  the  character  of  his  secretary. 
He  espoused  with  great  zpal  the  cause  of 
the  council  against  pope  Eugenius,  made 


ix,  he  openly  declared  against  both;  and 
being  sent  by  Frederic  with  some  proposals 
to  Rome,  he  laid  hold  of  that  opportunity 
to  condemn  his  past  conduct,  and  beg  his 
holiness  to  forgive  it,  and  receive  him  into 
favor.  Eugenius  readily  granted  him  his  re- 
quest, but  died  soon  after,  and  the  see  of 
Trieste  in  Istria  becoming  at  the  same  tin:e 
vacant.  iEneas  was  preferred  to  it  by  hi^ 
successor,  Nicholas,  V.,and  in  1453  transla- 
ted from  thence  by  the  same  pope  to  the 
vacant  see  of  Siena,  his  native  country. 
He  was  employed,  after  the  death  of  Nicho- 
las, both  by  his  successor  C.'alixtus  III.,  and 
the  emperor,  in  various  negotiations,  and 
upon  his  return  to  Rome  created  cardinal 
by  Calixtus  ;  and,  after  that  pope's  death, 
elected  by  the  cardinals,^  with  one  consent, 
to  succeed  him,  taking  on  that  occasion  the 
name  of  Pius  II.' 

Pius,  no  less  alarmed  than  his  predecessor 
at  the  rapidity  of  the  Turkish  conquests,  and 
no  less  intent  upon  uniting  the  Christian 
powers  against  the  common  enemy,  sum- 
moned with  that  view,  soon  after  his  elec- 
tion, all  the  Christian  princes  to  meet  at 
Mantua,  and  there  deliberate  with  him  on  the 
most  elTectual  means  of  saving  the  church, 
themselves,  and  their  latest  posterity,  from 
the  more  than  Egyptian  bondage  with  which 
thev  were  threatened..    The  council  was  ap- 


many  learned  and  elegant  speeches  in   that  I  pointed  to  meet  on  the  1st  of  June  of  the 
august  assembly  to  prove  the  superiority  of   following  year,  1459;  and  the  pope  set  out 


a  general  council  over  the  pope,  and  was 
in  consideration  of  his  zeal  as  well  as  his 
parts,  appointed  their  secretary,  and  em- 
ployed in  all  affairs  of  moment,  as  one  upon 
whom  they  could  safely  rely.  Felix,  upon 
his  election,  and  the  deposition  of  Eugenius, 
chose  iEneas  for  his  secretary.  He  was 
afterwards  honored  with  the  same  employ- 
ment in  the  court  of  the  emperor  Frederic, 
who,  being  taken  with  his  parts,  presented 
him  with  a  poetical  crown  ;  that  is,  I  sup- 
pose, made  him  his  poet  laureate,  distin- 
guished him  with  the  dignity  of  senator, 
admitted  him  to  his  intimacy,  and  under- 
took nothing  without  previously  consulting 
him.  He,  on  his  side,  took  care  to  cultivate 
by  all  means  the  friendship  of  so  powerful 
a  friend,  flattering  himself  that  it  might 
raise  him  one  day  to  the  pinnacle  of  gran- 
deur. When  the  emperor  embraced  a  neu- 
VoL.  III.— 31 


from  Rome  on  the  ISth  of  February.  But 
as  he  stopt  in  the  several  cities  and  stales, 
through  which  he  passed,  to  make  up  their 
differencps,  he  did  not  reach  Mantua  till  the 
27th  of  May.  and  the  council  was  opened 
on  the  Istoi'Jnne.  At  this  council  the  pope 
himself  presided,  and  Platina  tells  us,  that 
all  the  Christian  princes  assisted  at  it  either 
in  person,  or  by  their  embassadors,  but  ihat 
their  jarring  interests  rendered  all  the  en- 
deavors of  the  pope  to  unite  them  quite  in- 
effectual;  so  that  the  council  broke  up  Tviih- 
out  coming  to  any  resolution,  and  the  Turks 
were  suffered  to  pursue  their  conquests  with- 
out interruption. 

Pius  had  no  sooner  taken  possession  of  the 
see  than  he  revoked  the  bull  of  his  prede- 
cessor Calixtus,  declaring  the  kingdom  of 


Platina  et  Anton.  Caman.  in  Vit.  Pii.  11. 

V 


242 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  II. 


The  pope  supports  Ferdinand  in  the  possession  of  his 
[Year  of  Christ,  1469.]     Strives  to  get  the  Pragmatic 


liingdom.     Forbids  appeals  from  the  apostolic  see; — 
Sanction  revoked  in  France  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1461.] 


Naples  devolved  lo  the  church,  confirmed 
the  bull  of  king-  Ferdinand's  legitimation, 
and  upon  that  prince's  restoring  Benevento, 
Terracina,  and  some  other  places  that  his 
father  had  taken,  he  granted  him  the  inves- 
titure, and  sent  cardinal  Latino  to  crown 
him ;  which  ceremony  was  performed,  with 
great  solemnity,  in  the  city  of  Barletta  on 
the  4th  of  February  of  the  present  year. 
Ferdinand,  on  his  side,  promised  to  assist 
the  pope  against  all  his  enemies  with  the 
whole  strength  of  his  kingdom,  and  gave 
Mary,  his  natural  daughter,  in  marriage  to 
Antony  Picolomini,  his  holiness's  nephew, 
with  the  duchy  of  Amalfi  and  the  county 
of  Celano  for  her  portion.'  The  pope,  not 
satisfied  with  confirming  all  the  bulls  of  his 
predecessor  Eugenius  in  favor  of  Ferdinand, 
and  revoking  those  of  Calixtus  against  him, 
ordered  the  clergy  and  the  barons,  on  pain  of 
excommunication,  to  acknowledge  him,  and 
no  other,  for  their  lawful  sovereign  ;  absolved 
such  of  them  as  had  sworn  allegiance  to  Rene 
of  Anjou,  from  that  oath;  and  the  following 
year,  when  John  of  Anjou,  the  son  of  Rene, 
invaded  the  kingdom,  his  holiness  sent  a 
body  of  a  thousand  horse  and  five  hundred 
foot,  under  the  command  of  his  nephew  An- 
tonio Picolomini,  to  the  assistance  of  Ferdi- 
nand. The  pope's  partiality  for  that  prince, 
and  his  concurring  with  him  to  drive  "the 
French  quite  out  of  Italy,  so  provoked  their 
king,  Charles  VII.,  and  the  whole  nation, 
that  they  could  never  be  prevailed  upon  any 
way  to  contribute  towards  carrying  on  the 
war  against  the  Turks,  which  they  knew  the 
pope  to  have  above  all  things  at  heart. 

The  following  year  the  pope  thought  fit  to 
condemn  the  maxim,  for  which  he  had  been 
many  years  so  warm  a  stickler,  the  superi- 
ority of  a  general  council  over  the  pope. 
The  bull,  condemning  that  once  his  favorite 
maxim,  is  dated  the  iSth  of  January  of  the 
present  year  1460,  and  begins  with  the  fol- 
lowing words,  "Execrabilis  etpristinis  tem- 
poribus  inauditus,"  &c.  "An  execrable  and 
unheard-of  abuse  in  all  ancient  times,  has 
lately  crept  in,  being  countenanced  by  some 
through  a  spirit  of  rebellion,  and  in  order  to 
avoid  the  punishment  due  to  their  crimes,  I 
mean  the  abuse  of  appealing  from  the  Ro- 
man pontiff,  Christ's  vicar  upon  earth,  to 
whom  it  was  said  in  the  person  of  St.  Peter, 
'Feed  my  sheep,'  'Whatsoever  thou  shall 
bind  upon  earth,'  &c.,  to  a  future  council. 
This  all,  who  are  in  the  least  acquainted 
with  the  canons,  must  look  upon  as  contrary 
10  the  established  laws  of  the  church.  By 
these  appeals  the  apostolic  see  is  restrained 
from  doing  justice  to  those  who  recur  to  it; 
all  are  at  liberty  to  commit,  with  impunity, 
what  crimes  they  list;  the  discipline  of  the 
church  is  trampled  under  foot,  the  hierarchy 
overset,  and  every  thing  must  fall  into  dis- 

'Summont.  1.  5.  p.  213,  et  Caman.  Vita  Pii.  11. 


order  and  confusion.  Besides,  how  absurd 
is  it  to  appeal  to  what  does  not  exist,  and, 
perhaps,  never  will?  We  therefore  con- 
demn, upon  the  most  mature  deliberation,  all 
such  appeals ;  pronounce,  declare,  and  de- 
fine them  to  be  contrary  to  the  canons,  and 
in  themselves  null;  and  order,  that,  for  the 
future,  no  one  shall  presume,  under  any  pre- 
tence whatsoever,  to  appeal  from  our  judg- 
ment, or  from  that  of  oursuccessors.  If  any 
one  shall  act  contrary  to  this  our  ordinance, 
after  two  months  from  the  day  of  its  publi- 
cation in  our  chancery,  he  shall,  by  what 
dignity  soever  distinguished,  the  royal,  im- 
perial, and  pontifical  not  excepted,  incur, 
ipso /ac/o,  the  sentence  of  excommunication, 
from  which  none  but  the  pope  himself  shall 
have  power  to  absolve  him,  except  at  the 
point  of  death.  All  universities,  colleges, 
notaries,  witnesses,  and  every  other  person, 
who  shall  assist  at  such  appeals,  or  he  any 
way  concerned  in  them,  shall  be  liable  to 
the  same  penalty.'"  No  man  can  be  so  lit- 
tle versed  in  ecclesiastical  history  as  not  to 
know  this  bull,  to  use  the  words  of  the  con- 
tinuator  of  Fleury,  to  be  repugnant  to  the 
canons,  and  contrary  to  the  ancient  and  uni- 
versal practice  of  the  church. 

Pius  had,  from  the  beginning  of  the  pon- 
tificate, used  his  utmost  endeavors  with  re- 
peated applications  to  Charles  VII.,  king  of 
France,  to  get  the  "  pragmatic  sanction,"  of 
which  I  have  spoken  above,^  revoked,  as 
highly  derogatory  to  the  honor  and  the  dig- 
nity of  the  apostolic  see.  But  the  only  an- 
swer he  could  obtain  of  Charles  was,  that 
the  "  pragmatic"  consisted  of  the  very  de- 
crees of  the  council  of  Basil,  which  he  him- 
self had  approved,  had  penned,  and  perhaps 
suggested  when  secretary  to  that  great  as- 
semb^,  and  they  had  been  received  with  one 
consent,  and  observed,  for  the  space  of 
twenty-five  years,  by  the  whole  French  na- 
tion. In  1461  Charles  died,  having  starved 
himself  to  death,  which  Pius  no  sooner  heard, 
than  he  dispatched  a  nuncio  into  France  to 
condole  with  his  son  and  successor,  Lewis 
XL,  for  so  melancholy  an  event,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  congratulate  him  upon  his  acces- 
sion to  the  crown.  But  the  chief  business 
of  the  nuncio  was  to  procure,  upon  any 
terms,  the  abolition  of  the  "  pragmatic  sanc- 
tion;" and  he  had  several  conferences  with 
the  king's  ministers,  and  the  king  himself 
upon  that  subject.  The  pope's  demand  was 
rejected  by  all,  to  a  man,  in  the  king's  coun- 
cil; but  nevertheless  the  king  was,  in  the 
end,  either  soothed  or  frightened  into  a  com- 
pliance with  il,  and  a  solemn  embassy  was 
sent  to  Rome  to  revoke  the  "pragmatic"  in 
his  name.^  However,  as  both  the  university 
and  the  parliament  protested  against  ils  re- 
vocation, it  continued  to  be  observed  ihrough- 


»Concil.  torn.  13.  p.  1801. 
3  Mathieu  Vie  de  Louis  XI. 


3  See  p.  219. 


Pius  11.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  213 

Pius  strives  in  vain  to  unite  the  Christian  princes  ai;ainst  the  Turlcs.  Pulili.>lies  his  Imll  of  retrnctntinii  ; — [Year 
of  Clirisi,  1464.]  Equips  a  fleet  with  a  design  to  embark  on  it  in  person,  but  is  prevented  by  death.  His 
character. 


out  the  kingdom  as  before,  till  the  year  1516, 
when  the  concordat  between  Leo  X.  and 
Francis  1.  took  place. 

The  two  following  years  were  wholly  em- 
ployed by  the  pope  in  striving  to  unite  the 
Christian  princes  against  the  Turks,  who 
had  already  made  themselves  masters  of 
almost  all  Greece;  and  we  have  a  great 
many  letters  of  his  to  the  different  kings  and 
states  of  Christendom,  representing  to  them, 
with  great  eloquence,  the  danger  that  threat- 
ened them  of  being  enslaved  by  the  worst 
of  tyrants,  and  painting,  in  the  most  affect- 
ing manner,  the  deplorable  condition  wliich 
they  were  reduced  to,  who  had  been  obliged 
to  submit  to  so  galling  a  yoke,  and  which, 
he  said,  would  soon  be  their  own,  if  they 
joined  not  in  time  to  avert  it.  But  his  en- 
deavors proving  all  unsuccessful,  he  ordered 
a  fleet  to  be  equi'pped  at  Ancona,  with  a  de- 
sign to  embark  on  it  in  person,  flattering 
himself  that  the  Christian  princes,  tiiough 
deaf  to  his  exhortations,  would  be  ashamed 
to  remain  quiet  and  inactive  at  home,  while 
the  vicar  of  Christ,  notwithstanding  his  age 
and  infirmities,  thus  exposed  himself,  for 
their  safety,  to  all  the  dangers  and  inconve- 
niences of  a  war.  While  he  was  busied, 
beyond  what  his  strength  could  bear,  in 
making  the  necessary  preparations  for  his 
intended  naval  expedition,  he  was  taken  ill, 
and  being  advised  by  his  physicians  to  repair 
to  Siena  for  the  benefit  of  his  native  air,  he 
published,  before  he  left  Rome,  his  famous 
bull  of  retractation.  In  that  bull,  address- 
ed to  the  university  of  Cologne,  the  pope 
condemns  and  retracts  all  he  had  said,  writ, 
or  done,  at  the  council  of  Basil,  any  ways 
prejudicial  to  the  authority  of  the  apostolic 
see,  as  entirely  owing  to  ignorance,  or  his 
want  of  discernment ;  exhorts  all  to  reject, 
as  erroneous,  what  they  meet  with  in  his 
works  in  the  least  repugnant  to  the  power 
which  Chiist  himself  has  lodged  in  the  hands 
of  his  vicar  upon  earth,  and  requires  them, 
if  they  prefer  truth  to  error,  to  reject  the 
sentiments  of  .^Eneas  Sylvius,  and  adopt 
those  of  Pius  II. 

The  pope  returned,  after  a  short  stay  at 
Siena,  to  Rome,  and  being  there  informed 


afterwards,  that  is,  on  the  I4th  of  August  of 
the  present  year  MGl.  When  he  found  his 
end  approached,  he  would  have  extreme 
unction  administered  to  him,  though  he  had 
received  it  before,  namely,  when  he  was  in- 
fected with  the  plague  at  IBasil,  and  warmly 
disputed,  says  Platina,  "acerrime  disputa- 
vit,"  with  Lawrence  Roverella,  bishop  of 
Ferrara,  pretending  that  extreme  unction 
ought  not  to  be  iterated.'  A  little  before  he 
expired  he  repeated  the  Alhanasian  creed, 
declaring  his  belief  of  every  article  it  con- 
tained. He  ordered  his  body  to  be  carried 
back  to  Rome,  which  was  done  accordingly, 
the  whole  court  attending  it  in  deep  mourn- 
ing. His  exequies  were  performed  with  the 
usual  solemnity  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter, 
and  his  remains  deposited  there,  near  the 
head  of  the  apostle  St.  Andrew,  which  had 
been  sent  to  him  out  of  Peloponnesus.  On 
his  tomb  was  engraved  the  following  epi- 
taph, "  Pius  II.,  pontifex  maximus,  natione 
Tuscus,  patria  Sennesis,  gente  Picolhonii- 
nea,"  kc.  that  is,  "  Pius  II.,  high  pontiff,  by 
nation  a  Tuscan,  by  birth  a  Senese,  of' the 
Picolomini  family.  He  sat  on|,y  six  years, 
but  acquired,  in  so  short  a  pontificate,  ever- 
lasting glory."  All  the  memorable  actions  of 
his  life  are  then  rehearsed,  and  among  the 
rest,  his  abolishing  the  "  pragmatic  sanction" 
in  France,  which  he  did  not  abolish,  as  we 
have  seen. 

Platina,  who  lived  at  this  time  in  Rome, 
has  honored  the  memory  of  this  pope  with 
a  panegyric  of  several  pages,  representing 
him  as  endowed,  to  the  highest  degree,  with 
every  virtue  becoming  a  great  prince  and  a 
great  pope.  He  was,  to  do  him  justice,  pos- 
sessed of  many  virtues.  But  the  character  Me- 
zerai  gives  him,  in  a  few  Vv^ords,  fits  him  per- 
haps better  than  that  of  Platina.  No  man,  says 
that  writer,  ever  labored  more  than  ^^ineas 
Sylvius  to  restrain  the  power  of  the  pope 
within  the  boundary  of  the  canons,  and  no 
pope  ever  strove  more  than  pope  Pius  II.  to 
extend  that  power  beyond  all  bounds  in  op- 
position to  the  canons  as  well  as  to  reason.'^ 
Platina  himself  tells  us,  that  Pius  took  no 
notice  of  lampoons  levelled  at  his  person, 
but  was  inexorable  if  they  reflected,  in  the 


that  the  Turks  were  upon  the  point  of  laying  j  least,   upon' his  authority;  that  he   made  it 
siege  to  Ragusa,  in  Dalmatia,  he  immediate-    his  study  to  enhance  the  majesty  of  his  see. 


ly  set  out  for  Ancona,  though  so  indisposed 
as  to  be  obliged  to  travel  in  a  litter.  He  left 
Rome  on  the  18ih  of  June,  and  arriving  at 
Ancona  about  the  middle  of  July,  he  had 
the  satisfaction  of  being  there  joined  by  a 
squadron  of  eleven  galleys  from  Venice,  com- 
manded by  the  doge,  Christopher  Maurus, 
in  person.  But  being  quite  spent  with  the 
fatigues  he  had  undercone,  and  a  continual 
fever,  with  which  he  had  been  long  afflicted, 
instead  of  embarking  he  was  obliged  to  be- 
take himself  to  his  bed,  and  died  two  days 


Uoncil.  torn.  13.  p.  1407 


and  that  he  spared  neither  kings,  dukes,  nor 
people  invading  the  rights  of  the  cluirch  or 
the  cleray  ;  but  never  ceased  to  prosecute 
them  with  war,  censures,  interdicts,  anathe- 
mas, and  curses,  till  they  gave  the  required 
satisfaction.  But,  not  to  rob  him  of  the 
praise  that  is  due  to  him,  he  was  no  lover  of 
money;  was  never  guilty  of  simony,  or  any 
simoniacal  practices  ;  was  a  warm  friend  to 
the  poor;  a  generous  encourager  of  learning ; 
a  most  zealous  promoter  of  a  war  against  the 


'  Platina  in  Vit. 
3  Mezerai  Abreg 


Chron.  torn.  3.  p.  456. 


244 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Paul  H. 


Pius's  writings.     Articles  agreed  to  by  the  cardinals  before  the  election. 


infidels,  and  would, notwithstanding  the  very 
bad  stale  of  his  health,  have  exposed  him- 
self, for  the  good  of  Christianity,  to  all  the 
hardships  of  a  most  dangerous  war.  He  was 
of  an  amorous  disposition,  and  seems  to  have 
indulged  it,  in  his  youthful  days,  without 
restraint.  He  had  a  natural  son,  and  from 
the  ludicrous  account  he  gives  of  him  and 
his  own  amours,  one  would  conclude,  that 
he  looked  upon  transgressions  of  that  nature 
only  as  venial  sins,  or  no  sins  at  all.'  The 
poems  and  epigrams,  which  he  wrote  in  his 
youth,  were  for  the  most  part  calculated  to 
kindle  in  the  breasts  of  his  readers,  the  im- 
pure desires  that  burnt  in  his  own. 

Pius  was  a  most  elegant  Latin  writer,  and 
left  a  great  number  of  works  behind  him, 
most  of  them  written  before  his  promotion. 
Of  these,  the  following  have  reached  our 
times :  Two  Books  of  Memoirs  of  what  pass- 
ed at  the  Council  of  Basil  from  the  Deposi- 
tion of  Eugenius  to  the  election  of  Felix; 
the  History  of  the  Bohemians  from  their 
origin  to  the  year  1458;  an  Abridgment  of 
the  Decads  of  Blondus  Flavius,  who  flour- 
ished in  1440;  Two  Books  of  Cosmogra- 
phy ;  Two  Discourses  in  praise  of  Alphon- 
sus,  king  of  Arragon,  and  Notes  upon  the 
History  of  that  prince  written  by  one  Anto- 
nio, a  poet  of  Palermo;  a  Poem  upon  the 
Passion  of  our  Savior;  Treatises  upon  the 
Education  of  Children,  upon  Grammar  and 
Rhetoric,  and  a  Topography  of  Germany; 
a  Treatise  on  the  Roman  Empire,  and  ano- 
ther upon  Bad  Women,  or  Prostitutes;  Two 
Answers  to  the'French  embassadors,  charg- 
ing the  pope  in  the  council  of  Mantua  with 
partiality  and  injustice  in  siding  with  Ferdi- 


nand, and  granting  him  the  investiture  of 
the  kingdom  of  Naples,  to  the  prejudice  of 
Rene  of  Anjou,  who  had  an  unquestionable 
right  to  that  crown  ;  a  Bull  of  Retractation, 
and  one  against  Appeals  from  his  See,  and 
four  hundred  and  thirty-two  letters  upon  dif- 
ferent subjects.  We  have  the  History  of 
Pius  II.  in  twelve  books,  bearing  the  name 
of  his  secretary  John  Gobelinus,  but  com- 
monly supposed  to  have  been  written  by 
Pius  himself.  His  letter  to  the  sultan  Ma- 
homet II.,  exhorting  him  to  embrace  the 
Christian  religion,  has  given  great  offence  to 
Du  Plessis-Mornay.'  But  I  can  discover 
nothing  in  it  "unworthy  of  a  Christian,  or 
a  Christian  bishop." — Platina  has  given  us 
several  of  this  pope's  sayings  or  apoph- 
thegms, and  among  the  rest  the  following : 
"  Marriage  has,  for  good  reasons,  been  taken 
away  from  the  priests;  but,  for  much  better 
reasons,  it  should  be  restored  to  them."^  The 
reformation  restored  it,  and  consequently 
has,  at  least,  with  respect  to  that  article,  the 
sanction  of  a  great  and  learned  pope.  It  is 
to  be  observed,  that  this  passage  has  been 
erased  out  of  most  of  the  editions  of  Platina, 
hut  is  to  be  found  in  the  first,  that  of  Co- 
logne in  1479,  and  in  that  now  before  me, 
printe  likewise  at  Cologne  in  1611.  It  is 
likewise  to  be  observed,  that  the  pieces, 
written  by  ^neas  Sylvius  at  the  time  of  the 
council  of  Basil,  are  all  prohibited  on  account 
of  their  displaying  the  enormous  corruptions 
of  the  Roman  church,  and  urging  the  neces- 
sity of  a  reformation  in  its  head  and  mem- 
bers ;  which  reformations,  by  the  by,  he 
never  once  thought  of  when  he^himself  be- 
came the  head. 


PAUL  11. ,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  NINTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME.      . 

[Frederic  III.,  Emperor  of  the  West."] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1464.]  As  the  deceased 
pope  was  greatly  indisposed  when  he  set 
out  for  Ancona,  he  ordered,  by  a  special 
bull,  the  conclave  to  be  held  at  Rome  for 
the  election  of  his  successor,  in  what  place 
soever  he  should  die.  The  cardinals,  there- 
fore, then  present  at  Rome,  in  all  nineteen, 
having  performed  his  exequies,  entered  into 
the  conclave  in  the  Vatican  palace.  But, 
before  they  proceeded  to  the  election,  they 
drew  up  some  articles,  declaring  they  would 
elect  no  one,  who  did  not  swear  to  observe 
them  in  case  the  election  fell  upon  him. 
The  chief  of  these  articles  were.  That  he 
should  reform  the  abuses  that  prevailed  in 
the  court,  and  the  corrupt  manners  of  the 
courtiers;  that  in  the  term  of  three  years 

» jEneas  Sylvius,  ep.  15. 


he  should  hold  a  council  to  unite  the  Chris- 
tian princes  against  the  Turk,  and  effectual- 
ly remove  the  disorders  that  reigned  uncon- 
troled  in  the  church  ;  that  he  should  not  in- 
crease the  number  of  cardinals  beyond  twen- 
ty-four, should  create  none  who  were  not 
above  thirty  years  of  age,  not  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  civil  and  canon  law  as 
well  as  the  scriptures,  and  of  all  his  rela- 
tions he  should  prefer  one  only  to  that  dig- 
nity; that  he  should  condemn  no  cardinal, 
nor  confiscate  his  goods,  without  the  appro- 
bation and  consent  of  the  other  cardinals; 
that  he  should  not  alienate  any  part  of  the 
patrimony  of  St.  Peter  without  the  concur- 
rence of  the  cardinals;  that  he  should  en- 
gage m  no  war,  should  make  no  treaties. 


»  Mystere  d'iniquit6,  p.  542. 


a  Platina  in  Vit. 


Paul  II.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


245 


Paul  II.  elected.   Misunderstaudiiig   between  him  and  Kt'rdiuiitid,  king  of  Naples;— [Vear  of  Christ,   1465] 

I'latina  imprisoned,  imd  why. 


should  grant  the  tenths  to  no  princes,  should 
impose  no  new  taxes,  nor  increase  the  old 
ones,  without  consulling  the  cardinals  ;  that 
he  should  trust  none  but  ecclesiastics,  and 
such  of  them  as  were  no  ways  related  to 
him,  with  the  government  of  the  most  im- 
portant places  ;  that  he  should  not  give  the 
government  of  a  town  and  its  castle  to  the 
same  person,  nor  the  command  of  the  army 
of  the  church  to  any  of  his   own  family. 


ous  ;"  but  being  dissuaded  from  it  by  the 
cardinals,  he  chose  the  name  of  Paul  II. 
He  was  crowned  with  extraordinary  pomp 
in  the  church  of  St.  Peter  on  tiie  2Ith  of 
October.' 

The  new  pope  declaring,  from  the  very 
beginning  of  his  pontificate,  for  Ferdinand, 
king  of  Naples,  against  the  family  of  Anjou, 
sent  a  considerable  body  of  troops  to  assist 
that  prince   in   utterly  extirpating  the  An- 


Lastly,  that  he  should  cause  these  resolu-  i  gevin  faction,  which  had  begun  to  revive 
tions  to  be  read  monthly  in  a  full  consistory,  I  in  the  kingdom,  many  of  the  barons  being 
and  allow  the  cardinals  to  meet  yearly  by  ;  dissatisfied  with  the  arbitrary  government  of 
themselves,  in  order  to  inquire  whether  they  I  Ferdinand.  The  rebels  were  soon  obliged 
have  been  punctually  complied  with,  and,!  to  quit  the  kingdom  or  submit,  and  peace 
if  it  appeared  that  they  have  been  neglected,  being  thus  restored,  the  pope,  who  loved 
to  remind  his  holiness  of  his  oath.'  |  money,  as  Platina  informs  us,  applied  to  the 

The  cardinals    having   all  taken,  in  the    king,  while  the  obligations  he  owed  to  his 
most   solemn    manner,   the  required    oath, 
proceeded  to  the_  election  ;  and  on   the  iiOth 
of  August  was  elected,  by  a  great  majority, 


Peter  Barbo,  cardinal  of  St.  Mark.  He  was 
come  of  an  ancient  family  in  Venice,  was 
the  son  of  Nicholas  Barbo,  and  Polyxena 


holiness  were  yet  fresh  in  his  memory,  for 
the- payment  of  the  arrears  of  the  tribute,  that 
was  to  be  paid  yearly  by  the  kings  of  Naples, 
but  had  yet  never  been  paid  either  by  him 
or  his  father  Alphonso.  The  king  returned 
answer,  that  his  holiness's  demand  was  very 


the  sister  of  pope  Eugenius  IV.,  and  had,  i  unseasonable ;  that,  having  been  engaged  in 


from  his  early  years,  been  brought  up  for 
Mercature,  which  at  Venice  was  not,  as 
Platina  observes,  incompatible  with  gentil- 
ity :  he  had  already  put  all  his  things  on 
board  in  order  to  proceed  on  a  voyage  ;  but 
hearing,  before  he  embarked,  that  his  uncle 
was  raised  to  the  papacy,  he  changed  his 
mind,  and  thinking  he  should  thrive  better 
in  the  ecclesiastic  state  than  in  the  mercan- 
tile, he   resolved  to  quit  the  latter  and  em 


the  ministry  ;  and  such  is  the  "  call"  of  ma- 
ny others.  He  now  betook  himself  to  study, 
and  though  he  made  but  very  little  progress 
in  the  sciences,  he  was,  in  the  course  of  a 


a  very  expensive  war  ever  since  his  acces- 
sion to  the  crown,  he  was  not^  at  present, 
in  a  condition  to  comply  with  it,  but  would, 
as  soon  as  his  holiness  restored  to  him  the 
city  of  Benevento,  and  all  the  other  places, 
that  were  held  by  the  church  within  the 
limits  of  the  kingdom,  and  consequently  be- 
longed to  the  crown.  The  pope  threatened 
the  king  with  excommuniontion,  and  the 
kingdom  with  a  general  interdict.     But  Fer- 


brace  the  former.^     Such  was  his  "  call"  to  -dinand  iiaving  in  the  mean  time  sent  a  body 


of  troops  to  lay  siege  to  Benevento,  the 
pope,  not  able  to  repel  force  by  force,  sent 
cardinal  Rovarella  to  accommodate  matters. 
The  cardinal  had  several  conferences  with 


few   years,   preferred   by   his   uncle   to  the  ]  the  king,  but  was  in  the  end  obliged  to  ac- 
archdeaconry  of  Bologna,  to  the   bishopric  !  quiesce  in  his  promising  to  pay  what  was. 


of  Cervia,  to  the  office  of  apostolic  protho 
notary,  and  lastly  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal 
His  address  and  obligin?  behavior  recom 


in  justice,  due  to   the   apostolic   chamber, 
when  he  conveniently  could.^ 

Paul,  looking  upon  the  abbreviators,  that 


mended  him,  upon  the  death  of  Eugenius, !  is,  those  whose  business  it  was  to  abbreviate 


to  the  favor  of  the  ihree  succeeding  popes, 
Nicholas  V.,  Calixtus  III.,  and  Pius  II.  He 
had  tears  at  command,  and  to  them  he  never 
failed  to  recur,  when  he  could,  by  no  other 
means, obtain  the  favors  he  sued  for;  whence 
Pius  II.  used  pleasantly  to  call  him  "  oqr 
lady  of  pity."  Men  of  all  ranks  and  con- 
ditions had  free  access  to  him  while  cardi- 
nal, and  he  made  it  his  study  to  gratify,  so 
far  as  it  lay  in  his  power,  all  who  applied  to 
him.  Being  thus  become  extremely  popu- 
lar, the  news  of  his  election  was  received 


the  bulls  and  letters  of  the  popes,  as  useless, 
discharged  them  all  soon  after  his  election, 
though  most  of  them  men  of  great  learning 
and  known  abilities.  As  they  had  purchased 
their  place,  Platina,  who  was  one  of  them, 
having  with  great  difficulty  obtained  an  au- 
dience of  the  pope,  represented  to  his  holi- 
ness how  ungenerous  it  was  to  dismiss  them, 
though  guilty  of  no  neglect  in  their  office, 
without  returning  to  them  the  purchase- 
money,  and  begged  that  the  affair  might  be 
referred  to  the  auditors  of  the  Rota.     "  To 


with  extraordinary  applause  by  the  whole  I  the  auditors  of  the  Rota  !"  replied  the  pope 
'^  1         A     ,  ,-   .        .      with  great  wrath ;  "Doest  thou  summon  us 

before  judges?  Doest  thou  not  know  that 
all  laws  are  lodged  in  our  breast — '  in  scrinio 
pectoris  nostri.'  Sentence  is  given,  and  all 
shall  obey  it :  I  am  pope,  and  have  a  power 


Roman  people.  As  he  was  not  a  little  vain 
of  his  person,  being  one  of  the  most  hand- 
some and  comely  men  of  his  time,  he  was 
for  taking  the  name  of  Formosus  II.,  which 
word  imports    "  handsome,"   or   "  beaute- 

'  Bzovius  ad  ann.  1164,  et  Quirini  in  Vita  Paul.  II. 
'  Platina  in  Vita. 


1  Platina  in  Vita,  et  Bzoviue  ad  ann.  1464. 
"  Platina  et  Summont.  torn.  3.  p.  474. 
V  2 


246 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Paul  H. 


The  pope  deposes  the  king  of  Bohemia;  vvho  defeats  the  army  sent  against  him;— [Year  of  Christ,  1466.] 
new  persecution  against  Platina  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1467.] 


to  approve  or  condemn  at  my  pleasure  the 
actions  of  all  other  men."  Platina  applied 
for  another  audience,  but  not  being  able  to 
obtain  it,  when  he  had  waited  several  nights, 
(for  the  pope,  he  says,  transacted  no  business 
in  the  day-time,)  and  despaired  of  ever  getting 
admittance,  he  wrote  and  sent  in  to  the  pope 
the  following  letter:  "  If  you  have  thought 
it  lawful  to  deprive  us  of  what  we  had  law- 
fully purchased,  it  must  be  lawful  for  us  to 
complain  of  the  injury  and  injustice  you 
have  done  us.  As  you,  therefore,  will  not 
hear  us,  we  shall  apply  for  redress  to  the 
different  kings  and  princes,  and  exhort  them 
to  convene  a  council,  in  order  to  call  you  to 
an  account  for  treating  us,  in  defiance  of  all 
the  laws  of  justice  and  equity,  in  the  man- 
ner you  have  done."  This  letter  was  con- 
strued by  the  pope  into  high  treason,  and 
Platina,  being  immediately  seized  and  load- 
ed with  irons,  was  confined  in  a  high  tower, 
exposed  to  all  the  winds,  without  fire,  though 
in  the  depth  of  winter.  When  he  had  been 
kept  four  whole  months  in  this  painful 
prison,  Francis  Gonzaga,  cardinal  of  Man- 
tua, his  particular  friend,  obtained,  not  with- 
out great  difficulty,  his  release,  but  upon 
condition  that  he  stirred  not  out  of  Rome,' 
the  pope  probably  apprehending  that  he 
might  apply  to  the  Christian  princes,  and,  by 
laying  his  complaints  before  them,  prejiidice 
them  against  him.  The  pope  bore  Platina 
ever  afterwards  a  secret  grudge,  of  which  we 
shall  soon  see  the  woful  effects. 

As  Podiebrad,.king  of  Bohemia,  had  fa- 
vored the  Hussites  ever  since  his  accession 
to  that  crown,  and  continued  to  favor  them, 
insisting  upon  the  sacrament  being  adminis- 
tered to  all  in  both  kinds,  the  pope,  after  re- 
peated monitories,  thundered  out  the  sen- 
■  tence  of  excommunication  against  him,  ab- 
solved his  subjects  from  their  allegiance,  and 
declaring  that  he  had  forfeited  his  kingdom 
as  a  heretic,  granted  it  to  the  king  of  Hun- 
gary, and  caused  a  crusade  to  be  preached 
all  overGermany  against Podiebrad, a  Chris- 
tian prince,  while  the  Turk  pursued  his 
conquests  without  opposition.  As  great  in- 
dulgences were  granted  to  all  who  took  the 
cross,  a  numerous  army  was  soon  raised. 
But  as  it  chiefly  consisted  of  undisciplined 
rabble,  the  king,  marching  against  them  as 
soon  as  they  appeared  in  the  field,  put  them, 
with  great  slaughter,  to  flight  at  the  very 
first  onset,  and  in  a  few  days  returned  tri- 
umphant to  Prague,  carrying  with  him  such 
numbers  of  prisoners  as  far  exceeded. that 
of  his  army.  After  this  defeat  the  pope  was 
obliged  to  content  himself  with  renewing  his 
anathemas,  and  declaring,  as  he  did  by  a 
special  bull,  George  Podiebrad,  styled  king 
of  Bohemia,  a  rebel  to  the  church,  and  as 
such  incapable  of  holding  any  dignity  what- 
ever.2 

'  Platina  in  Vita. 

3  Platina,  et  Annates  Sites,  ad  hunc  ann. 


The  following  year  the  pope  was  privately 
informed  by  some,  who  wanted  to  recom- 
mend themselves  to  his  favor  by  their  zeal 
for  his  safety,  that  a  conspiracy  was  hatching 
against  him  by  a  Roman  citizen  named  Cal- 
limachus,  and  that  it  would  be  soon  ripe  for 
execution,  since  Lucas  Tertius,  who,  being 
banished  from  Rome,  had  retired  to  Naples, 
had  been  lately  seen,  with  a  numerous  band 
of  other  exiles,  in  the  woods  of  Veletri,  but 
twenty  miles  distant  from  Rome,  and  wait- 
ed, no  doubt,  there  to  join,  upon  the  first 
notice,  the  conspirators  in  the  city.  This 
information  so  alarmed  the  pope,  that,  not 
allowing  himself  time  to  inquire  what  foun- 
dation it  had  in  truth,  he  ordered  ail  whom 
he  suspected  of  disaffection  to  his  person  or 
his  government,  to  be  immediately  secured, 
and  the  unhappy  Platina  among  the  rest. 
His  house  was  accordingly  surrounded  in 
the  night  by  a  troop  of  armed  men,  who, 
breaking  open  the  door,  rushed  in,  and  not 
finding  Platina  himself,  seized  one  of  his  do- 
mestics, Demetrius  of  Lucca,  who  informed 
them,  being  compelled  to  it  by  dreadful  me- 
naces, that  his  master  supped  that  night  at 
cardinal  Gonzaga's.  Upon  that  intelligence 
they  flew  to  the  cardinal's  palace,  and  enter- 
ing the  very  room  where  Platina  sat  with 
the  cardinal,  dragged  him  from  thence,  and 
carried  him  to  be  examined  by  the  pope 
himself,  who  waited  for  him.  He  knew  not 
yet  what  crime  he  had  been  arraigned  of, 
but  when  the  pope  charged  him  with  being 
concerned  in  a  conspiracy,  that  CalliiTiachus 
had  formed  against  him,  he  not  only  vindi- 
cated his  own  innocence,  without  betraying 
the  least  symptom'of  fear  or  guilt,  but  that 
of  CaUimachus  too,  showing  him  to  be  of 
all  men  the  most  unfit  to  plan  a  conspiracy, 
and  much  more  to  head  one.  When  he  had 
done,  \he  pope,  turning  to  one  Vanesius, 
who  belonged,  it  seems,  to  his  court,  "  no- 
thing," he  said,  "  but  the  rack  will  make 
this  man  sp'eak  the  truth."  He  was  there- 
fore immediately  carried  by  Vanesius^to  the 
castle  of  St.  Angelo,  and  the  following 
night  tortured  Avith  the  utmost  barbarity. 
While  he  was  groaning  on  the  rack,  and 
ready  to  expire  amidst  the  most  exqui- 
site torments,  the  merciless  priest,  for  Vane- 
sius was  of  that  order,  diverted  himself  in 
talking  of  love  affairs  with  a  young  man, 
named  Sanga,  who  was  present,  asking  him 
what  young  lady  had  presented  him  with 
the  fine  collar  he  wore.  He  now  and  then 
interrupted  his  discourse  with  the  young 
man  about  his  amours,  and  such  like  sub- 
jects, to  interrogate  the  unhappy  wretch, 
almost  at  the  last  gasp  on  the  rack,  concern- 
ing the  conspiracy  and  his  accomplices, 
threatening  to  double  his  torments,  if  he 
spoke  not  the  truth.  But  as  he  continued  to 
protest  that  he  knew  nothing  of  a  conspira- 
cy, and  verily  believed  that  the  pretended 
plot  was  a  mere  fiction,  he  was  at  last  taken 


Paul  II.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


247 


Some  particular  actions  of  this  pope.    His  death  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  147I.J    His  character. 


off  the  rack,  and  carried  to  a  room  in  the  names  they  bore.  But  Poraponius,  when 
castle,  where  he  would  have  died  of  pain  exammed  in  relation  to  tiiis  custom,  content- 
and  hunger,  had  not  a  Roman  knight,  who,  i  ed  himself  with  telling  his  examiners,  that 
being  charged  with  murder,  had  been  con-  it  neither  concerned  them  nor  the  pope  by 
fined  in  the  same  room,  generously  assisted  what  name  he  called  himself,  so  long  as 
him  both  with  food  and  medicines.  Many-  there  appeared  therein  no  evil  design  or  in- 
oihers  were  taken  up  upon  groundless  sus-  tention.  Platina,  upon  his  e.xamination,  de- 
picions,  in  all  about  twenty,  and  tortured  so  clared  that  ho  firmly  believed  all  the  articles 
unmercifully,  though  nothing  could  be  proved    of  the  Christian  faith;  that  no  word  had  ever 

dropt  out  of  his  mouth  contrary  to  the  apos- 


against  them,  that  most  of  them  died  on  the 
rack.  When  many  innocent  men  had  thus 
lost  their  lives,  or  the  use  of  their  limbs,  by 
the  torments  they  had  been  made  to  undergo, 
it  appeared  at  last,  upon  a  strict  inquiry,  so 
plain,  as  to  satisfy  the  pope  himself,  that  no 
conspiracy  had  been  dreamt  of;  that  the  whole 
was  an  invention  of  the  court  sycophants, 
and  that  Lucas  Tertius,  who  was  said  to 
have  been  seen  in  the  neighboring  woods  of 
Veletri,  which  most  of  all  alarmed  his  ho- 
liness, had  never  stirred  from  Naples.  The 
pope,  now  delivered  from  all  his  fears,  sent 
his  physician  to  comfort  Platina,  and  let  him 
know  that,  in  a  short  time,  he  should  be  set 
at  liberty.  But  upon  Plalina's  asking  when, 
the  physician,  who  was  a  man  free  from  all 
guile  and  deceit,  answered,  that  it  could  not 
be  done  so  very  soon,  lest  they,  whom  his 
holiness  had  treated  with  so  much  severity 
as  guilty,  should  be  thought  innocent,  and 
he  be  thereupon  arraigned  of  cruelty  and  in- 
justice. To  avoid  that  imputation,  and  keep 
the  prisoners  still  confined,  a  new  charge 
was  brought  against  them,  that  of  heresy. 
As  learning  began  to  revive  at  this  time  in 
Italy,  a  society  of  learned  men  was  estab- 
lished at  Rome  under  the  name  of  the  Aca- 
demy. They  frequently  met,  and  had  dis- 
putations concerning  different  subjects,  in 
order  to  come  at  the  truth  by  hearing  all 
that  could  be  said  for  or  against  them.  At 
some  of  these  meetings  the  immortality  of 
the  soul,  and  the  Divine  attributes,  had  been 
the  subjects  of  their  disputes,  some  impugn- 
ing, and  some  maintaining  them  :  and  from 
thence  the  pope  took  occasion  to  charge 
them  with  heresy,  as  if  they  questioned  the 
truth  of  those  fundamental  articles  of  the 
Christian  belief.  The  prisoners,  therefore, 
as  most  of  them  were  members  of  that  so- 
ciety or  academy,  were  ordered  to  be  kept 
more  closely  confined  than  ever.  One  Pom- 
ponius  Lajtus,  a  great  promoter  of  the  aca- 
demy, was  charged  with  changing  the  Chris- 
tian names  of  such  as  entered  into  the  so- 
ciety into  Pagan  ones;  a  custom  that  still 
obtains  in  all  the  Italian  academies.  Upon 
that  accusation  Pomponius  was  arrested  at 
Venice  by  the  pope's  order,  and  sent  prisoner 
to  Rome,  as  if  he  had  renounced  Christiani- 
ty, and  embraced  paganism.  Platina  tells 
us,  that  it  was  customary  for  the  fellows  of 
this  society  to  assume  the  names  of  such  of 
the  old  Greeks  and  Romans  as  had  excelled 
in  any  branch  of  hterature,  in  order  to  excite 
themselves  to  an  imitation  of  those  whose 


ties'  creed,  or  that  savored  of  heresy;  and 
that  he  had  constantly  gone  to  confession, 
and  received  the  sacrament  once  a  year.  He 
owned  that  the  mysteries  of  the  Christian 
religion  had  been  sometimes  the  subject  of 
their  disputes,  but  added,  that  they  ought  no 
more  to  be  arraigned  or  suspected  of  heresy 
on  that  account,  than  the  divines,  urging  in 
their  disputes  the  objections  of  the  unbe- 
lievers, in  order  to  elucidate  the  tiuth  by 
solving  them.  The  charge  of  heresy  was 
found  in  the  end  to  be  no  less  groundless 
than  that  of  treason.  But  the  prisonefs 
were,  by  the  pope's  order,  nevertheless  de- 
tained a  whole  twelvemonth,  to  persu&de 
the  world  that  they  were  not  quite  innocent 
of  the  charge  brought  against  them  ;  and 
thus  palhate  his  holiness's  injustice  and 
cruelty.' 

Nothing  occurs  worthy  of  notice  in  the 
four  remaining  years  of  Paul's  pontificate, 
besides  his  receiving  and  treating  with  the 
utmost  magnificence  the  emperor  Frederic, 
come  to  fulfil  a  vow  he  had,  made  to  visit 
the  tombs  of  the  apostles ;  his  making  up  the 
differences  of  the  Italian  states  and  princes, 
and  thus  restoring  peace  to  that  country  ; 
his  quarrelling  with  Robert  Malatesta,  lord 
of  Rimini,  and  laying  siege  to  that  city  with- 
out being  able  to  reduce  it;  his  ordering  the 
jubilee  to  be  celebrated  every  twenty-fifth 
year;  his  striving,  but  in  vain,  to  unite  the 
Christian  princes  against  the  victorious  infi- 
dels, and  his  endeavoring,  with  no  better 
success,  to  get  the  revocation  of  the  "  prag- 
matic" confirmed  in  France.  He  died  sud- 
denly of  an  apoplexy  in  the  night  of  the 
2r)th  of  July  1471,  no  one  being  present  to 
afford  him  any  assistance.  He  had  held  a 
consistory  that  day,  had  supped  late  at  night, 
according  to  his  custom,  and  eaten  at  supper 
two  very  large  melons,  "  Duos  prtcgrandes 
pepones,"  a  fruit,  Avhich  he  was  extremely 
fond  of.  He  held  the  see  six  years,  ten 
months,  and  twenty-six  days,  died  in  the  fifty- 
fourth  year  of  his  age,  and  was  buried  in  St. 
Peter's  with  a  pompous  epitaph  engraved  on 
the  monument  erected  over  his  remains  by 
his  nephew  cardinal  Barbo,  patriarch  of 
Aquileia.  As  to  his  character,  Platina  charges 
him  with  avarice  and  simony ;  with  selling  all 
offices  for  ready  money;  with  putting  up  to 
sale  all  vacant  benefices,  and  even  bishoprics, 
and  disposing  of  them,  without  regard  to 


«  Platina  in  Vit. 


248 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[SiXTUS  IV. 


Sixtus  IV.  elected.     His  birth  and  employments  before  his  election. 


merit,  to  the  highest  bidders.  But  the  im- 
mense sums  he  expended,  even  according 
to  Platina  himself,  in  buildings  ;  in  receiving 
and  entertaining  the  emperor  and  other 
princes  who  came  to  Rome  in  his  time;  in 
relieving  the  poor,  especially  the  widows, 
the  orphans,  and  the  decayed  nobility;  in 
purchasing,  at  any  rate,  jewels  and  precious 
stones  of  all  kinds  to  adorn  the  papal  crown  ; 
and  even  in  exhibiting  public  shows  for  the 
entertainment  of  the  Roman  people,  suffi- 
ciently clear  him  from  the  imputation  of 
avarice.  He  was  greedy  of  money,  says  a 
contemporary  historian,  and  little  cared  by 
what  means  he  got  it,  but  was  too  fond  of 
pomp  and  show  to  hoard  it  up  in  his  coffers.' 
He  ordained  by  a  public  decree  that  none  but 
cardinals  should  wear  red  caps,  and  pre- 
sented them  all  with  fine  scarlet  cloth  to 
caparison  their  horses  when  they  rode;  that 
the  church  of  Rome,  says  Mornay  du  Plessis, 
might  at  last  be  brought  to  a  perfect  simili- 
tude of  the  whore  described  in  the  Apoca- 
lypse. Paul,  says  Platina,  instead  of  lessen- 
ing the  grandeur  of  the  court,  as  all  wise 
men  thought  he  ought,  increased  it  beyond 


measure ;  and  adds,  that  to  make  a  more 
august  appearance,  he  loaded  the  papal 
crown  with  such  quantities  of  precious 
stones,  that  one  would  have  rather  taken  hini 
for  the  Phrygian  goddess  Cybele  with  turrets 
on  her  head,  than  for  the  vicar  of  Christ, 
who  taught,  by  his  example,  the  contempt 
of  all  worldly  grandeur.  He  is  called  by 
Genebrard  "  an  enemy  to  learning,"'  and 
very  deservedly.  For  he  not  only  suppressed 
all  the  academies,  or  societies  established  for 
the  improvement  of  the  sciences,  threaten- 
ing to  treat  all  who  frequented  them  as 
heretics,  but  exhorted  the  Romans  to  con- 
tent themselves  with  having  their  children 
taught  to  read  and  write. 

By  a  manifest  breach  of  the  oath,  which 
he  had  taken  before  and  had  confirmed  after 
his  election,  he  created  eleven  cardinals  dur- 
ing the  six  years  of  his  pontificate,  and 
among  them  his  two  nephews.  He  observed 
no  belter  the  other  articles  he  had  sworn  to, 
pretending  all  promises,  oaths,  and  conven- 
tions, calculated  to  limit  the  unlimited  power 
vested  by  Christ  himself  in  his  vicar  upon 
earth,  to  be  void  and  in  themselves  null. 


SIXTUS  IV.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Frederic  III.,  Emperor  of  the  West."] 


[Year  of  Christ  1471.]  In  the  room  of 
Paul  II.  Avas  unanimously  elected  by  the 
seventeen  cardinals  then  in  Rome,  Francis 
della  Rovere,  a  Franciscan  friar,  or  Minorite. 
His  election  happened  on  the  9th  of  August 
of  the  present  year  1471,  when  the  see  had 
been  vacant  fourteen  days.  At  his  election 
he  took  the  name  of  Sixtus  IV.,  and  was 
crowned  under  that  name  on  the  25th  of  the 
same  month  of  August.  He  was  descended, 
according  to  the  most  probable  opinion,  from 
the  very  ancient  and  noble  family  Della  Ro- 
vere of  Savona  in  the  state  of  Genoa,  but 
was  born  in  a  village  named  Cella,  about 
five  miles  distant  from  Savona,  whither  his 
parents  had  retired  to  avoid  the  plague  then 
raging  in  that  city.  He  embraced,  when 
yet  very  young,  a  religious  life  among  the 
Franciscans,  and  being  endowed  with  very 
uncommon  parts,  he  soon  became,  by  con- 
stant application,  one  of  the  most  learned 
men  of  the  order,  was  chosen,  when  not  yet 
thirty  years  of  age,  to  teach  philosophy  and 
divinity  in  the  most  renowned  universities 
of  Italy,  and  so  acquitted  himself  in  these 
employments  as  to  be  universally  looked 
upon  as  a  kind  of  prodigy.  When  he  had 
done  teaching,  he  was  raised  by  his  superiors 

■  Mathieu  Hist,  de  Louis  XI.  I.  5. 


to  the  chief  employments  of  the  order,  and 
having  discharged  them  all  with  uncommon 
applause,  was  at  last  created  general  of  the 
whole  order.  Being  known  in  that  office  to 
the  famous  cardinal  Bessarion,  and  to  Fran- 
cis Gonzaga,  cardinal  of  Mantua,  he  was, 
upon  their  recommendation,  preferred  by 
Paul  II.  to- the  dignity  of  cardinal  of  St.  Pe- 
ter ad  Vincula  on  the  18th  of  October  1467, 
and,  upon  the  death  of  Paul,  raised  to  the 
pontificate,  in  the  fifty-third  year  of  his  age, 
by  the  interest  of  the  same  cardinals,  and 
that  of  the  cardinals  Latinus  Ursini  and 
Roderic  Borgia,  both  leading  men  in  the 
conclave.^  From  the  Vatican  the  new  pope 
went  to  the  Lateran,  to  be  crowned  there, 
not  on  horseback,  as  was  usual,  but  in  a 
sedan,  which  had  nigh  cost  him  his  life. 
For  the  horsemen  who  attended  the  pope 
having  trampled  upon  some  of  the  populace 
in  clearing  the  way,  a  furious  battle  there- 
upon ensued  between  them  and  the  multi- 
tude; and  they,  who  carried  the  sedan,  set- 
ting it  down  in  the  height  of  the  fray  to 
shelter  themselves  in  the  crowd  from  the 
showers  of  stones,  discharged  at  the  guards 
by  the  enraged  mob,  his  holiness- was  left  in 
imminent  danger  of  being  knocked  on  the 


Geneb.  in  Chron. 


1  Onuph.  in  Sixto  IV. 


SiXTUS  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


249 


Sixtus  strives  to  unite  the  Cliristian  princes  against  tlie 
tlieni ;— [Yeur  of  Christ.  HT2.]  Sixliis  clears  the  ecc 
1-174. 1  He  celebrates  the  jubilee  ;— [Year  of  Christ, 
the  l)e  Me.licis. 


riitks.  What  Huccess  attended  the  fleet  eeiit  against 
Ifsiastical  stale  of  the  petty  tyrants  ;— [Year  of  Christ, 
1475]     Occasion  of  the  quarrel  between  8ixlus  and 


li^ail,  or  stilled  in  ilie  crowil.  But  cardiiiiil 
Ursini.  a  lionian,  and  a  great  favorite  of  the 
Roman  people,  interposing,  they  were  ap- 
peased, and  prevailed  upon  to  disperse.' 

As  the  Turks  had  made  themselves  mas- 
ters of  Bosnia,  Istria,  and  great  part  of  Dal- 
matia,  and  threatened  Italy  itself  with  an 
invasion,  Sixtus,  in  the  letter  he  wrote  to 
the  Christian  princes  to  acquaint  them  with 
his  promotion,  took  care  to  represent  to 
them  their  common  danger,  and  at  the  same 
time  invite  them  to  assist  at  the  council, 
which  he  intended  to  assemble  very  soon  in 
the  Lateran,  in  order  to  provide,  jointly  with 
them,  for  their  common  safety.  But  the 
pope  and  the  emperor  disagreeing  about  the 
place  where  the  council  should  be  held,  and 
neither  yielding  to  the  other,  Sixtus,  laying 
aside  all  thoughts'of  a  council,  resolved,  wiih 
the  advice  of  the  cardinals,  to  send  legates 
into  all  the  Christian  kingdoms  to  reconcile 
the  princes  then  at  war,  and  promote  a 
general  league  against  the  inveterate  ene- 
mies of  the  Christian  name.  Pursuant  to 
this  resolution,  cardinal  Bessarion  was  sent 
into  France,  cardinal  Roderic  Borgia,  at  this 
time  chancellor  of  the  apostolic  see,  and 
afterwards  pope  under  the  name  of  Alexan- 
der VI.,  was  sent  into  Spain,  and  cardinal 
Barbo,  patriarch  of  Aquileia,  into  Germany 
and  Hungary.  To  each  of  these  legates 
were  assigned  five  hundred  florins  of  gold  a 
month  out  of  the  apostolic  chamber;  wliich 
obliged  the  pope,  as  he  was  at  the  same  time 
daily  importuned  by  the  creditors  of  the  four 
preceding  popes,  to  dispose  of  the  jewels 
and  precious  stones,  which  his  predecessor 
had  purchased  at  an  immense  expense,  and 
had  only  left  five  thousand  florins  in  the 
treasury.  The  legates  spared  no  pains  to 
compose  the  differences  of  the  princes,  to 
whom  they  were  sent;  but  their  endeavors 
were  no  where  attended  with  the  least 
success.- 

The  pope,  now  despairing  of  being  able 
to  arm  the  French,  the  Spaniards,  or  the 
Germans,  against  the  common  enemy,  had 
recourse  to  those  whom  it  more  nearly  con- 
cerned to  oppose  them,  to  the  Venetians, 
and  to  Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples.  The 
Venetians  supplied  him  with  fifty  galleys, 
and  the  king  of  Naples  with  twenty-four. 
To  these  Sixtus  added  twenty-four  of  his 
own.  But  the  only  exploits  performed  by 
this  mighty  fleet  of  ninety-eight  galleys  in 
the  space  of  two  years,  were  the  recovering 
of  Smyrna,  and  the  breaking  of  an  iron 
chain,  which  the  Turks  had  laid  across  the 
mouth  of  another  harbor.  They  attacked 
the  place;  but  being  repulsed  by  the  Turks, 
they  soon  raised  the  siege,  contenting  them- 
selves with  the  glory  of  having  broken  the 


»  Onuph.  in  Sixto  IV. 

»  Idem  ibiil.,  et  Uzovius  ad  ann.  1 172. 

Vol.  1II.~32 


chain,  which  they  carried  with  them  in 
triumph  to  Rome  ;  and  it  was  still  to  be  seen 
in  the  time  of  Onuphrius,  lianging  before 
the  door  of  St.  Petei's  church  as  a  trophy, 
or  token  of  so  signal  a  victory.' 

The  pope,  discouraged  wilh  the  little  suc- 
cess his  Heet  had  met  wilh  in  the  expedition 
against  the  Turks,  though  it  had  cost  him 
one  hundred  and  sixty-five  thousand  florins, 
resolved  to  turn  his  arms  against  the  petty 
tyrants,  who  held  several  cities  with  their 
territories,  that  belonged  to, the  church,  and 
governed  them  as  independent  sovereigns. 
VVith  that  view  he  raised  a  numerous  army, 
and  being  powerfully  assisted  by  Ferdinand, 
king  of  Naples,  with  whom  he  had  entered 
into  an  offensive  and  defensive  alliance,  he 
soon  cleared  the  state  of  those  usurpers,  and 
re-uniting  the  places  they  possessed  to  t!ie 
apostolic  see, doubled,  almost,  by  that  means, 
his  yearly  income.^ 

.  As  Paul  II.  had  reduced  the  jubilee  to 
every  twenty-fifth  year,  that  solemnity  was 
kept  by  Sixtus  in  .1175,  that  being  the  twen- 
ty-fifth year  since  the  celebration  of  the  last 
under  Nicholas  V.  in  1450.  Rome  was  not 
so  crowded  with  pilgrims  at  this  as  it  had 
been  at  most  other  jubilees,  on  account  of 
the  war,  that  most  Christian  stales  and  king- 
doms were,  at  this  time,  engaged  in  with 
one  another.  But  to  no  other  jubilee  came 
so  many  sovereign  princes,  as  are  said  to 
have  come  to  this.  These  were  Christier- 
nus,  king  of  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Nor- 
way ;  the  king  of  Bosnia  and  Walachia; 
Chariot  queen  of  Cyprus;  the  duke  of 
Saxony,  and  Ferdinand  king  of  Naples, 
with  his  eldest  son  Alphonso  duke  of  (Jala- 
bria.  Ferdinand  had  quarreled,  as  we  have 
seen,  with  the  late  pope  about  the  arrears 
of  the  sum,  which  he  was  to  pay  yearly 
into  the  apostolic  chamber,  as  feudatory  of 
the  apostolic  see ;  and  it  was,  as  most  au- 
thors suppose,  chiefly  to  accommodate  that 
difference  with  Sixtus  himself,  that  he  came 
to  Rome.  The  pope  received  and  enter- 
tained both  him  and  his  son  with  the  utmost 
magnificence,  in  the  apostolic  palace,  dur- 
ing their  stay  in  Rome,  and  not  only  remit- 
ted all  the  Arrears  of  the  tribute,  but,  by  a 
special  bull,  absolved  the  king  from  the  obli- 
gation of  paying  any  for  the  future;  only 
requiring  him  to  send  yearly,  in  lieu  of  the 
stipulated  sum,  a  white  Spanish  genet,  as 
an  acknowledgment  of  his  holding  his  crown 
of  the  apostolic  see.^  This  custom  is  still 
observed;  and  on  St.  Peter's  festival  a  white 
genet  is  yearly  presented  to  his  holiness  by 
the  embassador  of  the  king  of  Naples  in  his 
master's  name. 

Sixtus  had  long  borne  a  secret  grudge  to 
the  two  brothers  Lawrence  and  Julian  de 


>  Onuph.  in  Sixto.  IV.  a  i,ieni  ibid.,  et  Ciaconius. 

3  Idem  ibid.,  et  Sunimont.  Ilist.  Neap.  torn.  3.  p.  474. 


250 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[SlXTUS  IV. 

Sixtus  enters  into  a  conspiracy  against  the  De  Medicis.  Julian  De  Medicis  murdered,  but  Lawrence  escapes  ; 
[Year  of  Christ,  1477.]  Most  of  the  conspirators  taken  and  executed.  Lawrence  De  Medicis  excommuni- 
cated, and  the  city  interdicted; — [Year  of  Christ,  1478.] 


Medicis,  who  at  this  time  governed  in  the 
republic  of  Florence.  His  holiness  had  re- 
fused to  confer  the  dignity  of  cardinal  upon 
Julian  ;  which  so  provoked  both  him  and  his 
brother  Lawrence,  that  when  the  pope  un- 
dertook to  extirpate  the  petty  tyrants  through- 
out the  ecclesiastical  state,  they  supported 
them  underhand  both  with  men  and  money ; 
and,  besides,  being  informed  that  the  Lord 
of  Imola,  in  Romagna,  was  forced  by  his 
necessities  to  dispose  of  that  lordship,  and 
that  the  pope  was  about  purchasing  it  lor 
one  of  his  nephews,  they,  to  prevent  its  fall- 
ing into  his  hands,  as  he  was  already  be- 
come one  of  the  most  powerful  princes  of 
Italy,  supplied  the  owner  with  all  the  money 
he  wanted,  and  thus  disappointed  the  pope 
of  the  intended  purchase.  This  conduct 
(Sixtus  highly  resented,  and  being  a  man  of 
a  most  violent  and  vindictive  temper,  and 
one,  who  stuck  at  nothing  to  aggrandize  the 
very  numerous  tribe  of  his  nephews  and  re- 
lations, he  concluded  a  secret  treaty  with 
Francis  de  Pazzi,  a  wealthy  and  powerful 
citizen  of  Florence,  who  was  at  the  head  of 
the  party  against  the  De  Medicis.  The  chief 
articles  of  that  treaty  were,  that  the  two  bro- 
thers should  be  assassinated,  and  that  upon 
their  death  the  pope  should  dispose  of  the 
republic  as  he  thought  proper.  But  that  his 
holiness  might  not  be  thought  to  have  been 
privy  to  so  wicked  an  attempt,  or,  as  an  his- 
torian expresses  it,  to  have  opened  his  sacred 
and  holy  ears  to  so  horrible  a  plot,  the  ma- 
naging of  it  was  committed  to  Jerome  Ria- 
rio,  the  son  of  one  of  the  pope's  sisters,  upon 
whom,  it  is  supposed,  that  he  intended  to 
bestow  the  city  and  republic  of  Florence, 
should  the  conspiracy  take  effect.  Jerome 
in  the  first  place  engaged  Ferdinand,  king  of 
Naples,  to  send  an  army  into  Tuscany  un- 
der the  command  of  his  son  Alphonso,  to 
protect  the  conspirators,  whether  their  at- 
tempt was,  or  was  not,  attended  with  suc- 
cess. In  the  next  place  he  communicated 
the  whole  affair  to  one  John  Baptist  Mon- 
tesecco,  a  bold  enterprising  man,  and  an 
avowed  enemy  to  the  De  Medicis ;  and  by 
him  the  time  and  place  were  settled  with  the 
other  conspirators  for  carrying  their  design 
into  execution.  As  they  knew  that  the  two 
brothers  would  assist  at  mass  in  the  church 
of  St.  Reparataon  Sunday,"  the  26th  of  April, 
that  day  and  place  were  pitched  upon,  and 
the  elevation  of  the  host  was  to  be  the  signal 
for  the  conspirators  to  fall  upon  thenv  Ac- 
cordingly at  that  signal  Bernard  Bandini, 
falling  upon  Julian,  mortally  wounded  him 
with  a  stiletto,  and  Francis  de  Pazzi  dis- 
patched him  with  repeated  blows  as  he  lay 
on  the  ground.  I^awrence,  being  but  slightly 
wounded  by  Montesecco,  fled  into  the  ves- 
try, and  the  sextons  shutting  immediately 
the  door,  he  was  saved,  by  that  means,  from 
the  fury  of  the  other  conspirators. 


The  report  of  so  black  an  attempt  spread 
in  a  moment  all  over  the  city;  and  the 
friends  of  the  De  Medicis,  hearing  that  Ju- 
lian was  killed,  but  Lawrence  had  escaped, 
flew  to  arms,  and,  in  the  height  of  their  rage, 
hanged,  on  the  spot,  such  of  the  conspira- 
tors as  fell  into  their  hands.  Among  these 
were  Francis  de  Pazzi,  James  Poggi,  son  of 
the  famous  historian  of  that  name,  Bernard 
Bandini,  a  priest  named  Stephen,  and  Bar- 
tholomeAv  Salviati,  archbishop  of  Pisa,  but  a 
native  of  Florence,  and  an  enemy  to  the  fa- 
mily De  Medicis. That  prelate,  to  en- 
courage the  conspirators  with  his  presence, 
had  assisted  with  them  at  mass  in  his  ponti- 
ficals on  the  day  appointed  for  the  execution 
of  their  design;  and  with  them  he  was  hang- 
ed in  his  pontificals  by  the  enraged  multi- 
tude. The  pope  had  ordered  Raphael  Ria- 
rio,  nephew  to  Jerome,  a  youth,  but  already 
a  cardinal,  to  repair  from  Pisa,  where  he  Avas 
pursuing  his  studies,  to  Florence,  that  he 
might  be  at  hand  to  take  the  conspirators, 
Avhen  they  had  executed  their  design,  into 
his  protection,  and  the  protection  of  the  apos- 
tolic see.  But  the  cardinal,  finding  that 
Lawrence  had  escaped,  and  the  conspirators 
were  all  executed  as  soon  as  taken,  instead 
of  protecting  others  flew  himself  for  protec- 
tion to  the  high  altar.  But  he  was  dragged 
from  thence  by  the  incensed  populace,  and 
would  have  undergone  the  same  fate  as  the 
other  conspirators,  had  not  Lawrence  gene- 
rously interposed  in  his  behalf.  He  was 
however  committed  to  prison.  But  Law- 
rence interposing  again  in  his  favor,  he  was, 
after  a  few  days*  confinement,  set  at  liberty. 
Montesecco  was  likewise  executed ;  but 
being  first  put  to  the  torture,  it  appeared 
from  his  confession  upon  the  rack,  that  the 
pop^was  the  chief  author  and  promoter  of 
so  execrable  a  plot.' 

Most  authors  are  of  opinion,  that  it  was 
not.  so  mOch  to  wreak  his  vengeance  upon 
the  family  De  Medicis,  that  the  pope  coun- 
tenanced that  conspiracy,  as  to  malce  him- 
self master  of  the  republic  of  Florence,  and 
grant  it  to  his  nephew  Jerome  Riario,  as  a 
fief  of  the  apostolic  see ;  and  Onuphrius  tells 
us  in  express  terms,  that  Sixtus  entered  into 
the  conspiracy  upon  condition  that,  if  it 
succeeded,  he  should  be  allowed  to  dispose 
of  the  republic  to  whom  he  pleased.  How- 
ever that  be,  the  pope  no  sooner  heard  that 
the  conspiracy  had  not  been  attended  with 
the  Avished-for  success,  that  Lawrence  de 
Medicis  was  s  ill  alive,  and  that  the  arch- 
.bishop  had  been  put  to  death,  and  the  cardi- 
nal imprisoned,  than  he  thundered  out  the 
sentence  of  excommunication  against  Law- 
rence, though  the  cardinal  owed  to  him  both 
his  life  and  his  liberty,  and  it  did  not  appear 
that  he  had  been  any  ways  accessory  to  the 


'  Machiavel.  Hist.  Floren.  1.  8.     Comines  Memoir.  1. 
Paulas  JEmi\.  in  Ludov,  XL 


Sixths  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


251 


Tlie  pope  declares  war  against  the  Florentines  ;  liut  is  forced  in  conclude  a  peace,  and  upon  what  terms  ; — 
[Year  of  Christ,  1 179.]     Otranto  taken  by  the  Turks  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1480.] 


death  of  the  archbishop.  At  the  same  time 
he  put  the  whole  city  under  an  interdict, 
declaring  that  he  would  not  take  it  ofV  till 
they  had  drivt>n  out  of  their  republic  the 
tyrant  Lawrence  de  Medicis.  But  no  regard 
being  paid  by  the  Florentines  to  the  inter- 
dict, he  resolved  to  employ  again.'^l  them  his 
temporal  as  well  as  his  spiritual  weapons. 
And  thus  was  a  war  kindled  by  the  pope  in 
Italy,  at  the  very  time  that  the  Turkish  fleet 
was  hovering  on  the  coast,  and  threatening 
a  descent.  The  king  of  Naples,  siding  with 
the  pope,  sent  a  considerable  body  of  troops 
to  his  assistance,  under  the  command  of  his 
son  Alphonso,  duke  of  Calabria.  On  the 
other  hand  ihe  Venetians,  the  dukes  of  Man- 
tua and  Ferrara,  and  Lewis  Sforza.  who  at 
this  lime  governed  the  state  of  Milan  as 
guardian  to  his  nephew  John  Galeazzo,  de- 
clared for  the  Florentines,  being  all  alike 
jealous  of  the  power  and  designs  of  the 
pope,  who  seemed  to  have  nothing  less  in 
his  view  than  to  subject  to  his  see  the  many 
small  principalities  into  which  Italy  was  di- 
vided. At  the  same  time  Lawrence  de  Me- 
dicis dispatched,  in  the  name  of  the  republic, 
some  of  the  chief  citizens  into  France  to 
acquaint  the  king,  Lewis  XL,  with  the  sub- 
ject of  the  quarrel  between  him  and  the 
pope,  and  to  crave  his  protection.  Lewis, 
shocked  at  the  account  the  embassadors  gave 
him  of  the  proceedings  of  the  pope  against 
the  De  Medicis  and  the  Florentines,  espoused 
their  cause  very  readily,  assured  them  of  his 
protection,  and  sent  immediately  Philip  de 
Comines  with  a  body  of  three  hundred  horse 
to  their  assistance." 

Lewis,  having  thus  taken  Lawrence  de 
Medicis  and  the  Florentines  into  his  protec- 
tion, sent  the  following  year  a  solemn  em- 
bassy to  Rome,  at  the  head  of  whicii  was 
Gui  d'Arpajon,  viscount  de  Lautrec.  Their 
instructions  were  to  require  the  pope,  in  the 
king's  name,  to  revoke  the  sentence  of  ex- 
communication, to  take  off  the  interdict,  and 
forbear  all  further  hostilities  against  the  Flo- 
rentines. If  he  conaplied  not  with  these  de- 
mands, they  were  to  notify  to  him,  that  the 
king  would  appeal  to  a  general  council,  and 
insist  upon  his  assembling  one;  that  he 
■would  cause  the  "  pragmatic  sanction"  to  be 
strictly  observed  throughout  his  dominions,, 
and  would  suffer  no  money  to  be  conveyed 
from  thence  to  Rome.  The  eiTibassadors 
met  with  a  more  favorable  reception  from 
the  pope  than  they  had  reason  to  expect,  but 
found  him  unalterably  determined,  in  spite 
of  the  king's  menaces,  to  pursue  the  war 
against  the  Florentines,  till  they  gave  him 
due  satisfaction  for  the  death  of  the  arch- 
bishop, and  the  imprisonment  of  the  cardi- 
nal. But  Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples,  being, 
in  the  mean  time,  prevailed  upon  by  Law- 
rence de   Medicis    to  conclude  a   separate 


>  Onupb.  in  Sixto,  et  ComiD.  ubi  supra. 


peace  with  the  republic,  the  pope,  unable  to 
withstand  alone  the  united  forces  of  the  Flo- 
rentines and  their  allies,  was  glad  to  come 
10  an  asfreeinent  with  them  ;  and  by  the  in- 
terposition of  the  emperor,  of  the  king  of 
France,  and  the  other  Christian  princes,  an 
agreement  was  accordingly  concluded  upon 
the  following  terms ;  that  all  places,  taken 
by  either  party,  during  the  war,  should  be 
restored;  that  the  Florentines  should,  by  a 
solemn  embassy,  ask  his  holiness's  pardon 
for  having  put  to  death  an  archbishop,  and 
imprisoned  a  cardinal ;  that,  to  atone  in  some 
degree  for  so  enormous  a  crime,  they  should 
furnish  and  maintain  fifteen  galleys  against 
the  Turks,  and  that  the  pope,  on  his  side, 
should  absolve  them  from  .the  interdict,  and 
all  other  censures,  and  receive  them  again 
into  favor.'  These  articles  were  all  executed 
before  the  end 'of  the  present  year. 

Thus  was  peace  restored  to  Italy,  but  it 
was  soon  succeeded  by  a  far  more  dangerous. 
\tar.  For  the  Turks  having  laid  siege  to 
the  city  of  Rhodes,  but  been  obliged  to  raise 
it  by  the  vigorous  resistance  they  met  with 
from  the  knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem, 
then  lords  of  that  city  and  islan<I,  they  un- 
expectedly appeared  with  a  formidable  fleet 
before  Otranto  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples. 
Some  writers  tell  us  that  they  were  encou- 
raged by  the  Venetians,  jealous  of  the  too 
great  power  of  kin<r  Ferdinand,  to  invade 
his  dominions.^  Be  that  as  it  may,  the 
Turks,  having  landed  a  numerous  body  of 
foot,  and  five  thousand  horse,  laid  close 
siege  to  the  place,  and,  having  taken  it  by 
storm  after  a  two  months'  siege,  plundered 
it,  and,  enraged  at  the  resistance  they  had 
met  with,  put  the  whole  garrison,  and  eight 
hundred  citizens,  to  the  sword.  Their  hav- 
ing thus  got  footing  in  Italy  so  alarmed  the 
Italian  princes,  that  some  of  them,  instead 
of  defending  the  country,  thought  of  aban- 
doning it.  Sixtus,  among  the  rest,  had  re- 
solved to  leave  Rome,  and  retire  lo  France. 
But  being  somewhat  recovered  from  his 
fear,  he  immediately  dispatched  legates  and 
nuncios  to  the  courts  of  all  the  Christian 
princes  to  apprize  them  of  his  danger,  and 
implore  their  assistance.  At  the  same  time, 
Alphonso  duke  of  Calabria,  returning  with 
the  army  under  his  command  from  Tuscany, 
and  being  joined  by  all  the  barons  of  the 
kingdom,  and  their  vassals,  the  Turks,  in- 
stead of  laying  siege,  as  they  intended,  to 
Brindisi,  thought  it  advisable  to  fortify  them- 
selves in  Otranto,  and  there  wait  for  a  body 
of  twenty-five  thousand  men,  tliat  was  in 
full  march  to  join  them.  Alphonso  besieged 
the  place  with  a  superior  force,  both  by  sea 
and  land ;  and  he  daily  received  new  suc- 
cors from  the  Christian  princes,  especially 

•  Volaterran.  I.  5.  Brutus  Hist.  Florent.  1.  7.  Onuph. 
in  Sixto.     Bzovius  ad  ann.  1480. 
a  Galat.  de  Situ  Japigiac,  et  Amorat.  Misceil.  dis.  9. 


253 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[SiXTUS   IV. 


Otranto  retaken  by  the  Christians  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1481.]  New  disturbances  in  Italy  fomented  by  tlie  pope  ; 
[Year  of  Christ,  1483.]  Sixtus  makes  war  upon  the  Venetians.  His  death; — [Year  of  Christ,  14S4.]  To 
what  owing.     His  character.     His  nepotism. 


from  the  pope,  and  the  kings  of  Hungary, 
Portugal,  and  Spain.  On  ihe  other  hand, 
the  besieged  made  a  most  obstinate  defence, 
killed,  in  their  frequent  sallies,  great  num- 
bers of  the  besiegers,  and,  expecting  daily 
the  promised  reinforcement,  would  hearken 
to  no  terms,  though  reduced  to  the  utmost 
extremity.  But,  fortunately  for  Italy,  Ma- 
homet died  in  the  mean  time,  namely,  on  the 
3d  of  May,  1481  ;  and  the  Turks  in  Otranto, 
apprehending  that,  upon  his  death,  the  rein- 
forcement they  expected  might  be  counter- 
manded, and  otherwise  employed,  thought 
it  advisable  to  surrender  the  place,  which 
they  could  no  longer  hold ;  and,  accord- 
ingly, honorable  terms  being  granted  to 
them,  it  was,  on  the  10th  of  August,  of  the 
present  year,  delivered  up  to  Alphonso  by 
the  commanding  bashaw,  who,  to  the  inex- 
pressible joy  of  all  Italy,  immediately  em- 
barked his  troops,  and  set  sail  for  Constan- 
tinople.* • 

The  fear  of  the  Turk  being  thus  removed 
for  the  present,  the  Italian  princes,  jealous 
of  each  other's  power,  began  anew  to  quar- 
rel among  themselves;  and  the  pope,  in- 
stead of  interposing  to  accommodate  their 
differences,  took  part  sometimes  with  the 
one,  sometimes  with  the  other,  not  scrupling 
to  change  sides,  and  abandon  his  allies,  when 
it  suited  his  interest  so  to  do.  Thus  a  war 
breaking  out  upon  the  retreat  of  the  Turk, 
between  the  Venetians,  the  Genoese,  and 
some  other  free. states  of  Italy,  on  the  one 
side  ;  and  the  duke  of  Ferrara,  the  king  of 
Naples,  the  Florentines,  and  Lewis  Sforza, 
regent  of  the  state  of  Milan,  on  the  other; 
Sixtus  sided  with  the  former  :  and  thus  was 
all  Italy  involved  in  a  new  and  most  bloody 
war.  In  this  war,  Ferdinand  king  of  Naples, 
highly  provoked  at  the  pope's  inviting  Rene, 
duke  of  Anjou,  into  Italy,  to  make  good  his 
claim  to  that  kingdom,  sent  his  son  Alphonso 
into  the  dominions  of  the  church  at  the  head 
of  a  numerous  army,  to  lay  siege  to  Rome, 
and  take  his  holiness  himself  prisoner. — 
But  Alphonso  being  met,  in  the  neighbor- 
hood of  Veletri,  by  the  pope's  army,  under 
the  command  of  Robert  Malatesta,  and  a 
battle  thereupon  ensuing  at  a  place  called 
Campo  Morto,  the  king's  army  received  a 
total  overthrow ;  most  of  his  officers  were 
either  killed  or  made  prisoiiers,  and  carried 
in  triumph  to  Rome,  Alphonso  himself  hav- 
ing narrowly  escaped  falling  into  the  ene- 
my's hands.'^ 

When  this  war  had  been  carried  on  two 
years  without  any  considerable  advantage 
on  either  side,  a  peace  was  concluded  to  the 
entire  satisfaction  of  both  parties.  But  Six- 
tus was  too  fond  of  war  to  live  long  in  peace. 


>  Bonfinins,  Detad  4.  Brutus  Hist.  Florent.  1.  7. 
Onuph  in  Sixto. 

2  Brutus  in  Hist.  Florent.  Onuph.  in  Sixto.  Bzovius 
ad  ann.  1481. 


As  the  Venetians,  therefore,  had  seized  on 
some  territories  claimed  by  the  duke  of  Fer- 
rara, he  took  that  pretence  to  declare  war 
against  them  ;  and  entering  into  an  alliance 
with  the  king  of  Naples,  with  the  Floren- 
tines, and  Lewis  Sforza  of  Milan,  threw  all 
Italy  again  into  the  utmost  confusion,  when 
they  had  scarce  begun  to  taste  the  sweets  of 
peace  and  tranquillity.  The  Venetians  suf- 
fered greatly  in  this  war.  But  when  the 
pope  thought  he  had  them  at  his  mercy,  his 
allies,  growing  as  jealous  of  his  power  as  he 
was  of  the  power  of  that  republic,  concluded 
a  peace  with  them  quite  unknown  to  him, 
being  well  apprized  that  he  would  leave 
nothing  in  his  power  unattempted  to  ob- 
struct it.  As  he  had  promised  himself  great 
advantages  from  this  war,  he  was  so  affect- 
ed with  the  news  of  a  peace  being  concluded 
without  his  consent  or  knowledge,  that  it 
brought  upon  him  a  most  violent  fit  of  the 
gout,  a  distemper  to  which  he  had  been  long 
subject;  and  it  put  an  end  to  his  life  in  five 
days  time,  when  he  had  held  the  see  thir- 
teen years  and  four  days,  and  had  lived 
seventy  years  and  twenty-two  days.  The 
circumstances  of  his  death  gave  occasion  to 
several  ingenious  compositions,  and  among 
the  rest  we  read  the  three  following: 

"  Non  potuit  siBvum  vis  ulla  extinguere  Sixtum: 
Audito  tandem  nomine  pacts,  obit." 

"Die  unde,  Alecto,  pax  ista  refulsit,  et  unde 
Tarn  subito  reticent  pra>lia^     Sixtus  obit." 

"  Pacis  ut  hostis  eras,  pace  peremptus  obis." 

Sixtus  carried  nepotism  to  the  most  scan- 
dalous height;  all  the  oppressions,  rapines, 
murders,  and  violences,  of  which  he  was 
guilty,  being  wholly  owing  to  his  immode- 
rate affection  for  his  nephews  and  relations, 
and  his  desire  of  enriching  and  aggrandizing 
lhem.>  He  was  scarce  Avarm  in  the  chair, 
when  he  created  two  of  them  cardinals  : 
Julian  delia  Rovere,  his  brother's  son,  and 
Peter  Riarro,  the  son  of  his  sister,  though 
the  former  was  but  twenty-eight  years  of 
age  at  the  time  of  his  promotion,  ffiid  the 
latter  only  twenty-six.  '  Of  Julian  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  speak  in  the  sequel  under 
the  name  of  pope  Julius  II.  As  for  the 
other,  he  enjoyed  his  new  dignity  two  years 
only :  but  affecting  all  the  grandeur  of  a 
great  prince  in  his  equipage,  in  his  enter- 
tainments, and  in  public  sports,  he  spent,  in 
so  short  a  time,  two  hundred  thousand 
florins  of  gold,  and  left  a  debt  of  seventy 
thousand.  His  brother,  Jerome  Riario,  was 
created  by  the  pope  prince  of  Imola  and 
Forli,  and  married  to  Catherine,  the  natural 
daughter  of  the  duke  of  Milan,  whose 
younger  son,  Ascanius,  was,  on  that  ac- 
count, preferred  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal. 
Leonard  della  Rovere,  another  of  the  pope's 
nephews,  was  married  to  the  natural  daugh- 
ter of  Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples,  and  made 
upon   that   marriage    governor    of    Rome. 


SlXTUS  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


253 

In  Sistus'  time  all  offices  venal.     His  charities  and  public  works.     Founds  the  Vatican  library.    Ilig  writinga. 


But  lie  dyinor  soon  alter,  that  government 
was  given  to  John  della  Kovero,  the  brother 
of  canlinal  Julian,  and  with  it  the  principali- 
ties of  Sora  and  Sinigalia.  John,  being 
thus  become  a  prince,  married  Joan,  the 
daughter  of  Frederic  of  Montefeltro,  duke 
of  Urbino,  and  had  by  her  a  son,  named 
Francis  Mary,  who,  by  the  death  of  Frede- 
ric, as  he  had  no  other  child,  and  of  his  bro- 
ther Guidobaldi,  who  had  none,  succeeded 
to  the  dukedom.  And  thus  did  the  pope's 
family  become  lords  of  the  duchy  of  Urbino, 


all  Christendom.  He  took  particular  care 
of  the  decayed  nobility,  allotted  them  a  pro- 
per habitation  where  they  lived  together  by 
themselves,  and  supplied  them  with  all  the 
comforts  as  well  as  the  necessaries  of  life. 
He  repaired  many,  I  may  say  most,  of  the 
chief  churches  in  Rome,  erected  a  great 
number  of  stately  edifices,  restored  the  de- 
cayed aqueducts,  rebuilt  the  Pons  Janicu- 
laris  over  the  Tiber,  known  to  this  day,  as 
some  of  its  arches  still  remain,  by  the  name 
of  Ponte  Sisto;  and,  in  short,  he  left,  al  his 


which,  upon  the  extinction  of  that  family,  death,  the  city  so  improved,  that  one  would 
reverted,  as  a  fief  of  the  Roman  church,  to  ' 
the  apostolic  see.  Sixtus  took  care  to  pro- 
vide for  all  his  other  nephews  and  relations  ; 
and,  that,  indeed,  seems  to  have  been  his 
first  and  chief  care.  His  other  nephews, 
Chri.'^topher,  Dominic,  Jerome  Bassus,  Ra- 
phael, were  all  created  cardinals  in  the 
course  of  his  pontificate,  though    Raphael 


have  thought  he  had  made  it  the  whole  busi- 
ness of  his  pontificate  to  beautify  and  adorn 
it.  But  what  most  of  all  redounds  to  his 
glory,  and  must  render  immortal  the  name 
of  Sixtus  IV.  was  his  founding  the  Vatican 
Library,  that  inestimable  collection  of  all  the 
most  useful  and  valuable  books  in  the  dif- 
ferent branches  of  literature.     For  by  hira 


was  but  seventeen  years  of  age  when  pre-  I  such  books  were  purchased,  and  at  any  rate, 
ferred  to  that  dignity.     In  short,  he  left  not  \  in  all  parts  of  the  then  known  world,  and 


one  of  his  very  numerous  relations,  how 
distant  soever,  unprovided  for,  though  most 
of  them  had  no  other  merit  to  recommend 
them,  but  their  being  related  to  him,  which 
■was,  indeed,  of  all  other  recommendations 
by  far  the  most  powerful. 

As  the  several  wars  that  Sixtus  was  en- 
gaged in,  (for  he  is  said  to  have  made  war 
upon  the  whole  world,)  the  many  stately 
edifices  he  erected,  the  pomp  and  grandeur 
in  which  he  lived,  and  above  all  the  extra- 
vagance of  his  nephews,  had  quite  drained 
his  cotfers,  he  stuck  at  nothing  to  replenish 
them ;  exacting,  under  various  pretences, 
such  sums  of  the  clergy  as  scarce  left  them 
enough  for  their  own  subsistence.  He  was 
not  even  ashamed  to  expose  all  the  employ- 
ments and  offices  at  court  to  public  sale; 


placed  in  his  new  library ;  men  well  versed 
in  the  Hebrew,  Greek,  and  Latin  languages, 
were  appointed,  with  considerable  salaries, 
to  take  care  of  them,  and  funds  were 'as- 
signed for  adding  such  others  \o  them,  as 
should  be  judged  by  the  library-keepers 
worthy  of  a  place  in  so  valuable  a  collec- 
tion.>  Platina,  who  had  suflTered  so  much 
under  Paul  II.,  was  appointed  one  of  the 
library-keepers,  and  in  that  ofHce  he  died  in 
1481,  being  at  the  time  of  his  death  in  the 
sixtieth  year  of  his  age. 

Sixtus  created,  during  the  thirteen  years 
of  his  pontificate,  no  fewer  than  thirty-four 
cardinals,  and  among  them  John  Baptist 
Cibo,  who  succeeded  him  under  the  name 
of  Innocent  VIII.,  and  John,  the  third  son  of 
Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples,  commonly  called 


nay,  and  to  establish  a  great  many  new  ones,  ■  the  cardinal  of  Arragon. 
which  were  all  sold  to  the  highest  bidder.  I  That  Sixtus  was  a  learned  writer  is  al- 
Thus  all  bulls  and  patents,  that  had  before  \  lowed  by  all  who  speak  of  him;  and  indeed 
been  despatched  by  few  persons,  passed  now  the  writings  he  left  behind  him  suflficiently 
through  the  hands  of  many,  and,  as  all  had  ,  show  it,  namely,  a  treatise  on  the  blood  of 
purchased  their  places,  all  were  to  be  paid  Christ,  another  on  the  power  of  God,  a  third 
for  their  unnecessary  trouble  by  those  in  \  "  De  futuris  contingentibus,"  and  a  fourth 
whose  favor  the  said  bulls  and  patents  had    upon  indulgences  granted  for  the  relief  of 


been  granted 

But,  after  all,  to  give  this  pope  his  due, 
no  man  was  more  generous  in  relieving  the 
distressed  than  he.  The  prince  of  Morea, 
the  despot  of  Albania,  the  queens  of  Cyprus 


the  souls  in  purgatory.  But  what  gained 
him  most  credit  was  the  piece  he  writ  to  re- 
concile the  Thomists  and  Scotists.  or  the 
followers,  in  school  divinity,  of  Thomas 
Aquinas  and  Scotus,  showing,  that  in  sub- 


and  Bosnia,  being  forced  by  the  Turk  to  ^  stance  they  agreed,  and  only  difTered  in  the 
abandon  tiieir  dominions,  were  kindly  re-  mode  of  expression.  Of  this  pope  we  have 
ceived  by  him,  and  maintained,  at  a  great  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  letters  upon  dif- 
expense,  suitably  to  their  rank.     He  rebuilt ;  ferent  subjects,  and  several  bulls,  by  one  of 


from  the  foundation  the  hospital  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  placed  the  foundlings  in  it,  main- 
tained them  at  his  own  expense,  and  gave 
proper  fortunes  to  such  of  the  girls  as  chose 
to  marry.  This,  if  I  mistake  not,  is  the  first 
instance  that  occurs  in  history  of  such  a 
truly  charitable  foundation,  and  the  hospital 
of  S.  Spirito  in  Rome,  is  to  this  day  the  most 
famous,  and,  perhaps,  the  best  endowed  in 


which  he  forbad  the  immaculate  conception 
of  the  Virgin  Mary  to  be  thenceforth  dispu- 
ted; and  by  another  he  confirmed  that  of  his 
predecessor,  appointing  the  jubilee  to  be  cele- 
brated every  twenty-fifth  year.'^ 

As  for  the  charge,  brought  against  him 


»  Onupli.  in  Sixto.   Bzovius  ad  ann.  1481, 
Decad.  6. 
a  Wadding.  Bibliothec.  Ord.  Minor. 

w 


Bonfiniua 


254 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  VIII. 


Innocent  VIII.  elected.    Birth,  employments,  &c.,  before  his  promotion.   Strives  to  unite  the  Christian  princes 
against  the  Turks.     Quarrels  with  the  king  of  Naples  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1485.] 


by  some  protestant  writers,  namely,  his  hav- 
ing granted  a  permission  to  the  family  of  the 
cardinal  of  St.  Lucia  to  indulge  themselves 
in  the  sin  against  nature,  during  the  three 
hot  months  of  the  year,  June,  Julv,  and 
August,  it  has  been  unanswerably  confuted 
by  the  learned  Bayle.'  Sixtus  was  buried 
in  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  before  the  high 


altar,  with  an  epitaph,  recording  all  the  chief 
actions  of  his  life,  the  tiuie  of  his  death,  and 
the  years,  days,  and  hours  he  had  lived.  For 
he  is  said  there  to  have  died  on  the  13th  of 
August  1484,  five  hours  after  sun-set,  when 
he  had  lived  seventy  years  twenty-two  days 
and  twelve  hours. 


INNOCENT  VIIL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  ELEVENTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[Frederic  III.,  Emperor  of  the  West.] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1484.]  Sixtus  was  suc- 
ceeded, after  a  vacancy  of  sixteen  days,  by 
John  Baptist  Cibo,  commonly  called  the 
cardinal  of  Melfi,  from  his  having  been  pre- 
ferred from  that  bishopric  to  the  dignity  of 
cardinal.  He  was  raised  to  the  see  on  the 
29th  of  August  by  the  suffrages  of  twenty- 
four  cardinals  out  of  twenty-eight;  was 
crowned  on  the  12th  of  the  following  Sep- 
tember, and  on  that  occasion  took  the  name 
of  Innocent  VIII.  in  memory  of  his  country- 
man Innocent  IV.,  a  native  of  Genoa  as  well 
as  himself.  For  the  present  pope's  family, 
said  to  have  come  originally  from  Greece, 
had,  for  several  ages,  made  a  shining  figure 
in  that  republic  His  father,  Aaron  Cibo, 
had  served  with  great  reputation  in  the  wars 
of  Naples,  first  under  Rene  of  Anjou,  and, 
upon  his  retreat,  under  his  competitor  Al- 
phonso  of  Arragon,  and  had  been  honored 
by  both  with  a  considerable  command  in  the 
army.  His  son,  born  in  1432,  was  greatly 
favored  both  by  Alphonso,  and  Ferdinand, 
Alphonso's  son  and  successor.  However 
he  left  that  court,  to  try  his  fortune  at  Rome; 
and  he  had  not  been  long  in  that  city,  when 
Philip,  cardinal  of  Bologna,  brother  to  pope 
Nicholas  V.,  taken  with  his  parts  and  address, 
received  him  into  his  family;  and  so  pleased 
was  the  cardinal  with  his  whole  behavior, 
that  at  his  death  he  left  him  his  stately  palace 
of  St.  Lawrence  in  Lucina.  At  the  recom- 
mendation of  the  same  cardinal  he  was  pre- 
ferred by  Paul  II.  to  the  bishopric  of  Savona, 
was  soon  afterwards  translated  by  Sixtus  IV. 
to  that  of  Melfi,  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
and  on  the  7th  of  May  1473,  was  by  the 
same  pope  created  cardinal.  That  djgnity 
he  chiefly  owed  to  Julian  della  Rovere,  car- 
dinal of  St.  Peter  ad  Vincula,  and  nephew 
to  Sixtus;  and  it  was  by  the  interest  which 
Julian,  and  cardinal  Roderic  Borgia,  then 
chancellor,  had  in  the  conclave,  that,  upon 
the  death  of  Sixtus,  he  was  raised  to  the  see 
in  his  roora.2 


»  Bayle  Crit.  Diet.  art.  Sixto  IV.  rem.  C. 
'  Onuph.  in  Innoc.  VIII. 


Innocent's  first  care,  after  his  coronation, 
was  to  promote  peace  and  union  among  the 
Christian  princes,  and  apprise  them  of  the 
danger  which  they  were  all  alike  threatened 
with  ;  the  enemy,  whom  they  suffered  thus 
to  pursue  his  conquests  unmolested,  aiming 
at  nothing  less  than  to  establish  upon  the 
ruins  of  their  states,  kingdoms,  and  domi- 
nions, an  universal  monarchy,  and  with  it 
the  most  detestable  of  all  superstitions.  But 
his  endeavours  to  reconcile  the  Christian 
princes,  and  unite  them  against  the  common 
enemy,  were  attended  with  no  better  success 
than  those  of  his  predecessors;  and  indeed 
no  wonder.  Innocent  himself  quarrelling 
with  Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples,  and  put- 
ting all  Italy  in  a  flame,  at  the  very  time  he 
was  exhorting  the  Christian  princes  to  con- 
cord and  unity.    - 

Sixtus  had  remitted  to  Ferdinand,  as  has 
been  said  above,  the  arrears  of  the  tribute 
due  to  the  apostolic  chamber,  and  contented 
himself  with  the  king's  presenting  him 
thenceforth  yearly  on  St.  Peter's  day  with  a 
white  Spanish  genet.  The  king  therefore, 
upon  the  first  notice  he  had  of  Innocent's 
promotion,  applied  to  him  for  the  same 
favor,  alledging  the  great  expense  lie  had 
been  at- in  driving  the  Turks  out  of  Otranto, 
and  the  necessary  charge  of  keeping  con- 
stantly on  foot  a  numerous  army  for  the  de- 
fence of  his  kingdom,  the  bulwark  of  Italy. 
But  by  no  reasons,  no  remonstrances,  could 
his  holiness  be  prevailed  upon  either  to 
remit  the  arrears  of  the  tribute,  or  to  con- 
tent himself,  for  the  future,  with  the  genet 
in  lieu  of  the  usual  sum.  On  the  other 
hand,  the  king  refusing  to  pay  a  debt  and 
tribute,  from  the  payment  of  which  the  late 
pope  had  been  pleased  to  absolve  him,  seve- 
ral smart  letters  passed  between  him  and 
the  pope ;  and  it  was  apprehended  that  an 
open  rupture  soon  would  ensue.  This  en- 
couraged the  discontented  barons  of  the  king- 
dom, who  had  formed  a  design  of  deposing 
Ferdinand,  and  excluding  his  son  Alphonso 
from  the  succession,  to  impart  that  their  de- 


Innocent  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


255 


Innocent  joins  the  rebel  barons  n^'iiinst  llie  king.     Tlie  conspiracy  ol'the  barons  discovered  by  th«  king.  Tliey 
offtT  the  crown  to  his  second  son ;  who  refuses  it. 

the  chief  barons  were  assembled,  in  order  lo 
put  the  last  hand  to  the  treaty.  Frederic 
was  sent  accordingly,  and  received  by  the 
barons  with  the  greatest  marks  of  respect 
and  esteem.  He  was  a  prince  endowed  with 
every  princely  virtue,  of  a  mild  disposition, 
humane,  beneficent,  and  had,  by  his  obliging 
behavior  to  all,  gained  the  hearts  of  the  whole 
nation.  The  barons  therefore,  hearing  that 
Rene  of  Anjou  had  refused  the  crown  when 
offered  to  him  by  the  pope,  had  resolved  to 
dispose  of  it  to  Frederic,  and  it  was  with 
that  view,  under  color  of  having  the  treaty 
with  the  king  signed  by  him,  that  they  de- 
sired he  might  be  sent  to  Salerno.  The 
barons  had  several  conferences  with  him 
before  they  discovered  to  him  their  real  de- 
sign. But  the  prince  of  Salerno,  having  one 
day  invited  him  to  meet  the  barons  in  his 
palace,  and  phced  him  in  an  eminent  and 
stately  seat  in  the  middle  of  the  assembly, 
addressed  him  in  the  following  terms  :—; 
"  You  are  no  stranger  to  the  cruel,  oppres- 
sive, and  tyrannical  government  of  yo.ur 
father  Ferdinand,  and  yourbrother  Alphonso, 
duke  of  Calabria.  Their  illegal  and  arbitrary 
proceedings  have  obliged  us  to  take  up  arms 
in  our  own  defence,  and  shake  off  the  yoke 
which  we  could  no  longer  bear.  However, 
the  regard  we  have  for  your  family  will  not 
allow  us  to  recur  to  any  other,  and  we,  there- 
fore, now  offer  to  you  the  crown,  which 
your  father  and  your  brother  have  justly 
forfeited  by  an  open  violatiotf  of  the  estab- 
lished laws  of  the  kingdom.  Your  mild, 
■compassionate,  and  humane  disposition,  the 
desire  you  have  shown  on  many  occasions 
of  .obliging  all,  and  your  strict  observance  of 
the  laws  trampled  upon  by  those,  who,  at 
present,  govern  us,  have  won  to  you  the  af- 
fections of  all  ranks  of  people,  and  we  are 
all,  to  a  man,  ready  to  stand  by  you  to  the 
last  drop  of  our  blood.  Our  happiness  de- 
pends upon  you.  If  .you  accept  of  our  pre- 
sent offer,  you  will  make  us  a  happy  peo- 
ple, and  fix  the  crown  in  your  family.  If 
you  decline  it,  the  world  will  excuse  our 
seeking  a  remedy,  for  the  many  evils  we 
groan  under,  where  we  can  find  it.'" 

Frederic  heard  the  prince  of  Salerno  with- 
out ever  offering  to  interrupt  him,  or  betray- 
ing the  least  aversion  to  the  proposal,  inso- 
much that  the  whole  assembly  believed  that 
the  offer  was  not  displeasing  to  him,  and  he 
would  accept  of  it.  But,  rising  up  when 
the  prince  had  done  ;  he  thanked  the  "  noble 
assembly"  for  the  good  opinion  they  enter- 
tained of  him,  and  the  honor  they  had  done 
him  ;  but  added,  to  their  great  surprise  and 
disappointment,  that  he  would  with  joy  ac- 
cept of  the  crown  at  their  hands,  could  he 
persuade  himself  that  they  had  a  power  to 
dispose  of  it;  but  as  he  was  convinced,  that 
his  father,  and  after  him  his  elder  brother. 


sign  to  the  pope,  and  engage  his  holiness  in 
the  plot.  As  this  good  pope  had  several 
natural  children,  and  flattered  himself,  tlial 
these  public  disturbances  would  afford  him 
the  means  of  providing  for  them  all,  he  very 
readily  took  part  with  the  rebels,  promising 
them  all  the  assistance  in  his  power  to 
carry  their  design  into  execution,  and  a  safe 
asylum  in  his  dominions,  should  it  not  be 
attended  wiih  the  wished-for  success.  To 
procure  the  assistance  of  France,  and  thus 
secure  the  success  of  the  undertaking,  he 
resolved  to  restore  the  kingdom  to  the  family 
of  Anjou.  As  none  of  that  family  were 
now  remaining  but  Rene,  duke  of  Lorraine, 
the  son  of  Violante,  daughter  of  Rene  the 
elder,  the  pope  sent  to  invite  him  to  come 
with  all  expedition,  and  conquer  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  promising  to  assist  him  with 
his  spiritual  as  \yell  as  his  temporal  arms, 
and  grant  him  the  investiture,  provided  the 
duke,  in  his  turn,  promised  to  bestow  certain 
lordships  and  honors  upon  his  son  Francis, 
conmionly  called  Francischetto.  But  Rene, 
mindful  of  the  bad  success,  which  his  ances- 
tors had  all  met  with  in  their  wars  for  that 
kingdom,  thanked  the  pope  for  his  kind 
offer,  but  declined  it.' 

In  the  mean  time  Ferdinand,  receiving 
private  intelligence  of  the  designs  of  the 
barons,  ordered  one  of  them,  the  count  of 
Nola,  to  be  arrested.  The  count  had  the 
good  luck  to  make  his  escape;  but  his  wife 
and  children  were  taken,  and  carried  pri- 
soners to  castle  Nuovo  in  Naples.  The 
barons,  alarmed  at  their  imprisonment,  flew 
to  armsj  and  openly  shaking  off  the  yoke, 
invited  all  true  lovers  of  their  country  to 
join  them,  and  redeem  themselves,  their 
wives,  and  their  children,  from  the  slavish 
condition  which  they  had  been  reduced  to  by 
two  lawless  tyrants.  As  both  Ferdinand, 
and  his  son  Alphonso,  to  whom  Ferdinand 
had  yielded  the  reins  of  the  government  on 
account  of  his  age  and  infirmities,  were  uni- 
versally hated  for  their  cruelties  and  oppres- 
sions, people  flocked  from  all  parts  to  join 
the  barons;  insomuch  that  Ferdinand,  in- 
stead of  marching  against  them,  chose  to 
treat  with  them,  in  order  to  gain  time,  and 
grant  them  what  terms  soever  they  should 
demand,  being  determined  to  observe  them 
no  longer  than  he  could  break  them  with 
safety.  Antonetto  Sanseverino,  prince  of 
Salerno,  and  high  admiral  of  the  kingdom, 
was  appointed  by  the  barons  to  treat,  in  their 
name,  with  the  king;  and  though  the  terms 
he  demanded  were  such  as  no  man  could 
expect  the  king  would  ever  agree  to,  yet  he 
very  readily  agreed  to  them  all,  pretending 
a  great  desire  to  leave  the  kingdom  in  peace 
at  his  death.  The  prince,  pretending  to  be- 
lieve him  sincere,  desired  that  Frederic,  his 
second  son,  might  be  sent  to  Salerno,  where 


>  Mich.  Rie.  de  reg.  Sic.  et  Neap.  1.  4.  p.  36. 


'  Mich.  Rie.  de  reg.  Sic.  et  Neap.  1.  4  p. 


256 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  VIII. 


The  barons  proclaim  the  pope  their  lord  and  sovereign  ;  who  openly  espouses  their  cause.  His  conduct,  how 
resented  by  the  king.  Rome  besieged  by  the  king's  troops.  The  pope  obliged  to  conclude  a  peace,  and  upon 
what  terms;— [Year  of  Christ,  I486.] 


had  an  undoubted  right  to  it,  he  could  not 
deprive  them  of  their  inheritance  without  a 
more  notorious  breach  of  the  laws  than  any 
they  complained  of.  He  added,  that  from 
his  conduct  while  a  private  man,  they  could 
not  judge  of  that  which  he  might  pursue 
when  raised  to  the  throne ;  that  many  had 
been  thought  worthy  of  the  crown  before 
they  wore  it,  and  most  unworthy  when  they 
wore  it;  that  he  himself  should,  in  many 
instances,  be  obliged  lo  tread  in  the  footsteps 
of  his  father  and  his  brother,  and  do  the 
same  things  that  had  drawn  the  hatred  of 
the  nation  upon  them.  He  closed  his  speech 
with  exhorting  them  to  continue  steady  in 
their  allegiance,  pawning  his  word  and  ho- 
nor for  the  religious  observance  of  the  terms 
which  the  king  his  father  had  agreed  to.' 

The  barons,  provoked  beyond  measure  at 
their  disappointment,  would  not  allow  Frede- 
ric to  return  to  his  lather,  but  kept  him  closely 
confined,  under  a  strong  guard,  in  Salerno, 
and,  setting  up  the  pope's  standard,  declared 
him  their  only  lawful  lord  and  sovereign. 
Hereupon  Innocent,  who  had  nothing  less 
in  his  view,  as  most  authors  suppose,  than 
to  conquer  the  kingdom,  and  bestow  it  upon 
his  son  Francischetto,  not  only  approved  of 
what  the  barons  had  done,  but,  openly  es- 
pousing their  cause,  left  nothing  unaitempt- 
ed  to  stir  up  the  other  states  of  Italy  against 
Ferdinand,  especially  the  Venetians,  pro- 
mising them  a  large  share  of  the  kingdom, 
provided  they  assisted  him  to  conquer  it.  But 
that  wise  republic,  unwilling  to  provoke 
Ferdinand  at  the  present  juncture,  when  he 
had  a  numerous  army  on  foot  to  defend  his 
kingdom  against  the  Turk,  with  his  son 
Alphonso,  a  most  valiant  and  experienced 
commander,  at  their  head,  declined  entering 
into  an  alliance  against  him  ;  but,  being  jea- 
lous of  the  king's  power,  they  promised  to 
assist  his  holiness  underhand.  As  no  room 
was  left  to  doubt  of  the  barons  being  encou- 
raged in  their  rebellion  by  the  pope,  nor  of 
his  holiness's  ambitious  views,  Ferdinand 
ordered  the  duke  of  Calabria  to  march,  with- 
out delay,  to  the  borders  of  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal state,  and  at  the  same  time  assembling, 
on  the  12th  of  November  of  the  present 
year,  the  heads  of  the  people,  of  the  nobi- 
lity, and  the  clergy,  he  laid  before  them  the 
unjust  and  unwarrantable  proceedings  of 
the  pope  in  joining  his  rebel  subjects  against 
him,  and  attempting,  by  encouraging  their 
rebellion,  to  deprive  him  and  his  posterity 
of  a  kingdom  which  his  predecessors  had 
all  confirmed  to  him  ;  and  that,  in  order  to 
raise  from  the  dust,  to  ennoble,  and  aggran- 
dize his  base-born  children,  and  at  a  time 
when  he  himself  was  exhorting  all  Chris- 
tian princes  to  sacrifice  their  feuds  and  ani- 
mosities to  the  public  good,  and  join  against 
the  comn)on  enemy.     W^hen  he  had  spoken 


Mich.  Rie.  de  Reg.  Sic.  et  Neap.  1.  4.  p.  40. 


thus,  he  caused  a  manifesto  to  be  read,  de- 
claring that  it  was  not  his  intention  to  make 
war  upon  the  holy  see,  but  only  to  maintain 
the  just  rights  of  his  crown  against  the  en- 
croachments of  the  rebel  barons,  and  of  his 
holiness,  their  accomplice  and  ally.  At  the 
same  time  the  king  issued  a  proclamation, 
ordering  ecclesiastics  of  all  ranks,  possessed 
of  any  benefice  or  benefices  in  the  kingdom, 
and  then  residing  at  the  court  of  Rome,  to 
present  themselves  before  him  in  the  term 
of  fifteen  days,  and  then  to  go  and  reside  at 
their  benefices,  on  pain  of  having  their  re- 
venues sequestered.  With  this  order  all 
complied  but  the  archbishop  of  Salerno,  and 
the  bishops  of  Melito  and  Teano,  whose 
rents  were  sequestered  accordingly,  and  col- 
lectors were  appointed  by  the  king  to  receive 
them.' 

In  the  mean  while  the  duke  of  Calabria, 
entering  with  his  army  the  territories  of  the 
church,  defeated,  in  several  encounters,  the 
troops  sent  by  the  pope  to  oppose  him,  and, 
advancing  to  the  very  gates  of  Rome,  laid 
close  siege  at  the  same  time  to  the  city  and 
the  castle  of  St.  Angelo,  whither  the  pope 
had  retired.  As  the  army  of  the  barons  was 
not  in  a  condition  to  face  Alphonso's,  and 
the  Roman  people  begun  to  mutiny  for  want 
of  provisions,  all  the  avenues  to  the  city 
being  strictly  guarded  by  the  enemy,  the 
pope,  despairing  of  relief,  and  dreading  to 
fall  into  the  hands  of  Alphonso,  thought  it 
advisable  to  come  to  an  agreement  with  the 
king.  Accordingly,  a  treaty  was  set  on  foot, 
and  soon  concluded,  upon  the  following 
terms  :  I.  That  the  pope  should  absolve  the 
king  froiTi  the  censures  he  might  have  in- 
curred. II.  That  he  should  oblige  the  barons 
to  lay  down  their  arms,  or  abandon  their 
protection.  III.  That  the  king  should,  on 
his  side,  pay  the  usual  tribute.  IV.  That 
he  should  forgive  the  barons  upon  their  sub- 
mitting; should  receive  them  into  favor,  and 
bury  in  oblivion  all  past  offences.  Jjastly, 
That  he  should  oblige  Virginius  Ursini,  who 
had  joined  him  against  the  holy  see,  lo  come 
bare-headed  and  bare-footed,  with  a  rope 
about  his  neck,  to  ask  his  holiness's  pardon 
on  his  knees.  The  barons  knew  by  expe- 
rience that  Ferdinand's  word  was  not  at  all 
to  be  relied  on  ;  that  no  treaties  could  bind 
him;  and  therefore  refused  to  sign  the  pre- 
sent treaty,  unless  John,  king  of  Arragon, 
Ferdinand's  uncle,  and  his  son  Ferdinand, 
afterwards  surnamed  "the  Catholic,"  and 
then  king  of  Sicily,  took  upon  them,  as 
guarantees,  to  see  the  articles  of  it  perform- 
ed. To  this  both  kings  readily  agreed,  and 
the  treaty  was  thereupon  signed  by  the  ba- 
rons, on  the  12ih  of  August,  I486,  in  the 
presence  of  the  embassadors  of  both.-  How- 


'  Mich.  Rie.  de  Reg.  Sic.  et  Neap.  1.  4.  p.  47,  et  Gian- 
noni  Hist.  Neap.  1.  28.  c.  1. 
2  Constanzo,  1.  20.  apud.  Giannoni,  1.  28.  c.  1. 


Innocent  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


_^257 

The  barons  put  to  death  contrary  to  the  nrticles  of  the  peace,  anil  the  king  exconiinunicateil  hy  the  pope  ;— 
[Year  of  Christ,  1487.]  Some  particular  actions  of  Innocent  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1488.]  Zizini,  brother  to 
Bajazet,  delivered  up  to  Innocent ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1489.]    How  treated. 

ever,  it  was  not  long  ere  Ferdinand,  paying  his  successors,  which,  from  its  pleasant  and 
no  regard  to  a  treaty  so  solemnly  conciudod,  [extensive  view,  was  siyl<"d  Belvedere.  AVe 
caused,  under  various  pretences,  the  leading 'are  told  that,  in  repairing  the  church  called 
men  among  the  barons  to  be  imprisoned,  "of  the  Holy  Cross  in  Jerusalem,"  part  of 
and  put  to  death.  We  shall  see  in  tlie  sequel  ^  the  title  of  our  Saviour's  cross,  in  Hebrew, 
Ferdinand  of  Sicily,  when  become  king  of  j  Greek,  and  Latin,  was  found  in  the  old 
Arragon  and  Castile,  alledging  the  breach  j  wail,  having  been  placed  there,  as  is  said, 
of  this  treaty  as  one  of  the  motives  that  in-  about  one  thousand  years  before,  bjr  the 
duced  him  to  drive  the  family  of  king  Fer-[  emperor  Valentinian,  the  founder  ol'  that 
dinand  from  the  throne  of  Naples,  and  an-  church. 

nex  that  kingdom  to  his  own  crown.  The  most  remarkable  event  of  the  four 

As  for  the  pope,  he  no  sooner  heard  of  the  last  years  of  Innocent's  pontificate  was,  his 
imprisonment  of  the  barons,  than  he  ordered  receiving  at  Rome,  and  keeping  there  as  iiis 
the  bishop  of  Cesena,  his  nuncio  at  the '  prisoner,  Zizini,  or,  as  others  call  him, 
court  of  Naples,  to  remonstrate  against  so  Zizim,  brother  to  the  Sultan  Bajazet,  son 
manifest  a  breach  of  so  solemn  a  treaty,  and  ^  and  successor  of  Mahomet  II.  Zizini  had, 
threaten  the  king  with  excommunication  j  upon  the  death  of  his  faliier,  set  up  for  him- 
and  deposition,  if  he  did  not  immediately  self;  but  his  brother  having  gained  a  corn- 
set  the  prisoners  at  liberty.  But  Ferdinand,  plele  victory  pver  him  near  Prusia  in  Bi- 
who  had  alreadjr  caused  many  of  them  to  thinia,  he  fled  for  refuge  to  the  island  of 
be  put  to  death,  not  intimidated  in  the  least  Rhodes,  then  possessed  by  the  knights  of 
by  the  pope's  menaces,  ordered  the  rest  to  that  name.  Peter  Daubusson,  at  that  time 
be  strangled  privately  in  prison,  and  their. grand  master  of  the  order,  sent  him  to  the 


bodies  to  be  conveyed  away  by  night  in 
sacks,  and  thrown  into  the  sea,  lest  the  pope 
should  take  occasion  from  the  execution  ol' 
so  many  persons  of  the  first  rank,  were  it 
known,  to  stir  up  the  people,  and  raise  a 
new  rebellion  against  him.  Thus  were  these 
executions  kept  some  time  concealed.  But 
a  gold  chain,  which  one  of  the  prisoners, 
Jerom  Sanseverino,  prince  of  Bisignano, 
used  to  wear  about  his  neck,  being  found 
in  the  custody  of  the  executioner,  it  was 
concluded  from  thence  that  he,  and  with 
him  all  the  rest,  had  been  dispatched  in  pri- 
son. Hereupon  Innocent,  provoked  beyond 
all  measure  at  the  cruelty  and  treachery  of 
the  king,  not  only  pronounced,  with  great 
solemnity,  the  sentence  of  excommunica- 
tion and  deposition  against  him,  but  declared 
the  kingdom  of  Naples  to  belong  of  right  to 
the  royal  family  of  France,  and  invited  the 
king,  Charles  VIII.,  to  come  and  conquer 
it.  But  Charles  being  then  otherwise  em- 
ployed, and  the  states  of  Italy  refusing  to 
take  part  in  this  quarrel,  Ferdinand  conti- 
nued to  reign  undisturbed  either  by  the 
French  or  his  own  subjects,  in  spite  of  the 
repeated  excommunications  thundered  out 
by  his  holiness  against  him.' 

Innocent  spent  the  four  remaining  years 
of  his  pontificate  in  striving,  but  with  very 
little  success,  to  recover  the  several  cities, 
belonging  to  the  church,  that  private  per- 
sons had  made  themselves  masters  of,  and 
governed  as  their  own  ;  in  clearing  the  eccle- 
siastical state  from  thieves,  robbers,  assas- 
sins, and  other  malefactors,  who  had  fled 
thither  from  the  neighboring  states,  as  to  a 
safe  asylum  ;  and  in  erecting  several  stately 
buildings,  and,  amongthe  rest, a  magnificent 
villa,  or  house  of  pleasure,  for  the  use  of 


king  of  France,  by  whom  he  was  soon  af- 
terwards delivered  up  to  the  pope,  to  be.em- 
ployed  by  his  holiness  in  the  war,  which  he 
was  then  exhorting  the  Christiati  princes  to 
undertake  against  his  brother  Bajazet.  He 
was  received  at  Rome  with  all  the  marks  of 
honor  due  to  a  sovereign  prince  ;  was  attend- 
ed to  the  pope's  palace  hy  several  cardinals, 
and  presented  to  his  holiness,  in  a  full  con- 
sistory, hy  the  grand  prior  of  Rliodes  and 
the  French  embassador.'  Spondanus  tells 
us  that  he  kneeled  before  the  pope,  and 
kissed  his  foot,  uttering  some  words,  in  his 
own  language,  with  great  indignation.^  But 
Matthew  Bossi,  canon  of  Verona,  who  was 
present,  assures  us,  that  he  could  by  no 
means,  not  even  by  menaces,  be  brought  to 
submit  to  such  acts  of  humiliation.^  How- 
ever that  be,  he  was  kept  prisoner  at  large, 
in  the  Vatican  palace,  so  long  as  Innocent 
lived  ;  and  lest  the  pope,  grudging  the  ex- 
pense necessary  to  maintain  him,  should 
grant  him  his  liberty,  Bajazet  remitted  year- 
ly to  Rome  the  sum  of  forty  thousand  crowns 
of  gold  for  his  subsistence;  nay,  and,  to 
court  the  favor  of  the  pope,  he  sent  him  the 
head  or  iron  of  the  spear,  believed  to  be  that 
which  our' Saviour's  side  was  pierced  with 
on  the  cross;''  and  as  such  it  is  worshipped 
to  this  day  in  St.  Peter's  church  at  Rome. 

As  great  preparations  were  carrying  on, 
at  this  time,  in  France  by  Charles  VIII. 
with  a  design  to  invade  the  kingdom  of  Na- 
ples, claimed  by  him  as  lawful  heir  to  the 
family  of  Anjou,  Ferdinand,  who  had  hither- 
to made  no  account  of  the  sentence  of  the 
pope,  excommunicating  and  deposing  him, 
resolved  to  accommodate  matters  with  his 
holiness  upon  the  best  terms  he  could  get, 
and  have  his  title  to  the  kinjjdom  confirmed 


«  .Surita  Annal.  I.  20.  c.  66.     Constanzo,  I.  20.  c.  17. 
Camillo  Porzio  Congiura  de  Baroni. 

Vol.  III.— 33 


'  Onuph.  in  Innocent  VIII. 
'  Bossi,  ep.  30. 


«  Spond.  ad  ann.  14?9. 
*  Onuph.  in  Innoc.  Vlll. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  VIII. 


The  pope  and  king  Ferdinand  reconciled ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1491]  Death  and  character  of  Innocent  ;- 
of  Christ,  1492.]     His  natural  children. 


[Year 


by  the  apostolic  see.  Innocent,  now  wholly 
bent  upon  a  Turkish  war,  was  not  averse  to 
an  accommodation,  and  an  agreement  was 
concluded,  on  the  28ih  of  January  1491, 
upon  the  following  terms :  That  the  king 
should  pay  yearly  the  usual  tribute ;  should 
dispose  of  no  benefices  nor  bishoprics  with- 
out his  holiness's  knowledge  and  consent; 
and  should  indemnify  the  bishops  and  other 
ecclesiastics,  whose  revenues  had  been  se- 
questered on  account  of  their  not  complying 
with  the  king's  ordinance,  requiring  them 
to  withdraw  from  the  court  of  Rome.  On 
the  other  hand,  the  pope  was  to  revoke  all 
the  censures  that  the  king  had  incurred,  and 
confirm  the  bull  of  his  predecessor,  Euge- 
nius  IV.  in  favor  of  his  family  against  the 
pretensions  of  the  house  of  Anjou.  Pur- 
suant to  this  agreement.  Innocent,  who  had 
issued  a  bull  but  four  years  before,  declaring 
the  right  of  the  family  of  Anjou  to  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  published  another  on  the  4th 
of  June  of  the  present  year,  acknowledging 
Ferdinand  for  lawful  king  of  Naples,  and 
ordaining  that  he  should  be  succeeded  by  his 
sonAlphonso;  and,  in  c^se  Alphonso  died 
before  his  father,  by  Ferdinand,  duke  of 
Capua,  Alphonso's  eldest  son.  Upon  the 
publication  of  this  bull,  the  duke  of  Capua 
went  to  Rome  to  do  homage,  and  take  the 
usual  oath  of  fidelity  to  his  holiness,  in  "his 
father's  name  and  his  own,  and  was  re- 
ceived by  Innocent  and  the  college  of  cardi- 
nals with  all  possible  marks  of  respect  and 
esteem.' 

Innocent  died  soon  after  the  conclusion  of 
this  treaty,  that  is,  on  the  25th  of  July  of 
the  present  year,  1492,  when  he  had  held 
the  see  seven  years,  ten  months,  and  twen- 
ty-seven days,  and  was  buried  in  the  chapel, 
which  he  had  erected  in  the  church  of  St. 
Peter,  for  the  holy  spear.  On  his  tomb 
were  engraved  the  following  words,  allud- 
ing to  the  name  of  Innocent:  "  Ego  autem 
Innocentia  mea  ingressus  sum;  redime  me, 
Domine,  et  miserere  mei."  His  manners 
did  not  answer  that  name,  it  being  agreed 
on  all  hands  that  he  led  a  most  profligate 
life,  at  least  before  bis  promotion.  Onu- 
phrius  allows  him  to  have  had  several  natu- 
ral children  ;  no  fewer,  says  Marullus  in  his 
famous  epigram,  than  sixteen — eight  sons, 
and  as  many  daughters.  The  epigram  runs 
thus : 

"Quid  qusris  testes  sit  mas  an  foeminis  Cibo'! 

Respice  natorum,  pignora  certa,  gregeni. 
Octo  nocens  pueros  gentilt,  totideniqiie  puellaa; 

Hunc  merito  poterit  dicere  Roma  patrem." 

I  need  not  tell  the  reader,  that  the  poet 
here  alludes  to  the  use  that  was  said  to  have 
been  made  of  the  perforated  chair  after  the 
supposed  election  of  pope  Joan.^    Joly,  in 


'  Co!  stanz.  I.  20.  c.  17 
Surita,  1.  20,  c.  13. 


Raynald.  ad  ann.  1491,  et 
"  See  vol.  ii.  p.  226. 


his  remarks  upon  Bayle's  Dictionary  under 
the  article  Innocent,  maintains  him  to  have 
had  only  two  illegitimate  children.  However 
that  be,  only  two  of  them  survived,  as  Onu- 
phrius  informs  us,  his  promotion  to  the  pon- 
tifical chair,  namely,  Francis  and  Theodorina. 
Francis  he  married  to  Magdalen,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Lawrence  de  Medicis,  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  women  of  her  time;  and  Theodo- 
rina to  Gerard  Usumari,  a  wealthy  noble- 
man of  Genoa :  to  Francis  he  granted,  on 
occasion  of  his  marriage,  several  castles  and 
lordships  in  the  neighborhood  of  Rome,  and 
is  said  to  have  heaped  immense  wealth  upon 
Gerard.  As  he  was  a  great  lover  of  money, 
he  established,  after  the  example  of  Sixtus, 
his  immediate  predecessor,  a  vast  number 
of  new  offices,  and,  exposing  them  to  pub- 
lic sale,  replenished,  by  that  means,  his  cof- 
fers quite  drained  with  the  Neapolitan  war.' 

What  we  read  in  Raphael  of  Volterra, 
namely,  that  Innocent  permitted  mass  to  be 
celebrated  in  Norway  without  wine,  because 
it  was  either  frozen  or  turned  into  vinegar 
before  it  could  be  used  in  that  cold  country, 
has  been  unanswerably  confuted  by  the  very 
learned  Benedict  XIV.,  in  his  treatise  "De 
Canonizatione." 

By  this  pope  eight  cardinals  only  were 
created,  during  the  seven  years  of  his  ponti- 
ficate; and  among  them  were  Lawrence 
Cibo,  his  brother's  natural  son,  whom  he 
had  preferred  before  to  the  archbishopric 
of  Benevento,  and  John  de  Medicis,  the 
son  of  Lawrence,  and  brother  to  his  son's 
wife,  though  he  had  not  yet  cojnpleted  the 
thirteenth  year  of  his  age.^  Of  him  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  speak  at  length,  in  the 
sequel,  under  the  name  of  Leo  X. 

Innocent,  though  said  to  have  been  a  man 
of  lea^rning,  left  no  writings  that  we  know 
of,  behind  him,  besides  some  letters  and 
bulls.  By  one  of  his  bulls,  dated  at  Rome 
the  2d  of  March,  1486,  he  confirmed  the 
marriage  of  Henry  VII.,  with  Elizabeth  of 
York,  the  eldest  daughter  of  Edward  IV., 
"  notwithstanding  their  being  related  within 
the  fourth  degree  of  affinity,  and,  perhaps, 
of  consanguinity."  By  another  he  declared 
the  children,  who  should  be  born  of  that 
marriage,  legitimate  in  virtue  of  that  dis- 
pensation ;  commanded  all  to  obey  Henry 
as  their  lawful  king,  on  pain  of  excommu- 
nication, from  which  none  could  absolve 
them  but  the  pope  himself,  except  at  the 
point  of  death ;  and  enjoined  them,  upon  the 
same  penalty,  to  acknowledge  the  children 
Henry  might  have  by  a  second  wife,  in  case 
Elizabeth  died  without  issue.  This  bull  is 
dated  at  Rome,  the  27th  of  the  same  month 
of  March,  of  the  same  year,  I486.'' 


'  Onuph.  in  Innoc  VIII.  >  Idem  Ibid. 

3  Rymer.  Foedera,  &c.  torn.  12.  p.  294,  297. 


Alexander  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


259 


Alexander's  birth,  education,  preferments,  and  life  before  his  promotion  to  the  pontificate. 


ALEXANDER  YI.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWELFTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

[Frederic  III.,  Maximilian  III.,  Emperors  of  the  'fVcst.'\ 


[Year  of  Christ,  1492.]  In  the  room  of 
Innocent  was  unfortunately  chosen  Roderic 
Borgia,  whose  pontificate  was,  as  we  shall 
see  in  the  sequel,  a  continued  series  of  the 
blackest  crimes,  of  murder,  rapine,  perfidi- 
ousness,  lust,  and  cruelty.  He  was  the  son 
of  Godfrey  Lenzolio,  a  wealthy  nobleman 
of  Valencia,  by  Joan  Borgia,  sister  to  Ca- 
lixtus  III.  As  the  Borgian  family  was  more 
conspicuous  than  that  of  Lenzolio,  Godfrey, 
with  the  consent  of  Calixtus,  changed  the 
original  name  of  his  family  for  that  of  Bor- 
gia, which  from  him  was  transmitted  to  all 
his  descendants.  His  son  Roderic  gave, 
from  his  tender  years,  proofs  of  an  extraor- 
dinary genius,  and  an  uncommon  capacity, 
but  at  the  same  time  betrayed  a  disposition 
of  mind  so  cruel  and  wicked,  that  one  might 
have  foreseen  what  fruit  such  a  tree  would 
produce,  when  it  grew  to  produce  any. 
When  he  had  attained  to  the  eighteenth  year 
of  his  age,  he  betook  himself  to  the  study  of 
the  law,  and,  in  a  very  short  time,  outshin- 
ing most  others  of  that  profession,  he  was 
employed,  as  an  advocate,  in  the  most  in- 
tricate cases,  and  soon  acquired,  by  that 
means,  a  considerable  fortune.  But  grow- 
ing tired  "of  the  retirement  and  constant  ap- 
plication, indispensably  required  in  one  of 
his  profession,  he,  all  on  a  sudden,  bid  adieu 
to  the  law,  and,  being  taken  with  the  gaiety 
^  of  a  military  life,  appeared  in  the  world 
in  a  military  character.  Being  now  i'ree 
from  all  restraint,  and  at  full  liberty  to  gra- 
tify his  passions,  he  fell  in  love  with  a  wi- 
dow, who  had  two  daughters,  and  was  lately 
come  with  her  family  from  Rome ;  and  hav- 
ing, with  his  insinuating  manners,  gained 
the  affections  of  the  mother,  and  robbed  her 
of  her  honor,  he  bent  all  his  thoughts  upon 
making  the  daughters  a  prey  to  his  lust  as 
well  as  the  mother.  In  the  mean  time  the 
mother  died,  and  Roderic,  to  whose  care, 
she  had  committed  her  two  daughters,  hav- 
ing them  now  in  his  power,  as  their  guar- 
dian, put  one  of  them  into  a  monastery,  and 
continued  with  the  other,  whom  some  called 
Rosa,  and  some  Catherine  Vanozza,  the  in- 
cestuous commerce,  which  he  had  begun  in 
her  mother's  life  time.  By  her  he  had  five 
children,  four  sons,  and  one  daughter,  name- 
ly, Francis,  Cesar,  GiufTre,  and  another, 
whose  name  is  uncertain.  His  daughter 
was  called  Lucretia  ;  and  of  her,  as  well  as 
her  brother,  we  shall  have  frequent  occasion 
to  speak  in  the  sequel.  Roderic  spared  no 
expense,  being  a  most  tender  and  affection- 


ate father,  to  give  his  children  the  best  edu- 
cation, but  acted  therein  with  such  caution 
and  secrecy,  that  they  were  not  known  to  be 
his  till  after  his  exaltation  to  the  papacy. 
While  he  thus  enjoyed  the, company  of  his 
beloved  Vanozza  quite  undisturbed,  news 
was  brought  him  of  his  uncle's  promotion 
to  the  pontifical  dignity  under  the  name  of 
Calixtus  III.  As  he  thought  that  no  addi- 
tion could  be  made  to  his  present  happiness, 
he  neither  felt,-nor  expressed,  on  that  occa- 
sion, any  extraordinary  joy.  However,  he 
wrote  immediately  a  most  submissive  and 
respectful  letter  to  the  new  pope,  to  congra- 
tulate him  upon  his  promotion;  to  wish 
him  a  long  and  happy  pontificate;  and  beg 
him  to  continue  to  him,  as  his  relation,  his 
protection  and  countenance.  To  this  letter 
Calixtus,  who  entertained  the  highest  opin- 
ion of  his  nephew's  parts  and  good  qualities, 
returned  a  most  affectionate  answer,  requir- 
ing him  to  repair,  with  all  expedition,  to 
Rome,  in  order  to  be  employed  in  state  af- 
fairs, and  bear  part  of  the  burden. that  had 
been  laid  upon  him.  But  Roderic,  preferring 
the  company  of  his  dear  Vanozza  to  all  the 
honors  and  wealth  that  his  uncle  could  con- 
fer on  him,  put  off,  under  various  pretences, 
from  time  to  time,  his  journey  to  Rome. 
The  pope,  not  knowing  what  his  affected 
delays  were  owing  to,  and  impatient  to  have 
one  about  him  whom  he  could  trust  Avith 
his  most  secret  designs,  dispatched  a  prelate 
with  express  orders  to  bring  his  nephew 
with  him  to  Rome,  and  at  the  same  time  be- 
stowed on  him,  as  a  pledge  of  what  he  might 
expect,  a  benefice  of  twelve  thousand  crowns 
a  year.  Roderic,  no  longer  able  to  with- 
stand the  pressing  instances  and  kindness  of 
his  uncle,  and  on  the  other  hand  his  passion 
for  Vanozza  not  allowing  him  to  leave  her 
behind  him,  and  live  at  so  great  a  distance 
from  her,  it  was  agreed  between  them,  that 
they  should  both  repair  to  Italy,  but  by  dif- 
ferent roads,  and  to  diflferent  places,  he  to 
Rome,  and  she^,  with  her  children,  to  Venice. 
Accordingly  they  both  set  out,  after  many 
tender  embraces,  about  the  same  time,  and 
both  arrived  safe  at  their  journey's  end.  Ro- 
deric was  received  by  the  pope  with  all  pos- 
sible marks  of  esteem  and  affection,  and,  be- 
ing frequently  admitted  to  his  presence,  he 
raised  in  his  holiness  so  high  an  opinion  of 
his  merit,  that,  in  a  very  short  time,  he  pre- 
ferred him  to  the  archiepiscopal  see  of  Va- 
lencia, his  native  country;  created  him  car- 
dinal of  St.  Nicholas  in  Carcere  Tulliano, 


260 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Alexander  VI. 


Alexander's  election.     Bargain  made  with  the  cardinals. 


and  appointed  hirn  vice-chancellor  of  the 
holy  Roman  church,  with  the  yearly  income 
of  twenty-eight  thousand  crowns  to  support 
that  dignity.  Roderic  refused,  at  first,  the 
dignity  of  cardinal,  knowing  that  he  would 
thereby  be  confined  to  Rome,  and  have  fewer 
opportunities  of  visiting  Vanozza  and  his 
ciiilJren,  in  whom  centered  all  his  cares  and 
affections.  But  his  friend,  cardinal  Sanse- 
verino,  urging  to  him  the  folly  of  refusing 
a  dignity  that  was  the  last  step  to  the  high- 
est upon  earth,  his  ambition  prevailed,  and  he 
accepted  the  red  hat.  Having  now  the  tri- 
ple crown  in  his  view,  he  applied  himself 
wholly  to  acts  of  devotion,  preaching,  ad- 
ministering the  sacraments,  visiting  the  sick, 
protecting  the  widows  and  orphans,  and  re- 
lieving, with  uncommon  generosity,  persons 
of  all  ranks  in  distress;  insomuch  that  he 
was  universally  looked  upon,  and  honored 
by  the  cardinals  themselves,  as  a  saint.  But 
these  acts  of  charity  did  not  take  up  his 
mind  so  as  to  leave  no  room  in  it  for  his 
dear  Vanozza.  He  wrote  a  most  affection- 
ate letter  to  her  to  acquaint  her  with  his 
promotion  to  the  rank  of  cardinal,  which, 
he  said,  opened  him  a  way  to  the  supreme 
dignity  ;  to  assure  her  that  he  retained,  and 
ever  should,  the  same  affection  for  her  ;  and 
recommended  to  her  secrecy  and  continence 
till  he  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  her  again. 
In  the  mean  time  Calixtus  died  ;  and  in  the 
two  following  pontificates  of  Pius  II.  and 
Paul  II.  no  mention  is  made  of  cardinal  Ro- 
deric. But  Siytus  IV.,  the  successor  of 
Paul,  bestowed  upon  him  the  abbey  of  Sub- 
jaco,  and  sent  him  with  the  character  of 
legate  into  Spain,  to  mediate  a  peace  between 
the  kings  of  Arragon  and  Portugal  at  war 
about  the  kingdom  of  Castile.  His  nego- 
tiations at  both  courts  proved  unsuccessful. 
For,  finding  himself  at  a  distance  from 
Rome,  instead  of  attending  to  the  affair  upon 
which  he  was  sent,  he  spent  most  part  of 
his  time  in  intrigues  with  the  ladies;  which 
rendered  him  contemptible  in  the  eyes  of 
both  kings  as  well  as  their  ministers.  On 
his  return  to  Italy  on  board  a  Venetian  gal- 
ley, he  was  overtaken  with  a  violent  storm 
on  the  coast  of  Pisa  ;  and  though  his  galley 
had  the  good  luck  to  escape,  another  in  com- 
pany, with  his  baggage  and  retinue,  was 
dashed  to  pieces,  and  all  on  board  perished, 
namely,  one  hundred  and'  eighty  persons, 
and  among  them  three  bishops,  and  some 
doctors.  In  the  pontificate  of  Innocent  VIII., 
elected  in  the  room  of  Sixtus,  we  fir\d  no- 
thing of  cardinal  Roderic  worthy  of  notice, 
besides  his  begging  leave  of  his  holiness  to 
go  to  Venice,  pretending  to  have  some  very 
urgent  business  there,  and  his  calling  Va- 
nozza to  Rome  upon  the  pope's  forbidding 
him  to  depart  from  that  city.  Vanozzo  on 
her  arrival  lodged  first  near  the  capitol,  but 
removed  soon  from  thence  to  a  more  private        '  Tavist,  in  Alex.  VI.     Tomaso  Tomasi.  vita  Due. 

place  beyond  ihe  Tjber.     As  they  were  both   HL't'."Arian^'p'"3-2Y'  ''^"''  ^''  ^'  ''^'    ""'■'^''"''• 


long  kept  secret,  it  was  agreed  between  them, 
that  Manuel  Melchiori,  a  Spanish  gentle- 
man, who  had  hitherto  passed  for  a  near  re- 
lation of  the  lady's  husband,  and  was  the 
only  person  upon  earth  who  had  been  let 
into  the  intrigue,  should  now  personate  her 
husband.  Accordingly,  he  assumed  the  title 
of  count  Ferdinand  of  Castile,  and  she  of 
countess,  and  being  plentifully  supplied  with 
money  by  the  cardinal,  they  both  made  a  ' 
figure  suitable  to  their  title.  The  cardinal, 
pretending  to  have  been  acquainted  in  Spain 
with  the  count,  under  color  of  visiting  him, 
paid  frequent  visits  to  the  countess  unob- 
served, and  when  he  had  spent  the  whole 
day  in  visiting  churches  and  hospitals,  he 
passed  the  night  in  the  arms  of  his  mistress.' 
The  cardinal,  however,  did  not  suffer  his 
amours  to  engross  his  attention  so  as  to  neglect 
his  true  interest.  He  had  the  papacy  con- 
stantly in  his  view  ever  since  he  accepted  the 
dignity  of  cardinal,  and  had  made  it  his  busi- 
ness to  cultivate  the  friendship  of  the  cardi- 
nals, who  had  the  most  interest  in  the  con- 
clave, especially  of  the  two  cardinals  Sforza 
and  Riario,  of  whom  the  former  had  nine 
votes  at  his  disposal.  While  cardinal  Rode- 
ric was  thus  employed.  Innocent  died  on 
the  25th  of  July,  and  the  cardinals,  in  all 
twenty-seven,  entering  into  the  conclave  as 
soon  as  they  had  performed  his  exequies, 
the  following  bargain  was  concluded  be- 
tween the  leading  cardinals  and  cardinal 
Roderic,  namely,  that  cardinal  Orsini  should 
have  Roderic's  palace,  with  the  two  castles 
of  Monticelli  and  Suriani;  that  cardinal 
Sforza  should  succeed  Roderic  in  the  office 
of  vice-chancelloi-;  that  cardinal  Colonna 
should  have  the  abbey  of  St.  Benedict;  that 
the  cardinal  of  St.  Angelo  should  be  made 
bishop  of  Porto,  the  city  of  Nepi  should  be 
givent-  to  the  cardinal  of  Parma,  and  the  " 
town  of  Civita  Castellana  to  cardinal  Savelli. 
Five  cardinals  only,  out  of  the  twenty-seven, 
protested  against  so  open  and  so  barefaced 
simony,  and  could  by  no  offers  be  brought 
to  concur  with  the  rest.  But  as  Cardinal 
Roderic  had  twenty-two  votes  out  of  twenty- 
seven,  he  was,  in  spite  of  their  opposition, 
declared  pope  on  the  2d  of  August  of  the 
present  year,  under  the  name  of  Alexander 
VI.  His  election  was  received  by  the  Ro- 
man people,  who  looked  upon  him  as  a  pat- 
tern of  every  virtue,  with  all  possible  de- 
monstrations of  joy  ;  and  on  the  26th  of 
August  he  was  crowned  with  extraordinary 
solemnity.  And  now  the  cardinals,  his 
electors,  were  expecting  the  performance  of 
the  promises  he  had  made  them.  But  in- 
stead of  that,  Alexander,  in  a  speech  full  of 
zeal  for  the  observance  of  the  canons,  ex- 
horted them  to  reform  their  lives,  to  set  a 
good  example  to  others,  and,  above  all,  to 


sensible  that  the  affair  could  in  no  place  be  ,  apud  Gordon,  p.  i— 15. 


Anonym,  ad  Tomasi,  p.  305. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


261 


Alexander  VI.] 

Alexander's  son,  Cicsar  Borgia,  comes  lo  Rome.  Created  archbishop  of  Valencia,  and  cardinal  ;— [Year  of 
Christ,  1493.]  Charles,  kinf;  of  France,  invited  to  the  conquest  of  the  kingdom  ol  Naples.  Ferdinand,  king 
of  Naples,  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1494.] 


avoid  simony  ;  adding,  that  he  would  spare 
none  whom  he  ever  found  guilty  of  that  de- 
testable crime.  Indeed  he  was  as  good  as 
his  word.  For,  far  from  paying  to  his  cor- 
rupt electors  the  wages  of  their  iniquity,  in' 
process  of  time  he  either  confined  them  to 
prison,  or  banished,  or  put  them  to  death, 
as  we  shall  see  in  the  sequel. 

At  the  lime  of  Alexander's  promotion,  his 
children  were  all  living  privately  at  Rome, 
except  Cajsar,  his  second  son,  who  was 
then  pursuing  his  studies  at  Pisa.  But  he 
no  sooner  heard  of  his  father's  promotion, 
than  he  flew  to  Rome,  not  doubting  but  he 
should  be  immediately  preferred  to  some 
high  post,  or  be  made  a  cardinal.    The  pope 


king,  Charles  VIII.,  claiming  the  kingdom 
of  Naples,  as  heir  to  the  Angevin  family. 
For  Charles  of  Anjou,  the  last  of  that  family, 
dying  without  male  issue,  appointed  Lewis 
XI.,  his  cousin-german,  as  he  called  him, 
his  universal  heir,  and  after  him  his  son 
Charles  the  dauphin.  By  virtue  of  this  will 
Lewis  took  possession  of  Provence  and  the 
duchy  of  Anjou,  but  would  not  concern 
himself  with  the  affairs  of  Italy.  But 
Charles,  a  youth  covetous  of  glory,  coming 
10  the  crown  in  1483,  began  to  entertain 
thoughts  of  making  good  his  claim  to  the 
kingdom  of  Naples.  He  was  encouraged  to 
that  undertaking  only  by  some  of  his  favor- 
ites,  and    some    malcontents,   who,   flying 


received  him  with  the  greatest  marks   of    from  Naples,  had  taken  refuge  in  France 


affection  ;  but  at  the  same  time  told  him, 
that  if  he  and  his  brothers  walked  in  the  vir- 
tuous path  that  he  should  point  out  to  them, 
they  might  depend  upon  his  protection  and 
favor;  but  if  they  built  their  greatness  upon 
any  other  foundation  than  that  of  virtue,  he 
would  look  upon  them  as  strangers  to  him, 
having  been  exalted  to  his  present  high  sta- 
tion for  the  good  of  the  church,  and  not  of 
his  family.  This  speech  did  not  a  little 
mortify  Ca?sar's  ambition ;  and  he  com- 
plained of  it  to  his  mother.  But  she  bid 
him  take  courage,  saying,  she  knew  his  ho- 
liness's  mind,  and  for  what  end  he  had  ex- 
pressed himself  to  him  in  that  manner;  that 
is,  she  knew  all  to  be  dissimulation  and  rank 
hypocrisy.  In  the  mean  time  Ferdinand, 
king  of  Arragon  and  Castile,  created  the 
pope's  eldest  son,  Francis,  duke  of  Gandia. 
For  though  Alexander  called  them  his 
nephews,  they  were  by  this  time  commonly 
known  to  be  his  children.  From  the  promo- 
tion of  the  pope's  eldest  son,  the  cardinals 
and  flattering  courtiers  took  occasion  to  re- 
commend to  him  his  second  son,  Casar 
Borgia,  and  his  nephew,  John  Borgia,  arch- 
bishop of  Monreal  in  Sicily,  as  persons  wor- 
thy of  a  place  in  the  college  of  cardinals; 
and   his  holiness,  as  it  were  to  gratify  the 


But  men  of  penetration  left  nothing  unat- 
tempted  to  divert  the  young  king  from  an 
enterprise  which  they  apprehended  might  be 
attended  with  the  loss  of  his  army,  and  ev^n 
of  his  life.  Thus  was  the  expedition  put  off 
till  the  present  year,  1493,  when  the  king 
received  unexpectedly  an  invitation  from 
Lewis  Sforza,  regent  of  the  duchy  of  Milan, 
pressing  him  lo  come  and  conquer  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  to  which  he  had  an  unques- 
tionable right,  and  promising  to  assist  him 
therein  to  the  utmost  of  his  power.  Lewis 
had  been  appointed  guardian  to  the  young 
duke  John  Galeazzo,  his  nephew ;  and 
though  the  duke  had  already  attained  to  the 
twentieth  year  of  his  age,  the  guardian  still 
continued  to  keep  the  government  in  his  own 
.hands.  As  John  had  married  the  daughter 
of  Alphonso,  duke  of  Calabria,  and  king 
Ferdinand's  grand-daughter,  Lewis  appre- 
hended that  they  would  oblige  him  to  resign 
the  duchy  to  its  lawful  owner;  and  it  was 
to  give  them  sufficient  employment  at  home, 
that  he  invited  Charles  to  the  conquest  of 
the  kingdom.' 

Charles,  now  relying  on  the  invitation, 
and  encouraged  by  the  offers  of  Lewis, 
would  no  longer  hearken  to  the  pacific  coun- 
sels of  his  best  friends,  but,  looking  upon 


cardinals,  conferred  that  dignity  on  his  ne- 1  the  kingdom  of  Naples  as  already  half  con- 
phew,  but,  refusing  it  to  his  son,  nominated  quered,  he  began  to  make  vast  military  pre- 
him  to  the  archbishopric  of  Valencia,  which  I  parations  by  sea  as  well  as  by  land.  On  the 
he  himself  had  formerly  held.  However,  j  other  hand,  Ferdinand,  not  doubling  but 
the  following  year  he  made  a  promotion  of  they  were  designed  against  him,  omitted 
twelve  cardinals;  and  among  them  was  his  ,  nothing  to  put  the  kingdom  in  a  good  slate 
son  Caesar,  whom  he  created  cardinal  of  of  defence.  But  being  seized  with  a  fever, 
Sancta  Maria  Nova ;  but  he  is  commonly  '  occasioned  by  the  extraordinary  fatigue  he 
called  cardinal  Valentine,  on  account  of  his!  was  obliged  to  undergo,  and  the  uneasiness 
having  been  preferred  from  the  archbishopric  !  of  his  mind,  he  died  on  ihe  fourteenth  day 
of  Valencia  to  that  dignity."  of  his  illness,  the  25ih  of  January  1494. 

Italy  had  enjoyed  for  some  years  a  pro-  He  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Alphonso, 
found  peace  and  tranquillity,  the  little  stales, '  duke  of  Calabria,  who  sent  immediately  a 
as  well  as  the  great,  having  joined  in  a  splendid  embagsy  to  Rome,  with  many 
league  to  defend  each  other,  by  whomsoever !  valuable  presents  for  the  pope,  and  his  fa- 
attacked.  But  that  peace  was  unexpectedly  vorite  son,  cardinal  Valentine,  by  whom  his 
disturbed   by  the   ambition  of  the   French   holiness  was,  in  a  great  measure,  governed. 


>  Onuph.  Tomaso  TomaEi,  &e. 


«  Guicclardin.  1.  1.  Comin.  c.  4. 


262 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Alexander  VI. 

Treaty  concluded  between  Ferdinand's  successor,  Alphonso,  and  the  pope.  The  king  crowned,  and  his  daugh- 
ter married  to  the  pope's  youngest  son.  The  French  king  enters  Italy.  Pursues  his  inarch  to  the  ecclesias- 
tical state.     The  pope  and  Alphonso  apply  to  the  Turk. 


The  embassadors  were  charged  to  oblaia  of 
the  pope  the  investiture  for  the  new  king,  to 
pay  homage  to  him  in  his  name,  and  to  pro- 
pose an  alliance  between  their  master  and 
his  holiness  in  defence  of  their  respective 
dominions.  The  embassadors  met  with  a 
most  favorable  reception  ;  and  after  several 
conferences  with  cardinal  Valentine,  an  al- 
liance was  concluded  between  the  pope  and 
the  king  upon  the  following  terms  :  That 
both  should  maintain  a  determined  number 
of  troops  for  their  mutual  assistance;  that 
the  king  should  pay  immediately  to  his  holi- 
ness thirty  thousand  ducats  ;  that  he  should 
give  his  daughter  Sancia  in  marriage  to 
Giuffre,  the  pope's  youngest  son ;  should 
create  him  prince  of  Squillace  with  the 
yearly  income  often  thousand  ducats ;  should 
confer  upon  him  the  oiiice  of  prothonotary, 
one  of  the  seven  great  offices  of  the  king- 
dom ;  should  settle  upon  Francis  duke  of 
Gandia,  his  eldest  son,  an  estate  of  ten  thou- 
sand ducals  a  year;  should  bestow  upon 
him  the  first  great  employment  of  the  king- 
dom that  should  be  vacant,  and  a  considera- 
ble command  in  the  army ;  and  lastly,  that 
to  cardinal  Valentine  he  should  grant  the 
best  benefices  of  the  kingdom,  as  they  hap- 
pened to  become  vacant.  The  pope  knew 
that  the  king  stood  in  great  need  of  his  as- 
sistance; and,  taking  advantage  of  his  pre- 
sent situation,  demanded  such  terms  as  were 
zieither  consistent  with  reason  nor  justice. 
Alexander  was, -on  his  side,  to  assist  the 
king,  to  the  utmost  of  his  power,  with  his 
spiritual  as  well  as  his  temporal  arms ;  to 
grant  him  the  investiture;  to  send  a  cardinal 
to  crown  him,  and  to  prefer  his  nephew, 
Lewis  of  Arragon,  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal.' 
These  articles  being  agreed  to,  the  pope  dis- 
patched his  nephew,  cardinal  Borgia,  arch- 
bishop of  Monreal,  to  Naples  to  crown  the 
king,  and  perform,  at  the  same  time,  the 
nuptial  ceremony.  The  bridegroom  went 
with  the  cardinal,  attended  by  the  flower  of 
the  Roman  nobility,  and  the  appearance 
they  made  during  their  stay  at  Naples,  was 
the  most  pompous  and  splendid  that  had 
ever  been  seen  in  that  city.  The  king  being 
crowned,  with  great  solemnity,  by  the  car- 
dinal legate,  and  the  nuptial  ceremony  per- 
formed with  no  less  solemiiity,  Giuffre,  or, 
as  I  shall  henceforth  call  him,  the  prince  of 
Squillace,  after  a  short  stay  at  Naples,  re- 
turned, with  his  bride,  the  princess,  to  Rome, 
his  holiness  being  impatient  to  see  them. 
Most  extraordinary  honors  were  paid  them, 
by  the  pope's  order,  in  all  the  cities  on  the 
road  through  which  they  passed,  and  on 
their  arrival  at  Rome  they  met  with  a  more 
honorable  reception  than  any  king  or  em- 
peror had  done  to  that  time.  They  were 
received,  at  some  distance  from  the  gate,  by 

»  Guicciardin.  1.  1.  Tomasi  apud  Gordon,  p.  52,  &c. 


the  magistrates  of  the  city  in  a  body,  by  the 
cardinals,  and  the  Roman  nobility  of  both 
sexes,  and  conducted  by  them,  in  solemn 
procession,  to  the  Vatican  palace.  There 
the  princess  was  presented  to  the  pope  by 
his  daughter  Lucretia,  attended  by  all  the 
ladies  of  distinction  in  Rome,  and  the  prince 
by  his  brother,  cardinal  Valentine,  accom- 
panied by  the  chief  Roman  princes  and  ba- 
rons. His  holiness,  scarce  allowing  them 
time  to  perform'  the  usual  ceremony  of  kiss- 
ing his  foot,  embraced  them  with  great  ten- 
derness ;  and  placing  the  bride  in  a  chair  of 
state  on  his  right  hand,  and  Lucretia  in  an- 
other on  his  left,  the  conversation  was  kept 
up  several  hours  by  his  holiness  and  the  la- 
dies; and  it  looked  more  like  an  assembly 
of  the  last  kings  of  Assyria,  than  a  meeting 
in  the  presence  of  the  vicar  of  Christ.' 

On  this  occasion  great  rejoicings  Avere 
made,  by  the  pope's  express  command,  in 
all  the  cities  of  the  ecclesiastical  state,  as 
well  as  at  Rome,  as  if  the  marriage  of  his 
holiness's  bastard  son  with  the  daughter  of 
a  king,  had  been  one  of  the  greatest  blessings 
that  could  have  befallen  them.  But  their  joy 
was  suddenly  damped  by  the  unexpected 
advice  of  the  arrival  of  the  French  king 
with  his  army  at  Asti  in  Piedmont,  on  his 
march  to  the  conquest  of  the  kingdom  of 
Naples.  He  arrived  at  Asti  on  the  9lh  of 
September;  but  falling  ill  of  the  smallpox 
in  that  city,  he  was  obliged  to  halt  there  a 
whole  fortnight.  As  soon  as  he  found  him- 
self in  a  condition  to  bear  the  fatigue  of  the 
march,  he  left  Asti,  and  directing  his  route 
through  Pavia,  Pia^enza,  and  Parma,  passed 
the  mountains,  choosing  rather  to  enter  the 
kingdom  of  Naples  through  Tuscany  and 
the  territory  of  Rome,  than  by  the  way  of 
Roma|na  and  the  March  of  Ancona.  He 
met  with  some  opposition  in  passing  through 
the  territories  of  Florence  ;  but  matters  being 
in  the  end  a'ccommodaied  between  him  and 
those  republicans,  to  their  mutual  satisfac- 
tion, he  pursued  his  march  to  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal slate,  being  determined  to  pass  through 
Rome,  and  oblige  the  pope  to  renounce  his 
alliance  with  the  king  of  Naples,  and  aban- 
don his  protection. 

The  pope  had,  upon  the  first  notice  he  re- 
ceived of  the  king's  design  upon  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  applied  for  assistance  both 
to  the  Venetians  and  to  the  emperor  Maxi- 
milian, who,  in  1492,  had  succeeded  to  his 
father  Frederic  in  the  empire.  But  finding 
that  neither  would  take  any  part  in  the  war, 
lue  resolved,  for  want  of  other  allies,  to  recur 
to  the  Turk.  This  resolution  he  communi- 
cated to  Alphonso;  and  it  was  agreed  be- 
tween them,  that  both  should  send  deputies 
to  Constantinople  to  negotiate  an  alliance 
with  Bajazet.     Pursuant  to  that  agreement. 


«  Tomasi  apud  Gordon,  p.  53,  et  seq. 


Alexander  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Embassadors  sent  by  the  pope  and  the  king  to  Bajazet.     Instructions  piven  by  the  pope  to  his  nuncio, 
letters  from  Uajazct  to  the  pope.     Their  contents  published  to  the  world. 


263 
Five 


one  George  Buzardo,  a  Genoese,  well  skilled 
in  the  oriental  languages,  was  immediaiely 
despatched  to  the  court  of  Constantinople 
by  the  pope,  and  one  Camillo  Pandone  by 
the  king.  Their  instructions  were,  to  inform 
his  sublime  highness  of  the  mighty  prepara- 
tions that  were  carrying  on  by  the  French 
king  in  France,  witli  a  design  to  conquer 
the  kingdom  of  Naples,  and,  when  he  had 
conquered  it,  to  invade  his  highness's  do- 
minions ;  that  the  king  had,  with  that  view, 
demanded  of  his  holiness  his  highness's  bro- 
ther Zizini,  whom  he  intended  to  send  with 
a  powerful  army  and  fleet  to  recover  the 
countries  taken  from  the  Christians;  that 
out  of  the  great  regard  and  friendship  his 
holiness  had  for  his  sublime  highness,  he' 
was  determined  to  oppose  the  French  to  the 
utmost  of  his  power.  But  as  he  would  be 
thereby  put  to  a'far  greater  charge  than  he 
was  able  to  bear,  the  nuncio  was  ordered  to 
beg  of  his  highness,  that  he  would  remit  to 
him  immediately  the  forty  thousand  crowns 
that  would  be  due,  on  his  brother's  account, 
about  the  end  of  the  ensuing  November.  Of 
Zizini,  and  the  sum  allowed  yearly  by  his 
brother  to  him,  or  rather  to  the  pope,  for  his 
maintenance,  I  have  spoken  in  the  life  of 
the  preceding  pope  Innocent  VIII.  As  the 
Venetians  had  refused  to  join  the  pope  and 
Alphonso  against  the  French,  or  to  concern 
themselves  at  all  in  their  quarrel,  the  nuncio 
was  ordered  to  get  the  sultan  to  interpose 
his  good  offices  with  those  republicans,  in 
favor  of  the  king  and  his  holiness,  and  to 
despatch)  without  loss  of  time,  an  embassa- 
dor for  that  purpose  to  Venice.  The  nuncio 
was  received  by  Bajazet  with  all  possible 
marks  of  honor,  his  demands  were  all  readily 
complied  with,  and  he  was  remanded  in  a 
very  short  time  with  fifty  thousand  crowns, 
though  forty  thousand  only  were  due;  and 
with  him  Bajazet  sent  one  Casimus  Dautius 
with  the  character  of  his  embassador  to  the 
pope.  They  embarked  on  board  the  same 
vessel  at  Constantinople.  But  the  vessel 
being  unfortunately  stranded  on  the  coast 
of  the  Adriatic,  between  Sinigaglia  and  An- 
cona,  John  della  Rovere,  lord  of  that  coun- 
try, seized  on  the  money,  the  fifty  thousand 
crowns,  pretending  that  sum  to  have  been 
owing  to  him  by  the  apostolic  see  ever  since 
the  pontificate  of  Innocent  VIII.  With  the 
money  were  found  the  above-mentioned  in- 
structions, and  five  letters  from  Bajazet  to 
the  pope,  all  dated  at  Constantinople,  one 
on  the  12th  of  September,  and  the  other  four 
on  the  18ih  of  the  same  month,  in  the  year 
1494,  "since  the  nativity  of  the  prophet 
Jesus."  The  direction  common  to  them  all, 
with  very  little  variation,  was  :  "  Sultan 
Bajazet  Chan,  by  the  grace  of  God,  king 
and  emperor  of  Asia  and  Europe,  to  the 
most  worthy  father  and  lord  of  all  Chris- 
tians, Alexander  VI.,  by  Divine  providence, 
pontiff  of  the  Roman  church."    Bajazet,  I  from  Bajazet's  letter,  entreating  the  pope. 


being  alarmed  at  the  intelligence  the  pope 
had  given  him  of  the  French  king's  design 
to  invade  his  dominions,  and  employ  his 
brother  against  him,  applies  in  the  first  of 
these  letters  to  his  holiness,  his  good  friend 
and  ally,  to  get,  by  his  means,  so  dangerous 
an  enemy  removed  out  of  the  way.  The 
sultan  well  knew,  that  there  was  no  crime, 
which  the  "  most  worthy  father  of  all  Chris- 
tians" would  scruple  to  commit,  provided  he 
were  well  paid  for  it ;  that  the  love  of  mo- 
ney, to  enrich  and  aggrandize  his  children, 
was  his  predominant  passion  ;  and  that  the 
offer  of  a  sum,  worthy  of  his  acceptance, 
would  prove  a  temptation,  which  he  could 
not  withstand.  Upon  these  considerations 
he  exhorts  the  pope,  in  the  letter  before  us, 
to  cause  his  brother  to  be  removed,  as  soon 
as  possible,  from  the  miseries  of  this  world 
to  a  more  happy  life;  shows  the  many  ad- 
vantages, that  he  pretends  would  accru^ 
to  the  Christians,  as  well  as  to  his  own 
subjects,  from  his  death,  which  he  s£iys 
would  be  life  to  him,  and  solemnly  promises, 
upon  oath,  to  remit  to  his  "  Greatness,""  the 
title  he  gives  to  the  pope,  as  soon  as  he 
shall  have  complied  with  this  his  request, 
the  sum  of  three  hundred  thousand  ducats, 
to  be  employed  by  him  in  purchasing  lord- 
ships for  his  sons.  He  closes  his  letter  with 
renewing,  for  the  pope's  further  security, 
his  promise  and  oath  in  the  following  terms  : 
"  I,  the  abovesaid  sultan  Bajazet  Chan,  do 
again  swear  by  the  true  God,  who  made 
heaven  and  earth,  and  every  thing  in  them, 
in  whom  we  believe,  and  whom  we  adore, 
tha>t,  if  you,  on  your  part,  agree  to  the 
above-mentioned  request,  I  shall,  on  my 
part,  perform  and  execute  every  thing  I 
have  promised." 

Two  of  the  four  remaining  letters  con- 
tained the  Turkish  embassador's  credentials  : 
the  third  was  a  letter  of  thanks  for  the  intel- 
ligence Alexander  had  given  to  Bajazet  con- 
cerning the  designs  of  the  French,  with  a 
promise  of  sending  speedy  assistance  to  Al- 
phonso, and  dispatching,  without  delay,  an 
embassador  to  Venice,  with  orders  to  exhort 
that  republic,  in  his  name,  to  declare  for  that 
prince,  and  the  pope  his  ally.  In  the  fourth 
Bajazet  desires  the  pope  to  make  Nicholas 
Cibo,  archbishop  of  Aries,  "  a  perfect  car- 
dinal— ut  facial  ipsum  cardinalera  perfec- 
tum."  The  archbishop  had  been  sent,  in 
the  late  pontificate,  upon  what  errand  we 
know  not,  to  the  court  of  Constantinople, 
and  having,  in  his  embassy,  given  entire 
satisfaction  to  Bajazet,  he  was,  at  his  ear- 
nest request,  nommated  by  the  pope,  Inno- 
cent VIII.,  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal.  But 
Innocent  dying  before  he  received  the  red 
hat,  and  his  promotion  was  published,  he 
was  not  yet  looked  upon  as  a  true  cardinal, 
nor  did  he  enjoy  the  priviltges  common  to 
all  of  that  order.    These  particulars  we  learn 


264 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Alexander  VI. 


The  pope  refuses  to  admit  the  king  of  France  into  Rome  ;  but  is  forced  to  yield.  The  king's  entry  into  Rome. 
Agreement  between  him  and  the  pope  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1495.]  The  pope  pretends  great  zeal  for  the  king's 
service. 


by  the  friendship  subsisting  between  them, 
lo  make  the  archbishop  a  perfect,  or  a  true, 
cardinal. 

These  papers  were  all  sent  to  king  Charles, 
while  he  was  yet  at  Florence,  by  John  della 
Rovere,  who  had  intercepted  them,  in  order 
to  their  being  made  public  :  and  they  were, 
accordingly,  published  in  Italian  and  Latin, 
with  two  certificates  annexed  to  them;  the 
one  of  Buzardo,  the  nuncio,  certifying  that 
he  had  received  the  instructions,  spoken  of 
above,  from  his  holiness's  own  mouth,  at 
Rome,  in  the  month  of  June  1494,  and  had 
executed  them  at  Constantinople;  the  other 
was  a  declaration  by  Philip  de  Patriarchis, 
clerk  of  Forli,  and  notary  public,  attesting 
that  he  had  translated,  word  for  word,  the 
above-mentioned  papers  sent  from  Siniga- 
glia.  His  declaration  is  dated  at  Florence, 
in  the  convent  of  the  Minorites,  the  25th  of 
November,  1494.  For  these  letters  we  are 
indebted  to  Burchardus,  a  contemporary 
writer  of  unexceptionable  authority,  and 
master  of  ceremonies  to  Alexander,  who 
has  inserted  them  at  length  in  his  Diarium, 
or  journal  of  that  pope's  actions.* 

As  for  the  unhappy  Zizini,  he  died  soon 
after  he  was  put  into  the  French  king's 
hands  ;  and  it  was  universally  believed  that 
his  holiness  had  caused  him  to  be  poisoned, 
in  order  to  earn,  by  his  death,  the  promised 
reward  of  three  hundred  thousand  ducats.^ 

To  return  now  to  Charles,  whom  we  left 
on  his  march  from  Florence  to  the  ecclesias- 
tical state.  As  he  approached  the  territories 
of  the  church,  be  was  met  by  envoys  from 
the  pope,  sent  to  propose  a  treaty  between 
him,  the  holy  see,  and  the  king  of  Naples. 
Charles  received  the  envoys  with  great 
politeness,  but  returned  answer,  that  he 
was  ready  to  treat  with  his  hohness,  and 
would  treat  with  no  other:  and,  accordingly, 
he  dispatched  immediately  embassadors  to 
Rome.  The  embassadors  peremptorily  in- 
sisted, pursuant  to  their  instructions,  upon 
the  king's  being  admitted,  with  his  whole 
army,  into  Rome,  and  the  pope's  ordering 
Ferdinand  of  Arragon,  duke  of  Calabria, 
who  was  come  with  a  body  of  troops  to  de- 
fend the  city,  to  withdraw,  and  return  to  the 
kingdom  of  Naples.  As  the  pope  would 
thus  be  left  entirely  at  the  rfiercy  of  the  king, 
who  had  several  cardinals  in  his  retinue, 
known  to  be  the  avowed  enemies  of  the 
Borgias,  and  all  men  capable  of  thQ  most 
violent  resolutions,  the  demands  of  the  em- 
bassadors were  rejected  by  his  holiness  him- 
self as  well  as  his  two  sons,  cardinal  Valen- 
tine and  the  duke  of  Gandia,  in  the  most 
haughty  and  insolent  terms.  However,  when 
news  was  brought  that  the  king  had  entered 
the  patrimony  of  St.  Peter;  had  possessed 
himself  of  Viterko ;  had  left  a  garrison  there, 
and  was  advancing,  full  march,  to  Rome, 


'.Burchard.  p.  Diar.  14,  et  seq.  apud  Gordon,  in  Ap- 
pendice.  >  Idem  ibid. 


the  pope,  finding  that  he  must  either  stand 
a  siege,  or  receive  him  into  the  city,  chose 
the  latter,  and  sent  immediately  deputies  to 
acquaint  the  king  therewith,  and  settle  the 
conditions.  The  king  appointed  deputies  to 
confer,  and  adjust  matters,  with  those  of 
the  pope;  and  it  was  agreed,  that  the  king 
should  pass  through  Rome  when,  and  in 
what  manner,  he  pleased ;  that  his  troops 
should  be  supplied  with  the  necessary  pro- 
visions, paying  for  them  ;  and  that  the  duke 
of  Calabria  should  withdraw  all  his  forces 
from  Rome  before  the  king  entered  it.  These 
conditions  being  agreed  to,  Ferdinand,  duke 
of  Calabria,  marched  out  of  Rome  with  his 
Neapolitan  forces,  on  the  last  day  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  in  the  morning,  and  Charles  made 
his  entry  in  the  evening,  by  torchlight,  at 
the  head  of  his  troops,  all  armed,  and  the 
king  resting  his  lance  on  his  thigh,  as  if  he 
were  entering  an  enemy's  town.  The  streets 
were  all  illuminated,  and  the  people,  flock- 
ing from  all  quarters,  received  the  king  with 
loud  acclamations,  crying  out,  as  he  passed, 
"  viva  la  Francia,  viva  la  Francia."  Charles 
dismounted  at  the  palace  of  St.  Mark,  which 
had  been  prepared  for  his  reception ;  and 
not  trusting  the  pope,  who  had  retired  to  the 
casile  of  St.  Angelo,  he  caused  strong  guards 
to  be  placed,  with  part  of  his  artillery,  in  all 
the  avenues  leading  to  his  palace.  The 
same  night  the  pope  sent  his  secretary,  the 
bishop  of  Nepi,  and  one  of  the  masters  of 
the  ceremonies,  to  compliment  the  king  on 
his  safe  arrival,  in  his  name,  as  well  as  in 
the  name  of  the  college  of  cardinals,  and  the 
people  of  Rome.  The  next  day  a  treaty  was 
set  on  foot,  and  in  a  few  days  concluded, 
between  the  pope  and  the  king.  The  arti- 
cles (Jf  that  treaty  were,  that  a  perfect  har- 
mony should  thenceforth  subsist  betvveea 
his  holiness,  and  the  most  Christian  king; 
that  the  cities  of  Terracina,  Civita-Vecchia, 
and  Spoleti,  should  be  delivered  up  to,  and 
kept  by,  the  king,  till  he  had  completed  the 
conquest  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples;  that 
his  holiness  should  not  molest  the  cardinals, 
nor  the  Roman  barons,  who  had  declared 
for  the  king;  that  Zizini,  brother  to  sultan 
Bajazet,  should  be  delivered  up  to  the  king, 
to  be  employed  by  him  in  the  war  which  he 
intended  to  make  upon  the  Turks  after  the 
conquest  of  Naples;  and  lastly,  that  cardi- 
nal Valentine  should  attend  him,  in  the  pre- 
sent expedition,  with  the  character  of  apos- 
tolic, legate.  By  this  last  article  the  king 
thought  that  he  had,  in  the  son,  a  pledge  for 
the  fidelity  of  the  father.  These  articles 
being  all  agreed  to,  the  pope  returned  from 
the  castle  of  St.  Angelo  to  the  Vatican,  and 
was  there  visited  by  the  king  on  the  16ih  of 
January.  They  had  some  other-  interviews 
the  following  days ;  and  in  all  the  pope  ex- 
pressed the  most  cordial  aflfection  for  the 
king,  and  the  sincerest  attachmant  to  his 
person  and  interest.   At  his  desire  he  created 


Alexander  VI.] 

Cardinal  Valentine's  treacherous  conduct. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


265 

Alphonso  resigns  the  crown  to  hts  son  Ferdinand,  and  quits  the 
kingdom. 

mind  of  ihe  king  of  his  intending  to  leave 
him,  and  prevent  his  being  too  narrowly 
watched,  ordered  nineteen  covered  carriages 
to  attend  him,  all  loaded,  in  appearance, 
with  things  of  great  value  for  his  own  use ; 
that  he  caused  three  of  them,  containing  a 
great  quantity  of  plate,  to  be  unloaded,  in 
the  sight  of  the  whole  army,  at  the  place 
where  the  king  halted  the  first  day  ;  but  that 
the  drivers  of  these  three  carriages  had  pri- 
vate orders  to  keep  behind,  and  when  at  a 
considerable  distance  from  the  army,  to  turn 
about,  and  make  the  best  of  their  way  for 
Rome;  which  they  did,  and  arrived  safe. 
The  same  writer  adds,  that  when  the  cardi- 
nal's flight  was  known  in  the  army,  the 
soldiery  fell  upon  the  remaining  carriages, 
ill  order  to  plunder  them,  but,  to  their  great 
disappointment,  found  them  loaded  only 
with  stones,  or 'things  of  no  value;  and  that 
the  cardinal,  nevertheless,  gave  out,  that 
being  sent  for  to  Rome,  upon  an  affair  of* 
the  utmost  importance,  unknown  till  then, 
the  French  soldiers  had  laid  hold  of  that  op- 
portunity to  plunder  his  baggage,  and,. in 
order  to  conceal  it,  filled  the  carriages  with 
rubbish.' 

In  the  mean  time  the  king,  thinking  that 
he  should  hereafter  have  no  great  occasion 
for  the  assistance  or  friendship  of  the  pope, 
pursued  his  march  to  the  frontiers  of  the 
kingdom  of  Naples.  Upon  his  approach 
the  people  and  most  of  the  barons,  who 
hated  the  very  name  of  Alphonso  on  account 
of  his  avarice,  cruelty,  and  tyrannical  go- 
vernment, flew  every  where  to  arms,  and 
proclaiming  Charles  their  lawful  king  and 
deliverer,  set  up  the  French  standard  in  all 
their  towns  not  awed  by  garrisons.  Al- 
phonso having  no  hopes  of  receiving  any 
assistance  in  due  time  from  either  of  his 
allies,  the  Turk  or  his  holiness,  and  not  dar- 
ing to  quit  Naples,  lest  that  city  should 
follow  the  example  of-  the  rest,  he  took  a 
very  extraordinary  resolution,  that  of  resign- 
ing the  royal  title  and  authority  in  favor  of 


iwo  cardinals,  William  Briconnet,  bishop 
of  St.  Malo,  and  the  bishop  of  Mans  of  the 
Luxemburg  family;  and  on  that  occasion 
told  the  king,  that  he  could  ask  nothing  oi" 
him,  tliat  he  was  not  ready  to  grant;  that 
he  had  always  favored  the  French  nation  in 
his  heart,  and  had  only  wanted  an  opportu- 
nity of  receding,  with  honor,  from  the  en- 
gagements which  he  had  entered  into  with 
the  king  of  Naples.  Before  Charles  left 
Rome,  most  of  the  Roman  barons,  and  with 
them  several  cardinals,  informing  him  pri- 
vately of  the  manner  in  which  the  pope  had 
been  elected,  and  had  hitherto  governed ;  of 
his  lewd  and  debauched  life;  of  his  want 
of  all  faith,  religion,  and  piinciples.  Sec, 
earnestly  entreated  him  to  cause  a  general 
council  to  be  called,  in  order  to  depose  him, 
and  deliver  the  city  of  Rome,  as  well  as 
the  church,  from  §o  lawless  a  tyrant.  They 
added,  that  notwithstanding  the  zeal  he  pre- 
tended at  present,  lor  his  majesty's  service, 
he  would  soon  find  him,  as  soon  as  the  ter- 
ror of  his  arms  was  removed,  a  most  bitter 
and  implacable  enemy.  The  king  returned 
answer,  that  it  was  to  ascertain  his  right  to 
the  kingdom  of  Naples,  and  not  to  concern 
himself  with  the  government,  or  the  affairs 
of  the  church,  that  he  came  into  Italy,  and 
that,  if  his  holiness  of  a  friend  became  an 
enemy,  he  would  then,  but  not  till  then,  treat 
him  as  such.^ 

The  king,  having  now  settled  all  matters 
with  the  pope,  set  out  from  Rome  on  the 
2Sth  of  January,  having  made  near  a 
month's  stay  in  that  city.  He  hailed  the 
first  day  at  Marino,  but  twelve  miles  distant 
from  Rome,  and  the  next  at  Veletri,  about 
fourteen  miles  from  Marino.  From  thence 
cardinal  Valentine,  who,  by  one  of  the  arti- 
cles of  the  treaty,  was  to  attend  the  king  in 
this  expedition,  made  his  escape.  He  had 
appointed  one  of  his  servants  to  wait  for 
him,  with  two  horses,  about  half  a  mile 
out  of  town ;  and  walking  thither  in  the 
dusk  of  the  evening,  in  the  disguise  of  a 

groom,  he  mounted  his  horse,  and  returned,  |  his  son  Ferdinand,  duke  of  Calabria.  Fer- 
fuU  speed,  to  Rome.  The  king  knew  no-  dinand  was  not  above  twenty-four  years  of 
thing  of  his  flight  till  the  next  morning,  j  age,  of  a  mild  disposition,  of  an  obliging  be- 
when  he  sent  to  complain  to  the  pope  of  so,  havior,  and  as  universally  beloved  as  his 
manifest  a  breach  of  one  of  the  chief  arti-,  father  was  hated.  Alphonso  therefore  flat- 
cles  of  the  treaty,  to  which,  he  said,  he  wasi-tered  himself,  that  he  being  removed,  and 
very  well  satisfied  that  his  holiness  was  .so  promising  a  youth  placed  on  the  throne 
privy.  The  pope  pretended  to  have  been  in  his  room,  the  people  would  prefer  him, 
no  ways  concerned  in  it,  but  could  not  be,  who  was  born  among  them,  and  whom  they 
prevailed  upon  to  send  the  cardinal  back  to  all  knew,  to  one  who  was  as  sjreat  a  stran- 
the  army;  which  left  no  room  for  the  king  ger  to  them  as  they  were  to  him.     Having 


to  doubt  of  his  insincerity.  But  not  think 
ing  it  worth  his  while  to  return  to  Rome  on 
that  account,  he  took  no  further  notice  of  it 
for  the  present.^  Burchard  tells  us,  that  the 
cardinal,  to  remove  all  suspicion  from  the 


Giiicciardin,  1.  2.  De  Comines,  c.  11.  Burchard.  Diar. 
p.  34.  Tomasi,  p.  97. 

>  De  la  Vigne  Journal  de  Charle  VIII,  Tomasi,  p.  97. 
Burchard.  Diar.  p.  34. 

Vol  III.— 34 


therefore  signed  the  act  of  renunciation  in 
the  presence  of  his  brother  Frederic,  and  all 
the  nobility,  and  caused  Ferdinand  to  be 
crowned  with  the  usual  ceremonies,  he  fled 
in  his  galleys  to  Mazara  in  Sicily,  and,  after 
a  short  stay  there,  to  Messina,  where  he 
embraced   a  religious   life,  and   ended   his 


>  Burchard,  et  Tomasi.  p.  97. 

X 


266 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Alexander  VI. 

The  whole  kingdom,  and  Naples  itself,  submits  to  Charles.     Ferdinand  retires  to  the  island  of  Ischia.     Charles 
•     makes  his  public  entry  into  Naples.    The  Italian  princes  join  in  a  league  against  him.    He  returns  to  France. 
Battle  on  the  banks  of  the  Taro. 


days  on  the  19th  of  November  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  when  he  had  lived  forty-seven 
years  and  some  days,  and  reigned  one  year, 
wanting  two  days.'  He  was  buried  with 
royal  pomp  in  the  great  church  of  Messi- 
na, and  his  tomb  is  there  to  be  seen  to  this 
day. 

The  resignation  of  Alphonso  would  have 
had  the  wished  for  effect,  in  the  opinion  of 
Guicciardin,  had  it  been  made  sooner.  But 
the  revolt  was  already  become  general;  and 
the  French,  having  taken  by  storm  two 
places  that  opposed  them,  Montefortino  and 
Mount  St.  John,  and,  putting  all  they  found 
in  them  to  the  sword,  reduced  them  to  ashes, 
struck  such  terror  into  the  rest,  that  they  all 
submitted  as  soon  as  the  enemy  appeared 
before  them.  The  new  king  advanced  with 
his  army  to  defend  the  cities  of  St.  Germano 
and  Capua,  and  thus  prevent  the  French 
from  advancing  to  Naples.  But  being  either 
abandoned  by  his  troops,  or  betrayed  by  his 
generals,  he  set  out  from  Capua  with  the 
small  remains  of  his  army,  on  his  return  to 
the  capital.  But,  finding  upon  his  arrival 
there,  that  the  inhabitants  had  openly  revolt- 
ed, had  proclaimed  Charles,  and  sent  to  him 
to  come  and  take  possession  of  their  city,  he 
resolved  to  abandon  a  kingdom  which.it  was 
no  longer  possible  for  him  to  defend.  Hav- 
ing therefore  assembled  the  chief  of  the  no- 
bility and  people,  he  absolved  them  from  the 
oath  of  allegiance  which  they  had  taken  to 
him  but  a  few' days  before,  and  gave  them 
leave  to  submit,  upon  the  best  terms  they 
could  get,  to  their  new  masters.  This  the 
young  king  did  in  so  affecting  a  speech,  and 
such  tender  expressions,  as  they  are  related 
by  Guicciardin,  that  they  drew  tears  from  all 
who  were  present.  But  as  they  had  no 
other  effect,  the  king,  embarking  on  the  gal- 
leys, that  waited  for  him  in  the  harbor,  with 
his  uncle  Frederic,  the  old  queen,  his  grand- 
father's wife,  her  daughter  Joan,  and  a 
few  lords  who  did  not  forsake  him  in  his 
misfortunes,  sailed  for  the  island  of  Ischia, 
often  repeating,  while  in  sight  of  Naples, 
the  words  of  the  127th  Psalm :  "  Except 
the  Lord  keep  the  city,  the  watchman  waketh 
in  vain.2 

Charles,  being,  by  Ferdinand's  flight,  left 
master  of  almost  the  whole  kingdom,  made 
his  public  entry  into  Naples  on  the  21st  of 
February  of  the  present  year,  amidst  the 
loud  acclamations  of  people  of  all  ranks, 
and  having  in  a  few  days  reduced  'Castel 
Nuovo  and  Castello  dell'  Uovo,  in  which 
Ferdinand  had  left  some  troops,  he  em- 
ployed the  remaining  part  of  the  short  time 
he  stayed  there  in  giving  orders  for  the 
securing  of  his  conquests,  in  receiving  the 
oaths  and   submissions    of   the   provinces, 

'  Guicciard.  I.  1.  Comines,  I.  7.  c.  U.  Summont.  Hist. 
Neap,  et  Constanzi.  1.  20. 
»  Guicciardin,  1.  1.  p.  36,  37,  38. 


cities,  and  towns,  and  above  all  in  tourna- 
ments, shows,  and  rejoicings.  While  he 
was  thus  employed,  he  received  certain  in- 
telligence from  Philip  de  Comines,  his  em- 
bassador at  Venice,  of  a  league  concluded 
against  him,  into  which  had  entered,  the 
pope,  the  Venetians,  the  republic  of  Flo- 
rence, and  Lewis  Sfnrza,  the  usurper  of  the 
duchy  of  Milan,  and  the  chief  author  of  the 
king's  expedition  into  Italy.  They  were  all 
alike  jealous  of  the  power  of  the  F'rench, 
who  carried  all  before  them;  and  this  league 
they  formed  not  only  with  a  design  to  drive 
them  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  but  to 
prevent  the  king's  return  to  France,  and  to 
seize  on  his  person,  in  order  to  oblige  hini 
to  surrender  every  foot  of  ground  he  held  in 
Italy.  Sforza,  apprehending,  as  has  been 
said,  that  king  Ferdinand  the  elder  would 
oblige  him  to  deliver  up  the  duchy  of  Milan 
to  John  Galeazzo,  the  lawful  heir,  who  had 
married  that  king's  granddaughter,  had,  in 
order  to  divert  him  from  that  undertaking, 
invited  the  French  to  the  conquest  of  his 
kingdom.  But  having,  with  a  large  sum 
of  money,  purchased  of  the  emperor  Maxi- 
milian the  investiture  of  the  duchy,  and 
despatched  with  poison  the  young  duke,  his 
nephew,  he  thought  that  he  no  longer  stood 
in  need  of  the  French,  and  therefore  very 
readily  joined  in  the  league  against  so  power- 
ful and  so  dangerous  an  enemy ;  the  rather 
as  the  duke  of  Orleans,  afterwards  Lewis 
XII.,  laid  claim  to  that  duchy.  The  intelli- 
gence Charles  received  of  this  league  obliged 
him  to  hasten  his  departure  from  Naples; 
and  having  placed  garrisons  in  the  fortified 
towns,  he  set  out  on  his  return  to  France, 
on  the  20th  of  May,  about  three  months 
after^.his  entering  that  kingdom.  He  passed 
through  Rome,  but  found  that  the  pope, 
and  the  cardinals  who  adhered  to  him,  had 
all  fled  fir^t  to  Orvieto,  and  from  thence  to 
Perugia.  The  Romans  supplied  his  army 
with  plenty  of  provisions ;  and  to  tliem,  as 
he  knew  they  did  not  approve  of  the  con- 
duct of  the  pope,  he  behaved  in  the  most 
obliging  manner.  He  marched  five  weeks 
without  the  least  opposition  :  but,  upon  his 
arrival  at  the  river  Taro  in  the  Parmesan, 
he  found  the  confederates  encamped  on  the 
opposite  bank,  to  the  number,  says  Comines, 
of  thirty  thousand  combatants,  whereas  his 
army  consisted  only  of  seven  thousand  regu- 
lar troops.  After  several  motions,  the  two 
armies  came  at  last,  on  the  6th  of  July,  to  a 
general  engagement,  which  Guicciardin  has 
'described  at  length,  not  much  to  the  honor 
of  the  Italian  soldiery.  For  the  confede- 
rates had  three  thousand  three  hundred  men 
killed  on  the  spot,  and  the  French  not  above 
two  hundred.  Besides,  the  king.carried  his 
point,  which  was  to  open  a  passage  for  his 
army;  and  he  pursued  his  march  quite  un- 
molested.    He  halted  a  few  days  at  Asti,  to 


Alexander  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


267 

Summons  sent  by  ihe  pope  to  Charles,  and  his  answer  to  it.  Ferdinand  resolves  to  attempt  the  recovery  of 
his  kingdom.  Ferdinand,  king  of  Spain,  espouses  his  cause.  A  new  war  kindled  in  Italy.  The  Neapoli- 
tans revolt,  and  invite  Ferdinand  to  return  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1496.]  

refresh  his  troops,  who  had  suflered  greatly  ]  Ferdinand,  king  of  Spain,  surnamed  the 
for  want  of  provisions,  and  then  continuing  |  Catliolic,  a  title  lately  conferred  on  hiin  hy 
his  march,  arrived,  with  his  army,  at  Lions  i  the  pope,  on  account  of  his  victories  over 
on  the  7th  of  November.'  the  Moors  of  Granada.     As  he  was  nearly 

Charles  had  not  yet  reached  the  borders   related  to  them,  being  the  son  of  John,  king 


of  France,  when  a  monitory  was  delivered 
to  him  by  a  messenger  from  the  pope,  com- 
manding him,  on  pain  of  excommunication, 
to  quit  Italy  in  the  term  of  ten  days,  and 
recall  all  of  his  troops  out  of  the  kingdom 
of  Naples.  If  he  complied  not  with  that 
command,  he  was  by  the  same  monitory 
summoned  to  appear,  in  person,  before  his 
holiness  at  Rome.  The  king  could  not  help 
smiling  at  this  summons ;  and  he  returned 
to  it  the  following  answer  :  That  he  was  not 
a  little  surprised  at  his  holiness's  command- 
ing him  to  leave  Italy,  since,  having  de- 
manded a  free  passage  for  his  troops  to  re- 
turn to  France,  Jvis  holiness's  allies  had  de- 
nied him  his  request,  and  raised  what  troops 
they  could  to  stop  him  ;  that  he  was  no  less 
surprised  at  his  requiting  him  to  withdraw 
his  troops  from  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  since 
it  was  not  without  his  consent,  approbation, 
and  even  good  wishes,  that  they  had  entered 
that  kingdom  ;  and,  lastly,  that  as  to  his  ap- 
pearing before  his  holiness  at  Rome,  such  a 
command  seemed  to  him  quite  unaccount- 
able ;  since  being  desiious  on  his  return 
from  Naples,  of  seeing  him  at  Rome,  and 
returning  him  thanks  for  the  many  obliga- 
tions he  owed  him,  he  had  not  thought  fit  to  |  their  army^  without  opposition,  a't  Reggio, 


of  Arragon,  brother  to  Alphonso,  the  first 
king  of  Naples  of  that  family,  they  did  not 
doubt  but  he  would  very  readily  espouse 
their  cause,  and  afTord  them  all  the  assist- 
ance in  his  power ;  the  rather  as  he  had 
reason  to  apprehend  that,  should  the  French 
be  left  in  the  quiet  possession  of  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  they  would  lay  hold  of  the 
first  opportunity  to  invade  the  neighboring 
island  of  Sicily,  that  belonged  to  him,  and 
unite  it  to  their  new  kingdom.  Of  this  the 
Catholic  king  was  aware,  and  therefore  upon 
the  first  application  from  Alphonso  and  his 
son. Ferdinand,  he  ordered  a  body  of  troops 
to  assemble,  with  all  expedition,  at  Messina, 
and  to  pass  over  from  thence  to  the  kingdom 
of  Naples,  in  order  to  assist  the  banished 
king  in  recovering  his  kingdom.  These 
troops  w-ere  commanded  by  the  famous  Gon- 
salvo  Fernandes,  of  the  family  of  Aguilar, 
a  man  who  had  signalized  himself  in  a  very 
eminent  manner,  against  the  Moors  of  Gra- 
nada, and  had,  by  his  courage,  his  conduct, 
and  his  military  achievements,  acquired  the 
glorious  title  of  the  "  great  captain  ;"  and  by 
that  title  he  is  commonly  mentioned  in  his- 
tory.    Gonsalvo  and  the  young  king  landed 


grant  him  that  satisfaction  ;  but,  neverthe- 
less, that  he  would  strive  to  obey,  in  due 
time,  his  holiness's  command ;  and  only 
begged  that  he  would  wait  for  him,  and  not 
make  him  undertake,  a  second  time,  the 
same  journey  in  vain.^ 


in  Calabria,  opposite  to  Messina.  The  town 
I  opened  its  gates  to  them,  and  the  castle  sur- 
I 'rendered  after  a  three  days'  siege.  In  Cala- 
I  bria  commanded  for  Charles,  Edward  Stu- 

ar^,  a  Scotchman,  commonly  known  by  the 
I  name   of  d'Aubigni.      He   was   originally 


And  now  briefly  to  relate  what  happened    captain  of  the  king's  life  guards,  who  were 


in  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  after  the  depar- 
ture of  Charles.  He  had  left  some  troops 
under  the  command  of  Gilbert,  count  of 
Montpensier,  prince  of  the  blood,  but  too 
small  a  number,  as  he  wanted  them  himself 
for  his  return,  to  guard  so  great  a  country. 
Besides,  he  had  very  imprudently  neglected 
to  reduce  some  strongholds,  that  had  not  yet 
submitted  ;  and  the  people  of  Naples,  the 
most  inconstant  and  fickle  in  the  world,  be- 
gan already  to  be  dissatisfied  with  tlie  French 
government.  All  this  encouraged  kingFer' 
dinand,  who  had  fled,  as  has  been  said,  to 
the  island  of  Ischia,  to  attempt  the  recovery 
of  his  kingdom.  Having  formed  this  design, 
he  passed  over,  in  a  light  jralley.  from  the 
island  of  Ischia  to  Messina,  to  advise  with 
his  father,  Alphonso,  who  was  still  living, 
about  the  most  effectual  means  of  carrying 
his  design  into  execution.  They  had  seve- 
ral private  conferences,  and  in  the  end  it 
was  agreed,  that  recourse  should  be  had  to 

'Guicclardin,  I.  2.  p.  45,  59.     Toma.si.  p.   145—148. 
Comines,  I.  8.  c.  1 — 7.  I,a  Vigne  Jour,  de  Charles  Vlll. 
^Guicciardin,  ubi  supra,  et  Spond.  ad  ann.  1495. 


all  of  that  nation,  the  French  kings  repos- 
ing greater  confidence  in  them  on  account 
of  their  known  valor  as  well  as  fidelity,  than 
in  their  own  subjects.-  Edward  had  no  less 
distinguished  himself,  on  many  occasions, 
by  his  courage  and  conduct  in  the  field,  than 
by  his  penetration  and  wisdom  in  the  cabi- 
net ;  and  had  therefore  been  created  Lord 
Aubigni,  and  raised  to  the  highest  military 
honors.  Charles,  upon  his  return  to  France, 
appointed  him  lord  high  constable  of  his 
new  kingdom,  bestowed  upon  him  the  coun- 
ty of  Asti,  with  the  lordship  of  Squillace, 
held  by  the  pope's  youngest  son,  and  com- 
mitted to  his  charge  the  defence  of  the  pro- 
vince of  Calabria,  lying  next  to  Sicily.  He 
therefore  no  sooner  heard  of  the  surrender 
of  Reggio,  than  he  took  the  field,  attacked 
Gonsalvo  and  the  king,  utterly  defeated 
them,  and  obliged  Gonsalvo  to  shut  himself 
up  in  Reggio,  and  the  king  to  return  to  Sicily. 
This  was  a  very  inauspicious  beginning,  and 
it  tarnished,  not  a  little,  the  glory  of  the 
Spanish  "  great  captain."  In  the  mean 
lime  the  people  of  Naples,  no  longer  able  to 


268 


THE  HISTORY  OP  THE  POPES, 


[Alexander  VI. 


The  French  are  every  where  driven  out,  and  Ferdinand  restoredT   He  dies.    Is  succe^S^TbTpw^^iT 
pope  makes  war  upon  the  Orsini.    His  army  defeated  ^  Frederic. 


The 


bear  with  the  haughty  and  insolent  behavior 
of  the  French,  sent  privately  to  invite  Fer- 
dinand to  return,  assuring  him,  that  they 
were  all,  to  a  man,  ready  to  shed  the  last 
drop  of  their  blood  in  his  cause.     Upon  that 
invitation  he  immediately  put  to  sea  with  a 
fleet  of  sixty  large  and  twenty  small  ships, 
which  the  Catholic  king  had  furnished  him 
with,  and  had  the  satisfaction  as  he  sailed 
along  the  coast,  to  see  his  standard  displayed 
upon   the  towers  of  Salerno,  Amalfi,  and 
the  other  maritime  towns.      He  appeared 
the  third   day  off"  Naples ;    and   Montpen- 
sier,  who  commanded  there,  having  very 
imprudently  marched  out  with  the  greater 
part  of  the  garrison  to  prevent  his  landing, 
the   people  laid   hold  of  that  opportunity, 
flew  to  arms,  seized  all  the  gates,  and,  cry- 
ing out "  God  save  king  Ferdinand,"  brought 
him  in  triumph  into  the  city,  on  the  7ih  of 
July  of  the  present  year.     He  rode  through 
the  city  amidst  the  loud  acclamations  of  peo- 
ple of  all  ranks ;  and  the  ladies,  not  satis- 
fied with  covering  him  from  the  windows 
With  flowers,  and  sprinkling  him  with  odori- 
ferous waters,  many  of  the  first  distinction 
among  them  came  out  to  embrace  him,  and 
wipe  off  the  sweat  from  his  face.    The  other 
cilies  followed  the  example  of  the  metropo- 
lis, and  the  revolt  was  now  become  as  gen- 
eral in  favor  of  Ferdinand,  as  it  had  been, 
but  a  few  months  before,  against  him.    The 
French  were  every  where  driven  out,  and 
Monlpensier  himself  was  besieged   in  the 
city  of  Atella  by-Gonsalvo  and  the  king,  and 
made  prisoner,  with  his  whole  army,  still 
five   or  six   thousand  strong.     But  it  was 
agreed,  that  he  should  be  supplied  with  ship- 
ping to  transport  his  troops  with  their  bag- 
gage to  Provence;  upon  condition,  however, 
that  he  obliged  Aubigni  to  deliver  the  towns 
that  he  still  held  in  Calabria.     The  brave 
Scot  had  recovered  several  towns  that  the 
"great  captain"  had  reduced,  and  among 
the  rest  the  city  of  Cosenza,  capital  of  the 
hither  Calabria,  and   refused   to  surrender 
them,  alledging,  that  he  had  not  signed  the 
treaty  of  Atella,  and  therefore  was  not  bound 
to  stand  to  it.     Montpensier  was  therefore 
kept  prisoner  at  Puzzolo,  where  he  died  soon 
afterwards.      Aubigni  held  out  some  time 
longer;  but  finding  that  the  king  had  laid 
aside  all  thoughts  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
and  being:,  at  the   same   time,  reduced   to 
great  straits  for  want  of  provisions,  as  well 
as  money  to  purchase  any,  or  to  pay  his  sol- 
diers, he  thoughf  it  would  reflect  no  disgrace 
upon  him  to  abandon  an  enterprise  which 
his  master  had  abandoned  ;  and  accordingly 
he  concluded  a  treatv  with  the  enemy,  by 
which  he  and  all  the  other  French  com- 
manders were  allowed  to  return  unmolested 


expedition  of  Charles  VIII.  against  the  king- 
dom of  Naples ;  an  expedition,  to  use  the 
words  of  father  Daniel,  undertaken  with 
much  imprudence,  pursued  with  wonderful 
success,  and  little  conduct,  and  at  last  shame- 
lully  abandoned,  with  the  loss  of  a  great 
many  brave  men.'  Indeed,  no  kingdom,  it 
must  be  owned,  was  ever  more  easily  con- 
quered, and  more  shamefully  lost. 

By  the  departure  of  the  French,  peace 
was  restored  throughout  the  kingdom.  But 
the  king  had  scarce  tasted  the  sweets  of  it, 
when  he  was  taken  dangerously  ill  at  Soma, 
a  town  situated  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Vesu- 
vius, and,  being  carried  to  Naples,  he  died 
there  in  a  few  days.  His  death  happened 
in  the  month  of  October  of  the  present  year, 
when  he  had  not  yet  completed  the  28th 
year  of  his  age,  nor  the  second  of  his  reign. 
As  he  died  Avithout  issue,  he  was  succeeded 
by  his  uncle  Frederic,  the  brother  of  Al- 
phonso.  Thus  did  Naples  see,  in  the  space 
of  less  than  two  years,  five  kings;  Ferdi- 
nand the  elder,  Alphonso  his  son,  Charles 
VIII.  of  France,  Ferdinand  the  younger, 
and  Frederic  his  uncle. 

Of  pope  Alexander  we  find  nothing  re- 
corded worthy  of  notice,  during  the  course 
of  the  Neapolitan  war,  besides  his  simonia- 
cal  practices  in  conferring  not  only  benefices 
and  bishoprics,  but  even  the  red  hat,  upon 
such  only  as  were  able  to  come  up  to  the 
pnce  he  set  upon  them;  his  instituting  new 
offices,  and  exposing  them  to  public  sale, 
and  his  creating  the  duke  of  Gandia,  his 
eldest  son,  captain  general  of  the  church, 
and  sending  him   to  make  war  upon   the 
Orsini,  whom   he   had   declared  guilty  of 
high   treason,  for  siding  with  the  French 
against  his  ally  Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples. 
The  duke  entered  the  territories  of  the  Orsini 
at  the  head  of  a  very  considerable  army, 
made  himself  master  of  several  strong  holds, 
which  that  family  was  possessed  of  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Rome,  and,  at  last,  laid 
siege  to  Bracciano,  a  very  strong  plqx^e,  si- 
tuated on  the  lake  of  that  name.     Here  he 
met  with  a  most  vigorous  resistance,  was 
repulsed,  with  great  loss,  in  all  the  attacks 
he  made;  and,  in  the  mean  time,  landed  at 
Gaeta  a  body  of  chosen   troops,  sent  by 
Charles,  king  of  France,  to  the  relief  of  his 
alhes.     These  were  joined,  on  their  march, 
by  most  of  the  other  Roman  barons  and  their 
vassals,  who,  being  well  apprised  that  the 
pope  made  war  upon  the  Orsini  with  no 
other  view  but  to  enrich  his  family  at  their 
expense,  looked  upon  their  cause  as  their 
own.    The  duke  of  Gandia  no  sooner  heard 
of  the  landing  of  the  French,  than  he  raised 
the  siege,  and  marched  with  his  whole  army 
to  meet  them.     The  two  armies  met  at  So- 


in  TTnnpo   iviiK  .,11  ,u  •     ^..."V"'^^^"  ^V  '"^^i  uifiii.     i ne  two  armies  met  at  So- 

Loi  '    <^'  T       [u^^"  '"'^"  ^'}.^  ^^^"'  ^^S-  ^'^°«'  a  v'l'^ge  belonging  to  the  Orsini,  and 

g^ge^'^Suchwa^Uie^succes^  of  the  famous  an  engagement  thereupon  ensuing,  ihe  p^p^s 

'Guicciard.  I.  2et3.      Comines,  I.  7  et  8.      Covins  ..      "•    .  - 

.  3.    Georgius  Floras  de  exped.  Caroli  VIII      Oricel- 
larius  de  Belle  Ita).    La  Vigne  Jour,  de  Cliarles  VIII 


army  was  put  to  flight,  with  the  loss  of  five 


'  P  .niel  Hist,  de  Franc. )  8. 


Alexander  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


2C9 

BeiieveiHo  erected  into  a  duchy,  and  given  by  the  pope  lo  his  eldest  son  ;—[Vear  of  Christ, 1197  ;]— who  is 
murdered  by  his  brother  the  cardinal.  Circumstances  attending  that  murder.  The  pope's  behavior  on  that 
occasion. 

liunJred  men,  of  all  iheir  standards,  baggage,  I  who  had  houses  on  the  river,  to  be  examined, 
and  artillery.  The  duke  himself  was  wound-  whether  they  knew  of  any  dead  body  being 
ed,  and  very  narrowly  escaped  falling  into  I  lately  thrown  into  the  river.  Amongst  the 
the  enemy's  hands.  This  battle  was  follow-  many  who  were  examined,  one  George,  a 
ed  by  a  treaty  of  peace  between  the  pope  and  Sclavonian,  who  used  to  bring  timber  up  the 
the  Orsini,  which  iiis  holiness,  bent  upon  river  in  his  boat,  declared,  that  on  Wednes- 
enriching  and  aggrandizing  his  own  children  day  night  (the  night  preceding  the  15th  of 
with  the^spoils  of  that  illustrious  family,  no  1  .Tune)  while  he  was  watching  his  timber, 
longer  observed,  than  he  thought  that  he  j  which  he  had  put  ashore,  he  saw  two  men, 
could  break  it  with  safety,  as  we  shall  see  in 
the  sequel. 

The  following  year  the  pope,  not  satisfied 
with  having  created  the  duke  of  Gandia,  his 
eldest  and  favorite  son,  captain  general  of  the 
church,  proposed,  in  a  consistory,  called  on 
the  7th  of  June,  the  erecting  of  the  city  of 
Benevento,  with  its  territory,  into  a  duchy. 


and  soon  after  two  others,  coming  out  of  an 
alley,  and  looking  every  where  around  them, 
to  see,  as  he  supposed,  whether  the  streets 
were  clear  from  passengers  j  that,  upon  their 
seeing  nobody,  they  made  a  signal  to  their 
companions  to  advance,  which  they  imme- 
diately did;  that  one  of  them  was  on  horse- 
back, and  had  behind  him  the  body  of  a  dead 


and  bestowing  it  upon  him.  To  that  proposal  I  man,  the  head  and  arms  hanging  down  oa 
the  cardinals  all  agreed  except  cardinal  Picco-  j  one  side,  and  tjie  legs  on  -the  other  ;  that  as 
lomini,  afterward^  Pius  111.,  who  had  the  ;  he  approached  the  river,  two  of  his  com- 
courage  to  declare,  that  he  never  would  con-  j  panions  taking  the  dead  body,  the  one  by  the 
sent  to  the  alienating  of  the  lands  or  estates  of  arms,  the  other  by  the  legs,  after  swinging 
the  church.  But  in  spite  of  his  opposition, '  it  two  or  three  times,  threw  it,  with  all  their 
Benevento  was  declared  a  duchy,  and  the  1  might,  into  the  river.  The  Sclavonian  being 
duke  of  Gandia  received  the  investiture  at  his  j  asked,  upon  this  his  deposition,  why  he  had 
father's  hands.    This  new  honor  proved  fatal    not  made  such  a  discovery  to  the  governor. 


to  the  duke.  For  his  brother,  the  cardinal, 
provoked  beyond  measure  at  the  partiality 
shown  by  the  father  for  him,  and  envying 
him  the  extraordinary  honors  that  were 
heaped  daily  upon  him,  while  he  himself 
was,  in  a  manner,  neglected,  resolved  to  re- 
move him  out  of  the  way,  and  thus  engross 


he  answered,  that  he  had  seen  an  hundred 
bodies  of  persons  who  had  been  murdered 
thrown  into  the  river,  and  that,  as  no  notice  had 
been  evei  taken  of  those  murders,  he  thought 
it  was  no  business  of  his  to  take  any  notice 
of  this.  Upon  this  intelligence  al]  the  wa- 
termen, in  and  about  Rome,  were  employed 


his  father's  affections  to  himself  To  this  to  fish  for  the  body,  with  a  promise  of  a 
barbarous  and  horrid  resolution  he  was  in- '  great  reward  to  those  who  should  find  it.  It 
stigated  by  another  motive  of  a  different  na-  \  was  found,  and  hauled  ashore  the  same  day 
lure.  His  brother  was  his  rival  in  an  amour;  about  the  hour  of  vespers,  and,  upon  their 
and  the  lady  seemed  to  prefer  the  duke  to  j  washing  it,  they  discovered  nine  wounds,  all 
the  cardinal,  which  the  latter  could  not  bear,  of  them  mortal.  The  body  was  carried  in 
Being  therefore  determined  upon  the  fratri-  the  evening,  with  great  funeral  pomp,  to  the 
cide,  he  charged  four  of  the  many  assassins,  church  of  St.  Mary  de  Populo.  and  there  in- 
whom  he  kept  constantly  in  his  pay,  with    terred,  as  he  had  been  general  of  the  church. 


the  execution  of  it;  and  the  time  fixed  for 
that  purpose  was  the  night  preceding  the 
15th  of  June,  the  cardinal  knowing  for  cer- 
tain that  his  brother  was  to  visit  his  mistress 
that  night.  As  he  himself  was  to  set  out 
early  next  morning  for  Naples,  to  crown  the 
new  king,  he  supped  with  the  duke  and  the 
rest  of  his  relations  at  his  mother's.  After 
supper  the  duke  and  the  cardinal  came  away 
together;  but  the  duke  telling  the  cardinal,' 
with  his  usual  familiarity,  that  he  had  a 
mind  to  pass  some  hours  with  a  lady  of  their 
acquaintance  before  he  went  home,  the  car- 
dinal wished  him  much  pleasure,  and  thus 


with  all  the  military  honors.  The  pope,  af- 
fected beyond  expression  with  the  tragical  end 
of  his  eldest  and  favorite  son,  and  taking  it  for 
granted  that  the  niurder  had  been  perpe- 
trated by  theenemiesof  the  family, caused  the 
strictest  inquiries  to  be  made  after  the  authors 
of  it,  that  he  mi^ht  have,  at  least,  the  satis- 
faction of  wreaking  his  vengeance  upon 
them.  Node  could  bear  witness  against  the 
cardinal  but  the  ruffians  whom  he  had  em- 
ployed, and  they  dared  not,  lest  they  should 
be  sent  after  the  duke.  However,  from  the 
discoveries  that  Avere  made  in  the  course  of 
these  inquiries,  it  evidently  appeared,  that 


they  parted.  As  the  duke  did  not  return  that  |  the  cardinal,  and  no  other,  was  the  author  of 
night,  nor  the  day  following,  and  persons  .  the  murder.  The  pope  himself  was  con- 
even  of  distinction  were  at  this  time  fre-    vinced  of  it,  and,  overwhelmed  with  grief. 


quently  missing,  it  was  surmised  by  some, 
that  he  had  been  murdered,  and  that  his 
body,  which  upon  the  strictest  search,  could 
be  nowhere  found,  had  been  thrown  into  the 
Tiber.  Upon  that  surmise  the  pope,  distract- 
ed with  grief,  ordered  the  watermen,  and  all 


he  shut  himself  up  in  his  closet,  and  there 
remained,  without  admitting  any  person 
whatever,  or  taking  any  kind  of  nourish- 
ment, from  Wednesday  to  Saturday,  when 
he  was  prevailed  upon  by  the  cardinal  of 
Segovia,  who  had  never  departed  from  his 
X  2 


270 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, [Alexander  VI. 

The  pope  grants  the  investiture  to  Frederic,  king  of  Naples,  and  sends  cardinal  Valentine  to  crown  him. 
Quarrels  with  the  king; — [Year  of  Christ,  1493.]  Occasion  of  that  quarrel.  The  pope  concludes  an  alliance 
with  France  against  Frederic  ;  and  upon  what  terms. 


chamber  door,  to  admit  him,  and  taiie  some 
food.  The  following  night  Vanozza,  whose 
favorite  the  cardinal  was,  as  the  duke  was 
the  pope's,  visited  his  holiness,  and  staid 
several  hours  with  him  in  private.  What 
passed  at  that  interview  we  know  not.  But 
in  this  all  authors  agree,  that  the  pope  thence- 
forth, by  a  sudden  and  unaccountable  change, 
appeared  quite  unconcerned  ;  that  all  further 
inquiries  concerning  the  duke's  death  were 
stopt;  and  his  name  no  more  mentioned, 
than  if  he  had  never  existed.'  Some  au- 
thors suppose  Vanozza  to  have  been  privy 
to  the  murder;  nay,  and  to  have  instigated 
the  cardinal  to  it,  finding  him  endowed  with 
much  better  talents  than  the  duke,  and  more 
capable  of  raising  the  family  to  the  highest 
pitch  of  grandeur,  if  the  honors,  bestowed 
upon  the  duke,  were  conferred  upon  him. 
And  now  let  us  see  what  measures  his  holi- 
ness pursued  to  exalt  this  fratricide,  and  in 
him  his  family. 

Ferdinand  II.,  king  of  Naples,  was  suc- 
ceeded, as  has  been  said,  by  his  uncle  Fre- 
deric, who  immediately  wrote  a  most  sub- 
missive letter  to  the  pope,  to  acquaint  him 
with  his  accession,  and  beg  his  holiness  to 
send  him  the  bull  of  investiture.  Alexan- 
der, in  compliance  with  the  king's  request, 
sent  him,  the  very  next  day,  the  bull  he  had 
applied  for,  and  with  it  a  letter,  filled  with 
the  most  friendly  and  kind  expressions, 
wishing  him  a  long  and  prosperous  reign, 
and  assuring  hiin,  that  he  should  ever  em- 
ploy all  his  power,  temporal  as  well  as  spi- 
ritual, to  support  him  upon  a  throne,  to 
which  he  had  so  just  a  title.  To  do  him 
greater  honor,  he  sent  soon  afterwards  cardi- 
nal Valentine,  with  the  character  of  his  le- 
gale a  Latere,  to  crown  him ;  and  on  the 
10th  of  August  of  the  present  year,  that  cere- 
mony was  performed  by  the  cardinal,  with 
the  utmost  magnificence,  not  at  Naples, 
where  the  plague  then  raged,  but  atCapua.^ 

As  Charles  VIII.  of  France  died  on  the 
7th  of  April  of  the  following  year,  1498,  and 
great  military  preparations  were  carrying  on 
by  his  successor  Lewis  XII.,  with  a  design 
of  making  a  new  attempt  upon  the  kingdom 
of  Naples,  the  pope,  thinking  that  king  Fre- 
deric, to  engage  his  favor  and  protection 
against  so  powerful  an  enemy,  would  readily 
grant  him  whatever  he  should  ask,  demand- 
ed his  daughter  for  the  cardinal,  who  want- 
ed to  renounce  that  dignity,  and  the  princi- 
pality of  Taranto  for  her  portion.  The  pope's 
view  in  this  was,  as  is  supposed  by  the' con- 
temporary writers,  to  raise  his  son,  so  un- 
bounded was  his  ambition,  to  the  throne  of 
Naples.  For  should  his  son  marry  the  king's 
daughter,  and  get  possession  of  so  considera- 
ble a  part  of  the  kingdom,  he   thought  it 

1  Guicciardin,  1.  3.  p.  96.     Tomasi,   p.   197—262;  et 
Burchard.  p.  36—40.  apud  Gordon,  d.  152—159. 
a  Camill.  Peregrin  in  Append. 


would  be  no  difficult  undertaking,  Avith  the 
wealth  and  forces  of  the  church,  to  drive 
out  the  father-in-law,  who  had  but  few 
troops,  and  empty  coffers.  Of  this  Frederic 
Avas  aware,  and  therefore  rejected,  in  the 
least  disobliging  terms  he  could,  the  propos- 
ed marriage.  Lewis  Sforza,  the  usurper  of 
the  duchy  of  Milan,  whose  dominions  the 
French  king  claimed,  and  intended  to  in- 
vade, as  well  as  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
used  his  utmost  endeavors  to  persuade  Fre- 
deric to  gratify  the  pope,  lest  the  desire  of 
aggrandizing  his  family,  the  only  object  he 
had  in  his  view,  should  induce  him  to  recur 
to  France,  and  unite  with  that  king  against 
both,  which  would  be  inevitably  attended 
Avith  the  ruin  of  both.  But  Frederic  still  re- 
fused to  comply  Avith  the  pope's  demand, 
saying,  that  he  well  knew  he  should  thereby 
forfeit  his  holiness's  friendship,  and  expose 
himself  to  ihedanger  of  losing  his  kingdom; 
but  that  he  likewise  knew,  that  by  giving  his 
daughter  in  marriage  to  the  pope's  son,  with 
the  principality  of  Taranto,  he  should  ex- 
pose himself  to  the  same  danger,  and  was 
therefore  determined  of  two  evils  to  choose 
that  which  was  the  least  derogatory  to  his 
honor,  and  proceeded  not  from  his  own  act.* 
That  the  duke  of  Milan's  apprehensions 
were  not  ill-grounded  appeared  soon  after- 
Avards.  For  upon  Frederic's  obstinately 
persisting  to  reject  the  proposed  match,  the 
pope  resolved,  as  the  duke  had  foreseen,  to 
apply  to  France,  not  doubling,  but,  also  cri- 
tical a  juncture,  that  king  would  purchase 
his  friendship  at  any  rate.  Accordingly  the 
archbishop  of  Ragusa  Avas  sent,  Avith  the 
character  of  nuncio,  to  the  French  court,  to 
conclude  an  alliance  with  the  king;  though 
the  pope  gave  out,  that  his  only  business 
was  t<t-  congratulate  the  neAv  king  upon  his 
accession  to  the  throne.  As  the  king  pro- 
mised himself  great  advantages,  in  his  in- 
tended expedition  into  Italy,  from  the  friend- 
ship of  the  pope,  a  treaty  was  soon  conclud- 
ed upon  the  following  terms;  that  hrs  holi- 
ness should  assist  the  king  in  the  war  he  in- 
tended to  make  upon  the  duke  of  Milan,  and 
the  king  of  Naples;  that  he  should  declare 
null  his  marriage  with  Jane  of  France, 
daughter  to  Lewis  XL;  should  grant  him  a 
dispensation  to  marry  Anne  of  Brittany ;  and 
prefer  George  of  Amboise,  archbishop  of 
Roan,  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal.  The  king, 
on  his  side,  was  to  confer  some  considerable 
estates,  titles,  and  dignities  in  France,  upon 
cardinal  Valentine,  as  soon  as  he  had  re- 
nounced that  dignity ;  to  procure  a  match 
between  him  and  Charlotta,  daughter  of  Alan 
d'Albret,  and  sister  to  queen  Jane  of  Na- 
varre, and  to  put  the  pope  in  possession  of 
some  tOAvns  in  Romagna,  held  by  petty 
princes,  styling  themselves  "  Vicars  of  the 
Church."     Anne  of  Brittany,  mentioned  in 


>  Guicciardin.  1.  4.  Tomasi,  p.  311. 


Alexander  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


271 


Remarkable  instance  of  the  pope's  baseness  and  cruelty.     Valentine  renounces  the  ecclesiastical  state.    la 
created  by  the  French  king  duke  of  Valence.     Valentine's  marriage  ; — [Vear  of  Christ,  1  li'U.] 

the  treaty,  was  heiress  to  that  duchy,  and  | and  he  himself  wa.s,  by  the  civil  magistrate, 
the  widow  of  the  late  king  Charles  VIII.,  confined  for  life  to  a  dungeon  in  the  castle 
who  had  married  her  to  annex  Brittany  to, of  8t.  Angelo,  without  any  other  lood  but 
the  crown  of  France.  But  lie  dying  without  Ijrcad  and  water.  But  death  soon  put  an 
issue,  it  reverted  to  her  by  one  of  the  articles  end  to  his  misery.' 
of  the  marriage  treaty  ;  and  it  was  to  secure  \     The  way  being  paved  for  Valentine's  secu 


that  principality  to  France,  that  Lewis  sued 
for  a  dispensation  to  marry  her,  and  obtain- 
ed it,  though  he  had  lived  twenty  years  with 
Jane,  in  all  appearance,  as  his  lawful  wife.' 
Under  this  year  we  read  of  a  remarkable 
instance  of  Alexander's  baseness,  cruelty, 
and  injustice.  He  had  granted  a  dispensa- 
tion to  a  nun,  heiress  to  the  crown  of  Portu- 
gal, to  quit  her  religious  profession,  and 
marry  the  natural  son  of  the  late  king.  That 
dispensation  gave  great  offence  to  Ferdi- 
nand the  Catholic,  who  claimed  that  king- 
dom as  the  next  heir  to  it  after  the  nun; 


lar  grandeur  by  the  above-mentioned  treaty 
concluded  with  the  king  of  France,  he  ap- 
plied to  the  pope,  and  the  college  of  cardi- 
nals, for  leave  to  quit  the  ecclesiastical  stale; 
alledging,  that  he  had  embraced  it  against 
his  will,  merely  out  of  obedience  to  his  holi- 
ness's  command  ;  and  therefore  hoped,  that 
they  would  not  oldige  him  to  continue  in  it. 
It  was  a  thing  quite  unprecedented  for  an 
archbishop  and  a  cardinal  to  become  a  lay- 
man; but  the  cardinals  knowing  that  the 
affair  had  been  determined  beforehand  by 
the  pope,  they  all  agreed  to  it;  and  Valen- 


and  the  pope  was„  on  the  one  hand,  unwil-jtine  went  the  very  next  flay  in  a  rich  lay 
ling  to  revoke  it.  and,  on  the  other,  appre- j  habit  to  meet  the  embassador,  whom  the 
hensive  of  the  consequences  that  might  at- iking  of  France  had  sent  to  coniirm  the. 
tend  his  maintaining  it,  in  opposition  to  so  above-mentioned  treaty.  The  embassador 
powerful  a  prince.  But  Valentine  extricated  :  stayed  about  a  month  al  Rome,  and  had  th.e 
him  out  of  his  perplexity,  advising  him  to :  satisfaction,  during  that  time,  to  notify  to 
deny  his  having  ever  issued  such  a  dispensa- j  the  pope,  that  his  master,  in  compliance 
tion,  and  to  charge  the  archbishop  of  Co-JAvilh  the  treaty,  had  created  Caesar  Borgia, 
senza,  the  secretary  of  briefs,  with  having  duke  of  Valence  in  Dauphine,  had  settled 
forged  it.  This  expedient  the  pope  readily  upon  him  a  pension  of  twenty  thousand 
embraced;  and  the  archbishop  was  imme-  livres,  and  given  him  the  command  of  a 
diately  apprehended  by  his  order,  as  guilty  ;  company  of  one  hundred  lances,  wiih  twenty 
of  forgery,  and  sent  prisoner  to  the  castle  of  thousand  livres  more  by  way  of  p.iy.  Caesar 


St.  Angelo.  As  he,  conscious  of  his  own 
innocence,  denied  the  fact  with  great  con- 
stancy and  firmness,  and  all  who  were  ac- 
quainted with  his  character  looked  upon 
the  charge  as  a  malicious  and  groundless  ca- 
lumny, the  pope  sent  John  Merades,  bishop 
elect  of  Totil,  one  of  the  noted  instruments 
of  his  cruelty,  to  assure  the  prisoner  in  his 
name,  that,  though  he  was  innocent,  if  he 
would,  for  some  weighty  reasons,  take  the 
guilt  upon  him,  his  holiness  would  cause 
him  to  be  immediately  set  at  liberty,  and 
prefer  him  to  the  greatest  dignities.  The 
unhappy  bishop,  allured  with  the  hopes  of 


(whom  I  shall  henceforth  call  duke  Valen- 
tine, the  title  given  him  by  aimnst  all  the 
Italian  historians)  set  out  from  Rome  with 
the  French  embassador  for  the  court  of 
France,  carrying  with  him  the  pope's  bull 
for  .the  divorce,  and  the  cardinal's  cap  for 
the  archbishop  of  Roan.  He  was  received 
with  most  extraordinary  marks  of  honor  in 
all  the  towns  of  France  through  which  he 
passed,  and  above  all  at  Chinon,  where  the 
French  court  then  resided.  The  magnifi- 
cence of  his  entry  into  .that  city,  as  described 
by  Tomasi  and  Burchard,  almost  exceeds 
ail   belief.^    Tomasi. tells  us,  among  other 


liberty  and  preferment,  fell  into  the  snare,  things,  that  he  had  in  his  train  a  consider- 
pleaded  guilty  in  the  presence  of  several  able  number  of  led  horses,  all  shod  with 
witnesses,  and  most  humbly  begged  his  ho-  massy  gold.  The  king,  to  gratify  his  vanity 
liness  to  forgive  him.  But  instead  of  the 'and  that  of  the  pope,  received  and  enter- 
promised  liberty  and  dignities,  the  pope  or-  tained  him,  .in  a  manner,  as  a  sovereign 
dered  him  to  be  more  closely  confined  than,! prince;  created  him  knight  of  the  order  of 

"  ■  "  St.  Michael,  an  order  greatly  esteemed  at 
that  time  in  France;  and  continued  daily 
heaping  new  honors  upon  him,  though  he 


ever.  He  was  soon  afterwards  brought  be- 
fore a  private  consistory,  and  being  there 
found  guilty,  upon  his  own  confession,  of 
having  forged  the  dispensation  in  question, 
the  following  sentence  was  pronounced  by 
the  pope  himself  against  him :  that  he  should 
be  degraded,  that  his  effects  should  be  con- 
fiscated, and  his  person  delivered  up  to  the 
civil  magistrate.  This  cruel  and  unjust  sen- 
tence was  executed  with  the  utmost  rigour; 
all  the  bishop's  effects,  and  the  money  he 
was  possessed  of,  were  given  to  Valentine, 


»  nuicciardin.  I.  4.    Seyssel.  Annal.  de  France, 
gentre  Hist,  de  Bretagne,  I.  12. 


had  already  sufficiently  discovered  his  genius 
and  temper,  and  despised  him  in  his  heart. 

The  following  year,  1499,  Valentine's 
marriage  with  the  daughter  of  Alan  d'Albret 
was  brought  about,  not  without  some  diffi- 
culty, by  the  king,  and  the  nuptials  were 
celebrated  with  the  utmost  pomp  and  mag- 
nificence. And  now  the  king,  thinking  lie 
might  safely  rely  upon  the  pope's  steady 


I  Burchard.  p.  40—44.     Tomasi,  p.  294. 
*  Tomasi,  p.  314.    Burchard.  Uiar.  p.  85. 


a72    THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, [Alexander  VI. 

The  duchy  of  Milan  reduced  by  the  French.  Some  cities  of  Romagna  reduced  by  Valentine.  General  insur- 
rection against  the  French  in  the  state  of  Milan.  The  insurrection  quelled,  and  the  duke  taken  prisoner; — 
[Year  of  Christ,  1500.]  Valentine  completes  the  reduction  of  Romagna.  Instance  of  Valentine's  cruelty 
and  treachery. 


adherence  to  his  interest,  ordered  the  troops, 
designed  for  the  conquest  of  the  duchy  of 
Milan  and  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  to  ren- 
dezvous at  Lions,  and  he  went  thither  him- 
self, attended  by  duke  Valentine  and  the 
chief  of  the  French  nobility.  The  king  re- 
mained at  Lions,  but  his  army  passed  the 
Alps  in  the  beginning  of  August  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  and  before  the  end  of  that  month 
made  themselves  masters  of  the  whole 
duchy.  So  rapid  a  conquest  was  owing  to 
the  cowardice  of  some  of  the  duke's  com- 
manders, and  the  treachery  of  others,  but 
above  all  to  the  hatred  his  subjects  univer- 
sally bore  him,  on  account  of  his  usurpation, 
and  the  severity  of  his  government.  The 
king,  upon  the  news  of  the  surrender  of 
Milan,  immediately  set  out  to  go  and  take 
possession  of  so  glorious  an  acquisition ;  and 
on  the  16th  of  October  he  made  his  public 
entry  into  that  city,  in  the  ducal  habit,  amidst 
the  loud  acclamations  of  the  people.  The 
reader  will  find  a  particular  detail  of  the 
events  of  this  war  in  Guicciardin,  and  to 
that  excellent  historian,  as  they  are  foreign 
to  my  subject,  I  refer  him.' 

The  pope  sent  to  congratulate  the  king 
upon  his  success,  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  his 
arrival  at  Milan,  and  at  the  same  time  took 
care  to  remind  him  of  his  promise  to -put 
the  holy  see  in  possession  of  the  towns  that 
were  held  by  petty  princes  in  Romagna,  but 
had  originally  belonged  to  the  church.  This 
was  the  only  article  of  the  treaty,  that  the 
king  had  not  yet  fulfilled,  and,  in  compliance 
with  it,  he  immediately  granted  to  duke  Va- 
lentine, whom  the  pope  had  appointed  cap- 
tain-general of  the  church,  a  body  of  three 
hundred  lances,  and  four  thousand  Swiss,  the 
former  to  be  paid  by  the  king,  and  the  latter  by 
the  pope.  VV^ith  these  troops  the  duke  began 
his  expedition  by  besieging  Imola,  which, 
as  it  was  not  defensible,  immediately  surren- 
dered, Catherine  Sforza,  the  governess,  hav- 
ing retired  with  her  young  son,  Octavian 
Riarius,  lord  of  the  place,  to  Forli,  that  be- 
longed to  the  same  family.  As  the  governess 
had  not  a  sufficient  number  of  troops  to  de- 
fend that  city,  she  abandoned  it,  and,  having 
sent  away  her  children  and  her  most  valu- 
able effects  to  Florence,  withdrew  to  the 
citadel.  There  she  held  out,  for  some  time, 
with  a  courage  and  rpsolution  far  above  her 
sex.  But  the  citadel  being  taken  as  well  as 
the  castle,  to  which  she  had  retired,  she  was 
made  prisoner, and,  being  sentto  Rome,  was 
there  shut  up  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo. 
But  the  pressing  instances  of  the  Florentines, 
and  the  remonstrances  of  Ivo  d'Alegre, 
whom  the  king  had  appointed  to  command 
under  the  duke,  saved  her  from  falling  a 
victim,  as  many  others  had  done,  to  the 
Borgian  cruelty  and  avarice.  Valentine  was 

>  Guicciardin,  I.  4. 


prevented,  for  the  present,  from  pursuing 
this  war,  by  an  incident  quite  unforeseen,  a 
general  insurrection  against  the  French  in 
the  state  of  Milan,  which  obliged  them  to 
recall  the  troops,  employed  in  reducing  the 
cities  of  Romagna.  Thus  was  a  new  and 
far  more  bloody  war  than  the  former  kindled 
in  the  Milanese.  But  the  king,  who  was  re- 
turned to  France,  having,  upon  the  first 
news  of  this  sudden  revolution,  sent  a  strong 
reinforcement  to  Trivulzio,  whom  he  had  ap- 
pointed governor  of  his  new  duchy,  all  the 
places,  that  had  revolted,  were  recovered, 
and  on  the  10th  of  April  of  the  following 
year  1500,  the  duke  himself  was  taken  pri- 
soner, being  betrayed  by  the  Swiss  in  his 
pay,  and  carried  into  France.  As  he  had 
usurped  the  duchy  of  Milan,  had  poisoned 
his  nephew  the  lawful  heir,  and  had  fre- 
quently put  all  Italy,  by  his  unbounded  am- 
bition, in  a  flame,  the  king  confined  him  for 
life  to  the  castle  of  Loches;  and  he  died 
there  about  the  year  1510.' 

As  the  king  had  not  yet  made  the  neces- 
sary preparations  for  his  intended  expedi- 
tion into  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  he  sent,  at 
the  request  of  the  pope,  a  strong  body  of 
chosen  troops  to  assist  Valentine  in  reneAV- 
ing  the  war  against  the  princes  of  Romagna. 
With  that  reinforcement  the  duke  soon  made 
himself  master  of  Pesaro  and  Rimini,  the 
first  place  being  abandoned  by  its  lord,  John 
Sforza,  and  the  latter,  which  was  held  by 
Pandolfo  Malatesta,  opening  its  gates  to  him 
as  soon  as  he  appeared  before  them.  At 
Faenza  he  met  with  a  most  vigorous  re- 
sistance from  As'tor  Manfredi,  lord  of  that 
city,. though  only  a  youth  of  about  eighteen 
years  of  age.  The  duke  is  said  to  have  lost, 
in  the  course  of  this  siege,  above  two  thou- 
sand ^bf  his  best  troops.  But  the  besieged 
being,  in  the  end,  reduced  to  great  straits 
for  want  of  provisions,  and  dreading  the 
consequences  of  their  falling  into  the  hands 
of  so  merciless  an  enemy  without  apy  pre- 
vious agreement,  prevailed  upon  their  young 
prince  to  capitulate ;  and  the  town  was,  ac- 
[  cordingly,  delivered  up  upon  the  following 
conditions;  that  the  persons  and  effects  of 
the  inhabitants  should  be  safe,  and  that  As- 
tor  should  be  allowed  to  retire  unmolested 
to  what  place  soever  he  pleased,  and  carry 
with  him  all  his  effects.  Valentine  swore 
to  the  observance  of  these  articles  ;  but,  re- 
gardless of  his  oath,  he  retained  the  young 
prince  at  his  court,  and  for  some  time  treated 
him,  in  appearance,  with  great  respect.  But 
not  long  after  he  was  sent  to  Rome;  and 
there,  when  a  certain  person,  as  was  report- 
ed, had  satiated  his  lust  with  him,  he  being 
a  most  beautiful  youth,  he  Avas,  with  his 
natural  brother,  privately  put  to  death.  Thus 
Guicciardin.     Tomasi   adds,  that  about   a 

•Guicciardin,  1.  5.    Hist  de  Bayard,  c.  16.    Anton. 
Hist,  de  Louis  XH. 


Alexander  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMK. 


^.    273 

Valentine  is  created  duke  of  Rnmngna.  The  kings  of  France  and  Spain  agree  to  divide  the  klngduni  uf  Niiples 
between  them.  Treachery  of  the  king  of  Spain.  The  partition  treaty  conflrined  by  the  pope.  Frederic 
driven  out,  and  the  kingdom  divided  between  the  kings  of  France  and  .Spain. 


twelvemonth  after,  the  young  prince  was 
found  in  the  Tiber  with  a  bow-string  about 
his  neck,  and  his  brother,  a  youth  of  fifteen 
years  of  age,  with  his  hands  tied  behind  liis 
Dack.'  As  the  reduction  of  Romagna  was 
completed  by  tlie  taking  of  Faenza,  great 
rejoicings  were  made,  on  that  occasion,  at 
Rome;  and  the  pope  not  only  confirmed  to 
Valentine  the  title  of  duke  of  Romagna, 
which  he  had  assumed,  but  granted  to  him 
the  whole  province  to  be  held  by  him  and 
his  heirs,  and  invested  him  with  it  in  a  full 
consistory;  so  that  the  church  got  nothing 
by  this  war,  in  which  so  many  lives  were 
lost,  though  the  pope  had  undertaken  it  un- 
der color  of  recovering  to  her  her  ancient 
domains;  and  the  duke  was,  in  the  end  the 
only  gainer. 

The  pope  and  Valentine  were  for  carrying 
the  war  next  into  {he  state  of  Bologna,  held. 


entreating  him  to  take  him  into  his  protec- 
tion, and  assist  him  as  powerfully  against 
Lewis  of  France,  as  he  had  assisted  his  ne- 
phew against  Charles.  Ferdinand,  in  com- 
pliance, as  he  pretended,  with  Frederic's  re- 
quest, ordered  Gonsalvo,  called  the  "  great 
captain,"  having  first  let  him  into  the  se- 
cret, to  embark  immediately  on  board  the 
fleet,  thai  lay  at  Malaga  with  a  great  number 
of  troops  on  board,  and  sail  to  Sicily.  The 
news  of  his  arrival  there  gave  great  joy  to 
Frederic,  who  entertained  not,  (and  how 
could  he?)  the  least  suspicion  of  the  Catho- 
lic king's  treachery,  and  he  immediately 
wrote  to  Gonsalvo,  pressing  liim  to  pass 
over,  without  delay,  to  Calabria,  that  he 
might  be  ready  at  hand  to  make  head  against 
the  French  in  full  march  to  invade  his  king- 
dom.' Gonsalvo  demanded,  and  obtained 
some  towns  in  Calabria,  that  he  might  have 


with  that  city,  by  the  Boniivogli.     But  the  i  places  to  retreat  to,  as  he  pretended,  in  case  . 
king  of  France,  having,  by  this  time,  made  j  of  any  misfortune;  but  his  real  design  was 


the  necessary  preparations  for  adding  the 
conquest  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples  to  that  of 
tile  duchy  of  Milan,  recalled  the  troops  he 
had  lent  to  V^alentine;  and  thus  was  the  in- 
tended attempt  upon  Bologna  put  ofT  to  a 
more  proper  season.  Of  the  king's  expedi- 
tion against  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  and  the 
success  that  attended  it,  authors  give  us  the 


thus  to  get  more  easily  possession  of  his 
master's  share.  Upon  the  landing  of  the 
great  captain  with  his  troops  in  Calabria, 
the  deluded  king  drew  together  the  few 
forces  he  had,  in  order  to  join  him.  But,  in 
the  mean  time,  the  whole  secret  was  dis- 
closed. For  the  French  army  being  arrived 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Rome,  the  embassa- 


following  account.     As  Ferdinand  the  Ca-   dors  of  Spain  and  France  demanded  an  au- 


tholic  claimed  that  kingdom  as  well  as  Lewis, 
they  privately  agreed  to  conquer  it,  with 
their  joint  forces,  and  divide  it  between  them, 
laying  it  down  as  a  principle,  that  Frederic, 
the  prince  then  on  the  throne,  had  no  right 


dience  of  the  pope  in  a  full  consistory,  and 
having  obtained  it,  they  notified  to  him  and 
the  cardinals  the  treaty  concluded  between 
the  two  kings,  begging  his  holiness  to  con- 
firm it  by  granting  the   investiture  of  the 


to  it,  being  descended  only  from  a  natural  ■  kingdom  of  Naples  to  the  king  of  France, 
son  of  the  house  of  Arragon,  and  that  they  i  and  that  of  Apulia  and  Calabria  to  the  king 
two  were  the  only  persons  who  could  have   of  Spain.     Their  request  was  immediately 


a  lawful  claim  to  it ;  Lewis,  as  heir  to  the 
family  of  Anjou,and  Ferdinand,  as  nephew 
to  Alphonso,  who  conquered  it,  he  being 
the  son  of  John,  king  of  Arragon,  Alphonso's 
brother,  and  consequently  lawful  heir,  as  he 
pretended,  to  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  which 
his  uncle  had  conquered  with  the  arms  and 
the  money  of  Arragon.  By  that  convention 
Ferdinand  was  to  have  Calabria  and  Apulia, 
lying  next  to  Sicily,  which  belonged  to  him, 
and  Lewis  the  rest  of  the  kingdom  with  the 
capital.  Each  was  to  conquer  his  own 
share,  and  neither  was  obliged  to  assist,  but 
only  not  to  hinder  the  other.  This  treaty 
was  signed  by  Ferdinand  at  Granada  on  the 
1 1th  of  November  of  the  present  year.  But 
by  both  princes  it  was  thought  expedient, 
that  it  should  be  kept  secret  till  such  time  as 
the  French  army,  destined  for  the  conquest 
of  Naples  arrived  at  Rome.^  In  the  mean 
time  the  unhappy  king  Frederic,  hearing  of 
the  march  of  the  French  army,  and  knowing 
nothing  of  this  treaty,  applied  to  Ferdinand 
as  a  prince  of  the  same  family,  earnestly 

«  Guicciardin.  1.  5.     Tomasi,  p.  139. 
»  Recueil  de  Traites  de  Leonard,  torn.  1. 

Vol.  III.— 35 


granted,  and  a  bull  was  soon  afterwards  is- 
sued, depriving  Frederic  of  the  kingdom, 
and  confirming  the  above-mentioned  divi- 
sion. The  unfortunate  Frederic  was  thun- 
der-struck at  the  news  of  this  treaty,  and 
could  scarce  believe,  that  a  prince  of  his 
own  family  would  be  so  base  as  to  abuse 
the  confidence  he  placed  in  him,  to  procure 
his  ruin  more  effectually.  But  being  soon 
convinced  of  it,  by  the  hostilities  that  the 
great  captain  began  to  commit  in  Calabria, 
and  finding  it  absolutely  impossible  for  him 
to  resist  two  such  formidable  powers,  he  put 
the  few  forces  he  had  into  his  towns  to  de- 
fend them  as  long  as  they  were  able,  and  re- 
tired himself  to  Castel  Nuovo  in  Naples. 
But  being  there  besieged,  without  any  hopes 
of  relief  by  Aubigni,  Avho  commanded  the 
French  army,  he  surrendered  upon  the  fol- 
lowing conditions:  That  he  should  be  per- 
mitted to  withdraw  to  the  isle  of  Ischiawith 
what  effects  he  could  carry  with  him  ;  should 
be  allowed  to  remain  there  six  months,  and 
then  retire  to  what  place  he  pleased  out  of 
the  kingdom  of  Naples.  He  was  so  pro- 
voked at  the  baseness  and  treachery  of  Fer- 


274 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Alexander  VI, 


Valentine  invades,  and  reduces  the  state  of  Piombino.    Seizes  on  the  duchy  of  Urbino  by  treacliery  ;— [Year 

of  Christ,  1502.] 


dinand,  that,  before  the  six  months  expired, 
he  retired  to  France,  and  being  well  received 
by  that  king,  he  made  over  to  him,  out  of 
spile  to  Ferdinand,  all  his  rights  to  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  and  had,  upon  that  account, 
the  duchy  of  Anjou,  and  a  pension  of  thirty 
thousand  ducats  a  year,  which  he  enjoyed 
to  the  hour  of  his  death.  The  great  captain 
met  with  as  little  opposition  in  reducing  Ca- 
labria and  Apulia,  as  Aubigni  had  done  in 
conquering  the  rest  of  the  kingdom.  Ta- 
ranto  held  out  for  some  time,  but  was,  in 
the  end,  forced  to  capitulate;  and  one  of  the 
articles  of  capitulation  was,  that  the  duke  of 
Calabria,  the  dethroned  king's  son,  then  in 
that  city,  should  be  at  liberty  to  retire  to  what 
place  soever  he  should  think  proper.  They 
obliged  the  great  captain  to  swear,  upon  the 
consecrated  host,  to  the  observance  of  this 
article  in  particular.  But,  notwithstanding 
his  oath,  he  sent  the  young  prince,  under  a 
strong  guard,  into  Spain,  where  he  met  with 
kind  usage,  but  was  kept,  in  a  manner,  as  a 
prisoner,  so  long  as  he  lived.'  Thus  ended 
the  reign  of  this  unhappy  branch  of  the 
house  of  Arragon  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples. 
Great  numbers  of  manifestoes  were  published 
by  the  king  of  Spain's  friends  to  justify  his 
conduct  in  this  war.  But  with  all  their  ma- 
nifestoes they  could  not  hinder  people^  as 
Guicciardin  informs  us,  from  making  a  joke 
of  his  title  of  "  catholic,"  as  well  as  of  his 
pretences  to  piety  and  religion  in  driving  the 
Moors  out  of  the  kingdom  of  Granada,  which 
procured  him  tliat  title. 

While  these  things  passed  in  the  kingdom 
of  Naples,  the  pope,  watching  every  oppor- 
tunity of  extending  his  power,  and  aggran- 
dizing his  family  at  the  expense  of  his  neigh- 
bors, formed  a  design  of  making  himself 
master  of  the  republic  of  Florence,  divided, 
at  this  time,  into  tw^o  opposite  factions.  Ac- 
cordingly, he  sent  duke  Valentine,  with  all 
the  forces  of  the  church  under  his  command, 
to  invade  the  dominions  of  that  republicj 
under  color  of  reinstating  Peter  de  Medicis, 
who  had  been  lately  driven  out  by  the  popu- 
lar faction.  The  duke  made  himself  master 
of  some  places;  but  while  he  was  advancing 
full  march  to  Florence,  he  received  a  letter 
from  the  king  of  France,  to  whom  the  Flo- 
rentines had  applied,  requiring  him  instantly 
to  withdraw  his  troops  from  the  Florentine 
dominions,  to  restore  the  places  he  had 
taken,  and  not  concern  himself  with  the  af- 
fairs of  that  republic.  With  this  order  Va- 
lentine complied  much  against  his  will;  but 
turning  his  arms,  before  he  left  Tuscany, 
against  Appiano,  prince  of  Piombino,  to 
whose  dominions  he  had  no  shadow  of  claim 
or  right,  he  made  himself  master  of  all  the 
places  belonging  to  that  prince,  and  after  a 
siege,  that  lasted  some  time,  of  Piombino  it- 


'  Guicciard.  1.  5.  Antonin.  Hist,  de  Louis  XII.  Hist. 
<lu  Chevalier  Bayard. 


self,  his  capitol.  The  prince  had  gone  ia 
person,  upon  this  unexpected  invasion,  into 
France,  to  implore  the  protection  of  the  king, 
who  was  bound  by  former  stipulations  to 
maintain  him  in  the  quiet  possession  of  all 
his  dominions.  Lewis  received  him  very 
coldly,  and  returned  to  his  request  the  fol- 
lowing answer :  That  he  could  afford  him  no 
assistance  without  the  breach  of  a  posterior 
treaty  concluded  with  his  holiness  and  duke 
Valentine.  However,  the  prince  saved,  at 
least,  his  life  by  his  journey  into  France. 
For  the  city  of  Piombino  being  taken  in  his 
absence,  he  escaped,  by  that  means,  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  duke,  who,  to  secure  to 
himself  the  possession  of  the  states,  which 
he  had  unjustly  seized,  seldom  failed  to  re- 
move the  proprietors,  by  some  means  or 
other,  commonly  by  poison,  out  of  the  way. 
From  Piombino,  Valentine  returned  to  the 
neighborhood  of  Rome,  and  there  seized  on 
all  the  towns  and  territories  belonging  to  the 
Colonnas  and  the  Savellis,  pretending  that 
they  had  forfeited  them  by  joining  the  king 
of  Naples  against  the  French.  Out  of  the 
states  of  these  two  wealthy  and  powerful 
Roman  families,  the  pope  created  two 
duchies,  the  one  of  Nepi,  the  other  of  Ser- 
moneta.  With  the  former  he  invested  John 
Borgia,  another  natural  son  of  his,  not  by 
Vanozza,  but  by  a  Roman  lady  after  his  ac- 
cession to  the  pontificate.  But  in  the  bull 
of  investiture  he  is  called  the  son  of  Cassar 
Borgia.  The  other  duchy  he  bestowed  upon 
Roderic  of  Arragon,  the  supposed  son  of  his 
daughter  Lucretia  by  her  third  husband,  the 
natural  son  of  Alphonso  II.  king  of  Naples.' 
I  said  "  the  supposed  son ;"  for  it  was  com- 
monly believed,  that  Roderic  was  his  holi- 
ness's  own  son  by  his  own  daughter. 

Valentine's  next  undertaking  was  to  make 
himself  master  of  the  duchy  of  Urbino; 
with  that  view  he  sent  part  of  his  troops  to 
invest  Camerino,  belonging  to  the  Varani 
family,  jmd  soon  after  came  himself,  with 
the  rest  of  his  army,  to  Perugia,  to  assist 
in  person,  as  he  pretended,  at  the  siege. 
From  Perugia  he  dispatched  two  messen- 
gers to  Guidobaldo,  duke  of  Urbino,  to  com- 
pliment him  in  his  name,  and  beg  he  would 
lend  him  some  troops  and  artillery  to  be  era- 
ployed  in  the  siege  of  Camerino.  As  the 
duke  had  lately  compounded  some  differ- 
ences with  the  pope  to  the  entire  satisfactjpn 
of  both,  and  received  most  alTectionate  letters 
from  his  holiness,  he  apprehended  no  evil 
consequences  from  his  complying  with  Va- 
lentine's request.  But  no  sooner  had  he  put 
himself  out  of  a  state  of  making  any  defence 
by  complying  with  it,  than  Valentine,  march- 
ing with  incredible  speed,  entered  the  duchy 
in  a  hostile  manner,  seized  on  Cagli,  and 
advancing  with  the  same  expedition  to  Ur- 
bino, made  himself  master  of  that  city  with- 

<  Guicciard.  1.  5. 


Alexander  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


275 


Valentine  si'izos  on  iho  ciiy  of  Camerino.  Confederacy  against  him.  The  confederacy  broken,  anJ  four  of 
the  chiefs  treacherously  murdered.  Several  cities  reduced.  Peraecutiuu  of  the  Orsini;— £Vear  of  Christ, 
1503.] 


out  tlie  least  opposition.  He  had  placed 
guards  on  all  the  roads,  in  order  to  get  the 
duke  and  his  nephew  into  his  power.  For 
it  was  a  rule  with  him  to  extirpate  the  whole 
race  of  those  princes  whom  he  had  divested 
of  their  states.  But  the  duke  mounting  a 
peasant's  horse,  in  the  disguise  of  a  peasant, 
had  ihe  good  luck  to  escape  undiscovered, 
first  to  Ravenna,  and  afterwards  to  Venice; 
and  his  nephew,  escaping  a  thousand  snares, 
got  safe  to  Asti.' 

Valentine,  after  a  short  stay  at  Urhino,  re- 
turned to  pursue  the  siege  of  Camerino.  As 
he  met  there  with  a  most  vigorous  resistance 
from  Julius  da  Varano,  lord  of  the  place,  a 
treaty  was  set  on  foot,  and  a  few  days  truce 
agreed  to  by  both,  in  order  to  settle  the 
terms.  But  Valentine,  observing  that  the 
besieged,  depending  upon  the  truce,  were 
less  vigilant,  he  assaulted  the  place  on  all 
sides  with  his  whole  army,  and  carried  it 
sword  in  hand.  The  attack  was  so  sudden, 
and  so  unexpected,  that  the  unhappy  prince, 
not  having  time  to  make  his  escape,  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  perfidious  conqueror,  with 
two  of  his  sons;  and  they  were  all  three 
by  his  order  immediately  strangled.'^  The 
prince's  eldest  son  had  been  sent  some  time 
before  to  Venice,  and  thus  happily  escaped 
the  fate  of  his  two  younger  brothers.' 

The  treatment  that  the  duke  of  Urbino, 
and  the  Lord  of  Camerino  had  met  w'ith, 
taught  the  other  princes  of  Italy  to  provide 
for  their  own  safety.  With  that  view  they 
met  at  a  place  called  Magione,  not  far  from 
Perugia,  and  there  agreed,  all  to  a  man,  to 
join  their  forces  in  their  own  defence,  and 
stop  the  career  of  Valentine's  unjust  usur- 
pations. At  this  meeting  were  present  Vite- 
lozzo  Vitelli,  lord  of  Ciita  di  Castello ;  Paul 
Baglione,  lord  of  Perugia;  Liverotto,  lord 
of  Fermo ;  Hermes,  son  of  John  Bentivog- 
lio,  lord  of  Bologna  ;  Antony  de  Venafro,  as 
the  deputy  of  Pandolfe  Petrucci,  the  chief 
magistrate  of  the  republic  of  Siena;  cardinal 
Orsini,  with  Paul,  and  Francis  Orsini,  duke 
of  Gravina.  This  confederacy  alarmed  Va- 
lentine, the  rather,  as  the  people  of  Urbino 
had  revolted  and  recalled  their  lawful  sove- 
reign, who,  landing  at  Sinigaglia,  had  reco- 
vered the  whole  duchy,  except  some  strong 
holds,  and  was  ready  to  join  the  confede- 
rates. At  the  same  time  the  city  of  Came- 
rino, shaking  off  the  yoke,  put  John  da  Va- 
rano, their  late  lord's  eldest  son,  in  posses- 
sion of  the  place.  Upon  the  first  news  of 
this  alliance,  the  pope  and  Valentine,  sensi- 
ble that  they  were  not  then  in  a  condition  to 
oppose  so  many  enemies  with  any  success, 
resolved  to  recur  to  their  usual  arts,  and, 
instead  of  arms,  employ  guile  and  deceit. 
Accordingly  they  proposed  the  accommoda- 


ting matters  in  an  amicable  manner,  and  by 
treaty ;  his  holiness  engaging  his  word  with 
the  most  solemn  prolestalious,  that  the  arti- 
cles agreed  to  should,  on  his  part  and  Va- 
lentine's, be  most  religiously  observed,  they 
applied  to  Paul  Orsini  in  particular,  and 
having  gained  him  by  promising  to  restore 
to  his  family  all  the  towns  and  territories 
that  had  been  taken  from  tliem,  they  met 
with  very  little  dilhculiy  in  gaining  the  rest, 
and  thus  breaking  the  conl'ederacy.  Valen- 
tine, being  thus  delivered  from  all  his  fears, 
appointed  the  heads  of  the  confederacy  to 
meet  him  at  Sinigaglia,  in  order  to  give  their 
opinion  concerning  an  affair  of  the  utmost 
importance,  he  being,  he  said,  no  less  willing 
to  confide  in  the  council  of  his  friends,  than 
in  their  arms.  The  two  Orsini,  Paul,  and 
the  duke  of  Gravina,  Vitelli  of  Cilta  di  Cas- 
tello, and  Liverotto  of  Fermo,  in  compli- 
ance with  Valentine's  invitation,  repaired  to 
Sinigaglia,  and  were  there  received  by  him* 
with  all  the  marks  of  the  most  sincere  friend- 
ship. When  he  had  talked  some  lime  with 
them  in  a  most  friendly  manner,  he  took 
them  into  an  inner  room,  under  color  of 
having  something  to  communicate  to  them 
in  private.  But  no  sooner  had  they  entered 
the  room  than  they  were  made  prisoners, 
and  two  of  them,  namely,  Vitelli  and  Live- 
rotto, strangled  upon  the  spot.  The  two 
Orsini  underwent  the  same  fate  soon  after- 
wards, and  the  cardinal  of  that  name,  when 
he  had  been  confined  for  some  time  in  the 
castle  of  St.  Angelo,  was  dispatched  with 
poison.' 

And  now  the  duke,  having  no  enemy  to 
oppose  him,  recovered  the  duchy  of  Urbino; 
and,  without  the  loss  of  a  single  man,  made 
himself  master  of  Citta  di  Castello,  Fermo, 
and  Perugia;  the  Baglioni,  lords  of  the  lat- 
ter place,  having  abandoned  it  at  his  ap- 
proach. He  turned  his  arms  next  against 
the  Orsini;  and,  pretending  that  they  had 
formed  a  design  of  seizing  even  on  Rome 
itself,  as  they  had  many  strong  holds  in  that 
neighborhood,  he  possessed  himself  of  all 
their  territories,  and  having  laid  their  for- 
tresses level  with  the  ground,  returned  to 
Rome,  loaded  with  the  spoils  of  that  ancient 
family.  He-  had  long  aspired  at  the  sove- 
reignty of  the  free  state  of  Siena,  of  Pisa, 
and  of  Florence,  and  had  even  set  out  on  his 
march,  with  all  the  forces  of  the  church 
under  his  command,  in  order  to  invade  those 
states,  beginning  with  that  of  Siena.  But 
by  an  express  order  from  the  king  of  France, 
he  was  obliged  to  drop  that  undertaking, 
and  withdraw  his  iroops  from  the  territory 
of  Siena,  where  he  had  already  committed 
many  shocking  and  unheard-of  barbaritii'S. 
However,  being  afterwards  emboldened  by 
the  misfortunes  of  the  French,  in  the  war 


«  Guicciard.  1.  5;  et  Buonacorsi. 

«  Idem  ibid.  '  Tomasi,  p.  234. 


'  Uuicciardin.  1.  5.     Tomasi. 


276 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


Alexander  dies.     Account  of  his  death.     His  character.     His  vices. 


[Alexander  VI. 


carried  on  between  them  and  the  Spaniards, 
in  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  about  the  division 
of  that  kingdom,  he  resolved,  and  so  did  the 
pope,  to  pursue  the  war  against  the  above- 
mentioned  states,  whether  the  French  king 
approved  of  it  or  not;  nay,  though  they 
owed  to  him  all  their  grandeur,  they  had 
determined  to  abandon  his  party  in  case  he 
opposed  them,  and  espoused  that  of  Spain 
against  him.  But  the  sudden  and  quite  un- 
expected death  of  the  pope  defeated  at  once 
all  their  vast  projects. 

It  was  universally  believed,  says  Guic- 
ciardin,  that  the  death  of  the  pope  was 
owing  to  poison  ;  and,  as  that  author  in- 
forms us,  it  happened,  according  to  the  more 
common  report,  in  the  following  manner. 
Valentine  had  resolved  to  despatch  with 
poison  Hadrian,  cardinal  of  Corneto,  one  of 
the  most  wealthy  of  the  sacred  college;  and 
being  one  night  to  sup  with  him,  with  his 
holiness,  and  other  guests,  in  a  vineyard, 
near  the  Vatican,  that  belonged  to  the  said 
cardinal,  he  sent  thither,  before  supper, 
some  liasks  of  wine  infected  with  a  most 
deadly  poison.  These  flasks  were  delivered 
to  the  waiter,  with  strict  orders  not  to  open 
them  for  any  person  whatever.  In  the 
mean  time  the  pope  arrived,  and  being  over- 
come with  thirst,  as  the  season  was  ex- 
tremely hot,  he  asked  for  something,  to 
drink.  As  the  waiter,  who  was  trusted 
with  the  wine,  had  not  been  let  into  the 
secret,  he  imagined  that  it  was  some  of  the 
choicest,  and  presented  his  holiness  with  it. 
While  the  pope'  was  drinking,  Valentine  ar- 
rived, and  took  a  draught  of  the  same  wine. 
The  poison  operated  immediately ;  the  pope 
was  carried  for  dead  to  the  pontifical  palace, 
and  his  son  after  him  in  the  same  condition.' 
Such  is  the  account  Guicciardin  gives  us  of 
Alexander's  death  ;  and  from  that  account  it 
does  not  appear  that  the  pope  was  privy  to 
the  affair.  But  by  other  authors  the  plot  is 
charged  upon  the  father  as  well  as  the  son. 
Alexander,  says  cardinal  Bembo,  died  on 
the  18th  of  August,  having  by  a  mistake  of 
the  waiter,  drank  the  poison  which  he  had 
privately  ordered  to  be  given  to  his  intimate 
friend,  cardinal  Hadrian,  in  whose  gardens 
he  supped  with  his  son  Caesar.  It  provi- 
dentially happened,  that  they  who  had  des- 
patched, with  poison,  so  many  illustrious 
persons,  in  order  to  possess  themselves  of 
their  treasures,  and  designed  to  have  added 
their  intimate  friend  and  their  guest  to  the 
rest,  should,  by  the  same  means,  have  de- 
stroyed themselves  instead  of  him."  Tomaso 
Tomasi  writes,  that  the  pope  intended  to 
have  poisoned  all  the  rich  cardinals,  as  well 
as  the  cardinal  of  Corneto,  and  seize  on 
their  wealth,  as  he  stood  in  great  want  of 
money  for  his  expedition  against  Tuscany  ; 
that  he  invited  them,  with  that  view,  to  sup 
with  him  and  his  son,  in  a  vineyard  near 


>  Guicciardin,  1.  5. 


2  Bembo,  1.  6. 


the  Vatican,  that  belonged  to  the  said  cardi- 
nal of  Corneto;  that  Valentine  consigned 
the  poisoned  wine  to  the  head  waiter  and 
acquainted  him  with  the  whole;  but  that  the 
pope  arriving  in  his  absence,  and  asking  for 
something  to  drink,  the  under-waiter,  who 
had  received  no  instructions,  gave  him  some 
of  the  poisoned  wine,  imagining,  as  it  was 
set  apart,  that  it  was  reserved  for  his  holi- 
ness. Tomasi  adds,  that  the  pope  had  scarce 
sat  down  to  supper,  when  being  seized  with 
a  racking  pain  in  his  bowels,  he  fell  off  his 
chair,  and  was  taken  up  and  carried  to  his 
palace  for  dead.' 

He  died  the  next  day,  the  18th  of  August, 
in  the  seventy-second  year  of  his  age,  when 
he  had  held  the  see  eleven  years  and  sixteen 
days  :  his  body,  all  swelled,  black,  and  shock- 
ingly disfigured,  was  carried  to  St.  Peter's, 
in  order  to  be  there  interred,  the  people 
crowding,  with  incredible  joy,  about  it, 
and  congratulating  each  other  upon  their 
being,  at  last,  delivered  from  one  who,  with 
his  immoderate  ambition,  and  unexampled 
treachery  ;  with  innumerable  instances  of 
horrid  cruelty,  of  monstrous  lust,  and  un- 
heard-of avarice,  exposing  all  things  to  sale, 
both  sacred  and  profane,  had,  like  a  veno- 
mous serpent,  intoxicated  the  whole  world. 
Such  is  the  portrait  Guicciardin  has  left  us 
of  this  pope.2 

I  shall  pass  over,  in  silence,  the  many 
shocking  instances  that  occur  in  history  of 
his  holiness's  "monstrous  lust,"  but  cannot 
help  taking  notice  of  his  being  strongly  sus- 
pected of  incest  with  his  own  daughter,  and 
his  having,  in  his  amour  with  her,  his  two 
sons,  the  duke  of-Gandia  and  Valentine,  for 
his  rivals.  This  gave  occasion  to  several 
pasqiiinades,  and,  among  the  rest,  to  the  fol- 
lowing famous  distich  of  Pontanus,  written 
by  way  of  epitaph  for  Lucrelia's  tomb: 

"  Hoc  jacet  in  tumulo  Lucretia  nomine,  sed  re 
Thais;  Alexandri  filia,  sponsa,  nurus." 

He  is  charged  with  the  same  crime  by  the 
celebrated  Sapnazar,  in  the  following  lines  : 

"Humana  jura,  nee  minus  coelestia,         * 

Ipsosque  sustulit  Decs ; 
Ut  scilicet  liceret  heu  scelus  !    Patri 

NatiE  sinum  permingere."'  v 

His  holiness,  says  Burchardus,  was  ag?«at 
lover  of  women,  and  in  his  time  the  apos^ 
tolic  palace  was  turned  into  a  brothel,  a  more 
infamous  brothel  than  any  of  the  public 
stews.  He  then  tells  us  of  an  entertainment 
given  by  Valentine,  in  the  apostolic  palace, 
to  fifty  of  the  most  noted  harlots  then  in 
Rome,  and  describes,  perhaps  too  minutely, 
the  obscenities  practised  on  that  occasion,  in 
the  presence  of  the  pope,  and  his  daughter 
Lucretia.''  In  short,  none  of  the  Eastern, 
none  of  the  Roman  emperors,  however  lewd 
and  debauched,  exceeded  Alexander  in  lewd- 
ness and  debauchery .5 


>  Tomasi  apud  Gordon.  Vita  Alex.  p.  361,  et  seq. 
"  Guicciard.  I.  5.  =  Sanna.  I.  2.  Fpi.  20. 

*  Burchard.  Diar.  p. 77.  ibid.      'Tomasi,  p.  187. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


277 


Pius  III.] 

AH  tiiingsvenal  in  Alexander's  time  at  Rome.    Allowed  to  have  had  some  good  qualities.   His  writings.   Dis- 
turbances on  occasion  of  the  death  of  Alexander. 


No  mao  ever  proposed  matters  with  more 
art,  or  drew  others  with  more  ease  into  his 
own  sentiments.  Ilis  language  was  altrapt- 
ing,  and  his  eloquence  irresistible.  He  made 
it  his  study  to  accommodate  himself  to  the 
temper  and  genius  of  others  ;  with  the  grave 
and  serious  he  was  so  too,  but  jocose  and 
facetious  with  men  of  pleasantry.  He  loved 
shows,  and  public  sports ;  but  never  suffered 
his  diversions  to  interfere  with  business.  He 


Of  his  "  immoderate  ambition,"  his  "  un- 
exampled treachery,"  and  his  "  horrid  cru- 
elty," I  have  already  alledged  several  shock- 
ing instances.  As  for  his  *'  unheard-of  ava- 
rice," he  stuck  at  nothing  to  accumulate 
wealth  wherewithal  to  feed  the  extravagance 
of  his  unnatural  brood,  and  raise  them  to 
the  highest  pitch  of  grandeur.  It  was  a  com- 
mon practice,  says  Guicciardin,  both  with 
the  flither  and  the  son,  to  dispatch  with  poi- 
son, not  only  those  whom  they  had  resolved  contented  himself  \yith  little  sleep,  was  very 
to  sacrifice  to  their  revenge  and  jealousy,  temperate  in  his  diet,  and  never  known  to 
but  all  other  persons  whose  wealth  tempted  have  been  guilty  of  the  least  intemperance, 
their  unhallowed  avarice,  not  sparing  car-  He  is  said,  for  all  his  love  of  money,  never 
dinals,  nor  other  courtiers,  nor  even  their  to  have  withheld  from  the  professors  of  the 
most  intimate  friends,  and  their  most  faith-  liberal  arts  their  salaries,  from  the  soldiers 
ful  and  useful  ministers.'  Innumerable  in- 
stances are  to  be  met  with  in  the  writers  of 
these  unhappy  times,  especially  in  Tomasi 
and  Burchardus,  of  persons  thus  dispatched, 
and  charged,  after  their  death,  with  crimes, 
for  which,  it  was  pretended,  that  they  had 
forfeited  their  estates  ;  and  thus  were  they 
twice  most  barbarously  murdered.* 

In  simony  he  far  surpassed  all  his  prede- 
cessors ;  exposing  to  sale  all  ecclesiastical 
preferments,  dignities,  benefices,  and  even 
bishoprics;  nay,  and  admitting  none  into 
the  sacred  college,  but  such  as  had  purchas- 
ed that  dignity  with  ready  money;  which 
gave  just  occasion  to  the  following  pasqui- 
nade : 

"  Vendit  Alexander  claves,  allaria,  Christum. 
Emerat  ille  prius,  vendere  jure  potest." 

To  conclude;  all,  who  speak  of  Alexander, 
seem  to  agree  in  this,  that  for  lust,  avarice, 
cruelty,  treachery,  and  perfidiousness,  he 
scarce  ever  had  his  equal.     But,  at  the  same 


their  pay,  nor  from  the  workmen  their  wa- 
ges :  it  was  a  maxim  with  liim,  that  "  who 
takes  from  the  great  must  give  to  the  little;" 
and  it  was  by  adhering  to  that  maxim,  that 
he  caused  so  many  Roman  barons  to  be  di- 
vested of  their  estates,  and  barbarously  mur-. 
dered,  without  any  insurrection  ensuing 
thereupon  in  Rome,  or  any  danger  to  him- 
self.' 

Alexander  left  behind  him  a  treatise  under 
the  title  of  "Clypeus  defeiisionis  fidei  Ro- 
manae  Ecdesiae,"  with  several  bulls ;  and 
amongst  these  the  bull  relating  to  the  disputes 
between  the  kings  of  Castile  and  Portugal, 
concerning  the  discovery  of  the  West  Indies. 
That  affair  being  by  both  princes  referred  to 
his  arbitration,  he  determined  it  thus :  that 
their  conquests  in  those  parts  should  be 
bounded  by  a  line  supposed  to  be  drawn 
from  North  to  South,  passing  about  one 
hundred  leagues  from  the  islands  of  Cape 
Verde,  and  that  the  part  of  the  ocean  lying 


time,  they  allow  him  to  have  been  endowed  ;  to  the  west  of  that  line,  should  belong  to  the 
with  most  extraordinary  talents,  and  a  capa-  king  of  Castile,  and  the  other  to  the  South 
city  equal  to  the  government  of  an  empire.  !  to  the  king  of  Portugal.^ 


PIUS  III.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTEENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Maximilian,  Emperor  of  the  West."] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1503.]  The  death  of 
Alexander  was  attended  with  great  disturb- 
ances, not  only  at  Rome,  but  throughout 
the  ecclesiastical  state.  For  no  sooner  was 
it  known  that  he  was  dead,  and  his  son 
Valentine  lay  dangerously  ill,  than  the  cities 
of  Pesaro,  Sinigaglia,  Citta  di  Castello,  Ca- 
inerino,  Urbino,  Piombino,  and  Perugia, 
shaking  off  the  yoke,  recalled  their  old  lords, 
and  reinstated  them  in  their  dominions. 
Thus  did  Valentine  lose  at  once  what  it  had 
cost  him  so  much  blood  and  treasure  to  gain. 

«  Guicciard.  ).  5. 

9  Burcbard.  et  Tomasi,  ubi  supra. 


However  the  people  of  Romagna  showed 
no  inclination  to  revolt,  being  entirely  satis- 
fied with  their  new  governor,  and  his  neAV 
government.  In  Rome  every  thing  was  in 
the  utmost  confusion.  For  the  Orsini,  and 
the  other  Roman  barons  whom  Valentine 
had  divested  of  their  estates,  being  returned 
upon  the  news  of  the  pope's  death  and  Va- 
lentine's illness,  battles  were  daily  fought  in 
the  streets  between  the  two  opposite  parties  ; 
insomuch  that  the  cardinals  were  obliged  to 
raise  a  considerable  body  of  troops  to  protect 


'  Burcha.  Tomasi,  ubi  supra  ;  et  Onup.  in  Alex.  VI, 
'  Cherubini  Bullar.  mag.  et  Bembo,  1.  6. 


278 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Julius  H. 


Piua  III.  elected.   His  family,  preferments,  &c.   New  disturbances  in  Rome.  Death  of  Pius.   Julius  II.  elected. 
His  preferments  before  his  election. 


them  while  they  were  shut  up  in  the  con- 
clave. Besides,  they  applied  to  the  French, 
Spanish,  and  Venetian  embassadors,  and 
having  by  their  means  prevailed  upon  Va- 
lentine, as  well  as  upon  the  heads  of  the 
opposite  party,  to  withdraw,  with  their  men, 
from  Rome,  till  the  election  was  made,  they 
began  at  last  to  celebrate  the  funeral  solem- 
nities of  the  deceased  pope,  not  in  the  church 
of  St.  Peter,  where  he  was  buried,  but  in 
that  of  the  Dominicans,  called  the  Minerva. 
They  did  not,  it  seems,  think  it  safe  to  meet 
in  the  Vatican,  as  being  too  near  the  castle 
of  St.  Angelo,  garrisoned  by  Valentine's 
men.'  However,  being  assured  by  the  go- 
vernor that  they  should  meet  with  no  dis- 
turbance nor  interruption,  they  assembled  in 
the  Vatican,  to  the  number  of  thirty-eight, 
and,  in  a  very  short  time,  elected,  with  one 
consent,  Francis  Piccolomini,  cardinal  dea- 
con of  St.  Eustathius.  His  election  fell  on 
the  22d  of  September,  when  the  see  had 
been  vacant  thirty-five  days,  and  he  was 
crowned  on  the  8th  of  October,  under  the 
name  of  Pius  III. 

He  was  a  native  of  Siena,  of  the  Todes- 
chini  family ;  but  being  nephew  to  Pius  II., 
by  his  sister  Laodamia,  of  the  Piccolomini 
family,  he  was  allowed  by  that  pope  to  take 
the  name  and  bear  the  arms  of  that  family. 
He  was  preferred  by  his  uncle  to  the  dignity 
of  cardinal,  when  only  twenty-two  years  of 
age,  and  not  long  after  to  the  bishopric  of 
Siena,  and  it  was  to  renew  the  memory  of  his 
benefactor  that  he  took  the  name  of  Pius  III. 
The  succeeding  popes,  Paul  II.,  Innocent 


VIII.,  and  Alexander  VI.,  employed  him  in 
several  legations,  which  he  is  said  to  have 
discharged  to  their  entire  satisfaction,  being 
a  man  of  great  experience  and  equal  probity.' 
Upon  the  news  of  his  election,  Valentine, 
who  still  continued  greatly  indisposed,  and 
was  obliged  to  travel  in  a  litter,  returned  to 
Rome  with  two  hundred  men  at  arms,  as 
many  light  horse,  and  eight  hundred  foot. 
But  the  Orsini  being  likewise  returned,  the 
war  was  renewed  within  the  walls,  and  the 
city  thrown  again  into  the  utmost  confusion. 
But  as  the  Orsini  received  daily  new  rein- 
forcements they  prevailed  in  the  end,  and 
obliged  Valentine  to  fly  for  refuge  to  the 
castle  of  St.  Angelo.  Upon  his  flight  his 
men  dispersed;  and  thus  was  he  left  at  the 
mercy  of  the  pope,  who  nevertheless  would 
allow  no  violence  to  be  offered  to  him,  but 
ordered  the  governor  to  let  him  depart  un- 
molested whenever  he  pleased.  Thus  was 
peace  restored  to  the  city,  but  Pius  did  not 
live  to  enjoy  it;  for  being  advanced  in  years 
and  very  infirm,  he  died  on  the  26th  day 
after  his  election.  Some  ascribe  his  death 
to  poison,  conveyed  into  an  ulcer  he  had  in 
his  leg,  at  the  instigation  of  Pandolfo  Pe- 
truci,  lord  of  Siena.  His  death  happened 
on  the  18th  of  October,  when  he  had  lived 
sixty-four  years,  five  months,  and  ten  days.^ 
He  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter, 
in  a  marble  sepulchre,  near  that  of  his  uncle 
Pius  II.,  in  the  chapel  of  St.  Andrew. 
Guicciardin  speaks  of  him  as  a  man  of  an 
unspotted  life,  and  not  unworthy  of  the  high 
dignity  to  which  he  was  raised.** 


JULIUS  II.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  J^ND  FOURTEENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Maximilian,  Emperor  of  the  TVest.'] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1503.]  As  at  the  time  of 
Pius's  death  the  troops  of  the  Orsini  were 
still  in  Rome,  the  cardinals  delayed  entering 
into  the  conclave  till  they  had  evacuated  the 
city.  But  in  the  mean  time  they  agreed  in 
their  choice  without  doors,  and  assembling 
on  the  last  day  of  October,  elected  that  night, 
without  shutting  the  conclave,  Julian  della 
Rovere,  cardinal  presbyter  of  St.  Peter  ad 
Vincula,  who  took  the  name  of  JuUus  II. 
This  unanimity  in  electing  a  man,  who  was 
known  to  be  of  a  restless  and  untractable 
temper,  and  to  have  spent  his  whole  life  in 
contentions  and  bustles,  is  ascribed  by  Guic- 
ciardin, partly  to  his  being  looked  upon  as 
the  principal  defender  of  the  immunities 
and  rights  of  the  church,  but  chiefly  to 
the  great  promises  he  had  made  to  the  car- 


_'  Guicciard.  1.  6.    Onuph.  in  Fio  III. 


dinals,-  that  is,  to  simony,  corruption,  and 
bribery.  He  even  courted  the  favor  of  Va- 
lentine, and  to  gain  him,  and,  by  his  means, 
the  Spanish  cardinals,  he  proposed  a  mar- 
riage between  the  duke's  daughter  and  his 
own  nephew,  Francis  Maria  della  Rovere, 
governor  of  Rome.  He  promised,  besides, 
to  confirm  Valentine  in  the  post  of  captain 
general  of  the  church,  and  to  assist  him  in 
the  recovery  of  the  cities  of  Romagna,  that 
had  begun  to  revolt."* 

,  Julius,  thus  elected,  was  a  native  of  Sa- 
vona  in  the  state  of  Genoa,  and  the  son  of 
Raphael  della  Rovere,  brother  to  Sixtus  IV. 
By  that  pope  he  was  preferred  to  the  see  of 
Carpentras,  and  in    1471   created   cardinal 


«  Onuph  in  Vit. 

"  Guicciard.  I.  6.     Tomasi,  Onuph.  in  Vita. 

'  Idem  ibid.  '  Guicciard.  ibid. 


Julius  II.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


svy 


Misunderstanding  between  the  pope  and  the  Venetians ;  wlio  make  themselves  masters  of  Faenza.  Valentine 
arrested  by  the  pope's  order;— [Year  of  Christ,  1504.J  Flics  to  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  Is  there  imprisoned 
and  sent  to  Spain. 


presbyter  of  St.  Peler  ad  Vincula.  By  the 
same  pope  he  was  made  bishop  of  Albaiio, 
then  of  Ostia,  and  lastly  high  penitentiary, 
and  apostolic  legate  at  Avignon.  He  was 
greatly  esteemed  and  caressed  by  Innocent 
VIII.,  the  successor  of  Sixtus.  But  having 
reason  to  believe  that  Alexander,  coveting 
his  wealth,  intended  to  remove  him  out  of 
the  way,  as  he  had  done  many  others,  he 
retired  to  France,  and  attended  king  Charles 
in  his  expedition  against  the  kingdom  of 
Naples.' 

The  new  pope  was  scarce  warm  in  his 
chair,  when  a  quarrel  broke  out  between  him 
and  the  Venetians,  on  the  following  occasion. 
The  people  of  Romagna,  who,  in  the  gene- 
ral revolution  of  the  other  states  and  cities, 
had  continued  faithful  to  Valentine,  hearing 
that  he  had  fled  into  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo, 
and  his  troops  were  dispersed,  began  to  take 
different  parties.  Some  returned  under  their 
former  obedience  to  the  church,  while  others 
recalled  their  ancient  lords.  But  the  Vene- 
tians, aspiring  at  the  dominion  of  all  Ro- 
magna, broke  unexpectedly  into  that  pro- 
vince, and  having  got  possession  of  Forlim- 
popoli,  of  Rimini,  and  of  several  other 
places,  laid  siege  to  Faenza.  Hereupon  the 
Faentines,  sensible  that  they  could  not  long 
hold  out,  with  their  own  force  alone,  against 
so  powerful  an  enemy,  sent  deputies  to  Rome 
to  implore  the  protection  and  assistance  of  the 
pope.  Julius  was  provoked  beyond  measure 
at  the  proceedings  of  the  Venetians.  But 
being  newly  placed  in  the  chair,  and  destitute 
both  of  n'len  and  money,  he  was  obliged  to 
content  himself  for  the  present  with  sending 
a  nuncio,  to  remonstrate  against  their  at- 
tempting to  subject  to  their  republic  a  city 
that  belonged  to  the  church,  to  which  they 
themselves  could  not  but  know,  that  they 
had  no  shadow  of  right.  The  nuncio,  the 
bishop  of  Tivoli,  was  ordered  to  add,  that 
his  holiness  had  been  most  cordially  affected 
to  their  republic  before  his  exaltation,  and 
that  now  he  was  raised  to  so  high  a  station, 
they  might  expect  to  feel  the  effects  of  his 
ancient  benevolence.  The  senate  received 
the  nuncio  with  the  greatest  marks  of  honor 
and  respect,  and  after  deliberating  some  time 
among  themselves,  returned  him  the  follow-, 
ing  answer:  That  the  senate  had  always 
most  ardently  wished  for  the  promotion  of  the 
cardinal  of  St.  Peter  ad  Vincula  to  the  pon- 
tificate, on  account  of  the  friendship  that  had 
subsisted  so  long  between  them,  and  his  ho- 
liness could  not  doubt  that  they  would  pay 
him  more  deference  and  respect  now  he  was 
pope,  than  they  had  done  while  he  was  car- 
dinal; but  that  they  did  not  understand 
why  his  holiness  should  be  offended  at  their 
embracing  the  opportunity  that  offered  of 
possessing  themselves  of  Faenza,  since  the 
church  had  divested  herself  of  all  right  to  it 


<  Guicciard.  1.  6;  et  Onupb.  in  Vit.  Julii  II. 


in  a  full  consistory,  and  transferred  the  so- 
vereignty to  duke  Valentine.  They  added, 
that  the  city  of  Faenza,  with  its  small  state, 
had  been  governed,  time  out  of  mind,  by  its 
own  princes,  who  received  the  investiture 
of  the  popes,  and  paid  no  other  acknowledg- 
ment of  their  subjection  to  the  holy  see  than 
a  small  tribute,  which  the  senate  was  ready- 
to  pay,  provided  it  was  really  due.  The 
senate  having  dismissed  the  nuncio  with 
this  answer,  ordered  Christopher  Moro,  their 
commander,  to  pursue  the  siege,  and  the 
town  was  soon  obliged  to,  submit.'  The 
pope  dissembled  for  the  present,  but  it  was 
not  long  ere  the  Venetians  had  occasion  to 
repent  their  having  made  him  an  enemy,  as 
we  shall  see  in  the  sequel. 

As  some  castles  in  Romagna  still  held  out 
for  Valentine,  though  the  cities  had  revolted, 
the  pope  proposed  his  delivering  them  up  to 
him,  to  prevent  their  falling  into  the  hands 
of  the  Venetians.  That  proposal  Valentine" 
rejected,  which  so  provoked  the  pope,  that 
he  ordered  him  to  be  arrested,  and  conveyed 
to  the  casile  of  Ostia,  to  be  committed  there 
to  the  custody  of  cardinal  Carvajal,  till  he 
had  put  the  pope  in  possession  of  his  for- 
tresses in  Romagna.  The  pope  did  not  in- 
tend to  set  him  at  liberty  even  upon  his  de- 
livering up  those  fortresses ;  but  the  cardinal, 
to  whose  custody  he  was  committed,  no 
sooner  heard  of  their  being  put  .into  the 
pope's  hands,  than  he  restored  the  duke  to 
his  liberty,  without  the  knowledge  of  his 
holiness.  The  duke,  instead  of  returning  to 
Rome,  and  putting  himself  in  the  power  of 
the  .pope,  whom  he  began  to  mistrust,  re- 
paired, in  great  haste,  to  the  kingdom  of 
Naples,  and  met  there  with  a  most  friendly- 
reception  from  the  great  captain,  who,  having 
driven  the  French  quite  out  of  that  king- 
dom, governed  it  as  the  catholic  king's  vice- 
roy, or  lieutenant.  The  duke,  in  the  several 
conferences  he  had  with  that  general,  com- 
municated to  him  the  vast  projects  he  was 
still  forming,  especially  his  design  upon  the 
states  of  Pisa  and  Florence,  all  which  Gon- 
salvo  not  only  pretended  to  approve,  but 
gave  him  leave  to  raise  in  the  kingdom,  what 
number  of  troops  he  thought  necessary  to 
carry  his  design  into  execution;  nay,  and 
offered  his  galleys  to  convey  him  and  his 
troops  to  Pisa.  The  troops  being  raised  with 
incredible  expedition,  and  the  galleys  ready 
to  receive  them  on  board,  the  duke,  before 
he  embarked,  had  a  long  conference  with 
Gonsalvo,  who,  at  parting,  embraced  him 
with  the  warmest  expressions  of  friendship. 
But  he  no  sooner  came  out  of  the  room  than 
he  was  arrested  by  the  general's  order,  and 
carried  prisoner  to  the  castle.  When  Gon- 
salvo was  charged  with  breaking  his  faith, 
he  alledged,  in  his  own  vindication,  the  ex- 
press commands  of  his  sovereign,  to  which. 


>  Guicciard.  1.  6. 


280 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Julius  H. 


Valentine's  death.  Julius  resolves  to  recover  Bologna  and  Perugia  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  150S.]  The  king  of 
France  strives  in  vain  to  divert  him  from  that  undertaking.  Marches  in  person  against  both  those  cities, 
and  both  submit.  The  pope  and  the  emperor  endeavor  to  stir  up  the  Germanic  body  against  France  ; — [Year 
of  Christ,  1507.] 


he  said,  all  private  engagements  ought  to 
give  way.'  Giovio  will  have  the  pope  to 
have  been  the  chief  author  of  the  imprison- 
ment of  Valentine,  consulting  therein  his 
own  safety  and  the  peace  of  Italy.  How- 
ever that  be,  by  his  imprisonment,  an  end 
was  at  last  put  to  all  his  grandeur,  fortune, 
and  hopes.  He  had  taken  for  his  motto  the 
words,  "  aut  Caesar  aut  nihil — Caesar  or 
nothing,"  and  he  was,  for  some  lime,  as 
great  and  victorious  as  Caesar.  But  falling 
from  the  greatness  to  which  he  had  raised 
himself  by  fraud  and  cruelty,  he  became, 
before  his  death,  "  nothing,"  as  has  been 
elegantly  expressed  by  Sannazar  in  the  two 
following  lines : 

Omnia  vincebas,  sperabas  omnia,  Ciesar: 
Omnia  deficiunt,  incipis  esse  nihil. 

And  by  another  poet  thus  : 

Borgia  Csesar  erat,  factis  et  nomine  Caesar. 
Aut  nihil,  aut  Cssar  dixit;  utrunique  fuit. 

He  was  soon  afterwards  sent,  on  board  a 
light  galley,  prisoner  to  Spain,  and  there 
confined  in  the  castle  of  Medina  del  Campo ; 
nor  was  he  ever  more  heard  of,  though  he 
had  made  so  much  noise  in  the  world,  ex- 
cept on  occasion  of  his  death,  which  hap- 
pened some  years  afterwards.  He  had  made 
his  escape  from  the  castle  of  Medina,  and 
having  fled  to  John,  king  of  Navarre,  his 
brother-in-law,  he  was  killed  in  a  skirmish 
with  some  rebels,  who  had  taken  up  arras 
against  that  prir^ce.*  I  cannot  help  observ- 
ing, that  Valentine,  guilty,  on  so  many  oc- 
casions, of  the  blackest  treachery,  of  so 
many  horrid  murders,  unheard-of  cruelties, 
and  most  unjust  usurpations,  is  proposed 
by  Machiavel  in  his  Principe  for  a  pattern, 
to  be  imitated  by  all,  who  aspire  to,  or  have 
arrived  at  empire.*  But  with  that  writer  all 
justice,  morahty,  and  religion,  were  out  of 
the  question. 

As  the  new  pope  found,  at  his  accession 
to  the  chair,  the  treasury  of  the  church  quite 
exhausted,  he  continued  quiet  and  unactive, 
though  full  of  vast  projects  during  the  three 
first  years  of  his  pontificate.  But  having, 
in  that  time,  by  retreiiching  all  unnecessary 
expenses,  and  living  himself  with  great  par- 
simony, amassed  a  very  considerable  sum, 
he  begun  in  1506  to  carry  his  designs  into 
execution.  As  the  city  of  Bologna  was  held 
by  John  Bentivoglio,  and  that  of  Perugia  by 
Gianpagolo  Baglione,  but  were  parts  of  the 
ancient  domains  of  the  church,  the  pope  re- 
solved to  recover  them  out  of  the  hands  of 
those  tyrants,  as  he  called  them,  and  reunite 
them  to  the  church.  Pursuant  to  that  re- 
solution he  applied  to  the  king  of  France, 
Lewis  XII.  begging  he  would  assist  him  in 
so  just  an  undertaking.  Lewis,  sensible  that 
it  was  his  interest  to  have  the  pope  his  friend. 


promised  him,  very  readily,  the  assistance 
he  required.  But,  at  the  same  time,  he  en- 
deavoured to  divert  him,  in  the  most  friendly 
manner,  from  such  an  undertaking,  for  the 
present,  as  calculated  to  involve  all  Italy  in 
a  war.  However,  when  the  pope  imparted 
his  design  to  the  cardinals,  in  a  full  consis- 
tory, he  told  them,  that  the  king  of  France 
had  promised  to  assist  him ;  and  that,  de- 
pending upon  his  assistance,  he  would  go 
immediately,  in  person,  upon  the  intended 
enterprise.  When  this  was  told  to  the  king, 
he  expressed  no  small  surprise  at  the  pope's 
depending  upon  his  forces,  before  he  had 
given  them  any  orders  to  march,  especially 
in  an  undertaking  which  he  did  not  approve ; 
and  turning  to  those  about  him,  surely  his 
holiness,  he  said  with  a  smile,  must  have 
indulged,  more  than  usual,  his  love  of  wine, 
when  he  declared  what  must  oblige  me  either 
to  quarrel  with  him,  or  to  countenance  his 
unseasonable  undertaking.' 

Julius,  however,  whom  no  difficulties 
could  discourage,  set  out  from  Rome,  on 
the  27th  of  August,  on  his  march  to  Perugia; 
being  attended  by  twenty-four  cardinals,  and 
four  hundred  men  at  arms.  Gianpagolo 
Baglione,  not  acting,  on  this  occasion,  with 
the  same  courage  he  had  shown  on  all 
others,  went  to  meet  the  pope  as  far  as  Or- 
vieto,  and  delivered  up  to  him  the  keys  of 
the  city,  which  the  pope  entered  in  a  kind 
of  triumph.  In  the  mean  time  the  king  of 
France,  unwilling  to  disoblige  the  pope,  or- 
dered Chaumont,  governor  of  tire  Milanese, 
to  march  in  person,  with  five  hundred  lances, 
to  assist  the  pope  in  the  reduction  of  Bag- 
lione. As  the  pope's  army  received  daily 
new  reinforcements  from  the  Florentines, 
from  the  duke  of  Ferrara,  and  the  Marquis 
of  Mantua,  Bentivoglio,  despairing  of  being 
able  to  withstand  so  great  a  force,  had  re- 
course to  Chaumont;  and  upon  his  inter- 
posing in  behalf  of  that  family,  the  pope 
consented,  that  John  Bentivoglio,  w'ith  his 
wife  and  children,  might  retire  from  Bologna 
unmolested,  and  settle  in  any  part  of  the 
duchy  of  Milan ;  that  they  should  be  al- 
lowed to  sell,  or  carry  with  them,  all  their 
effects,  and  enjoy  the  revenues  of  the  estates 
to  which  they  had  a  just  title.  These  articles 
being  agreed  to,  the  Bentivogli  quitted  the 
city,  and  the  pope  made  his  public  entry 
into  it,  with  extraordinary  pomp,  on  St. 
Martin's  day,  the  11th  of  November  of  the 
present  year,  and  continued  there,  settling 
the  new  government,  till  the  end  of  Febru- 
ary of  the  following  year,  when  he  returned 
to  Rome.2 

In  the  mean  time  the  city  of  Genoa  revolt- 
ed from  the  French,  to  whom  it  was  subject, 
as  well  as  the  state  of  Milan,  and  "great  dis- 


>  Guicciard.  1.  6. 
'  Machiavel,  c.  7. 


'Idem,  1.  7.    Jovius,  1.  8. 


'  Guicciard.  1.  7.     Onuph.  in  Vita  Julii  II. 
2  Guicciard,  et  Onuph.  ibid. 


Julius  II.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


381 


League  concluded  at  Cambray  against  the  Venetians  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1508.]     They  are  excommunicated 
by  the  pope.    Lose  their  dominions  on  tlie  continent ;— [Year  of  ChriBt,  1509.] 

pules  arising  between  the  people  and  the  j  and  whoever  else  had  any  claims  upon  the 
nobility,  the  king  resolved  to  go  in  person  Venetians,  were  to  be  admitted  into  this 
into  Italy,  and  re-establish  his  authority  by  '  treaty.  The  Venetians  had  some  suspicion 
force  of  anus.  With  that  view  he  began  to  I  of  what  was  contriving  against  them  at 
make  great  preparations  both  by  sea  and  |  Cambray,  but  they  had  no  certain  know- 
land,  which  did  not  a  little  alarm  the  pope,  i  ledge  of  it  till  the  pope  informed  them  of  the 
who  could  not  persuade  himself  that  such  whole.  For  Julius,  no  less  apprehensive  of 
vast  preparations  were  only  designed  for  !  the  increase  of  the  emperor's  power  in  Italy, 
the  reduction  of  Genoa.  He  therefore  left  '  than  of  the  French  king's,  acquainted  the 
nothing  unattempted  to  divert  the  king  from  Venetian  embassador  at  Rome,  before  he 
leading  an  army,  in  person,  against  tiie  |  signed  the  treaty,  with  all  the  articles  it  con- 
rebels  of  Genoa.  But  finding  thai  it  was  to  tained,  represented  to  him  the  danger  that 
no  purpose,  and,  at  the  same  time,  giving    his  republic  was  threatened  with,  and  offer- 


way  lo  his  own  groundless  suspicions,  he 
notified  to  the  emperor  by  his  nuncio,  and 
by  a  brief  directed  to  him  and  to  the  electors 
01  the  empire,  that  the  king  of  France  was 
preparing  to  come  into  Italy  at  the  head  of 
a  very  powerful  army,  under  color  of  quell- 
ing the  tumults  in  Genoa,  but  tliat  his  real 
design  was  to  ensltive  the  church,  and  usurp 
the  imperial  dignity.  The  Venetians,  no 
less  apprehensive  than  the  pope  of  the  com- 
ing of  the  French  king  into  Italy  with  so 


ed  not  to  confirm  the  league,  but  to  start  dif- 
ficulties, and  raise  obstacles  against  it,  pro- 
vided they  only  restored  to  him  the  cities  of 
Rimini  and  Faenza.  This  demand  appear- 
ed very  reasonable  to  the  pope ;  but  it  was 
rejected  by  a  great  majority  in  the  senate, 
when  communicated  to  them  by  their  em- 
bassador; and  the  pope  thereupon  confirmed 
the  league  by  a  bull  dated  at  Rome  the  22d 
of  March  1508.» 


The  Venetians,  hearing  of  the  mighty 
great  an  army,  assured  The  German  princes  I  preparations  that  were  carrying  on  all  over 
that  he  had  nothing  less  in  his  view  than  to  {  Christendom  against  them,  began  to  repent 
raise  his  great  favorite,  the  cardinal  D'Am-  [  their  not  having  complied  with  the  pope's 
boise,  to  the  pontifical  throne,  and  receive  |  request,  and  by  that  means  broken  the  con- 
the  imperial  crown  at  his  hands.    Upon  tliis    federacy.     They  therefore  renewed  their  ne 


intelligence  the  emperor  summoned  a  diet 
of  all  the  princes  of  Germany  to  meet  at 
Constance;  and  having  caused  the  pope's 
brief,  and  several  other  letters  of  the  same 
import,  to  be  read  to  them  at  the  opening  of 
the  Diet,  he  endeavored,  in  a  long  speech, 
to  unite  the  whole  Germanic  body  in  one 
common  -league  against  France.  But  the 
conduct  of  the  king  in  returning,  with  his 
whole  army,  to  France,  as  soon  as  he  had 
reduced  Genoa,  deprived  both  the  pope  and 
the  emperor  of  the  pretence  which  they 
made  use  of  to  animate  the  princes  of  the 
empire  against  him ;  and  it  was  only  re- 
solved, in  the  diet,  that  the  emperor  should 
be  furnished  with  eight  thousand  horse,  and 
twenty-two  thousand  foot,  at  the  expense  of 
the  empire,  for  six  months,  when  he  design- 
ed to  go  to  Rome  to  receive  the  imperial 
crown.' 

The  following  year,  1508,  was  concluded 
the  famous  treaty  or  league  of  Cambray 
against  the  republic  of  Venice,  that  had  been 
long  aspiring  at  the  empire  of  all  Italy. 
The  contracting  parties  were,  the  pope,  the 
emperor,  the  king  of  France,  and  the  king 
of  Spain  ;  and  it  was  agreed,  that  they 
should  enter  the  state  of  Venice  on  all  sides; 
that  each  of  them  should  recover  what  that 
republic  had  taken  from  them  ;  that  they 
should  therein  assist  one  another;  and  that 
it  should  not  be  lawful  for  any  of  the  con- 
federates to  enter  into  an  agreement  with 
the  republic,  but  by  common  consent.  The 
duke  of  Ferrara,  the  marquis  of  Mantua, 


>  Onuph  in  Vita  Julii  II. 

Vol.  III.— 36 


gotiations  with  his  holiness,  and  offered  to 
restore  to  him  the  city  of  Faenza.  But  Ju- 
lius, instead  of  accepting  their  offer,  publish- 
ed, by  way  of  monitory,  a  thundejing  bull 
against  the  republic,  summcming  them  to 
restore,  in  the  term  of  twenty-four  days,  all 
the  places  they  had  usurped,  belonging  to 
the  apostolic  see,  as  well  as  the  profits  they 
had  reaped  from  them,  since  the  time  they 
first  usurped  them.  If  they  obeyed  not  this 
summons,  within  the  limited  time,  not  only 
the  city  of  Venice,  but  all  places,  withia 
their  dominions,  were,  ipso  facto,  to  incur  a 
general  interdict,  nay,  and  all  places  that 
should  receive  or  harbor  a  Venetian.  They 
were,  besides,  declared  guilty  of  high  trea- 
son, worthy  to  be  treated  as  enemies  to  the 
Christian  name,  and  all  were  empowered  lo 
seize  on  their  effects,  wherever  found,  and 
to  enslave  their  persons.  This  monitory 
gave  no  great  uneasiness  to  the  republic : 
they  appealed  from  it  lo  a  future  council, 
and  no  regard  was  paid  to  it,  except  by  a  few 
monks  and  friars.^ 

In  the  mean  time  the  king  of  France,  en- 
tering from  the  Milanese,  the  territories  of 
the  republic  at  the  head  of  a  numerous  army, 
gave  the  Venetians  a  total  overthrow  on  the 
14th  of  May  of  the  present  year,  and  pursu- 
ing the  blow,  made  himself  master,  in  a  kw 
days,  of  Bergamo,  Brescia,  Crema,  Cremo- 
na, and  all  the  Ghiaradadda,  which  he  pre- 
tended to  have  anciently  belonged  to  the 
duchy  of  Milan.    The  loss  of  the  Venetians 


'  Onuph.  1.  8. 

3  Idem  ibid,  et  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1509. 

y2 


282 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Julius  II. 


The  pope  concludes  a  peace  with  the  Venetians ;  and  upon  what  conditions.    Absolves  them  ;— [Year  of 
Christ,  1510  ;]— and  takes  them  into  his  protection.     Quarrels  with  the  duke  of  Ferrara. 


did  not  end  here.  The  pope's  army,  enter- 
ing Romagna  under  the  direction  of  the  car- 
dinal of  Pavia,  with  the  character  of  apos- 
tolic legate,  recovered  the  cities  of  Faenza, 
Cervia  and  Ravenna,  while  the  emperor,  the 
duke  of  Ferrara,  and  the  marquis  of  Mantua, 
retook  most  of  the  places  that  the  Venetians 
had  taken  from  them,  and  the  king  of  Spain 
obliged  them  to  deliver  up  all  the  towns  and 
ports  in  Apulia,  that  Ferdinand,  king  of 
Naples,  had  mortgaged  to  them.  Thus 
every  prince  recovering  his  own,  that 
haughty  republic  was  stript  of  the  best  part 
of  its  dominions  on  the  continent,  and  well 
nigh  confined  to  the  marshes,  where  it  first 
sprang  up.' 

The  Venetians  were  well  apprised  of  the 
jealousy  the  pope  entertained  of  the  immo- 
derate increase  of  the  French  king's  power 
in  Italy,  and  likewise  of  the  emperor's,  and 
therefore  resolved,  in  their  present  distress, 
to  apply  to  his  holiness;  the  rather,  as  he 
had  now  recovered  all  the  places  to  which 
he  had  a  just  claim.  Accordingly  they  sent 
six  embassadors,  all  men  of  the  first  rank,  to 
implore  his  holiness's  protection  j  and  beg 
he  would  absolve  them  from  the  censures, 
which  they  had  incurred.  The  pope  would 
not  admit  them  to  his  presence,  but  appoint- 
ed a  congregation  of  cardinals  to  treat  with 
them  in  his  name.  The  embassadors  of  the 
emperor,  and  the  king  of  France  warmly 
opposed  his  granting  them  their  request,  as 
contrary  to  one  of  the  articles  of  the  league 
of  Canibray,  b'y  which  it  was  stipulated, 
that  none  of  the  contracting  powers  should 
make  a  separate  peace.  But  his  holiness, 
thinking  that  it  highly  conduced  to  the  safety 
of  Italy,  as  well  as  his  own,  to  preserve  the 
republic  from  utter  ruin  ;  and  the  archbishop 
of  York,  Thomas  Wolsey,  whom  the  king 
of  England,  Henry  VIII.,  had  sent  to  Rome 
with  the  character  of  his  embassador,  inter- 
posing in  their  favor  by  the  express  order  of 
his  master,  they  were  absolved  on  the  24th 
of  February  1510,  upon  the  following  morti- 
fying conditions:  I.  That  the  Venetians 
should  dispose  of  no  benefices  nor  ecclesias- 
tical dignities,  nor  oppose  the  provisions 
made  concerning  them  in  the  court  of  Rome. 
II.  That  they  should  not  obstruct  the  trials 
of  causes  relating  to  benefices,  or  other  ec- 
clesiastical matters.  III.  That  they  should 
lay  no  imposts  upon  the  goods  of  the  church, 
nor  of  places  exempt  from  the  secular  juris- 
diction. IV.  That  they  should  withdraw 
their  appeal  to  a  future  council,  and  re- 
nounce all  right,  however  acquired,  to  the 
towns  possessed  by  the  church.  V.  That 
the  subjects  of  the  church  should  have  a  free 
navigation  in  the  gulf,  or  the  Adriatic  sea  ; 
that  their  ships  should  not  be  searched,  nor 
obliged  to  pay  any  duties,  whether  their  car- 
goes belonged  to  them,  or  to  other  nations 

'  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1S09, 


VI.  That  all  conventions  with  the  subjects 
of  the  church,  to  the  prejudice  of  the  eccle- 
siastical   immunity,    should    be    annulled. 

VII.  That  they  should  afford  no  shelter,  in 
their  dominions,  to  any  dukes,  barons,  or 
other  vassals  of  the  church,  who  should  be 
declared  rebels,  or  enemies  to  the  apostolic 
see.  Lastly,  That  they  should  repair  all  the 
losses  the  church  had  sustained,  by  their 
means,  during  the  course  of  the  war,  and  re- 
store to  the  ecclesiastics  the  sums  they  had 
raised  upon  their  estates.  These  articles 
being  agreed  toby  the  Venetian  embassadors 
in  the  name  of  their  republic,  they  repaired 
to  the  porch  of  St.  Peter's  church,  and  there 
prostrating  themselves  at  his  holiness's  feet, 
they  humbly  begged  pardon  for  their  past 
conduct.  The  pope  absolved  them  with  the 
usual  ceremonies,  and  enjoined  them  no 
other  penance  than  to  visit  the  seven  chief 
churches  of  Rome.  He  did  not  content  him- 
self with  absolving  them,  but,  by  a  manifest 
breach  of  faith  against  his  confederates,  he 
took  them  into  his  protection,  granted  leave 
to  all  the  feudatories  and  subjects  of  the 
church  to  serve  under  their  banners,  and, 
growing  daily  more  and  more  jealous  of  the 
power  of  the  French  in  Italy,  left  nothing 
unattempted  to  prevail  upon  the  emperor  to 
come  to  an  agreement  with  the  Venetians, 
and  join  them  and  himself  against  the  king 
of  France  as  a  common  enemy.' 

The  pope  had  formed  a  design  of  driving 
the  French  quite  out  of  Italy,  and,  wanting 
a  pretence  to  quarrel  with  them,  he  laid  hold 
of  the  following  opportunity  to  quarrel  with 
the  duke  of  Ferrara,  their  friend  and  ally. 
As  salt  was  made  both  at  Comachio,  that 
belonged  to  the  duke,  and  at  Cervia,  lately 
restored  by  the  Venetians  to  the  church,  the 
popej.as  lord  paramount  of  both  places,  the 
duke  being  his  feudatory,  forbad  the  making 
of  salt,  for  the  future  at  Comachio,  in  order 
to  engross  the  sale  of  that  useful  commodity 
to  himself.  .The  duke,  Alphonso  d'Este, 
thinking  it  hard,  that  he  should  be»obliged 
to  purchase  of  others,  for  the  use  of  his 
own  subjects,  what  he  could  supply  foreign 
countries  with,  refused  to  comply  with  his 
holiness's  prohibition.  Upon  that  refusal, 
the  pope,  threatening  to  do  himself  justice 
by  force  of  arms,  ordered  part  of  his  army 
to  march  into  the  territory  of  Bologna  and 
the  province  of  Romagna,  to  be  there  ready 
at  hand  to  enter  the  dominions  of  the  duk^. 
The  king  of  France,  to  leave  no  pretence 
for  the  pope  to  quarrel  with  his  ally,  and. 
consequently  with  himself,  persuaded  the 
duke  to  gratify  his  holiness;  and  Alphonso 
sent,  accordingly,  embassadors  to  Rome, 
offering  to  his  holiness  all  the  salt  he  had 
made  at  Comachio,  and  promising  to  make 
no  more.     But  the  pope,  who  wanted  the 


•  Gufcciard.  1.  7,  8.    Raynald.  ad  ann.  1510.   Buonac. 
in  Diar. 


Julius  II.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


283 


The  diikfi  of  Ferrara  and  all  the  French  officers  excoiiimunicaled.  The  French  disappointed  in  an  attempt 
upon  Bolopna.  Mirandola  besieged  by  the  pope  ;  who  narrowly  escapes  falling  into  an  ambuscade.  He 
assists  at  tlie  siege  in  person. 


duke  to  quit  the  French  party,  wilhout  hear- 
kening to  his  embassadors,  orilered  the  army 
of  the  church  to  march  immediately  against 
him.  They  made  lliemselves  masters  of 
several  places  in  the  Ferrarese  without  op- 
position. But  the  marshal  of  Chaumont, 
governor  of  the  Milanese,  and  the  duke,  join- 
ing their  forces,  soon  obliged  them  to  aban- 
don all  the  places  they  had  taken.  The 
f)ope's  forces  took  them  a  second  time  ;  and 
lis  holiness,  determined  either  to  crush  the 
duke,  or  oblige  him  to  renounce  his  alliance 
wilh  the  French,  ordered  the  duke  of  Urbi- 
no,  the  commander  of  his  army,  to  make 
the  necessary  preparations  for  the  siege  of 
Ferrara.' 

The  pope,  now  wholly  bent  upon  the  re- 
duction of  Ferrara,  and  laying  aside,  for  the 
piesent,  all  other  ^projects,  set  out  for  Bolog- 
na to  hasten  the  preparations,  and  made  his 
public  entry  into  that  cily  in  the  end  of  Sep- 
tember.    He  had  not  been  long  in  Bologna, 
when  he  solemnly  excommunicated  Alphon- 
so  d'Este,  and  all  who  had  taken,  or  should 
take,  arms  in  his  defence,  and  Chaumont 
by  name,  with  all  the  chief  officers  of  the 
French  army.     Chaumont  paid  no  regard 
to  the  pope's  thunders,  but  in  order  to  si- 
lence them  with  the  thunder  of  his  cannon, 
he  marched  unexpectedly  towards  Bologna, 
with  a  design  to  seize  his  holiness,  and  got 
within  ten  miles  of  that  city  before  they  re- 
ceived any  intelligence  of  his  march.     The 
news  of  his   approach,  and  of  his   having 
the  Bentivogli  with  him,  occasioned  an  uni- 
versal terror  and  consternation  among  the 
nobility  and  prelates  of  the  court,  as  well  as 
among  the  people.    The  pope  alone  remain- 
ed, in  appearance,  quite  undisturbed,  and, 
wilhout  betraying  the  least  symptom  of  fear, 
he  sent  Pico,  count  of  Mirandola,  to  treat 
with   the   French   general   about   a  peace. 
Chaumont  knew  that  the  king  wished  for 
nothing  so  much  as  to  accommodate  matters 
with  the  pope,  and  therefore  drew  up  such 
conditions  as  he  thought  his  holiness  might 
agree  to,  and  the  king  would  approve.    But 
his  holiness  only  wanted  to  gain  time;  and 
he  no  sooner  heard  that  his  own  forces,  as 
well  as  those  of  the  Venetians,  were  in  full 
march,  from  all  quarters,  to  relieve  him,  than 
thinking  himself  out  of  danger,  he  sent  his 
final  answer  to  Chaumont,  which  was,  that 
he  might  save  himself  ihe  trouble  of  mak- 
ing any  new  proposals,  unless  he  previously 
consented  to  abandon  the  duke  of  Ferrara. 
In  the  mean  time  the  expected  succors  ar- 
rived at  Bologna,  and  Chaumont,  now  de- 
spairing of  success  in  attempting  to  reduce 
that  city,  thought  it  advisable  to  abandon  the 
enterprise,  and  return  to  his  former  camp.'^ 
As  the  season  was  already  far  advanced, 
uhe   Venetians   were,    upon  the   retreat  of 


>  Giiicciard.  1. 
Venet. 


Buonac.  in  Diario.     Bembn  Hist. 
9  Guicciardin,  et  Buonac.  ibid. 


Chaumont,  for  putting  their  troops  into  win- 
ter quarters.  But  the  pope,  though  just  re- 
covered from  a  severe  fit  of  illness,  declared 
that  he  would  first  make  liiinself  master  of 
"Ferrara.  That  project  was  disapproved  by 
all  the  general  officers  ;  and  they  advised  his 
holiness  against  it,  thinking  it  high  time,  as 
winter  drew  near,  to  allow  the  troops  some 
rest  after  the  fatigues  of  so  long  a  campaign. 
But  the  pope  answering  in  great  wrath,  that 
it  was  their  part  to  obey,  and  not  to  advise, 
the  siege  of  Ferrara  was  determined  upon. 
But  as  it  was  necessary,  in  order  to  prevent 
the  French  from  relieving  it,  to  get  posses- 
sion of  Mirandola,  the  pope's  army  sal  down 
before  that  place  so  late  as  the  latter  end  of 
December.  It  was  defended  by  Frances,  the 
Avidow  of  the  late  count  of  Mirandola,  and 
daughter  of  the  marquis'of  Trivulzio  ;  and 
from  her  the  besiegers  met  wilh  a  most  ob- 
stinate resistance,  though  the  garrison  coa- 
sisted  of  no  more  than  four  hundred  foot 
and  seventy  horse,  under  the  command  .of 
Alexander  Trivulzio,  her  cousin-germain. 
The  pope,  to  encourage  his  men,  attended 
the  army  in  person,  and  took  up  his  quar- 
ters at  the  village  of  St.  Felix  about  three 
leagues  from  the  camp.  It  was  not  long 
before  the  besiegers  were  reduced  to  the  ut- 
most distress,  not  only  on  account  of  the  ex- 
traordinary rigor  of  the  season,  but  for  want 
of  provisions,  their  convoys  being-intercept- 
ed by  parties  placed  on  all  tlft  roads  by  the 
duke  of  Ferrara,  and  marshal  Chaumont.' 

As  the  pope  went  daily  from  St.  Felix  to  the 
camp  before  Mirandola  to  animate  his  men, 
he.one  day  narrowly  escaped  falling  into  an 
ambuscade,  laid  for  him  by  the  famous  parti- 
san Peter  du  Ferrail,  commonly  known  by  the 
name  of  Chevalier  Bayard.  The  Chevalier 
placed  an  hundred  men  at  arms  in  ambush  on 
the  road  from  St.  Felix  to  the  camp,  who  sal- 
lying out,  as  soon  as  some  of  the  pope's  reti- 
nue appeared,  seized  them,  and  pursued  the 
rest,  full  speed,  in.  their  flight  back  to  St. 
Felix,  not  doubting  but  the  pope  was  just 
behind  them.  But,  fortunately  for  him,  a 
heavy  snow  had  obliged  him  to  return,  when 
he  was  as  yet  but  at  a  small  distance  from  the 
town,  and  he  reached  it  before  the  Chevalier 
came  up  with  him,  having  just  time  to  cause 
the  drawbridge  to  be  pulled  up,  to  which  he 
himself  lent  a  helping  hand.^ 

As  the  pope,  impatient  to  get  possession 
of  Ferrara,  thought  the  siege  of  Mirandola 
advanced  but  slowly,  he  took  a  resolution  to 
assist  at  it  in  person.  Accordingly,  he  left 
St.  Felix,  and,  repairing  to  the  camp,  took 
up  his  quarters  at  a  place  so  near  the  walls, 
that  he  had  two  persons  killed  with  a  can- 
non ball  in  his  kitchen.  He  was  perpetually 
on  horseback,  riding  about  the  lines,  not- 
withstanding the   intense  cold,  scarce  sup- 

'  fiuicciardln,  ct  Uuonacorsi  in  Diario. 
"  Hist,  du  Chevalier  Bajard,  c.  18. 


284 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Julius  II. 


Mirandola  taken  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1511.]  Congress  proposed  for  a  general  peace,  but  rejected  by  the  pope. 
Bologna  taken  by  the  French,  and  restored  to  the  Bentivogli.  The  pope's  army  defeated.  The  cardinal  of 
Pavia  murdered  by  the  duke  of  Urbino. 


portable  by  the  soldiery,  reprimanding  some, 
animating  other?,  and  acting,  in  every  re- 
spect, the  part  of  a  general.  It  was  no  un- 
usual sight,  says  here  the  historian,  to  be- 
hold the  high  priest,  the  vicar  of  Christ 
upon  earth,  old  and  infirm,  employed,  in 
person,  in  carrying  on  a  war,  kindled  by 
himself  against  Christians,  exposing  himself 
to  all  the  fatigues  and  dangers  incident  to 
commanders  of  armies,  and  retaining  no- 
thing of  the  pontiff  but  the  name  and  the 
habit.  The  town  held  out  fill  the  20th  of 
January,  when  it  capitulated,  and  the  pope 
entered  it  by  the  breach,  as  conqueror  :'  and 
he  was  now  wholly  bent  upon  the  reduction 
of  Ferrara,  which  he  ordered  to  be  imme- 
diately invested.  But  the  duke,  falling  un- 
expectedly upon  the  pope's  troops,  obliged 
them  to  raise  the  blockade  with  the  loss  of 
a  great  many  men,  and  of  all  their  baggage 
and  artillery  :  and  thus  was  Ferrara  saved 
to  the  great  disappointment  of  the  pope.^ 
This  exploit  is  ascribed  by  Brantome  to  the 
Chevalier  Bayard,  who,  according  to  that 
writer,  cut  five  or  six  thousand  of  the  enemy 
in  pieces,  and  obliged  the  rest  to  save  them- 
selves by  Hight.'' 

In  the  mean  time  the  king  of  Spain,  no 
less  jealous  than  the  pope  of  the  increase  of 
the  French  power  in  Italy,  and  under  appre- 
hensions for  his  kingdom  of  Naples,  which 
he  thought  to  be  in  danger  from  the  great- 
ness of  the  king  of  France,  proposed  a  Con- 
gress to  be  held' at  Mantua  for  a  general  pa- 
cification. To  that  proposal  the  emperor 
and  the  king  of  France  readily  agreed  upon 
certain  conditions.  But  when  the  bishop  of 
Gorilz  came  to  wait  upon  the  pope,  who 
was  still  at  Bologna,  in  the  emperor's  name, 
and  invite  him  to  the  Congress,  he  found 
his  holiness  unalterably  determined  to  make 
no  peace  with  France  till  he  was  put  in 
possession  of  the  duchy  of  Ferrara,  and  its 
capital.  Upon  this  occasion  the  pope  offered 
the  dignity  of  cardinal  to  the  bishop,  pro- 
vided he  prevailed  upon  the  emperor  to  quit 
his  alliance  with  the  king  of  France,  and 
join  the  Venetians  and  himself  against  him. 
That  offer  the  bishop  rejected  with  no  small 
indignation  at  the  pope's  thinking  him  capa- 
ble of  betraying  his  trust,  and  immediately 
set  out  on  his  return  to  the  imperial  court.* 
As  the  ernperor  had  honored  him  with  the 
title  of  his  lieutenant-general  in  Italy,  when 
the  pope  sent  some  cardinals  to  treat  with 
him  upon  his  arrival  at  Bologna,  he  appoint- 
ed some  of  his  gentlemen  to  confer  with 
them,  saying,  that  it  was  beneath  him  to 
treat  with  any  but  his  holiness  himself.^ 

The  pacific  measures  of  the  other  princes 
being  thus  defeated  by  the  invincible  obsti- 

>  Gnicciard.  1.  9.    Bembo,  Buonacorsi  in  Diario. 

3  Guicciard.  ibid. 

'  Brantome  Eloge  du  Chevalier  Bayard. 

*  Idem  ibid.  »  Mezerai  Abreg6  Chron.  torn.  4. 


nacy  of  the  pope,  and  his  inveterate  hatred 
to  the  French,  marshal  Trivulzio,  who  had 
taken  the  command  of  the  French  army 
upon  the  death  of  Chaumont,  that  happened 
at  this  time,  drew  his  forces  together  early 
in  the  spring,  and  having  retaken  all  the 
places  in  the  Ferrarese,  that  the  ecclesiastical 
army  had  taken  the  year  before,  he  came  un- 
expectedly, and  encamped  at  the  distance  of 
five  miles  from  Bologna.  The  pope  had  al- 
ready retired  from  that  city  to  Ravenna,  leav- 
ing the  cardinal  of  Pavia  with  a  body  of 
troops  to  defend  it.  But  the  cardinal  fled, 
in  disguise,  out  of  the  city  at  the  approach 
of  the  enemy,  and  his  example  being  fol- 
lowed by  the  greatest  part  of  his  troops,  the 
Bentivogli,  who  attended  the  French  army, 
were  admitted,  without  opposition,  into  the 
city.  Thus  was  that  family  once  more  put 
in  possession  of  their  ancient  inheritance. 
The  populace  of  their  party,  overjoyed  at 
the  return  of  their  old  lords,  fell  upon  a  sta- 
tue of  the  pope  in  brass,  and  having  dragged 
it  about  the  streets  with  great  contempt  and 
derision,  broke  it  in  pieces.' 

That  statue  represented  the  pope  stand- 
ing, and  in  the  attitude  of  holding  up  his 
right  hand  to  give  the  people  his  benedic- 
tion. That  posture  gave  them  occasion  to 
ask,  whether  it  was  to  bless  or  to  curse 
them,  that  his  holiness  thus  held  up  his 
hand;  which  coming  to  the  pope's  ears,  he 
answered,  that  ■'  it  was  for  both,  as  they 
should  deserve  to  be  blessed  or  cursed. "^ 

Marshal  Trivulzio,  wisely  apprehending, 
that  his  keeping. Bologna  would  give  um- 
brage both  to  the  emperor,  and  the  king  of 
Spaih,  left  that  city  in  the  possession  of  the 
Bentivogli,  and  marching  the  very  next  day, 
the  2^d  of  May,  against  the  army  of  the  pope 
and  the  Venetians  under  the  command  of 
the  duke  of  Urbino,  put  them  to  flight  at  the 
first  onset, .took  all  their  baggage  and  artil- 
lery, a  great,  many  colors,  and  the  doge's 
own  standard,  with  several  general  eflicers. 
Upon  the  news  of  this  defeat,  the  citadel  of 
Bologna,  which  the  present  pope  had  built, 
surrendered,  and  the  people  immediately  de- 
molished it.  From  this  victory  the  duke  of 
Ferrara  took  occasion  to  drive  the  pope's 
forces  and  those  of  the  Venetians  quite  out 
of  his  dominions.^ 

The  melancholy  death  of  the  cardinal  of 
Pavia,  late  legale  at  Bologna,  that  happened 
at  this  time,  added  greatly  to  the  concern  his 
holiness  was  under  for  the  loss  of  that  city, 
and  the  defeat  of  his  army.  As  the  cardinal 
■<vas  charged  by  some  with  treachery,  by 
others  with  cowardice,  he  came  to  Ravenna 
to  justify  his  conduct,  and  demanded  an  au- 
dience of  the  pope.  His  holiness,  overjoyed 
at  his  safe  arrival,  as  he  was  one  o^f  his  chief 
favorites,  not  only  granted  him  his  request. 


'  Guicciard.  1.  9. 
'  Guicciardin,  1.  9. 


3  Ciacon.  in  Jul.  II. 


Julius  IT.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF.  ROME. 


285 


A  general  council  suinmuneil  by  some  of  llie  cardinals 
dealing.    Is  taken  dangc 

but  sent  him  an  invitation  to  dine  with  him. 
But  as  he  was  going  to  the  palace,  the  duke 
of  Urhino,  who  iinew  the  city  of  Bologna  to 
have  been  lost  by  the  cowardice  of  the  car- 
dinal, and  the  army,  which  the  duke  com- 
manded, to  have  been  defeated  in  conse- 
quence of  that  loss,  made  up  to  him,  and  in 
the  transport  of  his  rage  stabbed  him  with 
his  own  hand.  His  manifold  and  enormous 
vices  deserved,  says  Guicciardin,  the  worst 
of  deaths.  But  when  the  news  of  it  was 
brought  to  the  pope,  he  burst  into  tears  and 
loud  lamentations,  bewailing  beyond  mea- 
sure the  loss  of  one,  who  was  so  dear  to 
him;  the  more,  as  he  had  set  up  for  a 
zealous  asserter  of  the  ecclesiastical  immu- 
nity, and  the  high  dignity  of  cardinal  was 
so  notoriously  violated  before  his  eyes,  and 
by  his  own  nephew.'  As  we  read  of  no 
punishment  inllfcted  by  the  pope  on  his 
nephew  for  so  daring  an  attempt,  some  will 
have  his  holiness  to  have  been  privy  to  it. 
But  of  that  no  notice  is  taken  by  Guicciardin, 
nor  by  any  other  contemporary  historian. 

The  pope,  for  all  his  firmness  and  intre- 
pidity, could  not  help  showing  his  concern 
at  so  many  misfortunes,  and  thinking  him- 
self no  longer  safe  at  Ravenna,  after  the 
taking  of  Bologna,  and  the  defeat  of  his 
army,  he  set  out  from  thence  on  his  return 
to  Rome.  To  aggravate  his  concern,  he  re- 
ceived certain  intelligence,  upon  his  arrival 
at  Rimini,  that  an  order,  for  the  assembling 
of  a  general  council  at  Pisa,  was  set  up  at 
Modena,  Bologna,  and  other  cities  of  Italy, 
and  that  he  himself  was  summoned  to  appear 
at  it  in  person.  For  the  emperor  and  the 
king  of  France,  finding  the  pope  would 
hearken  to  no  terms  of  accommodation,  and 
looking  upon  him  as  a  disturber  of  the  pub- 
lic peace,  had  agreed  to  call  a  general  coun- 
cil, and  lay  their  complaints  against  his  holi- 
ness before  them.  This  their  design  they 
had  communicated  to  some  of  the  cardinals, 
and  five  of  them  approving  of  it,  had  left  the 
pope  the  preceding  year,  while  he  was  on 
his  journey  from  Rome  to  Bologna,  and  fled 
first  to  Florence,  and  afterwards,  for  their 
greater  security,  to  Milan.  These  were  the 
cardinals  of  Santa  Croce,  St.  Malo,  Bayeux, 
St.  Angelo,  and  Cosenza.  They  maintain-, 
ed,  that  as  the  church  stood  in  evident  ne- 
cessity of  a  reformation  both  in  its  head  and 
members,  as  the  necessary  reformation  could 
only  be  procured  by  a  general  council,  and 
the  pope  neglected  to  assemble  one,  the 
power  of  applying  that  remedy  was  lawfully 
devolved  to  them ;  the  rather  as  they  acted 
therein  by  the  authority  of  the  emperor,  and 
with  the  consent  of  the  most  Christian  king, 
and  the  concurrence  of  the  German  and 
French  clergy.  On  the  other  hand  the  pope, 
to  defeat  their  views,  and  clear  himself  from 
the  charge  of  neglecting  to  assemble  a  gene- 


'  Guicciardin.  I.  9. 


.Vnoihor  summoned  bj-  ihe  pope.  His  holincss's  double 
rously  ill  ;  but  recovers. 

ral  council,  appointed  one  to  meet  the  fol- 
lowing year  in  the  church  of  St.  John  Late- 
ran  at  Rome,  pretending,  that  he  had  there- 
by dissolved  the  council  convoked  by  the 
'cardinals.  But  they  maintained,  that  as 
theirs  had  been  called  and  proclaimed  the 
first,  it  ought  to  take  place,  and  appointed 
the  1st  of  September  next  ensuing  lor  the 
opening  of  it.  The  king  of  France  sent  im- 
mediately twentv-four  bishops  to  Pisa  to  re- 
present the  Gallican  cluirch  in  the  council, 
and  ordered  all  the  prelates  of  his  kingdom 
to  assist  at  it  in  person,  or  by  tiieir  proxies.' 

The  calling  of  a  council  gave  the"  pope  a 
great  deal  of  uneasiness;  and  indeed  not 
without  reason,  the  king  of  France  being  in  a 
con^lition,  after  the  victory  lately  gained  by 
Trivulzio,  to  cause  the  decrees,  that  should 
be  issued  by  -that  assembly,  to  be  carried 
into  execution.  He  therefore  ordered  the 
bishop  of  Tivoli,  his  nuncio  at  the  French 
court,  to  negotiate  a  reconciliation  between 
■the  apostolic  see  and  the  king.  But  being, 
in  the  mean  time,  informed,  that  the  king, 
instead  of  improving  the  opportunity,  aflford- 
ed  him,  by  his  victory,  of  reducing  the 
whole  state  of  the  church,  had,  with  more 
piety,  says  Guicciardin,  than  policy,  ordered 
the  marshal  to  return  with  the  army  into  the 
duchy  of  Milan,  he  was  thereby  encouraged 
to  make  such  demands,  as  the  king  could 
not,  in  honor,  agree  to.  Tiie  pope  only 
wanted  to  gain  time;  and  wli-ile  he  was  ne- 
gotiating a  peace  with  France,  he  was  pri- 
vately carrying  on  a  treaty  with  the  king  of 
Spain  and  the  Venetians  against  the  French, 
and  using  his  utmost  endeavors  to  persuade 
the  king  of  England,  Henry  Vlll.,  to  enter 
into  that  confederacy.^ 

During  these  negotiations,  the  pope  was 
taken  ill  on  the  17th  of  August,  and  on  the 
fourth  day  of  his  illness  thought  to  be  dead. 
The  report  of  his  death  occasioned  great  dis- 
turbances in  Rome.  But  it  was  only  a  faint- 
ing-fit, and  being  recovered  out  of  it,  though 
with  very  small  hopes  of  his  life,  he  assem- 
bled, the  next  day,  the  cardinals  in  the  form 
of  a  consistory,  and  in  their  presence  absolv- 
ed his  nephew,  the  duke  of  Urbino,  from  the 
murder  of  the  cardinal  of  Pavia,  not  by  way 
of  justice,  but  of  apostolic  favor  and  indul- 
gence. In  the  next  place,  to  prevent  others 
from  being  raised  by  simony  to  the  pontifi- 
cate, as  it  happened  to  himself,  he  caused  a 
bull  to  be  published,  which  he  had  drawn 
up  before,  fraught  with  terrible  penalties  and 
curses  against  any,  who  should  procure  that 
dignity  by  money  or  any  other  reward  what- 
ever, and  declaring  all  such  elections  to  be 
in  themselves  null.  In  the  mean  time  he 
grew  daily  better,  and  was  no  sooner  out  of 
danger,  than  he  resumed  his  former  schemes, 
treating  of  peace  with  the  king  of  France, 
and  negotiating,  at  the  same  time,  an  offen- 


'  Guicciardin,  1.  9,  et  1.  10. 


a  Idem,  1.10. 


286 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Julius  II. 


Council  of  Pisa  opened.  The  cities  of  Pisa  and  Florence  interdicted.  The  Florentines  appeal  to  a  general 
council.  League  between  the  pope,  the  king  of  Spain,  and  the  Venetians  against  France.  Proceedings  of 
the  council  of  Pisa  j  which  is  adjourned  to  Milan.  Bologna  besieged  by  the  confederates  ;— [Year  of  Christ. 
1512.]  "^  ' 


sive  league  with  the  Venetians,  and  the  king 
of  Spain,  against  him.' 

In  the  mean  lime  the  council  of  Pisa  was 
opened  on  the  day  appointed,  the  1st  of  Sep- 
tember, but  with  very  litde  hopes  of  success. 
None  of  the  cardinals,  who  had  convoked  it, 
were  present,  nor  were  any  of  the  French 
bishops,  though  many  of  them  were  already 
arrived  in  Italy.  They  kept  back,  as  long 
as  they  could,  through  fear  of  censures  or 
tiie  loss  of  their  benefices  j  so  that  the  coun- 
cil was  opened  by  none  but  deputies  or 
proxies.  But  the  archbishops  of  Lions  and 
Sens  being  ordered  by  the  king  to  attend  the 
council,  they  repaired  to  Pisa  with  fourteen 
bishops,  and  several  French  doctors  and  ab- 
bots ;  and  the  first  session  being  held  soon 
after  their  arrival,  Bernardine  Carvajal,  car- 
dinal of  Santa  Croce,  and  the  chief  promoter 
of  the  council,  was  chosen  president.  As 
the  city  of  Pisa  was,  at  this  time,  subject  to 
the  Florentines,  the  pope,  provoked  at  their 
suffering  such  a  schismatic  conventicle,  as 
he  called  it,  to  be  held  within  their  domi- 
nions, laid  the  city  of  Florence,  as  well  as 
that  of  Pisa,  under  an  interdict,  excommu- 
nicated all  who  should  any  way  counte- 
nance that  execrable  assembly,  and,  sum- 
moning a  public  consistory,  pronounced, 
with  great  solemnity  in  his  pontifical  robes, 
the  sentence  of  deposition  against  the  cardi- 
nals, authors  and  promoters  of  the  schism, 
declaring  them' liable  to  all  the  pains  and 
penalties  denounced  against  schismatics  and 
heretics.  The  Florentines,  taking  no  notice 
of  the  council  then  sitting  at  Pisa,  appealed 
from  the  pope's  sentence,  interdicting  their 
city,  to  a  holy  council  of  the  church  univer- 
sal, and,  after  their  appeal,  obliged  the  ec- 
clesiastics to  perform  Divine  service,  as 
usual,  in  the  four  principal  churches  of  the 
city.2 

The  pope  continued  to  amuse  the  king  of 
France  with  proposals  of  peace.  But,  in 
the  mean  while,  the  league,  which  he  had 
been  long  negotiating  with  the  catholic  king 
and  the  Venetians  against  that  prince,  was 
brought  to  a  conclusion,  and  published,  with 
great  solemnity  on  the  5th  of  October,  in 
the  presence  of  the  pope  and  all  the  cardi- 
nals, assembled  in  the  church  of  St.  Mary 
del  Popolo.  No  mention  was  made  of  the 
king  of  France  in  the  articles  of  that  confe- 
deracy. But  the  contracting  powers  en- 
gaged to  preserve  the  unity  of  the  church, 
in  imminent  danger  from  the  council  of  Pisa  ; 
to  put  the  pope  in  possession  of  the  city  of 
Bologna,  as  well  as  of  every  other  city  to 
which  he  had  a  just  claim,  meaning  thereby 
the  city  of  Ferrara  ;  and  to  act  with  a  pow- 
erful army  against  any  who  should  oppose 
the  execution  of  these,  their  designs,  in  order 

«  Guicciardin,  1.  10. 

5  Idem  :  et  Petrus  de  Anglerin.  ep.  4G8. 


to  drive  them  quite  out  of  Italy.  Upon  the 
first  notice  the  king  received  of  this  neAV 
confederacy,  evidently  calculated  to  divest 
him  of  all  his  Italian  dominions,  if  he  did 
not  comply  with  all  the  pope's  demands, 
however  inconsistent  with  his  honor  and  his 
interest,  he  acquainted  his  generals  in  Italy 
with  it,  ordering  them  to  maintain,  at  all 
events,  the  Bentivogli  in  possession  of  Bo- 
logna, and  defend  the  city  of  Ferrara,  as 
they  would  the  city  of  Paris.  At  the  same 
time  he  wrote  to  the  cardinals  and  the  bi- 
shops, assembled  at  Pisa,  to  pursue  the  work 
for  which  they  had  met,  the  reformation  of 
the  church  in  its  head  and  members.' 

No  German  bishops  had  yet  appeared  at 
Pisa;  nay,  in  an  assembly  held  at  Augs- 
burg, they  had  condemned  that  council,  as 
tending  to  produce  a  schism;  but  with  this 
clause,  that  they  were  ready  to  change  their 
opinion,  if  satisfactory  reasons  were  offered 
to  the  contrary.  The  four  cardinals  there- 
fore, for  the  fifth,  Francis  Borgia,  cardinal 
of  Cosenza,  had  died  at  Lucca,  and  the 
French  bishops,  meeting  in  the  church  of 
St.  Michael,  declared,  in  the  three  sessions 
they  held  there,  on  the  5th,  7th,  and  10th 
of  November,  that  they  represented  the 
church  universal,  were  lawfully  assembled, 
held  their  power  immediately  of  God,  and 
all,  the  pope  himself  not  excepted,  were 
bound  to  obey  their  decrees ;  that  none 
should  be  allowed  to  withdraw  from  the 
council  without  just  cause,  and  that  all  acts 
made,  or  attempted,  to  the  prej"udice  of  the 
council,  should  be  deemed  in  themselves 
null.'  In  the  mean  time  the  people  of  Pisa, 
alarmed  at  the  interdict,  began  to  insult  in 
the  public  streets,  the  members  of  the  coun- 
cil, and  even  the  cardinals  themselves,  who 
had  brought  it  upon  them.  This  occasioned 
daily  quarrels  between  the  people  and  the 
French  soldiers,  whom  the  king  had  ap- 
pointed to  guard  the  council;  whiclj  so  ter- 
rified the  cardinals,  and  the  rest  of  the  pre- 
lates, that  they  passed  an  act  for  translating 
the  council  to  Milan,  and  departed  in  all 
haste  the  very  next  day.^ 

While  these  things  passed  at  Pisa,  the 
forces  that  the  king  of  Spain  was  bound  to 
furnish  by  one  of  the  articles  of  the  league, 
arrived  in  Romagna,  namely,  twelve  hun- 
dred men  at  arms,  one  thousand  light  horse, 
and  ten  thousand  Spanish  foot,  under  the 
command  of  Raymund  de  Cardona,  then 
viceroy  of  Naples.  They  joined  the  eccle- 
siastic army  in  the  neighborhood  of  Imola, 
and  after  taking  some  places  in  Romagna 
that  belonged  to  the  duke  of  Ferrara,  they 
advanced  to  Bologna,  and,  at  the  repeated 
instances  of  the  pope,  impatient,  to  recover 
that  important  city,  they  laid  siege  to  it  in 


'  Guicciardin,  1.  10;  et  Petrus  de  Anglerin.  ep. 
^  Idem  ibid. ;  et  Coiicjl.  Pisan.  II.  p.  73,  et  seq^. 


Julius  II.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.: 


287 


The  siege  of  Bologna  raised.     King  of  England  inclined  to  accede  to  tlie  league.    Ravenna   besieged   by  the 
French.     Battle  of  Ravenna.     Complete  victory  gained  hy  the  French.     Tlie  pope  exhorted  to  peace. 


the  beginning  of  January.  But  they  were 
soon  obliged  to  abandon  that  enterprize  by 
Gaston  de  Foi.x,  duke  of  Nemours,  the 
king's  nephew,  who  had  been  lately  made 
governor  of  the  Milanese,  though,  at  that 
time,  not  above  two  or  three  and  twenty 
years  of  age.  He  found  means  to  get  into 
the  place  with  a  strong  body  of  troops;  and 
the  confederates,  despairing  of  being  able  to 
reduce  it,  when  defended  by  so  numerous  a 
garrison   with  their  general  at  their  head 


bloody  engagements  thereupon  ensued,  that 
had  been  fought  for  many  years  in  Italy.  It 
lasted  near  eiglit  hours;  and  on  both  sides 
fell  a  great  number  of  brave  men,  and  per- 
sons of  distinction.  But  the  allies  were,  in 
the  end,  forced  to  give  way,  and  leave  the 
French  masters  of  tlie  fieltj.  llaymund  of 
Cardona,  a  Catalonian,  viceroy  of  Naples, 
and  commaiuier-in-cliief  of  the  whole  allied 
army,  (led  among  the  first,  and  never  slopt 
till  he  reached  Aneona,  about  thirty  leagues 


silently  withdrew  in  the  night,  and  returned  distant  from  the  field  of  battle.     He  was  re- 


to  Imola. 

As  the  king  had  taken  the  city  of  Bologna 
under  his  protection,  and  it  served  as  a  bul- 
wark against  the  attempts  of  the  pope  upon 
the  duchy  of  Milan,  he  expressed  an  unu- 
sual joy  at  that  event.  But  his  joy  was  al- 
layed by  the  news  he  received  soon  after- 
wards, that  the  parliament  and  kingof  Eng 


markable  for  the  comeliness  of  his  person, 
but  wanted  courage,  and  was  therefore  call- 
ed by  the  pope  Madam  da  Cardona.  The 
rest,  following  his  example,  betook  them- 
selves to  a  disorderly  llight,  all  but  a  small 
body  of  Spanish  inlantry  under  the  com- 
mand of  Peter  Navarre,  a-  brave  and  expe- 
rienced officer.   These  retired  in  good  order; 


land  had  been  prevailed  upon  by  the  pope's  and  Foix,  thinking  that  the  victory  was  not 


nuncio,  the  bishop  of  Moravia,  a  Scotch 
man,  to  send  prelates  to  represent  that  king- 
dom in  the  Lateran  council,  and  that  the 
king  had  ordered  the  French  embassador  to 
depart,  saying,  that  it  was  not  fit  that  the 
representative  of  one  who  so  openly  perse- 
cuted the  apostolic  see,  should  be  seen  near 
the  person  of  a  king,  and  in  a  kingdom,  so 
devoted  to  the  church.  At  the  same  time 
the  emperor  seemed  disposed  to  quit  his 
alliance,  being  tempted  thereunto  by  the 
mighty  promises  of  the  pope ;  and  the  Swiss, 
gained  over  by  their  countryman,  the  cardi- 
nal of  Sion,  showed  a  great  inclination  to 
enter  into  the  service  of  the  confederates 
against  him. 

The  king  therefore  finding  himself  alone 
against  so  many  enemies,  who  had  either 


complete,  if  they  were  not  broken  and  dis-* 
persed  as  well  as  the  rest,  fell  furiously 
upon  tiiem.  But  being  surrounded,  an'd 
falling  from  his  horse,  or,  as  others  say,  his 
horse  falling  upon  him,  he  was  wounded 
with  a  pike  in  his  side,  and,  at"  the  same 
time,  received  several  other  wounds,  some 
say  fourteen,  of  which  he  died  upon  the 
spot.  The  French  were  so  stunned  with  the 
loss  of  their  brave  commander,  that  they 
suffered  the  Spaniards  to  march  off  unmo- 
lested. As  to  the  number  of^the  slain  of 
both  armies,  it  amounted  at  least,  according 
to  Guicciardin,  to  ten  thousand,  and  of  that 
number  the  French  made  but  one-third.  All 
the  baggage,  colors,  and  artillery  of  the  allies 
were  taken,  and  a  great  many  persons  of  the 
first  rank  were  made  prisoners,  with  the  car- 


declared,  or  were  ready   to  declare,  against  dinal  de  Medicis,  the  pope's  legate,  whom 
him,  and  being,  at  the  same  time,  sensible  they  delivered  up  to  cardinal  Sanseverino, 


that,  upon  the  king  of  England's  invading 
his  French  dominions,  which  he  expected 
daily,  he  should  be  obliged  to  recall  great 
part  of  his  forces  out  of  Italy,  he  sent  an 
express  order  to  the  duke  of  Nemours  to 
march,  without  delay,  against  the  Spanish 
and  ecclesiastic  troops  in  Romagna,  and 
draw  them  to  a  decisive  battle.  But  they, 
determined  not  to  hazard  an  engagement, 
took  care  to  encamp  in  places  where  they 
could  not  be  forced  to  it.  As  no  opportu- 
nity therefore  offered  of  attacking  them,  but 
.under  great  disadvantage,  the  duke  of  Ne- 
mours resolved  to  lay  siege  to  Ravenna,  per- 
suading himself  that  they  would  not  tamely 
suffer  a  city  of  such  importance  to  be  lost 
before  their  eyes.  He  was  not  mistaken; 
for  the  generals  of  the  allies,  hearing  that 
the  town  was  besieged,  that  the  siege  was 
briskly  carried  on,  and  that  the  place  must 
surrender  if  not  relieved,  resolved  in  a  coun- 
cil of  war,  to  march  with  the  whole  army 
to  its  relief. 

As  they  approached,  the  duke  of  Nemours 
went  out  to  meet  ihem ;  and  one  of  the  most 


leijate  of  the  council  of  Pisa,  then  sitting  at 
Milan.  This  memorable  battle  was  fought 
on  Easterday,  the  11th  of  April  of  the  pre- 
sent year.' 

The  defeat  of  the  allies  was  followed  by 
the  loss  of  Ravenna,  Imola,  Forli,  Cesena, 
Rimini,  and  all  the  fortresses  of  Romagna, 
except  those  of  Forli  and  Imola;  and  cardi- 
nal Sanseverino  took  possession  of  them  in 
the  name  of-  the  council  of  Pisa,  that  it 
Vnight  not  be  thought  the  king  intended  to 
extend  his  dominions  at  the  expense  of  the 
church.  When  news  of  so  signal  a  victory, 
gained  over  the  confederates,  was  brought 
to  Rome,  it  threw  the  whole  court  into  the 
utmost  terror  and  confusion.  The  cardinals, 
flying  immediately  to  the  palace,  conjured 
his  holiness,  as  he  tendered  the  welfare  of 
the  church,  and  his  own  safety,  not  to  defer 
concluding  a  peace  with  France.  On  the 
other  hand  the  embassadors  of  the  Venetians 
and  the  king  of  Spain  remonstrated,  in  very 
strong   terms,  against  his   coming   to   any 

'Ouicciard.  1.  10;  et  Brantome  Eloge  de  Gaston  de 
Foix. 


388 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[junus  n. 


What  encouraged  the  pope  to  continue  the  war.  The  Swiss  espouse  the  cause  of  the  pope,  and  enter  the 
duchy  of  Milan  ;  which  the  French  are  forced  to  abandon  Genoa  revolts  from  the  French.  Bologna  reco- 
vered to  the  pope.  The  pope  suspended  by  the  council  of  Pisa.  End  of  that  council.  The  king  of  France 
excommunicated,  and  the  kingdom  laid  under  an  interdict. 


agreemeat  with  the  French.  Thus  fear,  in- 
dignation, and  his  irreconcilable  hatred  to 
the  king,  combating  together  in  his  breast, 
he  knew  not  what  to  determine,  but  seemed, 
at  one  time,  inclined  to  peace,  and,  at 
another,  determined  to  continue  the  war. 
But  being,  in  the  mean  while,  informed  that 
the  Swiss  had  espoused  his  cause,  and  were 
on  their  march  to  join  the  confederates,  and 
that  Palice,  who  had  succeeded  Foix  in  the 
command  of  the  army,  instead  of  marching 
to  Rome,  was  returned  to  the  Milanese  with 
the  greatest  part  of  his  forces,  in  order  to 
prevent  their  entering  that  duchy,  his  ho- 
liness recovered  his  courage,  ordered  new 
forces  to  be  raised,  and,  declaring  that  he 
would  not  depart  from  the  league,  wrote  to 
his  nuncio  in  France  to  break  off  the  nego- 
tiations, which  he  might  have  begun  with 
the  king  or  his  ministers.  At  the  same  time 
arrived  at  Rome  a  messenger  from  the  king 
of  England  with  a  commission,  empowering 
the  cardinal  archbishop  of  York,  then  re- 
siding at  the  pope's  court,  to  sign  the  league 
in  his  name;  and  the  king  of  Spain  assured 
his  holiness  that,  to  prevent  the  French  from 
reaping  any  advantage  from  their  late  vic- 
tory, he  was  resolved  to  send  a  powerful 
army  into  Italy  under  the  command  of  the 
Great  Captain. 

But  what,  above  all,  delivered  the  pope 
fiom  his  fears,  and  confirmed  him  in  his  re- 
solution of  pursuing  the  war,  was  the  un- 
expected arrival  of  the  Swiss  in  the  Tren- 
tine,  to  the  number  of  eighteen  or  twenty 
thousand  fighting  men,  though  the  pope  had 
only  demanded  six  thousand.  They  joined 
the  Venetian  army  in  the  Veronese,  and 
jointly  with  them  directed  their  march  to 
the  duchy  of  Milan,  which  they  no  sooner 
entered,  than  all  the  cities,  where  the  citizens 
were  stronger  than  the  garrisons,  revolting 
from  the  French,  surrendered  to  them.  Pa- 
lice,  whose  army  only  consisted  of  six  or 
seven  thousand  men,  the  rest  being  employ- 
ed in  garrisoning  the  fortified  towns,  retired 
as  the  enemy  advanced,  and  marshal  Tri- 
vulzio,  governor  of  Milan,  thinking  himself 
no  longer  safe  in  that  city,  furnished  the 
castle  with  men  and  provisions,  and  set  out 
fur  Piedmont  with  all  the  king's  officers,  and 
the  cardinals  and  bishops  of  the  council. 
Thus  were  the  French  every  where  driven 
out,  nothing  being  left  to  them  of  the  whole 
Milanese,  but  the  castles  of  Milan,  Novara, 
and  Cremona,  and  the  towns  of  Crema, 
Brescia,  and  Peschiera.  Palice,  upon  the 
first  notice  he  received  of  the  motions  of  the 
Swiss,  had  ordered  the  troops,  which  he  had 
left  in  Roraagna,  to  march,  with  all  speed, 
to  Milan  ;  and  they  were  no  sooner  gone, 
than  the  cities  of  Rimini,  Cesena,  and  Ra- 
venna, returned  under  the  obedience  of  the 
pope.    The  cities  in  the  state  of  Milan  had 


all  submitted  to  the  Holy  League,  as  they 
were  pleased  to  call  it,  and  were  therefore 
governed,  for  the  present,  by  the  cardinal  of 
Sion,  with  the  character  of  the  pope's  le- 
gate. But  the  cities  of  Parma  and  Piac^za 
submitted,  of  their  own  accord,  to  the  pope, 
who  pretended  a  right  to  them,  as  anciently 
appertaining  to  the  exarchate  of  Ravenna. 

To  complete  the  ruin  of  the  French  affairs 
in  Italy,  Genoa  revolted,  expelled  the  French 
governor,  and  conferred  the  dignity  of  doge 
upon  Janus  Fregoso,  the  author  of  the  re- 
volt. At  the  same  time  the  duke  of  Urbino, 
approaching  Bologna  with  the  ecclesiastic 
forces,  obliged  the  Bentivogli  to  abandon 
that  city,  and  the  inhabitants  to  acknowledge 
the  pope  for  their  only  lord  and  sovereign. 
His  holiness,  carrying  his  rage  against  that  fa- 
mily beyond  all  bounds,  interdicted  all  places 
that  should  receive  or  entertain  any  of  them  ; 
and  to  be  revenged  upon  the  Bolognese,  who 
had  insulted  his  statue,  and  cast  many 
abusive  reflections  upon  his  character,  he 
deprived  them  of  all  their  privileges ;  ex- 
cluded them  from  all  share  in  the  govern- 
ment; extorted  large  sums  from  many  of  the 
citizens,  as  friends  to  the  Bentivogli,  nay, 
and  had  formed  a  design,  as  was  reported, 
says  Guicciardin,  of  destroying  the  city,  and 
removing  the  inhabitants  to  Cento;  but  he 
did  not  hve  to  carry  it  into  execution.' 

The  bishops  and  cardinals  of  the  council 
of  Pisa  had  continued  their  sessions  at  Milan 
ever  since  their  removal  to  that  city  ;  and  in 
the  eighth,  held  on  the  2lst  of  April,  they 
declared  pope  Julius  II.  a  disturber  of  the 
public  peace;  a  sower  of  discord  among  the 
people  of  God ;  a  rebel  to  the  church ;  a 
public  incendiary;  a  blood-thirsty  tyrant, 
hardened  in  his  iniquity,  and  incorrigible; 
pronounced  him,  as  such,  suspended  from 
all  spiritual  and  temporal  administration 
of  the  church ;  and  forbad  the  faithful,  of 
what  rank'  soever  or  profession,  thenceforth 
to  acknowledge  or  obey  him.  This  decree 
was  received  in  France,  and  by  the  king's 
express  command  strictly  complied  with 
throughout  the  kingdom.^  It  Avas  the  last 
act  of  the  council  of  Pisa.  For  the  Swiss 
breaking  into  the  Milanese,  the  bishops, 
who  were  all  French,  fled  from  thence  first 
to  Asti  in  Piedmont,  and  soon  afterwards  to 
Lions,  where  they  were  well  received  and 
kindly  entertained  by  the  king. 

The  pope,  provoked  more  than  ever  against 
the  king  on  account  of  his  receiving  the 
above-mentioned  decree  of  the  council,  and 
his  aflTording  a  safe  retreat  in  his  dominions 
to  the  bishops  of  that  assembly,  declared 
him,  and  all  who  adhered  to  him,  liable  to 
all  the  punishments  due  to  heretics  and 
schismatics ;  granted  a  power  to  every  one 


>  Guicciard.  1.  10;  et  Brantome  Eloge  de  Gaston  de 
Fois.  a  Idem  ibid,  et  Concil.  Pisan.  p.  110. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Julius  II.] 

The  pope  enters  into  a  confederacy  with  the  emperor  against  the  Veneliaiis.    The  proceedings  of  llie  Latcran 
council.    Julius  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1513.]     His  character.^ 

to  seize  on  their  goods,  their  estates,  and  I  month,  was  rtad  the  declaration  of  the  catho- 
whatever  else  belonged  to  them,  and  laid  the  I  lie  king,  approving  the  convention  of  the 
whole  kingdom  of  France  under  an  inter- j  council ;  and  a  sermon  was  preached  by 
diet.  At  the  same  time,  to  wreak  his  ven-  cardinal  Caitan,or  rather  a  furious  invective 
tjeance  upon  the  city  of  Lions  for  receiving  against  the  councils  of  Constance,  of  Basil, 
The  bishops  of  the  council,  he  ordered,  under ;  and  of  Pisa,  subjecting  Peter  to  the  church, 
grievous  censures,  the  fair  that  was  kept  I  and  the  pope  to  a  council,  which,  he  said, 
there  four  times  a  year,  to  be  thenceforlli  j  was  setting  children  above  their  parents,  the 
held  at  Geneva,  whence  it  had  been  removed  i  members  above  their  head,  and  the  servant.-^ 
by  Lewis  XI.  to  Lions.'  above  their  lord.     In  the  third  sesj^ion,  held 

The  French  having  nothing  now  left  in  on  the  3d  of  December,  the  bishop  of  Goritz 
Italy  but  a  few  castles,  the  confederates  be-  I  presented  to  the  fathers,  in  the  emperor's 
gan  to  quarrel  among  themselves  about  the  |  name,  a  revocation  of  all  acts  and  powers 
possession  of  the  places  -which  they  had  ]  made  in  favor  of,  or  granted  to  the  coun- 
abandoned.  But  the  pope,  apprehending  cil  of  Pisa,  with  a  declaration  that  he  ap- 
that  the  French,  taking  advantage  of  theil:  proved  of  the  Lateran  council,  and  would 
divisions,  might  re-conquer  the  Milanese,  j  adhere  to  it.  In  the  same  session  was  con- 
prevailed  upon  them  to  hold  a  congress  at  j  firmed  the  pope's  bull,  iuterdieiing  the  king- 
Mantua,  in  order  to  settle  their  differences  dom  of  France,  and  removing  the  fair, 
in  an  amicable  manner;  and  it  was  there  '  spoken  of  above,  from  Lions  to  Geneva, 
agreed  that  the  dtichv  of  Milan  should  be  !  In  the  fourth  session,  held  on  the  10th  oi 
restored  to  Maximilian  Sforza,  as  heir  to  his  ,  December,  were  read  the  letters  patent  of 
father  Lewis,  to  whom  that  duchy  had  be-  [  Lewis  XI.,  abolishing  the  pragmatic  sane-- 
longed.  But  the  Venetians  could  by  no  tion,  and  they  who  still  maintained  it  were 
means  be  brought  to  an  agreement  with  the  i  summoned  to  appear,  in  the  term  of  sixt^y 
emperor,  demanding  the  restitution  of  the  j  days,  and  show  cause  why  the  said  prag- 
citv  of  Vicenza,  which  he  had  taken  in  the  {  matic  should  not   be  abrogated.     The  fifth 


beginning  of  the  war,  and  they  had  after 
wards  retaken.  The  pope  spared  neither 
entreaties  nor  menaces  to  oblige  the  repub- 
lic to  yield  that  city,  and  enter  into  an  alli- 
ance with  himself  and  the  emperor  to  op- 
pose the  French,  in  case  they  attempted  the 
recovery  of  their  dominions  in  Italy.     But, 


session  was  held  on  the  Itiih  of 'February; 
but  the  pope  being  taken  ill,  the  cardinal  of 
St.  George,  bishop  of  Ostia,  presided  at  it 
in  his  room  ;  and  the  defenders  of  the  prag- 
matic were  again  summoned  to  appear  with- 
in the  above-mentioned  time.' 

In  the  mean  while  the  pope's  illness  in- 


at  last,  finding  that  he  could  not  induce  creased  daily,  and  no  hopes  being  now  left 
them,  either  by  entreaties  or  menaces,  to  '  of  his  recovery,  he  caused  a  consistory  to  be 
give  up  the  city  in  question,  he  concluded    called,  and  the  bull  to  be  confirmed,  which 


an  alliance  wnth  the  emperor  against  them 
By  one  of  the  articles  of  this  new  alliance, 
the  cities  of  Parma,  Piacenza,  and  Reggio, 
which  the  pope  had  seized,  were  to  be  left 
in  the  possession  of  the  holy  see,  but  with 
this  clause,  "  without  prejudice  to  the  rights 
of  the  empire."^  This  clause  was  added, 
says  Guicciardin,  because  it  did  not  appear 
that  those  cities  had  ever  been  possessed  by 
the  church ;  and  of  the  donations  made  by  the 
emperors  there  was  nothing  to  show  but  one 
single  writing  that  might  have  been  forged. 
The  pope  had,  as  has  been  said,  summon- 
ed a  council  to  meet  in  the  church  of  St. 
John  Lateran,  in  opposition  to  that  of  Pisa; 
and  it  was,  accordingly,  opened  at  the  time' 
appointed,  the  3d  of  May  of  the  present 
year,  his  holiness  assisting  at  it  in  person 
with  the  college  of  cardinals,  and  a  great 
number  of  bishops,  doctors,  and  abbots.  In 
the  first  session,  held  on  the  10th  of  that 
month,  it  was  declared,  that  the  council 
there  assembled  was  a  true,  lawful,  and  holy 
council,  in  which  resided  all  the  power  and 
authority  of  the  church  universal.  In  the 
second  session,  held  on  the  I7th  of  the  same 

>  Guicciardin.  1.  10  ;  et  Concil.  Pisan.  p.  110  ;  et  Ray- 
nald.  ad  ann.  1512. 
*Idem  ibid. ;  et  Petrus  de  Angleria,  Ep.  512. 

Vol.  III.— 37 


he  had  published  before  against  simoniacal 
practices  in  the  election  of  the  pope.  At  the 
same  time  he  declared  the  election  of  a  suc- 
cessor to  belong  to  the  cardinals,  and  not  to 
the  council,  and  desired  that  the  schismatic 
cardinals  might  have  no  share  in  the  elec- 
tion; but  he  forgave  them  their  offences 
against  him,  and  prayed  God  to  pardon  them 
the  injuries  they  had  done  to  his  church.  He 
then  begged  the  college  of  cardinals  to  gratify 
him  so  far,  as  to  grant  the  city  of  Pesaro  in 
fee  to  his  nephew,  the  duke  of  Urbino,  since 
it  had  by  his  means  been  recovered  to  the 
church.  Thus  retaining  the  same  vigor  of 
mind,  which  he  had  enjoyed  before  his  ill- 
ness, he  received  the  sacraments  of  the 
church,  and  died  on  the  21st  of  February 
1513,  when  he  had  lived  seventy  years,  and 
governed  the  church  nine  years  three  months 
and  twenty-one  days.^  He  was  buried,  with 
the  usual  solemnity,  in  the  church  of  St.  Pe- 
ter, in  the  chapel  of  his  uncle  pope  Sixtus. 
Julius  was  certainly  a  man  of  most  extra- 
ordinary parts,  of  great  courage,  resolution, 
and  constancy,  and  would  have  deserved  the 
highest  commendations,  had  he  employed 


»  Concil.  Lat.tom.  H.  p.  91—100. 
aGuicciard.  1.21. 

z 


290  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Julius  II. 

Julius's  vast  projects.  His  haired  to  the  king  of  France.    A  lover  of  wine  and  women.   Free  from  Nepotism. 

His  writings. 

less  temper,  and  unbounded  ambkion,  would 
not  have  allowed  him  to  remain  unactive, 
but  prompted  him  to  attempt,  with  the  as- 
sistance of  the  same  mercenary  Swiss,  the 
subjecting  of  all  Italy  to  his  see.' 

Julius  is  charged  by  all  the  contemporary 
writers  with  immoderate  drinking;  and  Gra- 
dineco  tells  us  in  his  diary,  that  his  holiness 
loved  wine  to  such  a  degree,  that  when  he 
was  taken  dangerously  ill  in  1511,  he  could 
not  refrain,  even  in  the  height  of  his  fever, 
from  drinking  strong  Greek  wines.  He  was 
a  lover  of  women,  at  least  before  his  pro- 
motion to  the  pontificate,  as  well  as  of  wine, 
and  had  a  daughter  named  Felice,  whom 
he  married  to  John-Jordan  Orsini. 

But  not  to  defraud  this  pope  of  the  praise 
that  is  due  to  him,  he  did  not  tread  in  the 
footsteps  of  preceding  popes,  in  aggrandiz- 
ing, at  the  expense  of  the  church,  his  ne- 
phews and  relations.  His  purchasing  of  the 
emperor  the  city  of  Siena  for  his  nephew, 
the  duke  of  Urbino,  and  his  beseeching  the 
cardinals,  a  little  before  his  death,  to  grant 
to  him  and  his  posterity  the  city  of  Pesaro 
in  fee,  are  the  only  instances  of  his  show- 
ing any  private  concern  or  affection  for  his 
family.  Of  the  twenty-seven  cardinals, 
whom  he  created  at  different  promotions, 
four  only  Avere  any  ways  related  to  him,  and 
they  men  of  untainted  characters.  When 
his  daughter  earnestly  entreated  him,  in  his 
last  illness,  to  confer  that  dignity  upon  Gui- 
do  of  Montefalcone,  her  uterine  brother,  he 
sternly  answered,  that  the  person  whom  she 
recommended,  was  not  worthy  of  so  high 
a  dignity;  and,  turning  away  from  her,  ex- 
pired in  a  few  minutes.^ 

As  for  the  famous  medal  that  the  king  of 
France,  Lewis  XII.,  is  said  to  have  caused 
to  be  struck  with  this  inscription,  *'  perdani 
Baby'lonis  nomen — I  will  destroy  the  name 
of  Babylon,"  meaning  Rome,  and  the  power 
of  Rome,  its  authenticity  has  been  much 
disputed,  "  et  adhuc  sub  judice  lis  est." 

In  Cherubini  we  find  thirty-one  bulls  of 
pope  Julius,  the  most  remarkable  of  which 
are,  that  by  which  he  grants  a  dispensation 
to  the  then  prince  of  Wales,  afterwards 
Henry  Vlli.,  to  marry  Catherine,  the  widow 
of  his  brother  Arthur ;  a  bull  against  all  si- 
moniacal  practices  in  the  election  of  the 
pope;  and  one  for  indulgences  to  encourage 
the  fahhful  to  contribute  to  the  building  of 
St.  Peter's  church  at  Rome ;  for  by  him  that 
structure,  perhaps  the  most  magnificent  in 
the  world,  was  first  begun. 


his  talents,  as  was  incumbent  upon  him,  in 
promoting  religion  and  piety,  and  reforming 
the  enormou.s  abuses  that  prevailed,  in  his 
time,  in  the  church.  But  entirely  neglecting 
all  spiritual  concerns,  he  made  it  his  whole 
business,  from  the  time  of  his  promotion  to 
the  hour  of  his  death,  to  extend  the  temporal 
empire  of  the  church  by  dint  of  arms,  and 
the  blood  of  Christians;  acting  therein,  to 
use  the  expression  of  a  celebrated  writer, 
more  like  a  sultan  of  the  Turks,  than  as  the 
vicar  of  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  the  com- 
mon father  of  all  Christians.'  Two  hundred 
thousand  persons  are  said  to  have  perished 
in  the  wars,  carried  on  chiefly  at  the  insti- 
gation of  this  furious  and  blood-thirsty  pope; 
and  as  many  more  would  have,  probably, 
undergone  the  same  fate,  had  not  death  in- 
tervened, and  prevented  his  disturbing  the 
repose  of  Europe  any  longer.  For  he  had 
formed  a  design  of  renewing  the  war  against 
the  duke  of  Ferrara  as  soon  as  the  season 
would  permit;  of  changing  the  government 
of  Florence,  and,  what  he  had  above  all 
things  at  heart,  to  drive  the  Spaniards  out 
of  Italy,  as  well  as  the  French;  to  subject 
the  kingdom  of  Naples  to  his  see,  and  thus 
deliver  Italy,  as  he  frequently  expressed 
himself,  from  the  yoke  of  barbarians.  With 
this  view  he  cultivated,  by  all  means,  the 
friendship  of  the  Swiss,  presented  them  with 
a  sword,  a  cap,  a  helmet,  and  a  standard, 
bestowed  on  them  the  title  of  "  Defenders 
of  the  Ecclesiastical  Immunity,"and  secretly 
prevented  thena  from  entering  into  a  con- 
federacy with  the  catholic  king. 

The  aversion,  or  rather  hatred,  that  Julius 
bore  to  the  king  of  France,  was  carried  by 
him  beyond  all  bounds  of  moderation,  and 
even  of  decency.  For  not  satisfied  with 
driving  him  out  of  Italy,  with  laying  his 
whole  kingdom  under  an  interdict,  and  stir- 
ring up  the  king  of  England  to  invade  his 
French  dominions,  he  had  drawn  up  a  bull, 
transferring  the  title  of  "  Most  Christian 
king,"  to  the  king  of  England,  divesting 
Lewis  of  the  royal  title  and  dignity,  and 
giving  his  kingdom  to  any  who  should  con- 
quer it.  This  bull  the  pope  intended  to  have 
confirmed  by  the  Lateran  council.  But  he  was 
providentially  removed  out  of  the  world  be- 
fore this,  or  any  other  of  the  many  projects  he 
had  formed,  could  be  carried  into  execution. 
For  it  was  commonly  believed,  that  had  he 
succeeded  with  the  assistance  of  the  Swiss, 
in  expelling  the  Spaniards  out  of  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  and  adding  that  kingdom  to 
the  other  dominions  of  the  church,  his  rest- 


•Mezeray,  Abreg6  Chron.  tom.  5.  p.  117. 


»  Guicciard.  1.  11. 
'  Idem  ibid. 


Ferron.  in  Ludovic.  Xll. 


Leo  X.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


291 


Leo  X.  elected.    Some  account  of  his  family  and  proferments,  &.c.,  before  his  promotion.  Pompous  coronation 

of  ibe  new  pope. 


LEO  X.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FIFTEENTH  BISHOP 

OF  KOME. 

[Maximilian,  Charles  V.  Emperors  of  the  Jfesl.} 


[Year  of  Christ,  ISIS.]  Julius  dying,  as 
has  been  said,  on  the  21st  of  February  of 
the  present  year,  the  cardinals,  to  the  num- 
ber of  twenty-three,  having  performed  his 
exequies,  according  to  custom,  entered  into 
the  conclave,  and  on  the  seventh  day,  that 
is,  on  the  11  ih  of  March,  elected  fairly,  with- 
out simony,  or  suspicion  of  any  corrupt 
practice,  John  cardinal  de  Medicis,  who 
took  the  name  of  Leo  X.  So  quick  an  elec- 
tion of  so  young  a  pope,  for  he  Avas  but 
thirty-seven  years  of  age,  was  owing  to  a 
combination  of  the  young  cardinals,  who 
had  agreed  among  themselves  to  choose  the 
first  pope  out  of  their  own  number.' 

Leo  was  the  son  of  Lawrence  de  Medicis, 
who  had  the  good  luck  to  escape  with  a 
slight  wound,  when  his  brother  Julian  was 
barbarously  murdered  at  the  instigation  of 
pope  Sixtus  IV.,  as  has  been  related  above.^ 
He  was  the  grandson  of  Cosmus,  the  found- 
er of  the  greatness  of  his  family,^  and  had 
three  sons,  Peter,  John  and  Julian.  Peter 
succeeded  him  in  the  government  of  the  re- 
public, but  was  declared  a  rebel,  and  obliged 
to  fly  from  Florence  with  his  two  brothers, 
for  yielding  some  places  to  the  French, 
when  Charles  VIII.  passed  through  Tusca- 
ny on  his  march  to  the  kingdom  of  Naples. 
John,  now  pope  Leo,  was  yet  a  child,  when 
Lewis  XI.,  out  of  the  great  regard  he  had 
for  his  family,  presented  him  with  a  rich 
archbishopric  in  France.  Being  thus  des- 
tined for  the  church,  his  father,  who  was 
the  Mecaenas  of  the  time,  and  himself  a 
man  of  great  learning,  took  care  to  have  him 
educated  and  instructed  in  all  the  branches 
of  polite  literature,  by  the  ablest  men  of  that 
age,  and  no  other  age  has  abounded  with 
more  able  men  since  the  revival  of  learning. 
When  he  was  but  thirteen  years  of  age  In- 
nocent VIII.  created  him  cardinal-deacon  of 
St.  Mary  in  Dominica,  on  occasion  of  the 
marriage  between  his  sister  Catharine,  and 
.  Francis  Cibo,  his  holiness's  natural  son.* 
Innocent  appointed  him,  a  little  before  his 
death,  his  lesate  a  Latere  for  Tuscany.  But 
his  brother  Peter  being,  in  the  mean  lime, 
driven  out  of  Florence  by  the  contrary  fac- 
tion, and  all  ihe  de  Medicis  declared  out- 
laws, he  travnllod  all  over  Italy,  France,  and 
Germany,  till  the  death  of  Alexander  VI., 
who  succeeded  Innocent,  and  countenanced 
the  popular  party  in  Florence.  Upon  his 
death,  he  returned  to  Rome,  and  was  ap- 


« Guicciard.  1.  11. 
»  See  p.  205. 


»  See  p.  2,50,  et  seq. 
«  See  p.  258. 


pointed  by  his  successor,  Julius  1 1.,  legate 
of  Perugia,  and  afterwards  of  Bologna.  In 
1512  he  attended  the  confederate  army  Avith 
the  character  of  apostolic  legale,  and  was 
made  prisoner  in  the  battle  of  liavenna. 
The  French  conducted  their  illustrious  cap- 
tive to  Milan,  where  he  was  treated  with 
the  utmost  civilty,  and  all  the  respect  that 
was  due  to  his  character.  But  he  ill  repaid 
the  kind  treatment  he  met  with.  For  the 
pope  having  gra'nted  him  a  power  to  absolve 
from  all  censures  such  as  should  quit  the 
French  service,  and  promise  to  bear  arms  no  • 
longer  against  the  church,  he  prevailed  upon 
great  numbers  to  desert,  by  offering  them 
absolution.  When  the  French  abandoned 
Milan,  the  king  ordered  the  cardinal  to  be 
sent  into  France.  But  the  peasants  of  a  vil- 
lage called  Pieve  del  Cairo,  falling  unexpect- 
edly upon  the  soldiers  who  guarded  him, 
delivered  him  out  of  their  hands.  Being 
thus  set  at  liberty,  he  applied  to  Raimund 
de  Cordona,  viceroy  of  Naples,  and  com- 
mander of  the  Spanish  troops  in  Italy,  and 
had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  his  family 
by  their  means,  and  the  concurrence  of  the 
pope,  restored  to  their  former  grandeur  at 
Florence,  and  his  brother  Julian  placed,  with 
all  the  power  the  family  had  ever  enjoyed, 
at  the  head  of  that  republic.  Matters  being 
thus  settled  in  Florence,  the  cardinal,  upon 
the  first  news  he  had  of  the  death  of  pope 
Julius,  flew  to  Rome,  and  was  elected  for 
his  successor  in  the  manner  we  have  seen.' 

The  new  pope  was  crowned,  according  to 
custom,  in  the  church  of  St.  John  Lateran, 
on  the  11th  of  April,  the  very  day,  on  which 
I  he  had  been  made   prisoner  at  the  battle  of 
j  Ravenna  the  year  before.    So  pompous  was 
the  appearance,  on  that  occasion,  of  his  fa- 
!  milv,  of  his  court,  of  the  prelates  and  the 
j  nobility,  that   it  was   universally    believed, 
rthat  nothing  had  been  seen  equal  to  it  since 
I  the   inundation    of  the   barbarians,   or   the 
j  times  of  the  old  Romans,  his  holiness  striv- 
ing to  imitate  and  renew  the  pomp,  splen- 
dor, and  magnificence  of  their  public  shows. 
The  parade  of  that  day,  by  no  means  suita- 
j  ble  to  the  present  time",  is  said  to  have  cost 
1  him,  at  least,  one  hundred  thousand  ducats. 
He  thereby  gained,  indeed,  the  applause  and 
esteem    of  the   vulvar;   but  men  of  sense 
i  could  not  help  blaming  him  for  thus  squan- 
,  dering  away,  in  useless  expenses,  the  trea- 
sure of  ihe  church.^ 

<  Guicciard.  I.  6,  7,  11 ;  et  Onuph.  in  Leone  X. 
>  Guicciard.  1.  II. 


292 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  X. 


The  two  deposed  cardinals  arrested.  The  pope  strives  to  gain  the  king  of  France.  The  deposed  cardinals  re- 
nounce the  council  of  Pisa,  and  are  restored.  The  king  of  France  renounces  the  council  of  Pisa,  and  re- 
ceives the  Lateran. 


The  two  cardinals,  Carvajal  and  Sanse- 
verino,  the  chief  promoters  of  the  council 
of  Pisa,  now  sitting  at  Lions,  no  sooner 
heard  of  the  death  of  Julius,  tiian,  leaving 
that  city,  they  hastened  to  Marseilles,  and 
from  thence  set  out  for  Rome  by  sea,  being 
attended  by  an  embassador  from  the  king. 
They  landed  at  Leghorn;  and  being  there 
informed  of  the  election  of  the  new  pope, 
they  advanced,  depending  upon  his  known 
good-nature,  to  Pisa.  But  they  were  there 
arrested,  and  being  conducted  to  Florence, 
the  pope  sent  the  bishop  of  Orvieto  to  ad- 
vise them  not  to  proceed  any  further  till  it 
was  determined  in  what  manner  they  should 
be  received  at  Rome,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  exhort  them  no  longer  to  appear  in  the 
habit  of  cardinals,  since  they  had  been  law- 
fully deposed,  and  their  deposition  had  been 
confirmed  in  the  Lateran  council.' 

As  the  late  pope  had  shown,  on  all  occa- 
sions, an  irreconcileable  aversion  to  the  king 
of  France,  and  by  that  means  quite  estrang- 
ed him  from  the  apostolic  see,  Leo,  in  order 
to  regain  him,  and  put  an  end  to  the  schism, 
made  in  the  church  by  the  council  of  Pisa, 
which  the  king  still  supported,  wrote  to  him 
a  most  kind  and  obliging  letter  soon  after  his 
coronation.  In  that  letter  he  declared,  that, 
as  the  common  father  of  all  Christian 
princes,  he  was  extremely  grieved,  that  the 
king,  by  his  disagreement  with  the  church, 
had  put  it  out  of  his  power  to  show  how 
much  he  was' inclined  by  nature  to  be  his 
friend,  but  that  he  was  ready  to  receive  him 
as  a  most  Christian  king,  and  embrace  him, 
as  the  eldest  son  of  the  church,  as  soon  as 
he  returned  to  the  obedience  of  the  apostolic 
see.  As  the  French  were,  generally  speak- 
ing, desirous  of  being  restored  to  the  com- 
munion of  the  church,  from  which  they  had 
been  cut  off  by  the  late  pope,  the  king,  upon 
the  receipt  of  the  pope's  letter,  immediately 
dispatched  the  bishop  of  Marseilles  to  Rome, 
to  treat  with  his  holiness  about  a  reconcilia- 
tion. Not  long  after  his  arrival,  the  sixth 
session  of  the  Lateran  council  was  held,  at 
which  Leo  presided  in  person  ;  and  in  that 
session  was  read  a  paper,  signed  by  the  two 
deposed  cardinals,  wherein  they  approved 
of  all  that  was  done  in  the  Lateran  council ; 
promised  to  adhere  to  it 5  and  condemned 
that  of  Pisa  as  a  schismatic  conventicle.  The 
two  cardinals  of  Sion  and  of  York  strongly 
opposed  their  restoration  ;  but  the  bishop  of 
Marseilles  earnestly  interceding  for  them,  in 
his  master's  name,  the  pope,  to  gratify  the 
king,  consented  to  their  being  reinstated  in 
their  dignity;  and  the  ceremony  was  per- 
formed in  the  following  manner.  The  two 
cardinals  entered  Rome  privately  by  night 
without  any  badges  of  that  dignity,  and  ap- 
pearing the  next  day,  in  the  habit  of  com- 
mon priests,  before  the  pope  sitting  in  con- 


'  Guicciard.  1.  11 ;  et  Petrus  de  Angleria.  Epist.  515. 


sistory,  and  attended  by  all  the  cardinals,  ex- 
cept those  of  York  and  Sion,  who  refused  to 
be  present,  they  fell  on  their  knees,  and,  in 
the  most  submissive  terms,  asked  pardon  of 
the  pope  and  the  cardinals,  declared  their 
approbation  of  their  own  deposition,  and  the 
election  of  a  new  pope,  as  done  canonically, 
and  condemned  the  council  of  Pisa  as  a  , 
schismatic  and  detestable  assembly.  They 
remained  in.  the  same  humble  posture  till 
this  their  confession,  signed  by  them,  was 
entered  upon  record;  and  then  rising  up, 
they  embraced  all  the  cardinals,  who  stirred 
not  from  their  seats;  resumed,  as  soon  as 
they  had  done,  the  badges  of  their  former 
dignity,  and  were  admitted  to  sit  in  the  same 
place,  where  they  had  sat  before  their  depo- 
sition.' 

In  the  mean  time  the  sessions  of  the  La- 
teran council  were  continued  ;  but  nothing 
was  transacted  in  the  seventh  worthy  of 
notice,  though  Leo  presided  at  it  in  person  ; 
and  the  eighth  was  put  off  till  the  17lh  of 
December,  his  holiness  striving,  in  the  mean 
while,  to  prevail  upon  the  king  of  France  to 
renounce  the  council  of  Pisa,  to  adhere  to 
the  Lateran,  and  send  his  bishops  to  assist 
at  the  latter.  His  endeavors  were,  in  the 
end,  crowned  with  success.  For  the  king, 
being  daily  importuned  by  his  people,  espe- 
cially by  the  clergy,  and  earnestly  pressed 
by  the  queen,  Anne  of  Brittany,  to  come  to 
an  agreement  with  the  new  pope,  consented 
at  last,  much  against  his  will,  to  receive  the 
Lateran  council,  which  he  had  hitherto  op- 
posed, and  renounce  that  of  Pisa,  which  he 
had  so  zealously  promoted.  Accordingly  em- 
bassadors were  sent  to  Rome,  who  being  in- 
troduced to  the  council  in  the  eighth  session, 
held^on  the  17th  of  December,  acknowledged 
that  council,  in  the  king's  name,  as  the  only 
true  and  lawful  council,  condemned  the  as- 
sembly then  sitting  at  Lions  under  the  name 
of  the  council  of  Pisa,  and  engaged  that  the 
said  assembly  should  be  dissolved  in  one 
month's  time,  and  the  bishops  who  composed 
it,  all  be  remanded  to  their  respective  sees. 
Thus  ended  the  council  of  Pisa,  called  by 
some  a  mock  council,  and,  perhaps,  not  un- 
deservedly, as  it  consisted  of  a  very  small 
number  of  bishops,  and  they  of  one  nation 
only.  The  king,  not  satisfied  with  obliging 
the  bishops  to  depart  from  Lions,  and  for- 
bidding them  to  assemble  in  any  other  city  of 
his  dominions,  ordered  six  of  them,  and  four 
doctors,  to  repair  to  Rome,  and  ask  the 
pope's  pardon,  and  absolution,  in  the  name 
of  the  Gallican  church,  for  countenancing, 
with  their  presence,  the  schismatic  assem- 
bly of  Pisa;  which  was  commanding  them 
to  ask  pardon  for  doing  what  he  himself  had 
commanded  them  to  do.^ 

The  following  year,  1514,  was  chieHy  em- 

•  Guicciard.  I.  11;  et  Petrus  de  Angleria.  Epist.  515. 
Onuph  in  Leon,  et  Raymund.  ad  ann.  1513. 
2  Idem  ibid ;  et  Mez.  Abreg6  Chron.  torn.  4.  p.  123. 


Leo  X.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 293 

Leo's  perfidy  and  false  dealing;— [Year  of  Christ,  1514]  Death  of  Lewis  XU.;— [Year  of  Christ,  1515] 
The  pope  enters  into  a  confederacy  lirst  agnin^it  and  afterwards  with  his  successor  Francis  I.  Interview  be- 
tween the  pope  and  the  kin;;  of  France  at  Bologna.  The  l(ing  consents  to  the  abolition  of  the  Pragmatic, 
and  the  Concordat  is  established  in  its  room. 


ployed  by  Leo  in  negotiations  with  the  em- 
peror, with  the  kings  of  Spain  and  England, 
as  well  as  with  the  Venetians  and  the  Swiss, 
to  prevent  the  king  of  France  from  recon- 
quering the  duchy  of  Milan,  which  that  prince 
seemed  to  iiave  above  all  things  at  heart. 
In  this  aflair  his  holiness  acted  all  along 
with  the  utmost  perfidy,  encouraging  the 
king  to  that  undertaking,  and,  at  the  same 
time,  stirring  up  underhand  all  Christendom 
against  him,  in  order  to  divert  him  from 
such  an  enterprise,  or  render  it  abortive  if 
he  persisted  in  it.  The  king  was  informed 
by  some,  who  were  trusted  with  the  secret, 
of  his  holiness's  treachery  and  double-deal- 
ing, and  would  have  resented  it  in  a  proper 
manner,  had  not  death  intervened.  Lewis 
died  at  Paris  on  the  first  day  of  the  year 
1515,  and  was  succeeded  by  Francis  of  An- 
goulesme,  duke  of  Valois,  in  the  twenty- 
first  year  of  his  age.  The  new  king  wrote 
immediately  to  the  pope  to  acquaint  him 
with  his  accession  to  the  crown,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  assure  him,  that  no  person 
upon  earth  was  more  devoted  to  his  holiness 
than  himself,  and  that  from  none  he  could 
expect  more  advantageous  conditions  for 
himself  and  his  family.  Leo  answered  him 
by  a  most  kind  and  obliging  letter,  but  soon 
afterwards  entered  into  a  confederacy  with 
the  emperor,  the  catholic  king,  and  the  Swiss 
against  him,  in  defence  of  the  state  of  Milan, 
there  being  no  room  to  doubt,  that  the  vast 
military  preparations  then  carried  on  in 
France,  were  designed  against  that  duchy. 
This  powerful  confederacy  did  not  deter  the. 
king  from  pursuing  his  design  upon  the 
Milanese.  He  passed  the  Alps  early  in  the 
spring  at  the  head  of  a  very  numerous  and 
well  appointed  army,  and  having  gained  a 
complete  victory  over  the  Swiss,  who  alone 
had  the  courage  to  oppose  him,  he  made 
himself  master,  in  a  very  short  time,  of  the 
whole  duchy,  and  its  capital.  This  unex- 
pected success  alarmed  the  pope,  and  aban- 
doning, or  rather  betraying,  the  confederates, 
he  entered  into  an  alliance  with  the  king  of 
France;  and  it  was  agreed  that  the  pope 
and  the  king  should  have  an  interview  at 
Bologna.  They  met  there  accordingly,  the 
pope  making  his  public  entry  into  that  city 
on  the  8th  of  December,  and  the  king  on 
the  10th.  The  king,  being  introduced  to  the 
pope  in  a  public  consistory,  paid  him,  in 
person,  all  the  honors  that  it  was  customary 
for  Ciiristian  princes  to  pay  to  a  new  pope 
by  their  embassadors,  Antony  du  Prat,  high 
chancellor  of  the  kingdom,  making  a  speech 
on  that  occasion,  in  his  majesty's  name. 
The  pope  and  the  king  lodged  in  the  same 
palace,  and  privately  conferred  for  three 
days  together,  with  all  the  marks  of  mutual 
benevolence  and  sincerity. 
The  chief  subject  of  their  conferences  was 


the  "  pragmatic  sanction  ;"  and  on  this  oc- 
casion was  begun  a  negotiation  about  the 
famous  *'  concordat,"  which  was  afterwards 
substituted  in  the  the  room  of  the  "  prag- 
matic." The  king,  after  three  days  stay  at 
Bologna,  returned  to  Milan,  leaving  chancel- 
lor du  Prat  to  finish  that  affair.  The  chan- 
cellor had  several  conftrences  with  the  car- 
dinals of  Ancona,  and  Sanctorum  (iuatuor, 
and  in  the  end  an  agreement  was  concluded, 
and  signed  by  both  the  cardinals  and  the 
chancellor,  under  the  name  of  "  a  concordat 
between  pope  Leo  X.,  and  Francis  I.,  king 
of  France."  The  chief  articles  of  this  agree- 
ment or  concordat  were,  I.  That  the  "prag- 
matic" should  be  abolished  throughout  the 
king's  dominions.  II.  That  the  chapters  of 
the  cathedral  a-nd  metropolitan  churches 
should  not  thenceforth  elect  their  own  bi- 
shops, but  that  the  king  should  nominate  a 
fit  person,  and  the  pope  should  confer  the 
dignity  on  the  person  whom  he  had  nomi-_ 
nated.  III.  That  the  pope  should  thence- 
forth grant  no  expectative  graces,  nor  resef- 
vations,  either  general  or  special.  IV.  That 
the  ordinaries  should  be  obliged  to  confer  on 
the  graduates  of  the  universities  such  bene- 
fices, as  should  be  vacant  in  four  months  of 
the  year,  to  be  specified,  but  should  be  at 
liberty  to  dispose  of  those,  vacant  in  the 
other  eight  months,  to  whom  they  pleased. 
V.  That  every  pope  might,  once-in  his  pon- 
tificate, oblige  every  collator,  having  from 
ten  to  fifty  benefices  in  his  gift,  to  confer  one 
as  his  holiness  should  direct,  and  two,  if  he 
had  fifty  or  more  at  his  disposal.  VI.  That 
the  annates  should  be  restored  and  paid  ac- 
cording to  the  true  value,  and  not  according 
to  the  ancient  rates,  greatly  below  the  true 
value.'  As  the  annates,  condemned  by  the 
council  of  Basil  as  rank  simony,  and  as  such 
suppressed  by  the  "pragmatic,"  were  re- 
stored by  the  "  concordat,"  and  in  the  same 
"concordat"  the  article,  establishing  the  su- 
periority of  a  general  council  to  the  pope, 
was  omitted,  though  it  had  been  defined  by 
the  councils  of  Constance  and  of  Basil,  and 
ascertained  by  the  "pragmatic,"  this  new 
agreement  was  universally  disapproved,  and 
rejected  throughout  the  kingdom  of  France, 
the  clergy,  the  universities,  and  the  parlia- 
ments remonstrating  against  it,  and  appeal- 
ing to  a  general  council.  However,  as  it 
was  supported  by  the  royal  as  Avell  as  the 
pontifical  authority,  it  was  at  last  registered 
and  published  by  the  parliament  of  Paris  on 
the  2"2d  of  March  1527,  and  is  observed, 
with  some  small  alterations,  to  this  day.^ 

In  the  interview  at  Bologna  the  king,  to 
gratify  the  pope  and  court  his  favor,  not 
only  consented  to  the  abolition  of  the  prag- 


«  Guicciardin.  1.  12.    Pinson,  et  Du  Puy  Hist,  de  la 
Pragmat.  ;  et  du  Concord, 
a  Pinson,  et  Du  Puy  ibid. ;  et  Raynald  ad  ann.  1515. 

z  2 


394 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  X. 


The  duke  of  Urbino  driven  out,  and  the  pope's  nephew  made  duke  in  his  roonfi ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1516.]  Plot 
against  the  pope's  life  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1517].  The  cardinal  of  Siena  author  of  the  plot.  How  discovered. 
The  cardinal  put  to  death. 


matic,  so  odious  to  Rome,  but,  to  his  great 
dishonor,  suffered  himself  to  be  persuaded 
to  give  up  Francis  Maria  della  Rovere,  duke 
of  Urbino,  who  had  put  himself  under  his 
protection.  The  pope  alledged  several  ac- 
cusations against  the  duke,  summoned  him 
to  appear  and  clear  himself  from  them,  and, 
upon  his  refusing  to  comply  wiih  the  sum- 
mons, declared  him  a  rebel  to  the  church, 
and  ordered  his  nephew,  Lawrence  de  Medi- 
cis,  to  seize  his  dominions.  Lawrence,  pur- 
suant to  that  order,  entered  the  territories  of 
Urbino  at  the  head  of  the  whole  ecclesiasti- 
cal army,  and,  meeting  nowhere  with  the 
least  opposition,  made  himself  master,  in  a 
very  few  days,  of  the  whole  duchy.  The 
duke,  finding  himself  unable  to  withstand 
so  great  a  force,  had  retired  at  the  approach 
of  the  enemy,  first  to  Pesaro,  and  afterwards 
to  Mantua,  leaving  his  subjects,  since  he 
could  not  defend  them,  to  consult  their  own 
safety.  Rovere  being  thus  driven  out,  the 
duchy  was  by  his  holiness  bestowed  upon  his 
nephew  Lawrence,  who,  at  his  return  to 
Rome,  received  the  investiture,  with  unusual 
solemnity,  at  his  uncle's  hands.  Leo  had 
long  coveted  that  duchy  for  his  nephew,  and 
it  was  only  to  make  room  for  him  that  he 
drove  out  the  duke,  all  the  crimes  that  he 
was  charged  with,  having  been  committed 
in  the  pontificate  of  his  uncle,  Julius  IL, 
and  by  that  pope  forgiven.'  In  this  his 
holiness  was  guilty  of  the  utmost  ingratitude 
as  well  as  injustice,  the  duke  having,  for 
many  years,  generously  entertained  and  sup- 
ported his  brother  Julian,  during  the  time  of 
their  exile  from  Florence,  and  used  his 
utmost  endeavors  to  get  them  restored.^ 

Leo,  not  satisfied  with  the  acquisition  of 
the  duchy  of  Urbino,  formed  a  design  of 
adding  to  it  the  free  state  of  Siena,  lying  be- 
tween the  territories  of  the  church  and 
those  of  the  republic  of  Florence.  In  order 
to  that  he  caused  cardinal  Alfonso  Petrucci, 
commonly  called  the  cardinal  of  Siena,  and 
his  brother  Borghesi,  who  governed  that 
state,  and  would,  he  well  knew,  oppose  any 
attempts  upon  the  public  libertv,  to  be  sent 
into  exile.  As  their  father,  Pandolfo  Pe- 
trucci, had  espoused,  with  great  zeal,  the 
cause  of  the  family  de  Medicis,  when  ba- 
nished from  Florence,  and  spared  no  fatigue 
nor  expense  to  oblige  the  Florentines  to  re- 
call them  ;  and  besides,  the  cardinal  had 
used  his  utmost  efforts  in  the  conclave  in 
behalf  of  Leo;  so  ungrateful  a  return  for 
such  benefits  provoked  him  to  a  degree  of 
madness,  and  he  resolved  to  make  the  pope 
atone,  with  his  life,  for  his  ingratitude.  He 
determined  at  first,  in  the  height  of  his  rage, 
to  stab  the  pope  with  his  own  hand.  But 
apprehending,  when  somewhat  cooler,  the 
danger  to  which  so   desperate   an  attempt 


>  Guicciard.  1.  12. 
9  Idem  ibid. 


Cimarelli  Hist,  de  Urbin. 


would  expose  him,  he  thought  of  employing 
poison  instead  of  a  dagger,  since  he  might 
by  that  means  compass  his  end  as  effectual- 
ly, and  with  much  greater  safety.  This  his 
design  he  communicated  to  one  Baptists  da 
Vercelli,  a  famous  surgeon,  and  his  intimate 
friend  ;  and  it  was  agreed  between  them, 
that  Baplista  should  be  recommended  to  the 
pope,  who  had  been  long  aflflicted  with  the 
fistula,  as  the.  ablest  man  of  his  profession, 
and  that,  upon  his  being  employed  by  his  holi- 
ness, he  should  inject  poison  into  the  ulcer. 
But,  in  the  mean  time,  the  cardinal  loudly 
complaining  in  all  companies,  of  the  pope's 
ingratitude;  nay,  and  mixing  menaces  with 
his  complaints,  he  began  to  be  suspected  of 
machinating  some  mischief  against  him  ; 
insomuch  that,  thinking  himself  no  longer 
safe  at  Rome,  he  privately  withdrew  from 
that  city;  but  having  left  his  secretary  be- 
hind him,  it  manifestly  appeared  from  some 
of  his  letters  to  him,  which  were  intercepted, 
that  a  plot  was  carrying  on  against  the 
pope's  life.  This  Leo  dissembled ;  and,  in 
order  to  get  the  cardinal  into  his  power,  in- 
vited him,  with  mighty  promises,  to  Rome; 
and  for  his  greater  security,  even  sent  him 
a  safe  conduct,  and  gave  his  word  of  honor 
to  the  Spanish  embassador,  that  he  should 
meet  with  no  ill  treatment.  But  he  no 
sooner  arrived  than  he  was  arrested  by  the 
pope's  order,  as  was  likewise  cardinal  Ban- 
dinello,  a  Genoese,  Leo  concluding,  from 
his  great  intimacy  with  the  cardinal  of 
Siena,  that  he  was  privy  to  the.whole  affair. 
The  Spanish  em,bassador  complained  loudly 
to  the  pope  of  so  notorious  a  breach  of  his 
word,  given  to  him,  which,  he  said,  was  the 
same  thing  as  if  it  had  been  given  to  the 
kin^.  of  Spain,  his  master.  The  pope  an- 
swered, that  no  safe  conduct  whatever,  no 
word  of  honor,  however  solemnly  soever 
given,  could  be  binding  in  cases  of  high 
treason,  unless  that  crime  was  specified. 
The  embassador  urged  in  vain,  that  when  a 
safe  conduct  is  granted,  and  impunity  is 
promised  to  a  person  without  any  limita- 
tions or  restrictions  whatever,  such  a  person 
cannot  be  punished,  be  his  crime  what  it 
will,  without  a  manifest  violation  of  the  safe 
conduct,  and  a  breach  of  faith.  Both  cardi- 
nals were  committed  to  the  castle  of  St. 
Angelo;  and  it  appearing  from  their  con- 
fession upon  the  rack,  that  the  plot  was  de- 
vised by  the  cardinal  of  Siena  with  the 
privity  of  cardinal  Bandinello,  they  were 
both,  by  a  sentence,  pronounced  in  a  public 
consistory,  deprived  of  their  dignity,  and  de- 
livered up  to  the  secular  power,  Tiie  car- 
dinal of  Siena  was  secretly  strangled  the 
next  night.  The  other  cardinal  was  con- 
demned, as  being  less  guilty,  to  perpetual 
imprisonment;  from  which  the  pope  not 
only  redeemed  him  soon  afterwards,  butj 
upon  his  paying  a  certain  sura  of  money. 


Leo  X.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


295 


Promotion  of  cardinals.  The  first  rise  of  the  reformation.  Occasion  given  to  it  by  pope  Leo'B  bull  of  indul- 
gences. Absurdities  advanced  by  the  publishers  of  those  indulgences  confuted  by  Luther.  Ilis  doctrine 
concerning  indulgences. 

terms,  telling  the  deluded  multitude,  that, 
had  any  one  even  ravished  the  mother  of 
God,  he  had  wherewithal  to  cancel  his  Sfuilt; 
that  he  had  saved  more  souls  from  hell,  by 
these  indulgences,  than  St.  Peter  had  con- 
verted to  Christianity  by  his  preaching;  that 
their  virtue  extended  to  the  dead  as  well  as 
the  living;  that  upon  their  paying  the  price 
of  the  indulgences  the  soul  of  the  person, 
whom  they  intended  to  deliver  out  of  purga- 
tory, flew  that  moment  up  to  heaven,  &.C.' 
These  and  many  such-like  impious  and  ab- 
surd doctrines  gave  great  ofience  to  all  good 
men,  and  among  the  rest  to  Martin  Luther, 
a  friar  of  the  order  of  St.  Austin's  Hermeis, 
who,  being  at  this  time  professor  of  divinity 
in  the  newly  erected  university  of  Wittem- 
berg  in  Saxony,  thought  it  incumbent  upon 
him  to  confute  them  :  and  he  did  so  accord- 
ingly in  ninety-five  propositions,  which  he 
publicly  maintained  in  that  university,  on 
the  30ih  of  September  of  the  present  year. 
He  owned  the  pope  to  be  vested  with  the. 
power  of  granting  indulgences,  that  is,  of 
remitting  the  punishments  due  to  sin,  biit 
that  power  he  confined  to  "  canonical"  pun- 
ishments, or  punishments  inflicted  by  the 
canons,  by  the  church,  or  its  visible  head 
the  pope.  As  for  Divine  punishments,  or 
such  as  are  by  divine  Justice  denounced 
against  offenders  in  this  life,  or  the  life  to 
come,  he  would  not  allow  the  power  of  the 
pope  to  extend  to  them,  affirming,  that  they 
could  only  be  remitted  by  the  merits  of 
Christ,  good  work.",  and  a  sincere  repent- 
ance. As  by  this  doctrine  the  living  reaped 
very  little  benefit  from  the  indulgences,  and 
the  dead  none  at  all,  the  venders  of  them, 
enraged  beyond  measure  at  the  visible  decay 
of  their  trade,  fell  upon  Luther  with  the  ut- 
most fury.  He  answered  their  reasonings, 
confuted  their  objections,  and  challenged 
them  to  answer  the  follo.wing  question,  "  if 
the  pope  has  a  power  of  delivering  souls  out 
of  purgatory,  why  does  he  deliver  only 
some,  and  those  for  money,  and  not  all  out 
of  charity?"  His  adversaries,  not  able  to 
confute  his  arguments,  nor  support  their 
own,  had  recourse  to  a  more  compendious 
way  of  compassing  his  ruin.  They  repre- 
sented him  to  the  pope  as  an  obstinate  and 
incorrigible  heretic,  who,  were  he  not  re- 
strained by  the  authority  of  the  apostolic 
see,  would  soon  infect  all  Germany  with 
his  pestiferous  errors.  On  the  other  hand, 
Luther,  to  prevent  their  prejudicing  the 
pope  against  him,  wrote  a  most  submissive 
letter  to  his  holiness,  sent  him  his  ninety- 
five  propositions  with  their  proofs,  and,  to 
clear  himself  from  the  imputation  of  obsti- 
nacy, which  alone  makes  a  heretic,  declared 
himself  ready  to  change  his  sentiments  the 
moment  they  were  proved  to  be  erroneous. 


reinstated  him  in  his  diijnily.  But  he  died, 
in  a  short  time,  of  a  lingering  distemper, 
which  some  ascribed  to  a  slow  poison,  ad- 
ministered to  him.  by  the  pope's  order,  be- 
fore he  recovered  his  liberty.'  Three  other 
cardinals  were  condemned  to  pay  large  sums 
of  money  for  not  acquainting  the  pope  with 
the  menaces  which  they  had  heard  the  car- 
dinal of  Siena  throw  out  against  him.  As 
bv  this  severity  he  greatly  disobliged  all  the 
other  cardinals,  and  estranged  them  from 
him,  in  order  to  procure  new  friends  in  the 
eacred  college,  he  created  no  I'ewer  than 
thirty-one  cardinals  at  one  promotion  ;  some 
for  their  learning,  many  for  their  money, 
and  others  at  the  recommendation  of  differ- 
ent princes,  being  men  of  all  nations.^ 

The  present  year  1517  will  ever  be  me- 
morable in  the  ecclesiastical  annals  for  the 
foundation  and  commencement  it  gave  to 
t!ie  revolution  in  the  church,  commonly 
known  by  the  name  of  "  The  Reforma- 
tion." But  as  a  detail  of  all  the  particulars 
of  that  great  event  would  carry  ii:e  too  far 
from  the  design  of  this  work,  I  shall  confine 
myself  to  the  part  the  popes  acted  in  it, 
which  alone  is  ray  province,  and  refer  the 
reader  to  "  The  History  of  the  Reforma- 
tion in  Germany,"  by  Sleidan,  and  in  these 
our  kingdoms,  by  the  bishop  of  Salisbury,  | 
whose  inimitable  performances  contain  so 
full  an  account  of  the  rise  and  progress  of 
the  "  Reformation,"  and  are  so  universally  j 
known,  that  all  I  could  say  on  that  subject , 
would  be  but  an  unnecessary  repetition  of  ' 
what  everycurious  reader  must  have  learned 
from  them.  It  is  well  known,  that  pope 
Leo's  famous  bull  of  indulgences,  published 
this  year  in  all  Christian  kingdoms,  first 
gave  occasion  to  that  change  in  religion,  of 
which  so  many  nations  enjoy  the  blessings 
to  this  day.  For  Leo,  wanting  to  continue 
the  magnificent  structure  of  St.  Peter's 
church,  begun  by  his  predecessor  Julius, 
but  finding  his  coffers  drained,  chiefly  by 
his  own  extravagance,  in  order  to  replenish 
them,  granted,  by  his  bull,  a  "  plenary  in- 
dulgence," or  remission  of  all  sins,  to  such 
as  should  charitably  contribute  to  that  work. 
Albert,archbishopof  Mentz  and  Magdeburg, 
was  commissioned  by  the  pope  to  proclaim 
that  bull  in  Germany,  and  by  the  archbishop 
was  employed  a  Dominican  friar,  named 
John  Tetzel,  to  preach  up  the  indulgences, 
and  collect  the  money  arising  from  them. 
Some  say,  that  the  indulgences  were  by  the 
pope  farmed  out  to  the  archbishop,  and  by 
him  to  the  friar,  and  his  order.  However 
that  be,  the  friar,  to  enhance  the  value  of 
these  indulgences,  and  procure,  by  that 
means,  more  customers,  used  to  extol  their 
cfiicacy  in  the  most  indecent  and  shocking 


'  Guicciard.  1.  13.    Jovius  Vit.  Leon  X.ad  ann.  1517. 
•  Idem  ibid. 


See  Mosheim  Eccles.  Hist.  vol.  ii.  p.  16.  note  (0). 


296 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  X. 


Luther  not  excited  by  jealousy  or  resentment  to  oppose  the  indulgences.  Is  summoned  by  the  pope  to  Rome  ; 
— [Year  of  Christ,  1518,]  Appears  before  cardinal  Cajetan  at  Augsburg.  His  doctrine  concerning  indul- 
gences condemned  by  the  pope.  Miltitz  sent  into  Saxony ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1519.]  The  success  of  his 
negotiations  with  Luther. 


Before  1  proceed  on  this  subject,  I  cannot 
help  observing,  that  the  charge  brought 
against  Luther  by  some  prolestants,  and 
most  Roman  calhoUc  writers,  of  opposing 
the  indulgences  out  of  jealousy  or  envy, 
namely,  because  the  commission  of  pub- 
lishing them,  usually  granted  to  the  Austin 
friars  in  Saxony,  had  been  taken  from  them, 
and  given  to  the  Dominicans,  has  been,  in 
my  opinion,  unanswerably  confuted  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Maclaine,  the  translator  of  Doctor 
Mosheim's  Ecclesiastical  History,  in  his 
learned  notes  upon  that  admirable  perform- 
ance.' I  shall  only  add,  that  Guicciardin, 
in  speaking  of  that  opposition  says,  that  "it 
was,  perhaps,  honest,  or,  at  least,  from  the 
just  occasion  that  was  given  to  it,  in  some 
degree  excusable."^  From  these  words  it  is 
manifest  that  Guicciardin,  a  contemporary, 
and  most  accurate  historian,  knew  nothing 
of  the  selfish  and  ignoble  motives,  which 
Luther's  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  indul- 
gences is  ascribed  to  by  the  more  modern 
writers.  For  had  it  been  owing  to  any  such 
motives,  it  would  have  been  evidently  "dis- 
honest," and  "  in  no  degree  excusable." 

At  first  Leo,  wholly  taken  up  with  the 
pleasures  of  his  court,  made  a  jest,  among 
his  poets  and  buffoons,  of  the  bold  attempt 
of  the  friar  of  Wittemberg.  But  being  in- 
formed by  the  emperor  of  the  rapid  progress 
the  new  doctrine  made,  and  the  divisions  it 
■was  likely  to'  produce,  both  in  the  church 
and  the  empire,  he  became  serious,  and 
summoned  Luther  to  appear  before  him  at 
Rome  in  the  term  of  sixty  days,  in  order  to 
maintain  there  the  doctrine  which  he  was 
said  to  propagate  in  Germany.  But  Frede- 
ric, elector  of  Saxony,  who  had  taken  Lu- 
ther, as  his  subject,  into  his  protection,  urg- 
ing against  that  summons  the  ecclesiastical 
laws  of  the  empire,  by  which  its  subjects, 
he  said,  were,  in  all  causes,  to  be  tried  upon 
the  spot,  the  pope  yielded,  and  ordered  Lu- 
ther to  plead  his  cause  before  cardinal  Caje- 
tan, then  apostolic  legate  at  the  diet  of  Augs- 
burg. As  Cajetan  was  a  Dominican,  Lu- 
ther thought  it  somewhat  strange,  that  he 
should  have  been  appointed  judge  and  arbi- 
trator in  a  controversy  between  him  and  Tet- 
zel,  a  man  of  the  same  order.  However, 
in  compliance  with  the  pope's  command, 
he  repaired  to  Augsburg,  in  the  month  of 
October  of  the  present  year,  and  had  there 
three  different  conferences  with  the 'cardinal. 
But  as  the  cardinal  imperiously  insisted  up- 
on his  retracting  his  opinions,  without  ever 
attempting  to  prove  them  erroneous,  he  sud- 
denly withdrew  from  Augsburg,  after  ap- 
pealing from  the  pope  ill  informed  to  the 
pope  better  informed.  Luther  had  yet  ad- 
vanced nothing  contrary  to  the  catholic  faith. 


He  only  maintained  that  the  punishments 
inflicted  upon  offenders  by  divine  justice,  in 
the  present,  or  in  a  future  state,  came  not 
within  the  reach  of  the  pope's  absolving 
power;  a  point  that  had  been  frequently 
disputed,  but  had  never  yet  been  authorita- 
tively determined.  But  Leo,  by  a  brief, 
dated  the  9th  of  November  of  the  present  ' 
year,  declared,  that  the  sovereign  pontiff,  as 
successor  of  St.  Peter,  and  Christ's  vicar 
upon  earth,  was  vested  with  a  power  of  re- 
mitting all  sins,  and  all  punishments  due  to 
them  ;  all  sins  by  the  sacrament  of  penance, 
and  all  punishments  by  means  of  indulgen- 
ces; ordered  all  to  hold,  and  to  teach,  that 
doctrine,  under  pain  of  excommunication, 
and  enjoined  cardinal  Cajetan,  to  whom  the 
brief  was  addressed,  to  notify  it  to  all  the 
bishops  and  archbishops  of  Germany,  and 
cause  it  to  be  every  where  received  and  ex- 
ecuted. Luther,  finding  his  doctrine  thus 
condemned,  though  supported  by  arguments 
which  his  adversaries  had  not  been  able  to 
confute,  repaired  to  Wittemberg,  and  there, 
on  the  28th  of  November,  appealed  from  the 
pope,  who  had  made  himself  a  party,  to  a 
general  council.' 

Leo,  finding  that  Luther,  in  defiance  of 
his  brief  and  the  penalties  denounced  in  it, 
still  continued  to  preach  the  same  doctrine, 
and  despairing  of  being  able  to  prevail  upon 
him  to  submit,  so  long  as  he  was  protected 
by  the  elector  of  Saxony,  in  order  to  gain 
that  prince,  sent  him,  the  following  year, 
1519,  the  golden  rose,  which  tTie  popes  used 
to  bless  every  year,  and  present  to  several 
princes,  as  a  particular  mark  of  friendship  and 
esteem.  With  this  present  was  dispatched  a 
Sa^on  knight,  named  Charles  Miltitz,  who 
belonged  to  Leo's  court.  As  he  was  known 
to  be  a  man  of  great  prudence,  penetration, 
and  address,  he  was  ordered  to  insinuate 
himself  by  all  means  into  the  favor  of  the 
elector,  and  demand  of  him,  that, he  would 
either  oblige  Luther  to  renounce  his  doc- 
trines, or  withdraw  from  him  his  protection. 
But  so  cold  was  the  reception  iVliltitz  met 
with  from  the  elector  on  his  arrival  in  Sax- 
ony, and  so  little  did  that  prince  seem  to 
value  the  pope's  present,  that  the  prudent 
nuncio  thought  it  advisable  to  propose  no- 
thing to  him  against  Luther,  but  rather  to 
treat  with  Luther  himself.  Accordingly  he 
had  several  conferences  with  him  at  differ- 
ent places  ;  and  by  his  gentle  and  insinuating 
manner,  so  very  different  from  that  which 
Luther  had  hitherto  met  with  from  the  other 
friends  of  Rome,  he  obtained  two  things  of 
him,  to  the  great  surprise  of  all  who  had 
taken  part  in  the  present  controversy.  He 
promised  to  observe  a  profound  silence  for 


>  Mosheim's  Ecclesiast,  Hist.  p.  17,  18.  note.  (P). 
3  Guicciard.  1.  13. 


«  Paul  Sarpi  Hist,  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  1.  1,  c.  22. 
Frid.  Borner.  Diss,  de  Colloquio  Luth.  cura  Cajetan. 
Ern.  Loscb.  Acta  Reform,  torn  2.  c.  11. 


Leo  X.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMK. 


.  297 

Leo  condemns  the  doctrine  of  Luthi-r  ;  — [Year  of  Christ,  1520 ;] — who  renmva  his  appeal  to  a  general  council, 
and  has  the  pope's  bull  publicly  burnt.  Diet  assembled  ai  Worms  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1521.]  Luther  pinads 
his  cause  before  thcin  ;  but  is  condemned. 


the  future  ^vith  respect  to  indulgences,  pro- 
vided it  was  in  like  manner  observed  by  bis 
adversaries,  and  to  write  a  submissive  letter 
to  the  pope  :  and  such  a  letter  he  wrote, 
owning  that  he  had  carried  his  animosity 
too  far,  and  solemnlv  protesting  that  he  never 
intended  to  attack  the  power  of  tlie  Roman 
cburcb,  or  the  pope.  This  letter  is  dated  the 
13th  of  March,  1519.  He  even  wrote  a  cir- 
culatory letter  to  all  his  followers,  exhorting 
them  to  reverence  the  Roman  church  as  su- 
perior to  all  other  churches.' 

The  gentle  methods  pursued  by  Miititz, 


he  maintained  to  be  heretical,  and  worthy 
of  being  consigned  to  the  flames. 

As  Luther  paid  no  regard  to  the  pope's 
menaces  or  thunders,  but,  acfjuiring  daily 
new  followers  and  protectors,  bid  him  open- 
ly defiance,  Leo,  to  check  the  progress  his 
doctrine  daily  made  in  Germany,  bad  re- 
course to  the  new  emperor,  Charles  V.  king 
of  Spain,  who,  in  I/jIO,  had  succeeded  his 
grandfatlier  IMaximilian  in  the  empire,  and 
representing  to  bim  tlial,  as  the  defender  and 
protector  of  the  church,  he  was  bound  to  re- 
strain and   punish  all  who  Rebelled   against 


though  attended  with  such  success,  were  j  her  sacred  laws,  earnestly  entreated  him  to 
not  at  all  pleasing  to  some  furious  bigots ;  exert  his  authority  against  Martin  Luther, 
and  one  of  these,  named  Eckius,  doctor  of  a  disturber  of  her  peace,  and  a  notorions 
divinity,  and  a  sworn  enemy  to  Luther,  fly- '  heretic.  As  Ltither  complained  of  his  being 
ing  to  Rome,  and  there  representing  to  the  condemned  by  the  pope  without  being  heard, 
pope  the  moderation  of  his  nuncio  as  indif-  and  a- diet  of  the.  empire  was  soon  to  meet  at 
ference  concerning  (hesuccess  of  his  commis-  Worms,  the  emperor,  at  the  request  of  the 
sion,  prevailed  upon  his  holiness  to  remove  elector  of  Saxony,  to  whom  he  was  chiefly  ^ 
him,  and  oblige  Luther,  by  more  forcible  indebted  for  the  empire,  consented  that  the  " 
measures,  to  submit  to  his  decisions.  He  '  pope's  bull  against  the  supposed  heretic 
was  seconded  therein  by  cardinal  Cajetan,  should  not  take  place  till  be  had  pleaded  his 
and  the  rest  of  the  Dominicans  at  the  pope's  cause  before  tliat  assembly.  He  was  ac- 
court,  desirous  of  revenging  upon  Luther  cordingly  summoned  to  it,  and  a  safe  con- 
the  treatment  which  theirbroiher  Tetzel  had  duct,  in  due  form,  being  sent  to  him  by  the 
met  with  at  his  hands.  To  them  the  pope  '  emperor,  he  repaired  to  Worms,  and  there, 
hearkened,  as  they  were  in  high  credit,  and  '  on  the  17th  of  April,  and  the  next  day, 
bore  a  great  sway  at  his  court,  and,  contrary  I  pleaded  bis  cause  with  the  greatest  intre- 
to  the  advice  of  many  sober  and  thinking  ;  pidity.  Being  asked  whether  the  books  out 
persons,  issued  a  bull,  by  which  were  con-  ;  of  which  the  propositions  condemned  by  the 
demned  ninety-one  propositions,  extracted  '  pope  had  been  extracted,  were  teally  his,  he 
out  of  Luther's  writings  ;  all  were  forbidden  answered  in  the  affirmative.  But  when 
to  hold,  teach,  or  defend  any  of  them,  upon  they  required  him  to  retract  ihein,  he  re- 
pain  of  excommunication,  to  be  incurred  turned  answer,  that  he  was  ready  to  re- 
"  ipso  facto,"  and  Luther  was  required  to  nounce  and  retract  them,  provided  they  were 
retract  them  in  the  term  of  sixty  days,  on  '  proved  by  the  scriptures,  or  by  souiid  rea- 
pain  of  incurring  all  the  censures  and  pun-  son,  to  be  erroneous;  but  could  not,  till  they 
ishments  denounced  against  heretics.  This  were  shown  to  be  so,  depart  from  them 
bull  is  dated  the  1.5th  of  June  1520.^  On  without  betraying  the  cause  of  God,  and 
the  other  hand,  Luther,  upon  the  first  notice  wounding  bis  own  conscience.  As  he  could 
he  had  of  this  rash  and  inconsiderate  step  neither  be  intimidated  by  menaces,  nor  al- 
in  the  pope,  renewed  his  appeal  to  a  general  lured  by  promises  to  yield,  he  was  dismissed 
council;  declared  himself  ready  to  appear  |  with  a  safe  conduct  from  the  emperor,  se- 
when  and  where  he  could  with  any  safety,    curing   him   against  any  violence   for   the 


and  begged  the  emperor,  the  electors,  and 
the  other  princes  of  the  empire,  to  suspend 
the  execution  of  the  pope's  bull  till  he  was 
heard,  and  convinced,  before equitablejudges, 
of  holding  or  propagating  any  heretical  or 
erroneous  opinions.     As  all  who  had  any  of 


space  of  thirty  days.  He  therefore  left 
Worms  on  the  26th  of  April,  on  his  return  to 
Wittemberg;  but  he  was  met,  on  the  3d  of 
May,  by  four  men,  disguised  with  masks, 
who,  attackihg  him  with  great  violence, 
threw  him  down,  seized  him,  and  carried 


his  writings  in  their  custody,  were  order-  him  oflf  full  speed.  This  violence  was  by 
ed,  by  the  pope's  bull,  to  burn  them,  he,  in  I  the  friends  of  Luther  generally  charged  upon 
his  turn,  had  a  pile  of  wood  erected  without  the  emissaries  of  Rome;  and  it  greatly  in- 
the  walls  of  Wittemberg,  and  there,  in  the  ]  creased  the  odium  of  the  public  against 
presence  of  an  iinmense  multitude,  commit- 1  them.  But  it  was  a  contrivance  of  the 
ted  to  the  flames  Leo's  bull,  and  with  it  the  !  elector  of  Saxony,  who  hearing  that  the 
decretals  of  the  popes.  This  happened  on  ;  pretended  heretic  had  been  condemned,  in 
the  10th  of  December  of  the  present  year;  i  the  diet,  by  the  emperor  and  all  the  princes, 
and  Luther,  to  justify  it,  published  soon  |  he  himself  being  absent,  had  caused  him  to 
afterwards  a  writing  containing  thirty  propo-    be  seized  in  the  manner  we  have  seen,  and 


sitions,  extracted  out  of  the  decretals,  which 

»  Seckendorf.  Comraent.  Ilisl.  Apologct.  de  Luther- 
anisimo.  'Cfaerubin.  liullar.  mag. 

Vol.  IL— 38 


conveyed,  with  the  utmost  secresy,  to  one 
of  his  castles,  the  castle  of  Wartenberg. 
His  design  ia  this  was  to  screen  him  from 


298 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  X. 


Edict  issued  against  Luther.     War  kindled  in  Italy  by  Leo.      His  death  and  character. 


the  furious  persecution,  which  he  foresaw 
would  be  soon  raised  against  him.  How 
seasonable  this  precaution  was  appeared  in 
a  few  days.  For  on  the  8th  of  May  a  most 
severe  edict  was  published  against  Luther, 
declaring  him  a  member  cut  off  from  the 
church,  a  schismatic,  a  notorious  and  obsti- 
nate heretic  ;  forbidding  all,  on  pain  of  being 
declared  guilty  of  high  treason,  and  forfeit- 
ing all  their  estates  and  dignities,  to  receive, 
entertain,  or  countenance  him,  and  em- 
powering persons  of  all  ranks  to  seize  him, 
at  the  expiration  of  the  twenty-one  days  of 
the  safe  conduct,  and  treat  him  as  one  under 
the  ban  of  the  empire,  and  protected  by  no 
law.  However,  this  edict,  severe  as  it  was, 
did  not  stop  the  progress  of  the  reformation. 
For  the  emperor  being  obliged,  by  the  state 
of  his  affairs,  to  leave  Germany  soon  after  it 
was  published,  the  civil  magistrates  and  the 
princes  took  no  care  to  have  it  carried  into 
execution,  so  that  the  followers  of  Luther 
were  suffered  to  hold,  nay,  and  to  propagate 
their  doctrines  unmolested.' 

While  these  religious  disputes  were  car- 
ried on  with  great  warmth  in  Germany,  the 
states  of  Italy  enjoyed  a  profound  peace. 
But  that  peace  was  interrupted  in  the  pre- 
sent year  by  ihe  pope,  who,  being  desirous 
of  driving  the  emperor  Charles  out  of  Italy, 
entered  into  a  private  alliance  with  Francis 
I.,  King  of  France,  to  attack,  with  their  joint 
forces,  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  But  the  em- 
peror offering  him  better  conditions,  he  se- 
cretly concluded  a  treaty  with  him  against 
the  king ;  and  thus  was  Italy,  after  a  three 
years  peace,  involved  in  a  most  destructive 
war.  The  French  lost  by  it  the  duchy  of 
Milan,  and  the  pope  gained  the  cities  of 
Parma  and  Piacenza.  It  was  chiefly  to  re- 
cover these  cities  to  the  church  that  Leo 
kindled  this  war.  For  when  the  cardinal 
de  Medicis  endeavored  to  divert  him  from  it, 
he  told  him,  that  he  was  determined,  at  all 
events,  to  put  the  church  again  in  possession 
of  two  such  important  places,  and  whenever 
that  happened  he  should  die  content;  and 
he  died  on  the  1st  of  December  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  having  received,  a  few  days  be- 
fore, the  news  of  the  acquisition  of  Piacen- 
za, and  of  the  surrender  of  Parma  on  the 
very  day  he  died.  He  was  seized  with  a 
slow  fever  in  his  villa  atMagliano,  and  being 
carried  the  next  day  to  Rome,  he  died  of  it 
in  a  very  few  days,  not  without  strong  sus- 
picion of  poison  having  been  administered  to 
him  by  his  chamberlain  Barnabo  Malaspina, 
at  the  instigation,  as  was  conjectured,  of  the 
king  of  France.2  He  died  in  the  forty-sixth 
year  of  his  age,  having  held  the  see  eight- 
years,  eight  months  and  twenty  days. 

He  was  a  prince,  says  Guicciardin,  wor- 
thy, on  many  accounts,  to  be  praised  as  well 

«  Paulo  Sarpi  Hist.  Concil.  di  Trento,  1.  1.  Palla- 
vicin.  Hist.  Concil.  Trid.  I.  2.  tJlemberg.  Vit.  Luth.  c. 
6.  Cochtaeus  ad  ann.  1521.  Sleidan  de  Statu  Relig.  et 
Reip.  1.  2.     Lutheri  Opera,  torn.  2. 

>  Guicciard.  1.  14. 


as  blamed.  He  disappointed  the  expecta- 
tions conceived  of  him  at  his  promotion  to 
the  pontificate,  showing  himself  endowed 
with  much  greater  prudence,  but  with  much 
less  goodness  than  all  had  imagined.  He 
was  by  nature  addicted  to  idleness  and  plea- 
sure, and  averse,  beyond  measure,  to  all  bu- 
siness, spending  his  time  with  musicians, 
jesters,  and  buffoons,  and  inclined,  beyond 
the  bounds  of  decency,  to  sensual  gratifica- 
tions. His  mind  was  filled  with  the  most 
exalted  notions  of  splendor  and  magnifi- 
cence; in  his  appearances  and  donations  he 
knew  no  measure,  nor  distinction,  and  thus 
not  only  dissipated,  in  a  very  short  time,  the 
immense  treasure  accumulated  by  his  pre- 
decessor Julius,  but  infinite  sums  besides, 
accruing  from  bulls,  briefs,  &c.,  and  the  sale 
of  new  offices;  and  was  daily  contriving 
new  methods  of  exacting  money  to  support 
his  extravagance.'  Jovius,  who  has  written 
his  life,  or  rather  his  panegyric,  owns  that 
he  was  naturally  averse  to  all  business  ;  that 
they  were  the  most  caressed  by  him,  who 
were  the  most  capable  of  entertaining  him; 
that  he  took  great  delight  in  the  company  of 
poets,  jesters,  musicians,  and  buffoons,  and 
showed  himself  highly  pleased  with  their 
jests,  however  inconsistent  with  modesty, 
nay,  and  with  common  decency.  The  same 
writer,  after  describing  the  magnificence  of 
his  table,  which  far  exceeded  that  of  the 
greatest  kings,  adds,  that  Q,uernus,  his  poet 
Laureat,  who  had  been  crowned  arch-poet 
with  great  solemnity,  was  present  at  all  his 
entertainments,  but  sat  at  a  separate  table; 
that  the  pope,  after  plying  with  cup  after 
cup  of  his  best  wine,  used,  for  the  diversion 
of  his  guests,  to  command  him  to  make  ex- 
temporary verses  upon  the  subject  which  he 
proposed  ;  and  that  having  once  ordered 
hin^  to  make  some  verses  upon  the  arch- poet 
himself,  he  began  thus: 

"  Archipoeta  facit  versus  pro  mille  poetis." 

But  being  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed,  the  pope 
immediately  subjoined, 

"Et  pro  mills  aliis  archipoeta  bibiT."' 

A  poet  having  one  day  presented  to  him  some 
Latin  verses  in  rhyme,  he  returned  the  like 
number  of  verses,  all  in  the  same  rhyme  ;  but 
as  he  gave  him  nothing  else,  the  poet,  in  de- 
parting, addressed  him  with  the  following 
distich: 

"Si  tibi  pro  numeris  numeros  fortuna  dedisse'.j 
Non  esset  capiti  tanta  corona  tua  ;" 

Which  he  was  so  well  pleased  with,  that  iie 
ordered  a  considerable  sum  of  nmnpy  tn  be 
paid  him  upon  the  spol.^  Janus  IVicius  Ery- 
thrseus  tells  us  of  a  person,  who,  waniing 
to  ask  some  favor  of  the  pope,  but  fini!in.j 
he  could  not  get  access  to  him,  beiliouc:!it 
himself  of  pretending  to  be  a  poel.  and  to 
have  some  of  the  finest  verses   that  were 


»  Guicciard.  I.  14. 

^  Paulo.  Grovio  in  EIop.  et  Vit   Uon. 

»  Anton.  Spelte  Sagga;  Follie. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Hadrian  VI.] 

mdrian  elected.— [Year  of  Christ,  15220    How  his  election  brouglit  about. 

meiits,  &.C. 


S99 


His  birth,  education,  employ- 


ever  made,  lo  show  lo  his  holiness  ;  that  he  !  more  mad  a  part.  Leo  had  but  a  very  sn- 
was  thereupon  immediately  introduced  to  perlicial  knowledge  m  divinity,  as  is  owned 
him  when  he  ingenuously  owned  the  arli- i  by  cardinal  Pallavincmo  himselt;  and  the 
fice  he  had  made  useortogetadmiltance,and  indillerence  he  betrayed,  with  respect  to  the 
obtained  the  favor  which  he  came  to  sue  interests  of  religion,  gave  occasion  to  some 
for '  Manv  instances  are  alledged  by  au-  to  charge  him  with  impiety,  nay,  and  with 
thors  of  this  pope's  triHing  and  nugatory  atheism.  However,  he  did  not  neglect  the 
geniu'!  But  all  allow  him  to  have  been  a  |  grand  object,  which  most  of  his  predeces- 
^reat  encoura^^er  of  learning,  and  a  most ,  sors  had  chieHy  in  their  view,  namely,  the 
generous  patron  of  the  learned,  being  him- I  e.xtending  of  the  temporal  as  well  asthe 


self  as  well  acquainted  with  the  liberal  sci- 
ences, and  as  elegant  a  Latin  writer  as  any 
of  his  time.  Poets  were  his  chief  favorites ; 
they  had  free  access  to  him,  and  if  they 
brought  any  thing  with  them  worthy  of  his 
perusal,  they  never  departed  unrewarded. 
He  is  even  said  to  have  published  a  bull  in 
favor  of  Ariosto's  Orlando  Furioso,  threaten- 
ing with  excommunication  all  who  should 
find  fault  with  that  performance;'^  which 
was  exposing  himself,  and  his  thus  abused 
authority,  to  contempt  and  derision.  Or- 
lando however,  mad  and  furious,  acted  not 


spiritual  power  of  their  see,  and  raising  their 
families  ;  and  these  were  the  motives  that 
induced  Leo  to  make  war  upon  the  duke  ol 
Urbino,  to  disturb  the  tranquillity  of  Italy, 
and  more  than  once  to  betray  his  allies. 

By  this  pope  the  title  of  "  defender  of  the 
faith"  was  conferred  upon  Henry  VIIL  for 
the  book  he  wrote  against  Luther,  a  title 
which  his  successors  wear  to  this  day,  and 
have' a  much  better  rightto  than  he  had, 
being  the  chief  supporters  and  defenders, 
not  of  a  superstitious,  but  of  a  rational  faith 
and  religion. 


HADRIAN  VI.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  SIXTEENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Charles  V.,  Emperor.l 


[Year  of  Christ,  1522.]  Leo  dying,  as 
has  been  said,  on  the  1st  of  December,  the 
cardinals  having  performed  his  exequies,  ac- 
cording to  custom,  and  waited  some  time  for 
the  arrival  of  their  absent  brethren,  shut 
themselves  up  in  the  conclave  on  the  27th 
of  the  same  month,  and  on  the  9th  of  the  fol- 
lowing January  chose  with  one  voice  cardi- 
nal Hadrian,  bishop  of  Tortosa,  who  did  not 
change  his  name,  but  styled  himself  Hadrian 
VI.  As  the  cardinals,  in  all  thirty-nine, 
could  not  agree  among  themselves,  some  of 
them  proposed  cardinal  Hadrian,  not  with  a 
design,  says  Guicciardin,  to  consent  to  his 
election,  but  only  to  waste  away  the  morn- 
ing. But  as  some  voted  for  him,  the  cardi- 
nal of  St.  Sixlus  took  occasion  from  ttience 
to  make  an  harangue  in  his  praise,  extolling 
his  learning,  and  the  many  excellent  quali- 
ties, with  which  he  was  endowed.  He  gain- 
ed by  that  means  the  sufirages  of  some,  and 
the  rest,  one  after  another,  more  by  impulse 
than  deliberation,  followed  their  example 
Thus  was  Hadrian  elected  by  the  unanimous 
consent  of  the  whole  conclave,  none  of  those 
very  persons,  who  had  elected  him,  bein 
able  to  account  for  their  having  chosen,  at 
so  critical  a  juncture,  a  barbarian,  that  is,  a 
stranger,  absent  in  so  distant  a  country  ;  one. 


1  .lanus  Nisins  Eryth.  Pinacoth.  2.  c.  33. 
3  Blonde!.  Examen  de  la  Bulle  de  Leon  X. 


who  had  never  seen  Italy  ;  who  was  utterly 
unacquainted  with  ihe  customs  of  the  court 
of  Rome;  had  never  had  an  opportunity  of 
ingratiating  himself  with  any  of  the  cardi- 
nals; nay,  and  was  scarce  known  to  thetu 
by  name.  The  cardinals,  to  excuse  so  ex- 
traordinary a  step,  alledged  the  inspiration  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  often  moving  them  to  elect 
one,  whom  they  had  never  once  thought  of 
before.  Such  is  the  account  Guicciardin 
gives  us  of  the  election  of  Hadrian.*  But 
from  other  authors  it  appears,  that  the  greater 
part  of  the  cardinals  had  privately  engaged 
their  suffrages  to  the  emperor  Charles  in  fa- 
vor of  his  beloved  preceptor  Hadrian,  and 
could  have  easily  accounted,  had  they  pleas- 
ed, for  so  "  extraordinary  a  step,"  without 
recurring  \o  any  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Ghosi.- 

Hadrian  was  a  native  of  Utrecht,  of  a  ple- 
beian and  obscure  fan)ily.  His  father,  Flo- 
rentius  Boyens,  according  to  some  a  weaver, 
according  lo  others  a  brewer's  servant,  not 
being  able  to  give  his  son  a  learned  educa- 
tion, though  from  childhood  he  showed  an 
uncommon  inclination  to  learn,  procured 
him  a  place  in  the  pope's  college  at  Lou- 
vain,  where  poor  children  were  taught  and 
brought  up  upon  charity.     He  soon  distin- 

'  Oiiiccinrd.  I.  14. 

■>  Jovio  Vit.  Hadr.  Ciac.  toni.  3.  Spoiid.  ad  ann.  152i 


300 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Hadrian  VI. 


Hadrian's  departure  from  Spain,  arrival  at  Rome,  and  coronation.  He  recovers  Rimini  to  the  church. 

guishedhimself  above  all  his  fellow-Students;!  to   custom,  the  imperial  crown  at  Aix-la- 


and  such  was  his  thirst  after  knowledge,  that 
when  the  rest  were  all  in  bed,  he  used  to 
spend  great  part  of  the  night  in  reading  by 
the  light  of  the  lamp,  that  was  kept  con- 
stantly burning  in  the  church.  Thus  he  be- 
came, in  the  course  of  a  few  years,  a  great 
proficient  in  philosophy  and  divinity;  but 
he  was  no  admirer  of  polite  literature.  His 
first  preferment  was  a  rectory  in  Holland, 
conferred  upon  him  by  Margaret,  daughter 
of  the  emperor  Maximilian,  governess  of  the 
Low  Countries.  In  1491,  he  took  the  de- 
gree of  doctor  in  Divinity,  the  same  princess 
bearing  all  the  charges  incident  to  that 
ceremony.  He  was  afterwards  made  pro- 
fessor of  Divinity  at  Louvain,  dean  of  the 
cathedral,  and  vice-chancellor  of  the  univer- 
sity; and  in  the  discharge  of  these  employ- 
ments he  not  only  answered,  but  far  surpass- 
ed the  expectation,  that  all  had  conceived  of 
him.  Being  now  become  no  less  fainous 
for  his  learning  and  abilities,  than  his  vir- 
tues, and  his  most  exemplary  life,  he  was 
chosen  by  the  emperior  Maximilian  for  pre- 
ceptor to  his  grand-son  Charles,  then  seven 
years  of  age,  as  of  all  the  best  qualified  for 
so  important  a  trust.  As  the  young  prince 
showed  a  great  inclination  to  arms,  and  none 
to  letters,  the  emperor,  who  entertained  the 
highest  opinion  of  Hadrian's  parts,  .and 
placed  an  entire  confidence  in  him,  thought 
he  could  employ  him  better  than  in  teaching 
his  grandson  what  he  cared  not  to  learn. 
He  therefore  sent  him,  with  the  character  of 
his  embassador,  to  Ferdinand  the  Catholic, 
king  of  Spain,  in  order  to  efface  the  preju- 
dices, that  had  been  artfully  instilled  into 
him  by  the  enemies  of  the  Austrian  family, 
against  Charles,  his  grandson  by  the  mo- 
ther. That  commission  he  executed  with 
equal  fidelity  and  success;  and  so  pleasing 
was  his  whole  conduct  to  the  Catholic  king, 
that  he  conferred  upon  him  the  bishopric  of 
Tortosa,  as  a  testimony  of  the  entire  satis- 
faction he  had  given  him.  Ferdinand  died, 
in  January  1516,  at  Madrid,  then  an  obscure 
village ;  and  upon  his  death,  Spain,  and  all 
the  dominions  of  which  that  vast  monarchy 
was  composed,  fell  to  the  house  of  Austria. 
Charles,  whom  Ferdinand  left  his  heir,  and 
who  was  then  at  Brussels,  appointed  cardi- 
nal Ximenes,  archbishop  of  Toledo,  to  go- 
vern the  kingdom  till  his  arrival,  and  nomi- 
nated Hadrian  for  president  of  his  council. 
The  emperor  Maximilian,  to  reward  the 
eminent  services  of  so  faithful  a  mitiister, 
strongly  recommended  him  to  pope  Leo,  and 
he  was,  upon  his  recommendation,  preferred 
to  the  dignity  of  cardinal  on  the  1st  of  July 
1517,  in  the  numerous  promotions  made 
then  by  Leo  of  thirty-four  cardinals.  la  the 
mean  time  the  emperor  died  at  Lintz  in  the 
very  beginning  of  the  year  1519,  and  Charles, 
who  was  elected  in  his  room,  being  oblised 


Chapelle,  he  appointed  Hadrian  his  lieuten- 
ant, or  viceroy  over  all  his  Spanish  domi- 
nions ;  and  in  that  high  station  he  received 
the  quite  unexpected  news  of  his  being  pre- 
ferred to  a  much  higher,  the  sovereign  pon- 
tificate.' 

That  news  Hadrian  received  at  Victoria, 
a  town  of  Biscay,  with  the  acts  of  the  con- 
clave, and  a  letter  from  the  cardinals,  ear- 
nestly entreating  him  to  repair,  with  ail 
speed,  to  Rorhe,  where  the  melancholy  situ- 
ation of  the  affairs  of  Italy  made  his  pre- 
sence absolutely  necessary.  In  compliance 
with  their  request,  he  embarked  at  Tarra- 
gona on  the  2d  of  August,  having  first  set- 
tled the  afTairs  of  Spain  in  the  best  manner 
he  could,  and,  arriving  at  Leghorn,  was 
there  received  by  cardinal  de  Medicis,  cou- 
sin to  the  late  pope,  by  the  embassadors  of 
most  of  the  Italian  princes,  and  by  Francis 
Gonzaga,  commander-in-chief  of  the  eccle- 
siastical army.  They  all  attended  him  to 
Ostia,  whence  he  was  carried  up  the  river  to 
the  monastery  of  St.  Paul,  where  he  rested 
that  night.  The  next  day,  the  29th  of  Au- 
gust, he  made  his  public  entry  into  Rome, 
being  attended  by  the  college  of  cardinals, 
by  the  clergy  in  a  body,  by  the  magistrates, 
the  nobility,  and  immense  crowds  of  people, 
and  was  crowned  the  following  day  in  the 
church  of  St.  Peter,  with  the  usual  solem- 
nity. At  his  arrival  a  plague  broke  out  at 
Rome,  which  greatly  damped  the  public  joy, 
and  was  interpreted  by  many  as  a  very  bad 
omen  of  the  pontificate  of  one,  who  was 
alike  unacquainted  with  the  affairs  of  Italy 
and  those  of  the  court.* 

The  first  thing  the  new  pope  undertook 
was  to  recover  the  city  of  Rimini,  which 
Sigismund  and  Pandolfo  Malatesta,  the  an- 
cient ^ords  of  that  place,  had  seized  during 
the  vacancy  of  the  see.  In  order  to  that  he 
sent  a  body  of  twenty-five  hundred  Spanish 
infantry,  which  he  had  brought  with  him 
out  of  Spain,  to  drive  out  the  Malatestas. 
But  they,  not  able  to  withstand  so  great  a 
force,  opened  their  gates  to  them,  and  put 
them  in  possession  both  of  the  city  and  the 
castle.  Hadrian's  next  care  was  to  adjust 
the  differences,  that  had  subsisted  between 
his  two  immediate  predecessors  and  the 
dukes  of  Ferrara  and  Urbino;  and  to  both 
he  granted  a  new  investiture  of  their  duchies, 
upon  their  obliging  themselves  to  assist  the 
church  with  a  certain  number  of  troops, 
when  wanted  for  the  defence  of  the  ecclesi- 
astical state.  Francis  Maria  della  Rovere, 
nephew  to  pope  Julius  II.,  was  at  this  time 
duke  of  Urbino.  He  had  been  deprived  of 
that  duchy,  as  has  been  said,  by  pope  Leo, 
to  make  room  for  his  nephew  Lawrence  de 
Medicis,  but  had  recovered  it  upon  the  death 


"  Jovio  in  Vit.  Hadrian.  Ciacon.  et  Spond.  ubi  supra. 
■    ^     r^  ^  .  -  ,-         Pallavicin.  Hist.  Concil.  Trident.  1.  2.  Bayle  Diet.  Art. 

to  repair  to  Germany,  to  receive,  according i  Hadrian.  acuicciard.  1. 15. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


301 


Hadrian  VI.] 

Hadrian  endeavors  to  Btop  the  progress  of  the  reformation.  Troceedings  of  the  diet  at  Nuremberc.  •  Hadrian 
enters  into  an  alliance  with  the  emperor  against  the  king  of  France  ;— [Year  of  Cbriet,  1323!]  He  dies. 
His  character. 


of  Lawrence,  by  force  of  arms.  Hadrian  1 
not  only  reinvested  the  duke  of  Ferrara,  Al- 
phonso  d'Este,  with  that  duchy,  but,  to  his 
great  disgrace,  says  Guicciardln,  or  to  that 
of  his  ministers,  who  imj)osed  upon  his  ig- 
norance, left  him  in  possession  of  the  cas- 
tles of  San  Felice  and  Finale,  which  he  had 
taken  in  the  time  of  the  late  vacancy.' 
But  what  above  all  things  Hadrian  had 


they  all  readily  complied.  But  nothing  was 
concluded,  many  iinsurmountahle  didicui- 
tiis  occurring  against  a  peace,  and  the  em- 
peror refusing  to  consent  to  a  short  truce, 
while  the  king  of  France  would  not  agree 
to  a  long  one.  But  though  the  continua- 
tion of  the  war  was  equally  owing  to  both, 
Hadrian,  led  by  his  partiality  for  the  em- 
peror, laid  the  whole  blame  upon  the  king. 


at  heart  was  to  put  a  stop  to  the  rapid  and  and,  his  penetration  not  being  equal  to 
astonishing  progress  the  reformation  made  |  his  good  intentions,  he  suflered  himself  to 
in  most  parts  of  Germany.  With  that  view  j  be  seduced  into  an  alliance  witli  the  empe- 
he  sent  Francis  Cherepato,  with  the  charac-  ror  and  the  king  of  England  against  France, 
ter  of  his  nuncio,  to  the  diet  that  met,  in  the  This  league,  or  alliance,  was  signed  by  the 
latter  end  of  the  present  year,  at  Nuremburg.  pope  on  Ihe  third  day  of  August  of  the  pre- 
The  nuncio  was  ordered  to  demand  a  vigor-  '  sent  year,  his  holiness  expatiating,  on  that 
ous  execution  of  the  imperial  edict,  issued  j  occasion,  upon  the  inmiinent  danger  to  which 
against  Luther  and  his  followers  at  the  diet   all  Christendom  was  exposed  from  the  Turk, 


of  Worm^,  and  at  ihe  same  lime  to  declare 
that  his  "holiness  was  ready  to  remove  the 
many  unwarrantable  practices,  which  he 
ingenuously  confessed  to  have  long  prevail- 
ed in  the  court  of  Rome.  As  the  emperor 
was  not  present,  but  resided  at  this  time  in 
Spain,  the  princes  of  the  empire,  encouraged 
by  that  sincere  avowal,  proposed  ihe  assem- 
bling of  a  general  council  in  Germany,  in 
order  to  deliberate  about  the  most  effectual 
means  of  bringingaboutageneral  reformation 
of  the  church.  At  the  same  time  they  drew 
up  a  memorial,  containing  an  hundred  griev- 
ances, which,  they  said,  gave  the  German 
nation  just  occasion  to  complain  of  the  court 
of  Rome,  and  which  they  desired  his  holi- 
ness would  take  care  to  redress,  since  they 
could  not,  nor  any  longer  would, tamely  sub- 
mil  to  such  unconscionable  extortions.    That 


on  account,  he  'said,  of  the  French  king's 
obstinacy  in  refusing  to  conclude  a  peace,  or 
even  to  consent  to  a  truce  with  the  emperor. 
This  confederacy  was  to  last  during  the  life 
of  the  confederates,  and  a  year  after  the 
death  of  any  one  of  them;  and  each  was  lo 
contribute  the  stipulated  quota  both  in  mea 
and  in  money.' 

Hadrian  did  not  long  survive  the  signing 
of  this  confederacy.  He  was  seized  with  a 
slow  fever  the  very  day  on  which  he  signed 
it,  the  third  of  August,  and  his  illness  in- 
creasing daily,  with  a  total  loss  of  appetite, 
he  died  on  the  14lh  of  the  following  Sep- 
tember, when  he  had  lived  sixty-four  years, 
six  months,  and  thirteen  days;  and  held  the 
see  one  year,  eight  months,  and  six  days. 
His  death  was  a  great  loss  to  the  confede- 
rates; \vho  were  thereby  not  only  deprived 


memorial  they  sent  to  the  pope,  and,  before    of  the  pontifical  authority,  but  at  the  same 
they  parted,  prohibited,  by  a  public  law,  all    time  of  the  subsidies,  which  by  the  articles 


mnovalions  in  religious  mailers  till  the  as 
sembling  of  a  general  council.-  Hadrian 
frankly  owned  the  necessity  of  a  reforma- 
tion, and  looking  upon  the  complaints  of  the 
German  nation  as  just  and  reasonable,  he 
immediately  set  about  redressing  them.  But 
the  opposition  he  met  with  from  the  cour- 
tiers and  most  of  the  cardinals,  obliged  him 
to  proceed  slowly  in  so  necessary  a  work. 
As  in  the  latter  end  of  the  present  year 
the  Turks  had  made  themselves  masters  of 
the  city  and  island  of  Rhodes,  and  threaten- 
ed Hungary  with  an  invasion,  the  pope, 
desirous  of  putting  an  end  to  the  war  in 
Italy  between  the  emperor  and  the  king  of 
France,  which  his  predecessor  had  kindled, 
and  to  unite  them  and  all  the  other  Chris- 
tian princes  in  a  league  against  the  common 
enemy,  sent  nuncios  to  the  different  courts, 
entreating  the  princes  to  come  to  an  agree- 


of  the  treaty  he  was  engaged  lo  furnish.^ 

He  left  behind  him,  says  Guicciardin,  no 
great  opinion  of  his  abilities,  either  on  ac- 
count of  the  shortness  of  his  pontificate,  or 
of  the  little  experience  he  had  in  affairs.^  He 
was,  according  to  Giovio,  who  has  written 
his  life,  a  man  of  great  candor,  integrity,  and 
simplicity  of  manners,  an  enemy  to  all  guile 
and  deceit,  and  utterly  averse  to  all  pomp, 
grandeur,  and  magnificence,  whiih  his  im- 
mediate predecessor  had  so  much  affected; 
but,  in  all  other  respects,  far  better  qualified 
to  govern  a  college  in  the  university  of  Lou- 
vain,  or  a  parish,  than  the  whole  church.'' 
His  parsimony,  his  banishing  all  delicacies 
from  his  table,  and  admitting  none  to  it  but 
some  few  of  his  most  intimate  friends,  gave 
occasion  to  the  author  of  his  life  to  compare 
the  apostolic  palace,  in  his  time,  to  a  haunt- 
ed house.     He  was  well  skilled  in  scholastic 


ment  among  themselves,  and  to  send  for  that   divinity,  and  encouraged  that  study  in  others; 


purpose  their  respective  embassadors  with 
full  powers  to  Rome.     With  that  request 


<  Guicciard.  ).  15. 

'  Frid.  Georeii-  Gravamino  German,  1.  11.  Father 
Paul.  Hist.  Concil.  Trident.  I.  1.  Onuph  in  Vit.  Ha- 
drian.   Pallavicin.  Hist.  Concil.  Trident.  I.  3. 


but  was  no  friend  to  the  muses,  nor  to  the 
lovers  of  polite  literature,  calling  them,  by 
way  of  contempt,  Terentians.  They  had 
their  revenge,  especially  the  poets,  "genus 


>  Guicciard.  1.  15. 
3  Idem  ibid. 


5  Idem  ibid. 

«  Giovi  in  Vit.  Hadrian  VI. 

-2  A 


S03 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VII. 


Clement  VII.  elected.     Some  account  of  him  before  his  promotion. 


irritabile,"  in  the  many  cutting  and  ingenious 
satires,  which  they  daily  published  against 
him,  reflecting  on  his  birth,  and  miscon- 
struing the  best  of  his  actions.  Hadrian  had 
many  poor  relations ;  but  left  them  all  as 
poor  at  his  death,  as  they  were  at  the  lime 
of  his  promotion.  Some  of  them  having 
travelled  on  foot  from  Flanders  to  Rome,  in 
expectation  of  some  considerable  preferment, 
he  received  them  coldly,  exhorted  them  to 
content  themselves  with  the  station  in  which 
providence  had  placed  them ;  and,  at  their 
departure,  presented  each  of  them  with  a 
plain  suit  of  clothes,  and  as  much  money  as 
would  bear  their  charges  in  returning  to 
their  own  country.' 

Hadrian  created  only  one  cardinal,  Wil- 
liam Eickenwort,  a  Fleming,  whom  he  had 
preferred  before  to  the  bishopric  of  Tortosa, 
vacant  by  his  own  promotion  to  the  pontifi- 
cate. A  little  before  his  death  he  canonized 
Renno,  formerly  bishop  of  Misnia,  and  a 
great  stickler  for  the  papal  supremacy. 
Against  that  canonization  Luther  published 
a  writing  under  the  following  title :  "  Against 
the  new  Idol,  and  the  new  Devil,  that  is  to 
be  set  up  at  Misnia." 

Hadrian  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St. 
Peter,  between  Pius  II.  and  Pius  III.  with 
the  following  short  epitaph  :    "  Hadrianus 


VI.  hie  situs  est,  qui  nihil  sibi  infelicius  in 
vita,  quam  quod  imperaret,  duxit."  But 
cardinal  Eickenwort  afterwards  erected,  in 
the  church  of  St.  Mary  of  the  Germans,  a 
most  magnificent  monument  to  the  memory 
of  his  benefactor,  with  an  inscription,  re- 
hearsing the  chief  honors,  or  employments, 
with  which  he  had  been  distinguished. — 
To  that  inscription  he  added  the  following 
distich  : 

"  Quo  Romanorum  Sextus  pater  atque  sacerdos, 
Hoc  etiam  pietas  conditur  in  tumulo." 

To  say  that  piety  was  buried  in  the  same 
tomb  with  Hadrian  was,  in  truth,  to  say, 
that  he  left  no  piety  upon  earth  behind  him, 
though  the  author  cannot  be  supposed  to 
have  meant  it. 

Hadrian,  while  professor  of  divinity  at 
Louvain,  wrote  and  published  the  following 
pieces,  which  have  reached  our  time :  A 
Comment  upon  the  Fourth  Book  of  Sen- 
tences; Twelve  Q,uodlibetic  Questions;  an 
Account  of  a  Man  at  the  Point  of  Death; 
and  a  Sermon  upon  Pride.  We  have  some 
letters,  written  by  him  after  his  promotion 
to  the  pontificate,  and  among  them  one  to 
the  elector  of  Saxony,  exhorting  him,  in  a 
very  friendly  manner,  to  abandon  the  pro- 
tection of  Luther,  and  adhere  to  the  ancient 
doctrine  of  the  church. 


CLEMENT  VIL,  THE  TWO  HUNDEED  AND  SEVENTEENTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME.     - 

[Charles  V.,  Emperor.'] 


[Year  of  Christ,  1523.]  Hadrian  dying 
on  the  14th  of  September,  the  cardinals,  in 
all  thirty-nine,  after  performing  the  funeral 
obsequies  of  the  deceased  pontiff,  shut  them- 
selves up  in  the  conclave  on  the  23d  of  the 
same  month,  m  order  to  proceed  without 
delay  to  a  new  election.  But  the  conclave 
being  divided  into  two  pretty  equal  parlies, 
the  one  headed  by  cardinal  de  Medicis,  the 
other  by  cardinal  Colonna,  and  neither  car- 
ing to  yield  to  the  other,  the  election  was 
protracted  to  the  19lh  of  November,  when 
cardinal  Colonna  went,  of  his  own  accord, 
to  cardinal  de  Medicis,  and  offered  him  his 
interest.  Colonna  was  a  sworn  enemy  to 
de  Medicis ;  but  being  dissatisfied  with  the 
cardinals  of  his  own  party,  obstinately  re- 
fusing to  choose  cardinal  Jucovaccio,  a 
Roman,  who  entirely  depended  upon  him, 
he  took  that  unexpected  step  to  be  revenged 
upon  them,  and  at  the  same  time  to  ingra- 
tiate himself  with  his  enemy  and  competi- 


«  Moringus  vit.  Hadrian.    La  Mothe,  Le  Vayer,  torn. 
11.  p.  438. 


tor.  ^  De  Medicis,  overjoyed  at  so  sudden  a 
change  in  one  who  alone  stood  between  him 
and  the  pontificate,  gave  him  instantly  a 
bond  under  his  hand,  engaging  to  confer 
upon  him  the  dignity  of  chancellor,  then 
held  by  himself,  and  to  make  a  ptesent  of 
the  most  magnificent  palace  which  Raphael 
Riarius,  cardinal  of  St.  George,  had  built, 
and  Leo  had  given  to  him  upon  that  cardi- 
nal's death.  This  coalition  of  the  two  par- 
ties, in  favor  of  de  Medicis,  was  no  sooner 
known,  than  all  the  rest  strove  to  be  the 
foremost  in  offering  their  service  to  him : 
and  thus  was  he  that  very  night  adored  as 
pontiflf,  and  the  next  morning,  the  19th  of 
November,  unanimously  elected  in  due  form, 
being  then  in  the  45th  year  of  his  age.  He 
was  crowned  the  next  day,  and  on  that  oc- 
casion took  the  name  of  Clement  VIL* 

He  was  the  posthumous  and  natural  son 
of  Julian  de  Medicis,  who  was  murdered  in 
the  conspiracy  spoken  of  above.^  As  his 
illegitimacy  was,  by  the  canons,  an  obstacle 

«  Guicciard.  1.  15.  '  See  above,  p.  250. 


Clement  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


.    S03 

Clement  resolves  to  stand  neuter  between  the  emperor  and  the  kinp  of  France  ; — [Year  of  Christ  1524  ] 
Concludes  a  irenly  with  the  king  of  France;  whose  army  is  defentod.  and  he  himself  made  prisoner; — 
[Year  of  Christ  1525.]     League  formed  against  tho  emperor  ;  — [Year  of  Christ  1520.] 

to  Ills  preferment  in  tlie  church,  he  betook  '  and  it  was  soon  brought  to  a  conclusion,  his 


himself'  to  the  profession  of  arms  in  the 
military  order  of  the  knights  of  Rhodes; 
and  being  grand  prior  of  Capua  when  Leo, 
his  cousin-german,  was  elected  pope,  he 
carried  the  standard  of  the  order,  armed  cap- 
a-pie,  at  his  coronation,  and  was  tiiat  very 


holiness  engaging,  that  neillier  he  nor  the 
Florentines  should  lend  any  assistance  to 
his  enemies;  and  the  king,  on  his  side, 
taking  them  both  into  his  protection.  In  the 
mean  time  the  siege  of  Pavia  was  carried 
on  but  slowly,  the  Frencli  were  repulsed. 


day,  while  yet  in  armour,  preferred  by  hiin  with  great  loss,  in  all  their  attacks,  and  the 
to  the  archiepiscopal  see  of  Florence.  As  to  imperial  army  being  seasonably  reinforced 
his  illegitimacy,  witnesses  were  produced,  by  a  body  of  iive  hundred  Burgundian  horse, 
who,  preferring  the  favor  of  men,  says  and  six  thousand  German  foot,  under  the 
Guicciardin,  to  truth,  deposed  that  his  mo- '  command  of  the  famous  duke  of  Bourbon, 


ther  had  obtained  of  his  father  a  promise  of 
marriage  before  she  admitted  him  to  her 
embraces ;  and  that  promise  was  by  Leo 
declared  sufiicient  to  legitimate  his    birth.' 


who  had  raised  them  in  Germany,  they  at- 
tacked the  French,  defeated  them  with  great 
slaughter,  and  took  the  king  himself  pri- 
soner.    This   memorable  battle  was  fought 


As  if  a  promise  of  marriage  had  been  equi-  on  the  25th  of  February  of  the  present  year 

valent   to   marriage   itself.      He   was   soon  1525,  and  the  French  are  said  to  have  lost 

afterwards  promoted  by  the  same  pope  lo  aboveeighty  thousand  men, and  about  twenty 

the  dignity  of  cardinal,  and   raised  to   the  of  the  first  rank  of  the  French  nobility.  The 

high  post  of  chancellor  of  the  holy  Roman  king  of  Navarre  Avas  taken   prisoner,  and^ 

church.     In  that  employment  he  exercised  with  him  almost   all  the  general  odicers, 

the  whole   power  of  the   pontificate,  Leo  who  were  not  killed.     With  this  calamity 


himself  being  utterly  averse  to  all  business, 
and  wholly  addicted  to   his  diversions  and  , 
pleasures.  i 

Clement  was  scarce  warm  in  his  chair 
when  embassadors  were  sent  to  him  both  by  j 
the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France,  then  at 
war  in  the  Milanese,  to  engage  him  in  their 
interest.  But  his  holiness,  hearkening  to 
neither,  returned  to  both  the  same  answer, 
that  it  was  incumbent  upon  him,  as  the 
common  father  of  all  Christian  princes,  not 
to  join  the  one  against  the  other,  but  to  use  1 
his  utmost  endeavors  to  dispose  them  all  to 
peace.  Accordingly,  he  sent  soon  after- 
wards nuncios  to  the  courts  of  the  emperor, 
and  the  kings  of  France  and  England,  to 
persuade  them  to  lay  down  their  arms,  and 
enter  into  a  treaty  of  peace,  or  at  least  to 


the  king  immediately  acquainted  the  queen 
by  a  letter,  that  contained  nothing  but  I'he 
following  words;  "Madam,  all  js  lost  but 
honour.'" 

The  pope  no  sooner  heard  of  the  king's 
captivity  than  he  sent  the  bishop  of  Pisloia 
to  comfort  him  in  his  name;  and,  being  not 
a  little  alarmed  at  an  event  so  favorable  to 
the  emperor,  he  began  privately  to-treat  of 
an  alliance  with  the  Venetians, -and  the  other 
Italian  states  and  princes  against  him,  repre- 
senting to  them,  that  as  Charles  was  already 
master  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  and  cer- 
tainly would,  after  so  signal  a  victory,  get 
possession  of  the  duchy  of  Milan,  he  would 
have  it  in  his  power  to  bring  all  Italy  under 
the  yoke,  unless  they  all  joined  to  oppose 
him.     They  were  all  alike  sensible  of  the 


agree  to  a  truce.  But  the  king  of  France  danger  they  were  threatened  with,  and  an 
being  averse  to  a  peace,  and  the  emperor  to  alliance  was  soon  concluded  between  the 
a  truce,  the  negotiations  proved  all  unsuc- !  pope,  the  Venetians,  the  Florentines,  and 
cessful,  and  the  war  was  pursued  with  more  Francis  Sforza,  duke  of  Milan,  for  the  se- 
vigour  than  ever  in  the  Milanese,  till  the  j  curity  and  liberty  of  Italy.  This  alliance 
French  were  every  where  driven  out  of  that  I  was  called   the  Holy  League,  because  the 


duchy,  and  forced  to  repass  the  mountains. 
But  the  king  having  obliged  the  imperialists, 
who  had   invaded  Provence  and  besieged 


pope  was  at  the  head  of  it.  The  king  of 
France,  having  recovered  his  liberty,  but 
upon  very  hard  conditions,  acceded  to  it, 


Marseilles  both  by  sea  and  land,  to  abandon  land  so  did  the  king  of  England,  Henry  VIII. 
that  enterprise  and  quit  his  dominions,  being,  on  many  accounts,  dissatisfied  with 
crossed  the  Alps  again  this  very  year,  and,  the  late  conduct  of  the  emperor  towards 
getting  into  the  duchy  of  Milan  before  the ;  him ;  and  he  was  declared  the  protector  of 
enemy,  made  himself  master  of  that  capital,  the  Holy  League.  Thus  was  the  war,  to 
and  laid  siege  to  Pavia.  The  pope  no  sooner  which  it  was  thought  that  the  captivity  of 
heard  that  the  king  had  got  possession  of  \  the  king  would  have  put  an  end,  revived 
Milan,  than,  being  desirous  of  securing  his   and  carried  on  with  the  utmost  fury.* 


own  affairs,  he  dispatched  to  him  the  bishop 
of  Verona,  his  dalary.one  in  whom  he  placed 
an  entire  confidence,  to  exhort  him,  as  was 


The  confederacy,  entered  into  by  the  pope, 
was  no  sooner  known  at  Rome,  than  the 
Colonnas,  zealous  partisans  of  the  emperor. 


pretended,  to  a  peace;  but  his  real  business!  began  hostilities,  ravaging  all  the  neighbor- 
was  to  conclude  an  agreement  with  the  king. 


'Guicciardin.  1.  12. 


>  Guicciardin.  I.  l.S.    Memoircs  du  Bcllay.  1.  3.    De 
Vera.  hist,  du  Charles  V. 
'  Guicciardin.  1.  17.    Mcmoires  du  Bellay.  1.  3.  ibid. 


304 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VH. 


Rome  siirprised  by  the  Colonnas.  The  pope  flies  to  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo.  Is  obliged  to  conclude  a  four 
months  truce  with  the  emperor.  Takes  revenge  upon  the  Colonnas.  The  duke  of  Bourbon  resnives  to 
march  to  Rome.  Arrives  in  the  neigliborhoodof  that  city  ;—[ Year  of  Christ,  1527.]  Attacks  it,  and  is  killed 
in  the  attack. 


ing  country,  and  threatening  Rome 
As  the  pope  had  sent  most  of  his  forces 
into  Lom hardy,  he  was  glad  to  come  to  an 
accommodation  with  that  powerful  family. 
Accordingly  an  agreement  was  concluded  on 
the22J  of  August  between  his  holiness  and 
Vespasian  Colonna,  in  the  name  of  the 
whole  family.  But  they  only  intended  to 
amuse  the  pope;  and  he  had  no  sooner  dis- 
banded the  troops  he  had  levied  to  oppose 
them,  than  assembling  their  forces,  to  the 
number  of  eight  hundred  horse,  and  three 
thousand  foot,  they  marched  to  Rome  with 
such  speed  as  to  prevent  all  notice  of  their 
coming,  arrived  at  the  gates  in  the  night  pre- 
ceding the  20th  of  September,  and  entering 
through  the  gate  of  St.  John  Lateran,  ad- 
vanced towards  St.  Peter's,  and  the  pontifical 
palace.  The  pope  hearingthey  had  surprised 
the  city,  and  were  proceeding  straight  to  his 
palace,  resolved,  after  the  example  of  Boni- 
face VIII.,  when  insulted  by  one  of  the  same 
family,  Sciarra  Colonna,'  to  place  himself  in 
his  pontifical  ornamenlsin  the  pontifical  chair 
and  die  there.  But  by  the  pressing  instances 
of  the  cardinals  he  was,  with  much  difficulty, 
prevailed  upon  to  take  refuge  in  the  castle 
of  St.  Angelo,  with  some  of  the  cardinals, 
his  particular  friends.  He  was  scarce  -gone 
when  the  Colonnas,  entering  the  palace, 
plundered  it  of  all  its  rich  furniture,  nay, 
and  the  church  of  St.  Peter  of  all  its  sacred 
ornaments,  without  any  regard  to  religion, 
or  to  the  sacredness  of  the  place.  As  no  one 
offered  to  stir  in  the  pope's  defence,  he  sent 
for  Don  Hugh  di  Moncada,  the  emperor's 
embassador,  in  order  to  treat  with  him  about 
an  accommodation.  Don  Hugh,  having  re- 
ceived the  two  cardinals  Cibo  and  Ridolfi, 
the  pope's  grand  nephews,  as  hostages  for 
his  security,  went  into  the  castle  to  confer 
with  his  holiness ;  and  the  next  day,  the  21st 
of  September,  an  agreement  was  concluded 
between  them  upon  the  following  terms  :— 
That  for  the  space  of  four  months  all  hosti- 
lities should  cease  between  the  pope  and  the 
emperor;  that  the  pope  should  withdraw  his 
troops  I'rom  the  army  of  the  confederates, 
and  should  pardon  the  Colonnas,  and  all 
who  were  concerned  in  the  late  attempt,  or 
had  any  way  offended  his  holiness.  On  the 
other  side,  the  Colonnas  and  the  imperial- 
ists were  to  withdraw  from  Rome  and  the 
whole  state  of  the  church,  and  retire  to  Na- 
ples. They  were  no  sooner  gone  tJian  the 
pope,  not  thinking  himself  bound  to  observe 
an  agreement  extorted  from  him  by  violence,, 
pronounced  thesentenceof  deposition  against 
cardinal  Pompey  Colonna,  and  at  the'same 
time  sent  all  the  troops  he  had  then  in  Rome 
and  the  neighboring  castles  into  the  territo- 
ries of  the  Colonnas,  with  orders  to  destroy 
all  before  them  with  fire  and  sword.     They 


itself,  took  several  of  their  towns,  dismantling 
some,  burning  others,  and  committing  every 
where  such  devastations,  as  reduced  great 
part  of  the  country  to  a  desert.' 

The  Colonnas  and  the  other  friends  of  the 
emperor  soon  had  their  revenge.  For  the 
duke  of  Bourbon,  Avho  commanded  the  im- 
perial army  against  the  confederates  in  the 
Milanese,  wanting  money  to  pay  ihem,  and 
purchase  the' necessary  provisions  for  their 
subsistence,  resolved  to  force  his  way  into 
the  state  of  the  church,  and  let  his  army 
live  upon  plunder.  Accordingly  he  took 
the  field  in  the  latter  end  of  the  present  year, 
with  an  intention  to  lead  them  to  Rome, 
which  he  carefully  concealed,  lest  the  pope 
should  have  time  to  prepare  for  the  defence 
of  the  city,  and  the  army  of  the  confede- 
rates, then  before  Milan,  should  abandon 
that  enterprise,  and  follow  him.  It  was  a 
bold,  not  to  say,  a  desperate  attempt.  But 
Bourbon  had  no  other  means,  for  want  of 
money,  of  keeping  his  troops  together ;  and 
he  well  knew,  that  should  the  attempt  be 
attended  with  success,  should  he  make  him- 
self master  of  Rome,  and  take  the  pope  him- 
self prisoner,  the  powerful  confederacy  of 
so  many  princes  against  the  emperor  Avould 
be  broken,  and  he  be  put  in  a  condition  of 
obliging  the  confederates  to  agree  to  his  own 
terms.  He  allowed  his  men  to  plunder  se- 
veral towns,  through  which  he  passed,  pro- 
mising them,  without  naming  any  place, 
much  better  booty.  When  they  had  got  be- 
yond Arezzo,  they  plainly  saw  that  he  was 
conducting  them  to  Rome,  and,  forgetting 
all  past  fatigues,  they  marched  with  great 
alacrity  and  such  speed,  that  notwithstand- 
ing their  want  of  provisions,  and  the  heavy 
rainfe  that  fell  for  some  days,  they  arrived  in 
the  neighborhood  of  Rome,  when  the  pope 
had  hardly  received  any  certain  advice  of 
the.ir  coming.  His  holiness  had,  a  little  be- 
fore, concluded  a  new  truce  with  Charles 
di  Lanoja,  viceroy  of  Naples,  and'engaged 
him  to  stop  Bourbon's  march.  But  the  sol- 
diery were  so  bent  upon  the  sacking  of 
Rome,  and  enriching  themselves  with  the 
plunder  of  so  opulent  a  city,  that  the  person 
whom  the  viceroy  sent  to  acquaint  Bourbon 
Avith  the  truce,  and  require  him  to  halt  and 
forbear  all  hostilities,  would  have  been  mur- 
dered by  them,  had  he  not  saved  himself  by 
flight.  The  duke  being  therefore  obliged, 
agreeably  to  his  own  inclination,  to  pursue 
his  march,  encamped,  on  the  5ih  of  May, 
with  his  whole  army,  in  the  meadows  about 
Rome,  and,  without  any  regard  to  the  pon- 
tifical dignity,  sent  a  trumpet  to  the  pope  to 
demand  a  passage  for  himself  and  the  army 
through  Rome,  in  their  way  to  the  kingdom 
of  Naples.  His  demand  being*  rejected,  he 
attacked  the  suburb  next  morning  by  break 


» See  p.  54. 


>  Guicciard.  I.  18.    Giornale  del  Rosso,  p.  4. 


Clbment  VII.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.      305 

Home  is  lakcn  und  sacked.  The  pope  retiree  to  the  caslle  ol'  (jl.  Ancelu.  How  treated  durinK  his  coiiline- 
mt'iit.  Pretended  ci'iicern  of  the  emperor  at  his  impriBoniiient.  Kings  of  France  and  England  employ  tlicir 
good  offices  in  behalf  of  the  pope.     Is  restored  to  his  liberly,  and  upon  what  conditions. 

of  day  on  the  side  of  the  Mouiil  of  ihe  Holy  ]  pope.  And  by  liiin  lie  was  most  siricily 
GItost.  But  fancying  tliat  ilie  German  foot  guarded,  was  confined  lo  a  very  small  apart- 
showed  iliemselve.s  sumewliat  backward  in  uient,  and  allowed  but  very  little  liberiy.' 
the  attack,  he  put  himself  at  their  head,  and  I  When  news  was  brought  to  the  emperor 
received  that  itistant  a  shot  from  an  arque-iof  Ihe  sacking  of  Rome,  and  ihe  imprison- 
buss,  which  killed  him  upon  the  spot.  Upon  '  ment  of  the  pope,  he  expressed  the  ileepesl 
his   death   Philibert  of  Chalons,   prince  of 'sorrow  and  concern  for  his  holiness's  mis- 


Orange,  took  the  command,  and  the  assault 
was  carried  on  by  the  soldiery,  enraged  at 
the  loss  of  their  general,  with  a  valor  next 
to  furv.  At  last  they  made  themselves  mas- 
ters of  the  quarter  beyond  the  Tiber,  and  the 
same  evening,  an  hour  before  night,  they 
entered  the  city  by  the  bridge  of  Sixtus. 

j\o  instances  occur  in  history  of  cruelty, 
lust,  avarice,  and  contempt  of  every  thing 
that  is  sacred,  which  were  not  practised,  on 
this  occasion,  by  the  bigotted  Spaniards,  as 
well  as  by  the  Germans,  who  were  for  the 
most  part  Lutherans,  and  enemies  to  Rome. 
They,  who  relate  the  particulars,  agree  all 
in  this,  that  though  Rome  had  been  fre- 
quently taken,  and  plundered  by  the  barba- 
rians, it  had  never  seen,  since  its  foundation, 
so  dismal  a  day.' 

The  pope,  instead  of  leaving  Rome,  and 
retiring,  as  many  advised  him,  to  some  for- 
tress of  the  ecclesiastical  state,  fled  to  the 
castle  of  St.  Angelo,  which  was  immediately 
invested  by  the  prince  of  Orange.  In  the 
mean  time  the  army  of  the  confederates  ad- 
vanced to  the  relief  of  the  pope,  and  even 
came  within  sight  of  Rome.  But  the  duke 
of  Urbino,  general  of  the  confederate  army, 
urging  many  difBculties  against  their  at- 
tempting to  raise  the  siege  of  the  castle,  they 
marched  back.  And  now  the  pope,  desti- 
tute of  all  hopes  of  relief,  found  himself 
obliged  to  come  to  an  agreement  with  the 


fortune,  stopt  the  rejoicings,  that  were  then 
making  all  over  Spain  for  the  birth  of  prince 
Philip,  his  eldest  son,  put  himself  and  all 
his  court  into  mourning,  ordered  public  pro- 
cessions to  be  made,  and  prayers  to  be  put 
up  in  all  the  churches  for  the  deliverance  of 
their  common  father,  and  Christ's  vicar 
upon  earth  ;  as  if  he  had  been  in  the  hands 
of  the  Grand  Turk,  when  his  deliverance 
depended  wholly  and  solely  upon  himself. 
The  pope's  nuncio  having  presented  him- 
self before  the  emperor  with' ten  bishops,  all 
in  deep  mourning,  and  demanded  the  pope's 
liberty,  in  the  most  submissive  terms,  he  re- 
turned no  other  answer  to  them  than,  that 
he  "  desired  it  more  than  they."  In  a  grand 
council  that  was  held,  on  this  occasion,  the 
duke  of  Alba  declared,  that  if  the  pope  were 
not  a  temporal  prince,  if  he  had  not  made 
war  upon  his  imperial  majesty,  and  by  his 
authority,  united  so  many  princes  in  a  league 
against  him,  he  would  advise  his  majesty  to 
restore  him,  without  delay,  to  his  liberty; 
but  as  he  had  forfeited,  by  his  hostile  con- 
duct as  a  temporal  prince,  the  veneration 
that  was  due  to  him  in  his  spiritutil  capacity, 
he  was  of  opinion,  that  he  should  be  detained 
in. his  prison  till  he  learned,  at  his  own  ex- 
pense, to  be  wiser.^ 

The  grief  expressed  by  the  emperor  for 
the  sacking  of  Rome  and  the  captivity  of 
the  pope,  was  mere  dissimulation,  and  the 


imperialists;  and  accordingly  an  agreement  i  grossest  hypocrisy.     But  that  of  the  kings 


was  concluded  on  the  6th  of  June,  upon  the 
following  terms  :  That  the  pope  should  pay 
to  the  imperial  army  four  hundred  thgusand 
ducats;  one  hundred  thousand  immediately, 
fifty  thousand  within  twenty  days,  and  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  within  two 
months  ;  that  he  should  deliver  up  the  castle 
of  St.  Angelo,  and  some  cities  to  the  empe- 
ror, who  should  keep  possession  of  them  so 
long  as  bethought  fit;  that  he  should  con- 
tinue prisoner  in  the  castle  with  all  the  car- 
dinals, who  were  with  him,  being  thirteen 
in'  number,  till  the  first  one  hundred  and 
•fifty  thousand  ducats  were  paid;  that  he 
should  give  hostages  to  the  army  for  the 
payment  of  the  rest;  and,  lastly,  that  he 
should  absolve  the  Colonnas  from  the  cen- 
sures they  had  incurred.  As  soon  as  this 
convention  was  signed,  one  Alercon,  a 
Spanish  officer,  entered  the  castle  with  three 
companies  of  Spanish  and  three  of  German 


of  France  and  England  was  more  sincere. 
For  upon  the  first  intelligence  they  received 
of  that  great  event,  they  sent  jointly  embas- 
sadors to  the  emperor  to  demand  the  pope's 
liberty,  as  a  matter  that  concerned  all  Chris- 
tian princes.  The  emperor,  being  unwilling 
to  disoblige  two  such  powerful  princes,  im- 
mediately dispatched  into  Italy  the  general 
of  the  Franciscans,  and  one  Veri  di  Mighan, 
with  an  order  for  Charles  di  Lanoja,  viceroy 
of  Naples,  to  agree  with  the  pope,  and  set 
him  at  liberty.  But  Lanoja  dying,  the  affair 
was  negotiated  with  Hugh  di  Moncada, 
whom  the  viceroy  had  substituted  in  his 
room;  and,  on  the  last  day  of  October,  an 
agreement  was  concluded  upon  the  follow- 
ing conditions:  I.  that  the  pope  should  take 
no  part  in  the  war,  that  was  then  carrying  on 
by  the  French,  in  the  Milanese,  under  the 
command  of  the  brave  Oden  de  Foix,  mar- 
shal  of  Laulrech,  nor  in    that  which    the 


foot,  being  charged  with  the  guard  of  the  i  kingdom   of  Naples  was  threatened  with. 


'  Giiicciard.  I.  18.     Memoires  dn  Bellay.  I.  7.    Gior- 
fiale  del  Rn^so.  Summont.  torn.  4.  Rayni  ad  ann,  1527. 

Vol.  HI.— 39 


>  Giiicciard.  1.  18. 

a  Giornale  del  Rosso.  Bcllegarde  Hist.  General  d'Es- 
pagne,  torn.  7. 

2  A  2 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VH. 


306 

Progress  of  the  reformation  in  Germany.     Diet  of  Nureniburg.     Assembly  of  Ratisbon.    Letter  from  tiie  em- 
peror.     Diet  of  Spire  favorable  to  the  reformation. 


II.  That  his  holiness  should  grant  to  the  em- 
peror a  tenth  of  the  ecclesiastic  revenues 
in  all  his  kingdoms.  III.  That  he  should 
deliver  up  to  the  imperialists  the  cities  of 
Ostia,  Civita  Vecchia,  Civila  Castellana, 
and  the  citadel  of  Forli,  as  cautionary  places, 
and  his  two  nephews,  Hippolytus  and  Alex- 
ander, for  hostages.  He  was,  besides,  to 
pay  immediately  to  the  Germans  seventy- 
seven  thousand  ducats,  and  thirty-five  thou- 
sand to  the  Spaniards,  upon  their  leaving 
him  at  liberty  to  come  out  of  the  castle,  and 
go  out  of  Rome.  Another  like  sum  he  was 
to  pay  to  the  Germans  a  fortnight  after  his 
departure  from  Rome,  and  the  rest,  to  the 
amount  of  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
ducats  and  upward,  within  three  months 
more.  To  raise  these  sums  the  pope  was 
obliged  to  recur  to  extraordinary  ways  and 
means,  which  he  had  been  utterly  averse  to 
before.  He  created  some  cardinals  for 
money,  persons  altogether  unworthy  of  that 
dignity,  granted  a  power  to  alienate  some 
church  lands,  and  mortgaged  the  tythes  in 
the  kingdom  of  Naples.  The  payments  being 
thus  settled  and  secured  at  the  fixed  times, 
the  9th  day  of  December  was  appointed  for 
his  deliverance,  when  the  Spaniards  were  to 
guard  and  conduct  him  to  some  place  of 
safety.  But  his  holiness  apprehending  that 
Hugh  di  Moncada,  who  was  now  viceroy 
of  Naples,  and  had  been  always  against  his 
releasement,  might  start  new  difficulties,  and 
play  him  some  trick,  he  went  the  night  be- 
fore out  of  the  castle,  in  the  disguise  of  a 
merchant,  and  retired  to  Orvieto,  which  city 
he  entered  before  day-break,  not  one  of  the 
cardinals  accompanying  him.  Thus  did 
Clement  recover  his  liberty  on  the  8th  of 
December,  when  he  had  been  kept  closely 
confined  ever  since  the  6th  of  May,  and 
treated  by  his  guards  with  all  the  Spanish 
pride  and  insolence.' 

While  these  things  passed  in  Italy,  the 
reformation  was  carried  on,  with  wonderful 
success,  in  Germany,  several  of  the  German 
princes,  and  most  of  the  imperial  towns  hav- 
ing embraced  the  new  doctrine,  and  allowed 
it  to  be  freely  preached  within  the  limits  of 
their  respective  jurisdictions.  As  a  diet  was 
to  be  held  at  Nuremberg  in  the  beginning 
of  the  year  1524,  Clement  dispatched,  soon 
after  his  election,  cardinal  Campegius,  a 
man  of  great  address  and  abilities,  to  assist 
at  that  assembly  with  the  character  of  his 
legate.  His  instructions  were  to  represent 
to  the  princes  the  fatal  consequences  that 
would  inevitably  attend  their  suffering  new 
doctrines,  or  rather  old  heresies,  to  lake  root 
in  their  dominions,  and  from  thence  he  was 
to  take  occasion  of  exhorting  them  to  cause 
the  edict  of  Worms  to  be  executed  as  it  had 
been  approved,  and  enacted  by  themselves.^ 


'  Guicciard.  1.  18     Jovius,  1.  25.    Ciacon.  Vit.  Cle- 
ment. Vn.  »  See  p.  297,  298. 


But  the  legate  found,  to  his  great  mortifica- 
tion, most  of  the  members  of  the  diet  to  be 
rather  friends  than  enemies  to  the  reforma- 
tion. For,  taking  no  notice  of  the  edict  of 
Worms,  they  insisted  on  the  pope's  redress- 
ing, before  all  other  things,  the  many  griev- 
ances, which  the  German  nation  had  so  long 
and  so  justly  complained  of;  renewed  their 
demands  of  a  general  council;  and  left  all, 
other  matters  in  dispute  to  be  decided  at  the 
diet,  that  was  to  meet,  in  a  short  time,  at 
Spire.  On  the  other  hand,  the  legate  re- 
turning to  Ratisbon,  with  the  bishops,  and 
such  of  the  princes  as  favored  the  cause  of 
Rome,  prevailed  upon  them  to  promise  a 
strict  compliance  with  the  edict  of  Worms, 
and  to  agree  to  several  regulations,  calcu- 
lated to  prevent  the  reformation  from  taking 
place  in  their  dominions.  At  the  same  time 
the  pope  procured  a  letter  from  the  emperor 
to  all  the  members  of  the  empire,  commanding 
them,  in  virtue  of  their  allegiance,  to  cause 
the  edict  of  Worms,  and  every  article  of 
that  edict  to  be  strictly  observed  in  their  re- 
spective dominions,  on  pain  of  being  deemed 
guilty  of  high  treason;  of  being  put  under 
the  ban  of  the  empire;  and  forfeiting  their 
estates  and  all  the  privileges  granted  to  them 
by  his  predecessors.  This  letter  is  dated  at 
Burgos,  the  15th  of  July  1524.  But  the  em- 
peror being  wholly  taken  up  in  settling  the 
distracted  state  of  his  dominions  in  Spain 
and  Italy,  and  not  at  leisure  to  attend  to  the 
aff'airs  of  Germany,  his  commands  were  by 
very  few  complied  with  ;  nay,  in  the  diet, 
that  met  at  Spire  in  1526,  it  was  carried  by 
a  great  majority,  that  the  execution  of  the 
edict  of  Worms  should  be  suspended  till  the 
doctrines,  which  had  given  occasion  to  it, 
were  examined,  and  either  condemned  or 
approved  by  a  general  council.  At  the  same 
time  it  was  agreed,  that  a  solemn  address 
should  be  presented  to  the  emperor,  entreat- 
ing him  10  assemble  one  without  delay,  and 
that,  in  the.  mean  while,  every  prince  should 
be  at  liberty  to  regulate  ecclesiastical  matters 
in  his  own  dominions  as  he  should  think 
expedient.  And  now  the  German  states 
and  princes,  who  were  friends  to  the  refor- 
mation, being  thus  delivered  from  all  re- 
straint, made  it  their  business  to  banish  the 
superstitions  of  popery  out  of  their  dominions, 
and  introduce  genuine  Christianity  in  their 
room.  This  liberty  they  enjoyed  for  the 
space  of  three  whole  years  ;  and,  improving 
it  to  the  advantage  of  their  cause,  they  in- 
troduced, during  that  time,  the  reformation 
among  their  subjects  quite  unmolested.  But 
the  resolutions  of  this  diet  of  Spire  were  re- 
voked, at  ttie  end  of  three  years,  by  another 
held  in  the  same  place,  and  every  change  in 
religion  was  declared  unlawful  till  authorized 
by  the  general  council,  that  was  soon  to 
meet.  Against  that  declaration  four  princes 
of  the  empire,  and  thirteen  imperial  cities, 


Clement  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


307 


The  pope  declines  entering  into  a  confederacy  wiili  tlu-  kiiiKs  of  Franco  and  England;  but  concludes  an  agree- 
ment with  the  emperor  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1089.]  The  enipurnr  come*  into  Italy.  Uaa  a  conference  with 
the  pope  at  Bologna  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1530  ;]— where  he  receives  the  imperial  crown.  Florence  reduced 
by  the  itiiperialisis  and  delivered  up  to  the  family  De  Medicea ;— [Year  of  Clirim,  1531.] 


enleied  a  suleinu  protest ;  and  hence  arose 
the  denomination  of  Protestants,  that  has 
thenceforth  been  given  to  all  who  renounce 
the  errors  of  Rome. 

And  now  to  resume  the  thread  of  our  his- 
tory with  respect  to  tlie  conduct  of  the  pope 
after  his  deliverance ;  he  had  been  but  a  few 
(lays  at  Orvieto,  when  he  was  earnestly 
pressed  by  the  embassadors  of  the  kings  of 
France  and  England  to  enter  into  the  con- 
federacy, and  declare  for  them  against  the 
etnperor.  But  to  both  he  returned  the  same 
answer,  namely,  that  having  neither  men, 
nor  money,  nor  authority,  his  declaration 
could  be  of  no  service  to  them,  and  would 
be  of  great  prejudice  to  himself.  But  as  his 
family,  e.xercising  a  kind  of  sovereign  power 
in  the  free  state  of  Florence,  had  been  driven 
out  of  that  city  upoA  the  news  of  his  capti- 
vity, and  the  popular  government  had  been 
restored,  his  holiness,  thinking  the  emperor 
better  able  to  reinstate  them  in  their  former 
grandeur,  than  either  of  the  kings,  entered 
privately  into  a  treaty  with  the  imperial  mi- 
nisters; and  the  following  year  an  agreement 
was  concluded  at  Barcelona  upon  terms 
very  advantageous  to  the  pope.  Of  these 
terms  the  most  material  were:  That  the  em- 
peror should  give  in  marriage  his  natural 
daughter  Margaret  to  Alexander  de  Medicis, 
the  pope's  nephew,  with  a  dowry  of  twenty 
thousand  ducats  yearly  revenue,  and  should 
reinstate  the  said  Alexander  in  the  same 
grandeur,  that  the  family  had  enjoyed  before 
their  expulsion:  That  the  emperor  should 
take  care,  as  soon  as  possible,  by  arms,  or  by 
some  other  more  convenient  means,  to  put 
the  pope  in  possession  of  Cervia,  Ravenna, 
.  Modena,  Reggio  and  Rubiera,  without  preju- 
dice to  the  right  of  the  empire :  That  the 
pope  should  grant  to  the  emperor  the  inves- 
titure of  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  reducing  the 


The  emperor,  soon  after  the  conclusion  of 
this  treaty,  set  out  for  Ilaiy,  in  order  to  have 
a  personal  conference  with  his  holiness,  and. 
at  t4ie  same  time,  to  receive  tiie  imperial 
crown  at  his  hands.  lie  embarked  at  Bar- 
celona, being  attended  by  a  very  numerous 
fleet,  and  in  a  fortnight  arrived  at  Genoa, 
the  place  where  his  holiness  and  he  had 
proposed  to  meet.  But  Bologna  appearing 
to  both  far  more  convenient,  they  repaired 
thither  in  the  latter  end  of  the  present  year. 
The  pope,  who  came  the  first,  received  the 
emperor  with  all  the  marks  of  the  most  sin- 
cere friendship.  They  lodged  in  the  same 
palace,  had  rooms  contiguous  to  each  other, 
and  from  the  familiarity  that  apjjeared  be- 
tween them,  one  would  have  thought  that 
they  had  ever  lived  in  perfect  harmony. 
The  chief  subject  of  their  conferences  was, 
the  restoring  of  the  family  De  Medicis  to 
their  former  power  and  dignity  in  Florence; 
and  it  was  agreed  that  the  imperial  army, 
which  had  already  entered  that  state,  should 
pursue  the  war  with  the  utmost  vigor,  and 
the  pope  should  pay  monthly  sixty  thousand 
ducats  to  the  prince  of  Orange,  commander 
in  chief  of  the  imperial  forces,  the  emperor 
being,  as  he  declared,  in  no  condition  to  sup- 
port so  great  an  expense.  These  and  some 
other  articles  being  agreed  to,  the  pope  had 
prevailed  upon  the  emperor  to  repair  Avith 
him  to  Siena,  in  order  to  be  near_at  hand  to 
favor  the  enterprise  against  Florence,  which 
his  holiness  had  above  all  things  at  heart. 
But  while  they  Avere  upon  the  point  of  set- 
ting out,  the  emperor  received  letters  from 
the  electors  and  other  German  princes,  press- 
ing him  to  hasten  into  Germany,  in  order  to 
assist  at  the  diet,  that  was  soon  to  be  held  at 
Augsburg.  Givingthereforeover  all  thoughts 
of  proceeding  further,  he  received  the  impe- 
rial crown  at  Bologna,  on  the  2ith  of  Feb- 


tribute  to  a  white  horse,  and  should  allow  ruary  1530,  the  festival  of  St.  Matthias,  the 
hira  the  ancient  nomination  to  twenty-four  day  on  which  he  was  born,  and  had  taken 
cathedrals  in  that  kingdom,  concerning  the  king  of  France  prisoner.  From  Bologna 
which  there  had  been  some  dispute:  That  the  emperor  set  out  for  Germany  on  the22d 
the  pope  and  the  emperor  should  have  a  |  of  March,  and  the  pope  for  Rome  on  the 
personal  conference,  when  his  imperial  ma-  !  last  day  of  the  same  month.' 
jesty  passed   into  Italy:  That  neither   the  |      In  the  mean  time  the  city  of  Florence,  after 

t)ope,  nor  the  emperor,  should  make  new  i  a  siege  of  eleven  months,  was  obliged  to 
eagues  with  respect  to  the  affairs  of  Italy  to  submit,  being  reduced  to  the  greatest  straits 
the  prejudice  of  this  confederacy,  nor  ob-  for  want  of  provisions.  At  this  siege  the 
serve  those  contrary  to  it,  which  they  might  prince  of  Orange  was  killed,  while  he  rather 
have  already  made:  and  lastly.  That  both  performed  the  duty  of  a  piivate  man  than  of 
the  emperor,  and  his  brother  Ferdinand,  now  a  general.  He  had  often  expressed  his  de- 
king  of  Hungary,  should  use  all  possible  en-  testation  and  abhorrence  of  the  pope's  ambi- 
vors  to  reduce  the  heretics  to  the  true  way,  tion  and  injustice,  in  enslaving  his  own 
and,  if  they  persisted  in  their  obstinacy,  i  country ;  in  causing  so  much  blood  to  be 
should  employ  tlieir  arms  against  them,  shed;  and  so  famous  a  city  to  be  destroyed. 
This  agreement  was  signed  at  Barcelona  on  in  order  to  raise  his  nephew  to  tiie  rank  of  a 
the  29th  of  June  1.529,  and  solemnly  sworn  prince.  The  surrender  of  the  city  put  an 
to  by  the  embassadors  of  the  two  contracting  I  end  to  the  liberty  of  that  famous  republic, 
powers,  before  the  high  altar  of  the  cathedral  ;  For  the  emperor  ordered,  that  Alexander  de 


of  that  citv.' 


Guicciard.  I.  18. 


Medicis,  his  own  son-in-law,  and  the  pope's 


>  Guicciard.  1.  19,  20. 


308 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VH. 


Diet  of  Augsburg.  Confession  of  Faith  delivered  to  the  diet  by  the  reformers.  Edict  of  Worms  confirmed 
in  the  diet  of  Augsburg.  League  of  Smalcald.  Peace  of  Nuremburg.— [Year  of  Christ,  1532.]  A  second 
interview  at  Bologna  between  the  pope  and  the  emperor.— [Year  of  Christ,  1533.] 


nephew,  should  be  at  the  head  of  the  govern- 
ment, with  a  right  of  transmitting  it  to  his 
descendants,  and,  if  he  had  no  issue,  to  his 
collateral  relations,  and  the  nearest  of  kin  to 
his  family.  Thus  was  the  family  De  Medi- 
cis  raised  to  that  state  of  grandeur  and  pow- 
er, which  the  grand  dukes  of  Tuscany  have 
enjoyed  to  our  days.  One  of  the  articles, 
upon  which  the  city  surrendered,  was,  that 
all,  who  had  injured  the  pope,  or  his  friends, 
shou-ld  be  forgiven.  But  his  holiness,  to 
weaken  the  opposite  party,  and  prevent  their 
raising  any  new  disturbances,  caused,  by  an 
open  breach  of  that  article,  six  of  the  leading 
men  among  them  to  be  beheaded,  and  sent 
all,  whom  he  suspected  of  disaffection  to  his 
family,  into  exile.' 

The  emperor  set  out  from  Bologna  on  the 
22d  of  March,  with  a  design,  as  has  been 
said  above,  to  assist  at  the  diet,  which  had 
been  appointed  lo  meet  at  Augsburg  on  the 
20th  of  June.  Accordingly  the  first  session 
was  held  on  that  day,  being  preceded  by  a 
mass,  celebrated  with  extraordinary  solem- 
nity. The  emperor  assisted  at  it  with  all 
his  court,  and  ordered  the  elector  of  Saxony, 
as  sword-bearer  of  the  empire,  to  attend 
him,  and  carry  the  sword  of  state  before 
him.  That  the  elector  declined  at  first,  but 
the  divines,  whom  he  consulted,  declaring 
that  on  the  present  occasion  he  might  assist  at 
mass,  being  called  to  it,  not  as  to  a  religious 
ceremony,  but  as  to  a  function  of  his  office, 
he  complied.  As  no  regular  system  was 
yet  composed  of  the  doctrines  embraced  by 
Luther  and  his  followers,  on  the  25th  of 
June  was  presented  to  the  diet  a  very  dis- 
tinct and  particular  account  of  their  religious 
principles  and  tenets.  It  was  drawn  up  by 
Melancthon,and  contains  twenty-eight  chap- 
ters, of  which  twenty-one  are  employed  in 
declaring  the  opinions  of  the  reformers,  and 
the  remaining  seven  in  pointing  out  the 
errors  and  abuses  that  gave  occasion  to  their 
separation  from  the  church  of  Rome:  and 
this  is  what  has  been  since  distinguished  by 
the  name  of  "  The  Confession  of  Augsburg." 
Some  copies  of  this.  Confession  were  de- 
livered to  the  emperor,  signed,  by  way  of 
approbation,  by  the  elector  of  Saxony,  by 
four  princes  of  the  empire,  and  some  impe- 
rial towns.  It  was  immediately  answered 
by  the  Roman  catholic  divines,  and  their 
answer  being  publicly  read  in  the  diet,  the 
reformers  drew  up  a  reply  to  it,  and  pre- 
sented it  to  the  emperor;  but  he  woukl  not 
receive  it.  On  the  contrary,  he  forbad  any 
new  writings  to  be  published  ;  which  was 
forbidding  any  reply  to  be  made  to  the  ar- 
guments alledged  by  the  Roman  catholics  to 
support  their  own  doctrine,  and  impugn 
that  of  the  reformers.  While  the  diet  Avas 
sitting,  several  conferences  were   held  be- 

'  Guicciardin,  I.  20. 


tween  the  most  eminent  men  for  piety  and 
learning  of  both  sides,  in  order  to  find  out 
some  method  of  terminating  their  disputes. 
But  all  the  methods  they  could  think  of 
proving  ineffectual,  the  whole  blame  was 
laid  upon  the  friends  of  the  reformation; 
and  on  the  19th  of  November  an  edict  was 
issued  by  the  diet,  confirming  that  of  Worms, 
condemning  all  the  changes  in  doctrine  and 
worship  introduced  by  the  reformers,  and 
commanding  the  princes,  states,  and  cities, 
that  had  withdrawn  their  obedience  to  Rome, 
to  return  to  their  duty,  on  pain  of  .incurring 
the  high  displeasure  of  the  emperor,  and  the 
ban  of  the  empire. 

This  edict  alarmed  the  princes,  who  had 
embraced  the  reformation ;  and  in  order  to 
put  themselves  in  a  condition  of  repelling 
force,  if  any  were  offered,  by  force,  they  met 
at  Smalcald  in  the  landgraviate  of  Hesse, 
and  there  entered  into  a  confederacy  in  de- 
fence of  their  religion  and  liberties.  This 
confederacy  was  highly  displeasing  to  the 
emperor;  but  as  Solyman,  emperor  of  the 
Turks,  entered  at  this  time  the  kingdom  of 
Hungary  at  the  head  of  a  very  numerous 
army,  and  the  confederates  refused  to  con- 
cur, in  the  defence  of  that  country,  either 
with  men  or  with  money,  unless  the  em- 
peror revoked  the  edicts  of  Worms  and  of 
Augsburg,  or,  at  least,  suspended  their  exe- 
cution, he  was  obliged  to  come  to  an  agree- 
ment with  them.  Accordingly,  on  the  loth 
of  July  1532,  a  peace  was  concluded  at  Nu- 
remberg upon  the  following  conditions: 
That  the  confederates  should  furnish  the 
emperor  with  the 'necessary  subsidies  for  the 
defence  of  the  kingdom  of  Hungary ;  and 
the  emperor,  on  his  side,  should  suspend 
the  execution  of  the  above-mentioned  edicts, 
and  rriolest  no  man  on  account  of  his  reli- 
gion, till  the  points  in  dispute  were  finally 
determined  in  a  free  general  council,  which 
he  should  cause  to  be  summoned  within  six 
months, -and  to  be  opened  within  a  year. 
A  religious  truce  being  thus  concluded  to  the 
inexpressiblejoyofthe  confederates,  they  sent 
at  their  own  expense,  such  powerful  rein- 
forcements to  the  imperial  army,  commanded 
by  the  emperor  in  person,  that,  at  his  ap- 
proach, Solyman,  though  at  the  head  of  two 
hundred  thousand  men,  thought  it  advisable 
to  retire,  and  march  quietly  back  to  Constan- 
tinople. Upon  his  retreat,  the  emperor  re- 
turned to  Germany,  and,  after  a  short  stay 
there,  proceeded  to  Italy  to  confer  with  the 
pope  about  the  assembling  of  the  promised 
general  council.' 

The  pope  and  the  emperor  met  again  at 
Bologna;  but  the  emperor  found  his  holi- 
ness extremely  averse  to  the  assembling  of  a 
council;  and  the  reasons  he  alledged  against 


'  Malheum,   p.   50 — 56.     Pallavicino.   Father    Paul, 
Concil.  Trident.  Sleidan.  Burnet. 


Clement  VII.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  809 

fjif  pope  av^TiTto  a  ginernl  council,  and  why.  His  deceitful  conduct.  The  emperor  proposes  a  match  be- 
tween the  duke  of  Milan  and  the  pope's  niece.  Marriage  concluded  between  her  and  the  king  of  trance  a 
second  son.     The  pope  in  France.    How  received  there.     The  marriage  solemnized.         

it  were,  that  peace  was  not  yet  well  eslab- j  of  Milan,  in  order  to  engage,  by  that  means, 
lished  amongst  the  Christian  princes;  that  his  holiness  in  the  defence  of  that  state 
it  was    much   to  be  feared  that  the  Turk  against  the  French,  should  they  ever  at- 


\Youkl   invade   Hungary  anew,  and  it  was 
not  fit  ihat,  at  so  critical  a  juncture,  Christen- 
dom should  be  employed  in  the  disputes  and 
contentions  of  a  council;  that  they  who  de- 
manded a  council  made  use  of  that  demand 
only  as  a  pretence  to  profess  and  propagate 
their  errors  undisturbed  till  the  council  met, 
and  would,  as  soon  as  their  errors  were  con- 
demned,  which    certainly    would    happen, 
have  recourse  to  some  other  shift  to  elude 
the   sentence.     Such   were  the  reasons  al- 
leged by  Clement  to  the  emperor  against  the 
assembling  of  a  general  council.     But  his 
aversion  to  such  an  assembly  was,  in  truth, 
owing  to  his  being  apprehensive  that,  in  or- 
der to   remedy  the  many  enormous  abuses 
of  the  court,  they  would  curtail  the  pontifi- 
cal power  and  authority;  that,  as  his  birth 
was  certainly  illegitimate,  though  his  prede- 
cessor Leo  had  imposed  the  contrary  upon 
the  world,  his  illegitimacy  might  be  urged 
against  the  validity  of  his  election,  since  no 
bastard  had  ever  yet  been  preferred  to  the 
pontifical  dignity  ;  that  the  simony  practised 
upon   cardinal   Colonna   in   the   conclave,' 
might  be  brought  to  light,  and  his  election 
be,°on  that  account,  declared  null ;  and  last- 
ly, that  he  might  be  called  to  an  account  by 
the  council  for  the  cruel  war  which  he  had 
induced  the  emperor  to  make  upon  the  Flo- 
rentines, and   carry  on  Avith  the  loss  of  so 
many  lives,  merely  out  of  a  criminal  ambi- 
tion of  aggrandizing  his  family,  and  inaking 
them,  contrary  to  all  justice,  sovereigns  of  a 
free  and  independent  state.     Clement,  filled 
with  these  just   fears   and   apprehensions, 
was  determined,  in  his  own  mind,  never  to 
consent  to   the   assembling    of   a   council. 
However,   concealing    his   real   sentiments 
from  the  emperor,  he  promised  to  call  one 
upon  the  following  conditions:  that  it  should 
be  celebrated  in  Italy,  in  Bologna,  Placenza, 
or  Mantua;  that  the  emperor  should  assist 
at   it   in    person;    that    the  Lutherans   and 
other  heretics  should  promise  to  stand  to  its 
decisions,  and,  in  the  mean  time,  should  re- 
turn to  their  obedience  to  the  apostolic  see. 
The   pope  well  knew  that  the  protestants 
never  would  agree  to  such  conditions;  afid 
it  was  only  to  put  off  the  evil  day  that  he 
proposed  them.     However,  at  the  pressing 
instances   of  the   emperor,    he   despatched 
r.ur.cios  to  th^  courts  of  the  different  princes 
to  invite  them  to  the  council,  which,  he 
said,  he  intended  to  assemble,  provided  they 
all  consented  to  it.* 

A'  this  interview  the  emperor  proposed  a 


tempt  to  recover  it,  and,  at  the  same  time, 
to  break  off  the  treaty  of  marriage,  that  was 
then  negotiating  between  the  said  Catherine 
de  Medicis,  and   Henry,  duke  of  Orleans, 
the  king  of  France's  second  son.     But  the 
match,  proposed  by  the  emperor,  was  re- 
jected by  the  pope,  alledging  that  he  was 
under  such  engagements  with  the  king,  as 
would  not  allow  him,  in  honor  or  decency, 
to  recede.    The  emperor  was  very  much 
dissatisfied  with  this  alliance;  but  not  being 
able  to  divert  the  pope  from  it,  he  left  Bo- 
logna, and  repairing  to  Genoa,  embarked 
there  on  his  return  to  Spain.     Upon  his  de- 
parture, the  negotiations  between  the  pope 
and.  the  king  of  France  were  resumed  ;  and 
the  treaty  of  I'narriage  between  the   pope's 
niece,  and  the  king's  second  son  being  con- 
cluded, it  was  agreed  that  the  pope  and  the 
king  should  have  a  personal  interview  at 
Nizza;  and  that  the  marriage  should  be  so- 
lemnized  in    that   city  on   the   borders   of 
France  and  Italy.     But  the  duke  of  Savoy, 
lord  of  Nizza,  showing  himself  unwilling  to 
accommodate  his  holiness  with  the   castle, 
lest  he  should  thereby  disoblige  the  emperor, 
the  city  of  Marseilles  was,  to  the  great  satis- 
faction of  the  king,  chosen  for  the  place  of 
their  meeting.  The  pope  arrived  there,  with 
his  niece,  on  board  the  French  fl"eet  on  the 
4th  of  October,  and  landing  under  the  dis- 
charge of  three  hundred  pieces  of  cannon, 
lodged  that  night  in  the  palace  of  the  duke 
of  Montmorency.     The  next  day  he  made 
hi^  public  entry  into  the  city,  in  all  the  gaudy 
attire  of  high  pontiff,  being  carried  in  his 
chair  upon  men's  shoulders,  while  a  white 
horse,  carrying  the  host,  was  led  by  two 
men  with  silken  reins  before  him,  then  fol- 
lowed the  cardinals  in  their  habits,  mounted 
upon  their  mules  richly  caparisoned,  and  af- 
ter them  came  the  bride,  loaded  with  jewels 
and  precious  stones,  and  attended  by  the 
flower  of  the  Italian  and  French  nobility. 
The  next  day  the  king,  who  cariie  the  first, 
and  had  paid  his  holiness  a  visit  by  night, 
made  his  public  entry,  and  waiting  upon  his 
holiness  was  received  by  him  with  all  pos- 
sible marks  of  esteem  and  affection.     The 
marriage  ceremony  was  performed  a  few 
days  afterwards  by  the  pope  himself  with 
the    utmost   pomp    and    magnificence,    the 
bride  being  in  the  thirteenth  year  of  her  age, 
and  the  bridegroom  in  his  sixteenth.'     The 
pope  and  the  king  lodged  in  the  same  palace, 
had  daily  private  conferences,  and  the  pope 
negotiating,  with  consummate  art,  his  affairs 


marriatre    between    Catherine   de   Medicis, !  with   the  king  himself,  entirely  gained   h 
the  pope's  niece,  and  Francis  Sforza,  duke  ---'='-" '  -«•—;-"      "-  ^-^  c.iomnl 


I  See  p.  302. 

»  Guicciard.  1.  20.   Father  Paul,  Concil.  Trident,  1.  1. 


confidence  and  affection.     He  had  solemnly 
engaged  his  word  to  the  emperor,  at  their 


1  Guicciard.  1.  10.    Meinoires  du  Bellay. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


310 

Confederacy  between  ilie  pope  and  the  king.    The  pope  returns  to  Rome.    His  illness  and  death  • 
Christ,  1534.]     His  conduct  m  the  affair  of  the  divorce  of  Henry  VHI. 


[Clement  VII. 

-[Year  of 


interview  in  Bologna,  to  make  no  new  con 
federacy  or  agreement  with  any  prince  with- 
out his  knowledge  and  consent.  But  as  it 
was  customary  with  him  to  keep  his  word 
no  longer  than  he  found  his  own  account, 
or  that  of  his  family  in  keeping  it,  he  se- 
cretly concluded  an  agreement  with  the  king, 
by  virtue  of  which  they  were  to  fall  unex- 
pectedly upon  the  state  of  Milan  with  their 
joint  forces,  and  put  his  niece  and  nephew- 
in-law  in  possession  of  that  duchy.'  Thus 
would  all  Italy  have  been  involved  in  a  new 
war,  and  all  the  calamities  attending  it.  But, 
fortunately  for  that  country,  the  pope  died 
before  his  ambitious  designs  could  be  carried 
into  execution. 

The  pope,  having  staid  about  a  month  at 
Marseilles,  departed  on  board  the  same  gal 
leys  that  had  brought  him  thither.  But,  put 
ting  no  trust  in  the  skill  of  the  French  ma- 
riners, on  his  arrival  at  Savona  he  sent  them 
back,  and  was  conveyed  from  thence  to  Ci- 
vita  Vecchia  on  board  the  galleys  of  Andrew 
Doria,  the  most  experienced  sea-officer  of 
that  age.  From  Civita  Vecchia  he  returned 
to  Rome,  highly  pleased  and  elated  with  his 
good  fortune  in  having  obtained  for  his  na- 
tural nephew  (Alexander  de  Medicis,  the 
natural  son  of  his  brother  Lawrence,  for- 
merly duke  of  Urbino)  the  natural  daughter 
of  the  emperor,  and  for  his  legitimate  niece 
the  legitimate  son  of  the  king  of  France, 
though  his  family  was  of  little  more  than  a 
private  rank.  But  he  did  not  long  enjoy  his 
good  fortune.  For  a  few  months  after  his 
return  to  Rome  he  was  seized  with  a  violent 
pain  in  his  stomach,  and  a  slow  fever,  which 
put  an  end  to  his  life  on  the  25th  of  Septem- 
ber 1534,  when  he  had  lived  fifty-six  years 
.and  four  months,  and  governed  the  church 
ten  years  ten  months  and  seven  days.  He 
died  hated  by  the  court,  suspected  by  the 
princes,  and  generally  reputed  a  man  of  no 
faith,  and  naturally  averse  from  doing  any 
man  a  good  office.  He  was  grave,  circum- 
spect in  all  his  actions,  much  master  of  him- 
self, a  great  dissembler,  endoAved  with  ex- 
cellent parts,  and  uncommon  penetration. 
But  the  extreme  timidity,  to  which  he  was 
subject  ever  after  his  imprisonment,  seldom 
allowed  him  to  make  a  free  use  of  his  own 
judgment.^ 

He  was  greatly  embarrassed,  during  the 
last  seven  years  of  his  pontificate,  with  the 
famous  divorce  of  our  Henry  VIII.  But 
that  whole  affair  has  been  so  fully  related  by 


«  Du  Bellay  Memoir.  1.  7.  p.  141. 
»  Guicciard.  1.  20 


ail  our  historians,  with  all  the  circumstances 
and  consequences   attending  it,  and  is   so 
well  known  to  all,  who  know  any  thing  at 
all  of  the  history  of  England,  that  I  may  well 
be  allowed  to  waive  so  trite  a  subject.  How- 
ever, I  cannot  help  observing,  that  from  the 
whole  conduct  of  the  pope  it  evidently  ap- 
pears, that  in  this  affair,  an  affair  of  con- 
science, his  holiness  was  entirely  swayed  by 
worldly  views,  or  motives  of  policy,  with- 
out any  the  least  regard  to  the  intrinsic  me- 
rits of  the  cause  ;  that  he  was  only  restrain- 
ed by  the  awe  he  stood  in  of  the  emperor, 
from  declaring  Henry's  marriage  with  Ca- 
therine null ;  and  that  it  was  only  to  gratify, 
or  rather,  not   to   provoke,  so  powerful  a 
prince,  of  whose  indignation  he  had  already 
felt  the  effects  with  a  witness,  that  he  de- 
layed coming  to  any  resolution  till  the  king, 
tired  with  delays,  apologies,  pretences,  and 
vain  promises,  cut  the  knot,  which  his  holi- 
ness would  not  untie,  putting  away  Cathe- 
rine, and  taking  Anne  Bullen  to  his  royal 
bed  in  her  room.    This  was  openly  renounc- 
ing the  pope's  jurisdiction  and  supremacy, 
and   delivering   himself  and   his   kingdom 
from  the  tyranny  of  Rome.     But  this  re- 
nunciation was  attended  with  very  little  be- 
nefit to  the  cause  or  the  friends  of  the  re- 
formation during  the  king's  life  time.     For 
Henry  being,  on  the  3d  of  November,  1534, 
declared  by  the  parliament  "supreme  head, 
on   earth,  of  the  church  of  England,"  he 
thought  himself,  by  virtue  of  that  title,  mas- 
ter of  the  religious  sentiments  of  his  sub- 
jects; and  as  he  still  retained  most  of  the 
grossest  errors  of  popery,  and  with  them  the 
persecuting  spirit  of  that  church,  they,  who 
denied  ■  any  of  them,  met  with   no  better 
treatment  from  the  king  than  they  did  from 
the  po^e.     And  thus  matters  continued  in 
England  during  the  whole  reign  of  Henrv 
VIII.  °  ^ 

Clement  left  a  great  many  jewels  in  the 
castle  of  St.  Aiigelo,  but  very  little  money. 
He  created,  at  different  times,  thirty-one 
cardinalsj  but  not  one  of  that  number,  ex- 
cept his  nephew  Hyppolitus  de  Medicis,  of 
his  own  spontaneous  choice.  The  rest  he 
raised  to  that  dignity  against  his  Avill,  to 
gratify  those  who  recommended  them,  es- 
pecially the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France. 
He  was  buried  in  the  church  of  St.  Peter  ; 
but  his  body  was  soon  afterwards  translated 
by  his  family  to  the  church  of  St.  Mary  su- 
per Minervam,  and  being  deposited  there, 
near  the  remains  of  Leo  X.,  his  cousin,  a 
stately  monument  of  marble  was  erected 
over  it,  which  is  to  be  seen  to  this  day. 


Paul  III.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


311 


Election  of  Paul  MI.  His  birtli,  education,  and  employments  hefore  his  promotion.  Not  averse  to  a  general 
council.  A  plan  for  the  reformation  of  rules.  Mantua  named  for  the  place  of  the  council :— [Year  of 
Christ,  1536]  But  objected  to  by  the  protestants.  The  council  appointed  to  meet  at  Vicen/.a  :— [Year  of 
Christ,  1537.J      Interview  between  the  pope,  the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France  :— [Year  of  Christ,  153«.J 


PAUL  III.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  EIGHTEENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

[Charles  V.,  Emperor.'} 


[Year  of  Christ,  1534.]  In  the  room  of 
Clement,  deceased  on  the  25ih  of  Septem- 
ber, was  unanimously  elected,  on  the  13th 
of  October,  by  the  thirty-four  cardinals  who 
composed  the  conclave,  Alexander  Far- 
nese,  cardinal  bishop  of  Ostia,  who  took  the 
name  of  Paul  III.  lie  was  come  of  a  noble 
and  an  ancient  Roman  family,  and  is  there- 
fore said  to  have  been  by  birth  a  Roman, 
though  he  was  born  at  a  place  in  Tuscany, 
called  Carino.  which  his  ancestors  had  long 
possessed.  He  studied,  in  his  youth,  at  Flo- 
rence, under  the  most  famous  professors  of 
that  age,  invited  thither  by  the  De  Medicis, 
great  encouragers  of  learning,  and  had  early 
distingushed  himself,  above  all  his  fellow 
students,  by  his  application  and  proficiency 
in  every  branch  of  polite  literature.  Upon 
his  return  to  Rome  he  was  made  apostolic 
prothonotary  by  Innocent  VIII.,  and  by  Al- 
exander VI.  preferred  first  to  the  bishopric 
of  Montefiascone,  and  soon  afterwards,  that 
is,  in  1493,  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal,  being 
then  but  Iwenty-six  years  of  age.  Julius 
II.  translated  him  to  the  bishopric  of  Parma, 
and  Leo  X.  to  that  of  Tusculum,  and  he 
was,  by  his  immediate  predecessor  Clement 
VII.,  successively  appointed  bishop  of  Pa- 
lestrina,  Sabina,  Porto,  and  Ostia.'  He  was 
recommended  to  the  cardinals  by  the  same 
pope,  on  his  death-bed,  as  the  most  worthy 
to  succeed  him ;  and  they  readily  concurred 
in  his  election,  as  he  was  in  the  sixty-sev- 
fnth  year  of  his  age,  and  reputed  to  be  of  a 
bad  constitution,  which  opinion  he  promo- 
ted with  some  art.^  Thus  Guicciardin,  who 
terminates  his  excellent  history  of  Italy  with 
the  death  of  Clement,  and  the  election  of 
Paul. 

The  new  pope  was  not,  or  at  least  pre- 
tended not  to  be,  so  averse  to  a  general  coun- 
cil as  his  predecessor.  On  the  contrary,  i-n 
a  general  congregation  of  the  cardinals,  held 
on  the  16th  of  October,  but  three  days  after 
his  election,  and  before  his  coronation,  he 
named  commissioners  to  deliberate  about  the 
lime,  the  place,  and  the  manner  of  proceed- 
ing in  the  council,  with  orders  to  make  their 
report  to  him  in  the  first  consistory  after  his 
coronation.  He  was  crowned  on  the  3d  of 
November,  and  in  the  first  consistory,  held 
on  the  13th  of  the  same  month,  he  appoint- 
ed six  cardinals  and  three  bishops  to  draw 


'  Onuph.   in    Paulo    III.    Pallavicin.   Hist.   Concil. 
Trid.  1.  3.  '  Guicclard.  I.  20. 


up  a  plan  for  the  reformation  of  the  church 
in  general,  and  of  the  church  of  Rome  in 
particular.  At  the  same  time  he  sent  for 
Verger,  his  nuncio  in  Germany,  and  being 
informed  by  him  that  nothing  but  a  general 
council  could  put  an  end  to  the  disturbances 
that  continued  to  reign  in  most  of  the  pro- 
vinces of  the  empire,  he  remanded  him  with 
orders  to  prevent  a  national  council  from 
being  convened  in  Germany,  and  propose 
the  assembling  of  a  general  one  at  Mantua, 
to  be  opened  in  that  city  on  the  27th  of  May 
of  the  following  year,  1537.  The  proposal 
was  agreed  to  by  the  catholic  princes.  But 
the  protestants  at  a  meeting  at  Smalcald, 
consisting  of  fifteen  princes,  and  thirty  de- 
puties of  imperial  cities,  declared  against  a 
council  held  any  where  without  the  borders 
of  the  empire,  and  much  more  against  one 
held  in  Italy,  and  in  a  city  subject  to  a  prince 
whose  brother  was  a  cardinal.  Besides,  the 
duke  of  Mantua  himself  Avas  not  inclined  to 
receive  so  many  guests  at  once,  and  some  of 
them  very  turbulent  ones,  into  the  place  of 
his  residence,  unless  his  holiness  furnished 
him  with  a  large  sum  of  money  to  maintain 
a  numerous  garrison.  That  the  pope  would 
not  agree  to,  either  on  account  of  the  ex- 
pense, or  because  he  apprehended  that  the 
protestants  would  take  occasion  from  thence 
to  pretend  that  the  council  was  not  free.' 

The  design  of  assembling  the  council  at 
Mantua  being  thus  laid  aside,  the  pope,  by  a 
bull,  dated  the  20th  of  May,  1.537,  pro- 
rogued it  till  the  beginning  of  November, 
without  naming  the  place  where  it  was  to 
be  held.  But  a  ten  months  truce  being,  in 
the  mean  time,  concluded  between  the  em- 
peror and  the  king  of  France,  then  at  war 
for  the  duchy  of  Milan,  claimed  by  both 
upon  the  death  of  Francis  Sforza,  the  last 
duke,  the  pope,  by  a  bull  of  the  8lh  of  Oc- 
tober, 1537,  appointed  the  council  to  meet 
at  Vicenza  on  the  first  of  May  of  the  follow- 
ing year.  At  the  same  time,  to  remove  all 
obstacles  to  the  council,  he  undertook  to  ne- 
gotiate, in  person,  a  peace  between  the  em- 
peror and  the  king,  and,  with  that  view,  in- 
vited them  to  a  personal  conference  with 
him  at  Nizza.  Both  complied  with  the  in- 
vitation, and  the  pope,  who  arrived  at  the 
appointed  place  the  first,  received  both  with 
the  greatest  marks  of  friendship  and  esteem, 

•  Father  Paul,  et  Pallavicin.  Hi?!.  Concil.  Trident. 


312 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Paul  HI. 


Henry  VIII.  excommunicated.     Diets  held  in  Germany  for  reconciling  the  religious  differences. 


but  could  not  prevail  upon  them  to  see  and 
embrace  one  another.  His  holiness  there- 
fore, taking  upon  him  the  office  of  arbitra- 
tor, heard  the  complaints,  demands,  and 
claims  of  both.  But  he  found  so  many  dif- 
ficult and  knotty  points  to  be  determined, 
that  laying  aside  all  thoughts  of  a  peace,  he 
proposed  a  ten  years'  truce,  and  in  the  end 
persuaded  both  princes  to  agree  to  it.  In  the 
private  conferences  which  the  pope  had,  on 
this  occasion,  with  the  emperor,  a  marriage 
treaty,  that  had  been  some  time  on  foot,  was 
at  last  concluded,  between  Ociavius  Farnese, 
the  pope's  nephew,  and  Margaret,  the  empe- 
ror's natural  daughter,  now  a  widow,  her 
husband,  Alexander  de  Medicis,  having  been 
lately  murdered  by  one  of  his  own  family. 
The  pope,  wholly  intent  upon  aggrandizing 
his  family,  proposed  a  match,  in  his  confer- 
ences with  the  king  of  France,  between  his 
granddaughter  Viiloria,  and  the  duke  of 
Vendome,  one  of  the  princes  of  the  blood. 
But  it  was  opposed  by  the  other  princes,  and 
the  French  nobility  in  general.  Some  wri- 
ters tell  us,  that  it  was  to  promote  these 
marriages,  and  thus  raise  his  family,  that 
the  pope  proposed  an  interview  with  the 
two  princes,  thinking  he  should  better  suc- 
ceed therein  by  treating  with  them  in  per- 
son, than  by  nuncios,  or  legates,  and  that 
the  procuring  of  a  peace  was  but  a  blind  or 
mere  pretence.  The  pope,  on  his  return 
from  Nizza,  was  attended  by  the  emperor  to 
Genoa,  and  from  thence  he  proceeded,  partly 
by  sea,  partly  by  land,  to  Rome.  Soon  after 
his  arrival  there',  he  dispatched  cardinal  de 
Medicis  with  a  grand  retinue  to  Florence, 
to  attend  princess  Margaret  from  thence  to 
Rome.  She  made  her  public  entry  into  that 
city  in  the  latter  end  of  October  j  was  receiv- 
ed by  the  pope,  the  cardinals,  and  the  Ro- 
man nobility  of  both  sexes,  with  extraordi- 
nary pomp  and  magnificence,  and  the  nup- 
tials were  celebrated  on  the  3d  of  November.' 
In  the  present  year,  1538,  was  at  last  pub- 
lished the  bull  of  excommunication  against 
Henry  VIII.  It  had  been  drawn  up  in 
1535,  on  occasion  of  the  execution  of  cardi- 
nal Fisher,  bishop  of  Rochester ;  had  been 
submitted  to  the  judgment  of  the  cardinals, 
and  approved  by  most  of  them  in  a  full  con- 
sistory. However  the  pope,  flattering  him- 
self that  an  accommodation  with  England 
might  still  be  brought  about,  delayed  the 
publication  of  it  till  the  present  year;  when 
finding  an  agreement  with  the  king  quite 
desperate,  he  published  it  with  the  usual 
solemnity,  and  caused  it  to  be  set  up  bn  the 
doors  of  all  the  chief  churches  of  Rome. 
By  that  bull  the  king  was  deprived  of  his 
kingdom ;  his  subjects  were  not  only  ab- 
solved from  their  oaths  of  allegiance,  but 
commanded  to  take  arms  against  him,  and 


>  Jovius  Hist.  1.  37.  Onuph.  ex  Paulo  III.  Ciaco- 
Tiitis,  torn.  3.  Valer.  Paul  Pallavicin.  Hist.  Concil. 
Trident. 


drive  him  from  the  throne;  the  whole  king- 
dom was  laid  under  an  interdict ;  all  treaties 
of  friendship  or  commerce  with  him  or  his 
subjects  were  declared  null;  his  kingdom 
was  granted  to  any  who  should  invade  it, 
and  all  were  allowed  to  seize  the  effects  of 
such  of  his  subjects  as  adhered  to  him,  and 
enslave  their  persons,  &c.  But  these  were 
all  "  bruta  fulmina ;"  and  the  king,  provoked 
beyond  measure  at  the  insolence  of  the  pope, 
continued  to  persecute,  with  more  severity 
than  ever,  all,,  without  distinction,  who  re- 
fused to  renounce  the  papal  supremacy,  and 
acknowledge  his  own.' 

In  the  mean  time,  several  diets  were  held 
in  Germany  to  terminate  the  religious  dis- 
putes, and  the  divisions  arising  from  them 
among  the  members  of  the  empire,  at  a  time 
when  they  ought  all  to  unite  against  their 
common  enemy,  who  had  again  invaded 
Hungary  with  a  formidable  army,  and  even 
reduced  the  strong  city  of  Buda.  But  in 
those  diets  nothing  could  be  concluded  on 
account  of  the  opposition  they  met  with 
from  the  pope's  legates,  pretending  that  all 
religious  disputes  ought  to  be  determined  by 
his  holiness  alone,  or  by  his  holiness  and  a 
general  council.  In  a  diet,  held  at  Raiisbon 
in  March  1541,  at  which  the  emperor  as- 
sisted in  person,  and  all  the  princes  of  the 
empire  either  in  person,  or  by  proxy,  great 
advances  were  made  towards  an  union  of 
the  two  parties.  But  the  pope's  legate,  car- 
dinal Contarini,  objecting  to  some  of  the 
articles,  that  both  parties  were  inclined  to 
agree  to,  the  diet  was  divided ;  and  upon 
that  division  the  emperor  concluded,  that  the 
final  decision  of. their  debates  ought  to  be 
referred  to  a  general  council ;  or  if  a  general 
council  could  not  be  soon  obtained,  to  a  na- 
tional one,  or  to  the  next  diet  of  the  empire. 
He  abided,  that  he  should,  in  a  very  short 
time,  go  into  Italy;  should  press  the  pope 
to  convoke,  without  delay,  the  so  often  pro- 
mised council;  and  if  its  meeting  should  be 
prevented  by.  any  unforeseen  obstacles,  he 
should,  within  the  space  of  eighteen  months, 
assemble  a  general  diet  for  finally  determin- 
ing all  disputes.  He  forbad  the  protestant 
princes  to  solicit  any,  in  the  mean  time, 
who  were  not  their  subjects,  to  embrace 
their  religion.  But  as  he  stood  in  great  need 
of  their  assistance  against  the  Turk,  he  gave 
them  leave  to  receive  all  who  should,  unso- 
licited, and  of  their  own  accord,  choose 
their  religion,  and  suspended  all  prosecu- 
tions in  the  imperial  chamber  against  those 
of  their  persuasion.^ 

The  diet  broke  up  on  the  28th  of  July, 
and  the  emperor  soon  afterwards  set  out  tor 
Italy,  in  order  to  proceed  from  thence  upon 
his   intended  expedition  against  Algiers. — 


«  Burnet's  Hist,  of  the  Reform.,  1.  3.  Pallavicin.  I. 
4.     Sanders  de  Schis.,  1.  1. 

«  Father  Paul  et  Pallavicin.  Hist.  Concil  Trident., 
1.  1. 


Paul  III.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


313 


Interview  of  ihe  pope  and  the  emperor  at  Lucca.  The  co\incil  appointed  to  meet  at  Trent ;— [Year  ofChrisl, 
1542]  The  protestants  object  both  to  the  council  and  ihu  place.  Legates  sent  to  preside  at  the  council, 
which  is  put  off  to  a  farther  day.    Interview  of  the  pope  and  the  emperor  at  Busseto;— [Yearof  Christ,  1543] 

The  pope  met  him  at  Lucca,  as  it  had  been  '  mantling  all  the  bishops  to  repair  to  it,  and 
agreed  beforehand  between  them.  They  had  earneslly  entreated  the  emperor,  the  most 
several  conferences  and  consultations  con-  Christian  king,  and  the  other  kings  and 
cerning  the  so  much  wanted  general  coun-  princes,  to  attend  it  in  person,  or  send  pro- 
oil,  and  the  war  against  the  Turks,  threaten-  <  per  persons  to  represent  them,  and  assist  at 
ing  Germany  itself  with  an  invasion.  On  |  it  in  their  room.  He  sent  soon  afterwards 
this  occasion  the  pope  informed  the  emperor  i  the  three  cardinals,  Peter  Paul  Pariso,  John 
that  the  Venetians  would  not  suffer  the  Morone,  and  Reginald  Pole,  to  preside  at 
council,  which  he  had  appointed  to  meet  at  the  council,  and  open  it  when  they  should 
Vicenza,tobe  held  in  thatcity,  or  in  any  other  think  proper;  but  they  were  to  proceed  to  no 
of  their  dominions;  alledging,  that  a  peace  public  act  without  giving  previously  notice 
having  been  lately  concluded  between  them  thereof  to  his  holiness.  The  emperor  ira- 
and  Solyman,  they  apprehended  that  the  |  mediately  dispatched  to  Trent  Jolin  Mendo- 
meetiog  of  a  council  in  one  of  their  towns,  j  za,  Nicholas  Granville,  and  his  son  the  bishop 
for  uniting  the  Christian  princes  in  a  con-  of  Arras,  with  the  character  of  his  embas- 
federacy  against  him,  would  be  looked  upon  sadors,  to  represent  him  atthe  council.  They 
by  that  prince  as  a  breach  of  the  peace,  and  '  pressed  the  legates,  in  the  emperor's  name, 
bring  on  a  new  war,  which  they  were  in  no    to  open  the  council  without  delay.     But,  as 


condition  to  support.  The  pope,  after  com- 
plaining to  the  emperor  of  this  disappoint- 
ment, which  obliged  him  to  put  off  the 
meeting  of  the  council  to  a  farther  day,  as- 
sured his  imperial  majesty  that,  upon  his 
return  to  Rome,  he  should,  before  all  things, 
settle,  with  the  advice  of  the  cardinals,  the 
time  when,  and  the  place  where,  it  should 
assemble,  and  send  immediately  notice  there- 
of to  his  majesty,  as  well  as  to  the  other 
Christian  princes.' 

In  the  beginning  of  the  following  year, 


very  few  bishops  were  yet  come,  and  the 
war  between  the  emperor  and  the  king  of 
France  prevented  others  from  coming,  the 
legates,  after  waiting  some  time  in  vain,  for. 
a  sufficient  number  of  bishops  to  compose  a 
general  council,  retired  from  Trent,  and  the 
pope,  by  a  bull  dated  the  Gth  of  July  1543, 
put  off  the  meeting  of  the  council  to  a  farther 
day.' 

The  following  year  the  pope  being  in- 
formed, that  the  emperor  intended  to  pass 
through  Italy  in  his  way  from  Spain  to  Ger- 


1542,  a  diet  was  held  at  Spire,  Ferdinand,  i  many,  his  holiness  resolved  to  lay  hold  of 
king  of  the  Romans,  presiding  at  it  in  the  ;  that  opportunity  to  have  a  personal  confer- 
absence  of  the  emperor.  To  this  assembly  [  ence  with  him.  Accordingly  he  set  out 
was  sent,  by  the  pope,  John  Morone  bishop  '  from  Rome  on  the  26th  of  February  1543, 
of  Modena,  with  orders  to  declare  that  his  i  and  having,  notwithstanding  his  advanced 
holiness,,  mindful  of  the  promise  he  had  i  Age  and  the  severity  of  the  season,  visited 
made  to  the  emperor  and  the  German  nation, !  most  of  the  cities  of  the  ecclesiastical  state, 
was  determined  to  assemble  a  general  coun- 1  he  repaired  to  Bologna,  to  wait  there  till  he 
cil,  and  that  Trent,  upon  the  borders  of  Ger- j  heard  of  the  emperor's  arrival.  Charles 
many  and  Italy,  should  be  the  place  of  its  |  landed  at  Genoa  on  the  26th  of  May,  which 
meeting,  if  the  diet  had  no  objection  to  that  i  the  pope  no  sooner  understood,  than  he  dis- 
city.  Ferdinand,  and  the  princes  of  the  ,  patched,  in  all  haste,  Octavius  Farnese,  his 
popish  party,  agreed  to  the  proposal.  But  grandson,  Avho  had  married  the  emperor's 
the  protestant  princes  objected  both  against  daughter,  as  has  been  said  above,  to  congra- 
a  council  summoned  by  the  pope,  who  had  j  tulate  his  imperial  majesty  upon  his  safe 
no  authority  of  summoning  one,  but  what  arrival,  and  at  the  same  lime  to  propose  a 
he  had  usurped  by  encroaching  upon  the  !  conference  between  him  and  his  holiness 
rights  of  the  emperor,  and  against  tlie  place  [  upon  affairs  of  the  utmost  importance  to 
appointed  for  its  meeting,  as  being  too  near  |  both.  To  that  proposal  the  emperor  return- 
Italy,  and  rather  in  Italy  than  in  Germany,   ed  answer,  that  he  well  knew  that  his  holi- 


They  added,  that  the  pope,  in  his  bull  of 
1.536,  summoning  the  council  to  meet  at 
Mantua,  had  made  himself  a  party,  openly 
professing,  that  he  convoked  it  to  root  out 
the  Lutheran  heresy,  and  consequently  that 
ihey  could  not,  in  justice,  be  required  to 
acknowledge  him  for  a  lawful  judge,  nor  to 
countenance,  with  their  presence,  a  council 
called  on  purpose  to  condemn  them.  How- 
ever, the  pope,  paying  no  regard  to  their  re- 
monstrances, by  a  bull  dated  the  22d  of  May, 
appointed  the  council  to  meet  at  Trent  on 
the  1st  day  of  the  ensuing  November,  cora- 


1.1. 


Father  Paul  et  Pallavicin.  Hist.  Concil.  Trident. 

Vol.  III.— 40 


ness's  only  business  was  to  mediate  a  peace 
between  him  and  the  king  of  France,  but 
that  he  was  determined  to  hearken  to  no 
terms  of  accommodation  with  one,  who  had 
made  it  his  business  to  cross  all  his  designs, 
partly  by  open  force,  and  partly  by  treachery; 
had  seduced  several  of  the  German  princes 
from  the  obedience  they  owed  him,  as  the 
head  of  the  empire,  and  had  even  entered 
into  a  confederacy  with  the  Grand  Turk 
against  him,  to  the  great  disgrace  of  the 
Christian  name.  Charles,  however,  was  af- 
terwards,  with  great    difficulty,  prevailed 

<  F.  Paul,  ubi  supra.    Bulla  Pauli  in  Sleidan.  I.  14. 
Concil.  Labbe,  torn.  14. 

2B 


314 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Paul  HI. 


The  subject  of  the  pope's  and  emperor's  conferences.    Diet  of  Spire.     Resolutions  of  the  diet  favorable  to  the 
protestants.     The  council  appointed  anew  to  meet  at  Trent.     Is  opened  in  that  city. 


upon  by  cardinal  A lexanderFarnese,  another 
of  the  pope's  grand-children,  to  consent  to 
the  proposed  interview;  and  it  was  agreed 
that  the  pope  should  meet  him  at  Busseto,  a 
small  town  between  Parma  and  Piacenza, 
through  which  he  was  to  pass  in  his  way 
to  Germany.  At  that  place  the  pope  arrived 
on  the  2ist  of  June,  and  the  emperor  the 
day  following;  they  both  lodged  in  the  same 
castle,  and  spent  in  private  conferences  the 
three  days  the  emperor  continued  there. 
The  pope  pretended,  when  he  left  Rome, 
that  it  was  only  to  mediate  a  peace  between 
the  emperor  and  the  king  of  France,  and 
thus  remove  all  obstacles  to  the  council,  that 
he  undertook,  in  the  depth  of  winter,  so  long 
and  so  fatiguing  a  journey.  That  the  em- 
peror himself,  it  seems,  believed.  But  it 
soon  appeared  that  his  holiness  had  some- 
thing else  in  view,  and  much  more  at  heart, 
the  aggrandizing  of  his  family.  For  know- 
ing that  the  emperor  stood  in  great  want  of 
money  to  carry  on  the  war  against  France, 
the  first  thing  he  proposed  to  him  was  his 
disposing  of  the  duchy  of  Milan,  which  he 
offered  to  purchase  for  Octavius  Farnese, 
his  own  grandson,  and  the  emperor's  son- 
in-law.  He  engaged  to  pay  him  for  it  one 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  ducats;  to  enter 
into  an  alliance  with  him  against  France;  to 
create  a  certain  number  of  cardinals  at  his 
nomination;  and  to  leave  him  in  possession 
of  the  castles  of  Milan  and  Cremona.  But 
the  emperor  demanding  a  much  larger  sum, 
and  Cosmus,  duke  of  Florence,  offering,  at 
the  same  time,  to  supply  him  with  two  hun- 
dred thousand  ducats,  upon  condition  that 
he  withdrew  all  his  garrisons  out  of  the  cas- 
tles and  strong  holds  of  that  state,  he  closed 
with  him.  The  pope,  finding  his  ambition 
thus  disappointed,  began  to  treat  with  the 
emperor  of  a  reconciliation  with  France,  lest 
it  should  be  thought  that  it  was  only  to  pro- 
mote the  grandeur  of  his  family,  that  he  had 
given  himself  so  much  trouble,  and  had  un- 
dertaken so  long  a  journey.  But  the  empe- 
ror broke  off  the  conference  abruptly,  de- 
claring that  it  was  not  consistent  with  his 
dignity  to  conclude  either  a  peace,  or  a  truce 
with  so  perfidious  an  enemy,  till  he  had 
fully  revenged  the  many  unpardonable  in- 
juries which  he  had  received  at  his  hands.' 
The  following  year  a. diet  was  held  at 
Ffpire,  at  which  the  emperor,  his  brother 
Ferdinand,  king  of  the  Romans,  the  seven 
electors,  and  most  of  the  princes  of  the  em- 
pire assisted  in  person.  It  met  on  the'20th  of 
February,  and  sat  till  the  10th  of  June.  As 
the  emperor  had  called  it  to  procure  extra- 
ordinary supplies  from  the  protestant,  as 
well  as  the  Roman  catholic  princes,  against 
the  victorious  Solyman,  he  gave  his  assent, 
contrary  to  all  expectation,  to  the  following 


»  F.  Paul   Concil.   Trident.   1.   2.    Pallavicin.  I.   3. 
Onupb.  in  Paulo  III. 


resolutions,  highly  favorable  to  the  cause  of 
the  former :  I.  That  the  protestant  as  well 
as  the  catholic  churches  sliould  enjoy  their 
revenues  quite  undisturbed.  II.  That  the 
judges  of  the  imperial  chamber,  which  is 
the  supreme  court  in  Germany,  should  con- 
sist of  an  equal  number  of  catholics  and 
protestants.  III.  That  no  man  should  be 
molested  on  account  of  his  religion,  but  all 
prosecutions,  on  that  score,  be  suspended 
till  the  meeting  of  a  general  council ;  which 
was  granting,  in  the  mean  time,  to  all  liberty 
of  conscience.  These  resolutions  were,  as 
we  may  well  imagine,  highly  displeasing  to 
the  pope;  and  they  were  no  sooner  com- 
municated to  him,  than  he  wrote  to  the  em- 
peror, reproaching  him,  in  very  sharp  terms, 
with  betraying  the  cause  of  the  church,  and 
even  threatening  to  employ  against  him  the 
arms,  that  Christ  had  put  into  his  hands  as 
his  vicar  upon  earth.  This  brief,  or  letter,  the 
emperor  answered  with  great  temper;  and 
having  concluded  a  peace  with  the  king  of 
France  at  Crespi  in  Valois  on  the  14th  of 
September  of  the  present  year,  he  acquainted 
his  holiness  therewith,  begging,  in  the  king's 
name,  as  well  as  his  own,  that,  as  there  were 
now  no  wars  to  prevent  the  meeting  of  the 
council,  he  would  assemble  it  without  delay, 
and  begin  with  reforming  the  abuses,  that 
had  given  occasion  to  the  present  disputes 
and  divisions.  The  pope,  though  not  a  little 
mortified  at  the  peace  being  made  without  his 
interposition,  and  even  without  his  know- 
ledge, expressed  great  joy  at  so  happy  aa 
event,  and  by  a  bull  of  the  19ih  of  Novem- 
ber of  the  present  year,  appointed  anew  the 
council  to  meet' at  Trent  on  the  15th  of 
March  of  the  following  year.  On  the  6th  of 
February  1545  he  named  the  legates,  who 
were  to  preside  at  it  in  his  name,  namely, 
John  Maria  del  Monie,  cardinal  bishop  of 
Palestrina,Marcellus  Cervini,  cardinal  pres- 
byter of  the  Holy  Cross,  and  Reginald  Pole, 
cardinal  deacon  of  St.  Mary  in  Cosmedin. 
They  repaired  immediately  to  Trept.  But 
the  opening  of  the  council  was,  for  several 
reasons,  put  off  from  the  15th  of  March  to 
the  6th  of  May,  and  again  from  the  6th  of 
May  to  the  13th  of  December.  On  the  II th 
of  that  month  arrived,  at  last,  a  messenger 
from  Rome  with  a  bull,  dated  the  4th,  or- 
dering the  legates  to  open  the  council  at  the 
time  last  appointed,  the  13th  of  December. 
It  was,  accordingly,  opened  on  that  day. 
though  no  more  ihan  twenty-five  bishops 
were  yet  come,  and  they  either  Spaniards 
or  Italians.  However,  the  legates,  attended 
by  them  in  their  pontifical  habits,  by  the 
clergy  of  the  place,  by  the  reliixious,  and  an 
immense  crowd  of  people,  walked  in  solem.i 
procession  from  the  church  of  the  Trinity 
to  the  cathedral,  where  the  mass  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  was  sung  by  the  first  legate,  and  a 
sermon  was  preached  by  Cornelius  Musso, 
bishop  of  Bitonto,  one  of  the  most  celebrated 


Paul  III.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


315 


The  council  entirely  regulated  by  the  pope.  Confederacy  formed  by  the  pope  and  the  emperor  n^itinst  t"he  pro- 
testants;— [Year  of  Christ,  15-10. J  The  protestants  entirely  defeated  ;—( Year  of  Christ,  1547.]  The  pope 
enters  into  a  confederacy  with  France  against  the  emperor.  Diet  of  Augsburg.  The  famous  "interim." 
Displeasing  both  to  papists  and  protestants. 

preachers  of  his  time  upon  the  words  of  the  |  Saxony,  and  Philip,  landgrave  of  Hesse. 
epistle  of  the  day,  "  Rejoice  in  the  Lord  al- j  Tlie  two  armies  engaged  on  the  24th  of 
way  ;  and  again  1  say  rejoice,"  (Philip,  iv.  April,  when  that  of  the  elector  and  the  land- 
4,)  adding  the  following  words  to  them  grave  was  entirely  defeated,  and  both  were 
from  the  second  episile  of  St.  Paul  to  the  I  made  prisoners.  Had  the  pope  and  the  em- 
Corinthians,  chap.  vi.  2.  "  Behold,  now  is  peror  improved  this  advantage,  they  might 
the  accepted  time;  behold,  now  is  the  day  '  have  either  entirely  ruined  the  cause  of  the 
of  salvation."     When  he  had  done,  the  fa-    reformation,  or  greatly  retarded  its  progress.' 


thers  took  their  places,  and  the  council  be- 
gan. 

As  a  detail  of  the  transactions  of  this 
council  would  prove  a  long  and  tedious  work 
too,  and  they  have  been  related  with  great 
care  and  exactness  by  several  eminent  writ- 
ers, both  popish  and  protestant,  especially 
by  the  celebrated  father  Paul  Soave,  in  his 
well-known  history,  I  shall  refer  the  curious 
reader  to  them,  and  only  observe  here,  that 
all  things  were  determined  in  that  assembly 
by  the  arbitrary  will  of  tlie  pope  ;  that  the 
proposing  of  all  matters  to  bo  treated  of  was 
reserved  to  his  legates ;  that  they  proposed 
nothing  till  they  had  sent  to  Rome  to  know 
his  holiness's  pleasure,  and  received  his  di- 
rections, whence  couriers  were  seen  Hying 
constantly  backwards  and  forwards  between 
Trent  and  Rome,  which  gave  occasion  to 
the  famous  sarcasm  of  the  cloak  bag  ;  that 
in  all  controverted  points  the  pope  was  sure 
of  a  majority — the  Italian  bishops,  who  sur- 
passed in  number  those  of  all  other  nations 
together,  being  either  his  dependants,  or  pen- 
sioners ;  in  short,  from  the  whole  conduct 
of  the  fathers  of  Trent  it  manifestly  appears, 
that  they  were  but  the  tools  of  the  pope, 
and  consequently,  that  the  decrees  they  is- 
sued ought  no  more  to  be  received  as  an  ul- 
timate rule  of  faith,  than  if  they  had  been 
issued  by  him  alone.' 

While  the  fathers  at  Trent  thundered  out 
their  anathemas  against  all  who  received 
not  their  decrees,  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  protestant  princes,  assembled  in  a  diet  at 
Ratisbon,  protested  against  their  authority, 
the  pope  and  the  emperor  entered  privately 


But  the  pope,  jealous  of  the  growing  power 
of  the  emperor,  and  apprehending  that, 
should  he  get  the  better  of  the  protestants, 
his  ambition  would  tempt  him  to  carry  his 
victorious  arms  into  Italy,  not  only  recalled 
the  ecclesiastical  troops,  under  various  pre- 
tences, from  his  armies,  and  withheld  the 
stipulated  subsidies,  but  entered  into  a  con- 
federacy with  the  new  king  of  France,  Hen- 
ry II.,  against  him.  Charles,  provoked  be- 
yond measure  at  the  peffidiousness  of  the 
pope,  as  he  styled  it,  at  his  thus  preferring 
his  private  interests  to  those  of  the  churchy 
and  the  indifference  he  showed  with  respect 
to  the  religious  disputes  that  divided  the 
whole  empire,  resolved  to  compose  those 
differences  by  his  own  authority,  quite'  in- 
dependent of  that  of  the  pope  or  his  see. 
Accordingly  he  appointed  a  diet  to  meet  at 
Augsburg  on  the  1st  of  September  of  the 
present  year,  and  assisting  at  it  in  person 
with  his  victorious  army  at  hand,  he  pro- 
posed the  settling  of  some  articles,  which  all, 
protestants  as  well  as  catholics,  should  agree 
to,  and  peace  thus  be  maintaiived  in  religious 
matters,  till  all  their  differences  were,  by 
■some  other  means,  finally  determined.  Julius 
Pelagius,  bishop  of  Naumburg,  Michael  Si- 
donius,  and  John  Agricola,  a  Lutheran,  were 
charged  with  the  drawing  up  of  those  arti- 
cles. As  the  articles,  or  formulary,  drawn 
up  by  them,  was  to  serve,  not  as  a  perma- 
nent, but  only  as  a  temporary  rule  of  faith 
and  Avorship  to  both  parties,  it  was  called  the 
"  interim."  It  contained  all  the  essential 
doctrines  of  the  church  of  Rome,  but  art- 
fully softened,  and  in  a  manner  disguised  ; 


into  a  confederacy  against  them,  in  order  to    and  it  was  therefore  disapproved  and  reject- 
crush  them  by  a  sudden  blow,  and  thus  put   ed   by   the   protestant   party.      However,  it 


an  end,  by  dint  of  arms,  to  the  disputes  that 
could  not  be  decided  by  force  of  argument. 
By  virtue  of  this  league  or  confederacy,  tlie 
pope  was  to  furnish  the  emperor  with  twelvp 
thousand  Italian  foot  and  five  hundred  horse, 
to  pay  him,  at  two  different  payments,  two 
hundred  thousand  ducats,  and  grant  him 
one  half  of  the  ecclesiastical  revenues  of 
Spain,  during  tlie  course  of  the  present  year, 
1.31G.     With  this  supply  of  men  and  money 


was,  bv  the  emperor's  command,  published 
with  great  solemnity,  and  all  were  enjoined, 
upon  the  most  grievous  penalties,  to  con- 
form, in  practice,  to  this  imperial  creed; 
which  produced  in  Germany  most  deplora- 
ble scenes  of  violence  and  bloodshed.  As 
by  this  formulary  all  wpre  left  at  liberty  to 
use  the  cup,  or  abstain  from  it,  and  the  cler- 
gy were  allowed  to  euihrace  a  state  of  mar- 
riage, or  a  state  of  celibacy,  as  they  should 


the  emperor  was  enabled  to  take  the  field  think  fit,  it  was  no  better  received  by  the 
early  the  next  spring.  But  the  protestants,  popish,  than  it  was  by  the  protestant  party, 
whom  he  intended  to  have  surprised,  having  i  The  pope,  higlily  offended  at  the  emperor's 
received  timely  intelligence  of  his  design,  taking  upon  him  to  prescribe  laws,  by  his 
appeared  in  the  field  as  early  as  he,  under  own  authority,  concerning  the  doctrine  or  the 
the  command  of  John  Frederic,  elector  of  I  discipline  of  the  church,  and  looking  upon 


«  F.  Paul,  I.  2. 


'  F.  Paul,  1  2.    Sleidan.  1. 1" 


316 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Paul  III. 


Piet-Luig 
1549.] 


,  the   pope's   natural  son,  murdered  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1548.]     Paul  III.  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ, 
His  character.     The  order  of  Jesuits  founded  in  his  time.      Some  account  of  that  famous  order. 


such  an  attempt  as  derogatory,  in  the  high- 
est degree,  to  the  majesty  of  the  pontificate, 
condemned  the  "interim"  in  the  stronsrest 
terms,  and  would  have  proceeded  to  extre- 
mities against  the  emperor  himself,  had  not 
the  cardinals  wisely  interposed,  putting  his 
holiness  in  mind  of  the  dreadful  consequen- 
ces that  had  lately  attended  the  too  hasty 
proceedings  of  his  predecessor  against  the 
king  of  England.' 

The  misunderstanding  between  the  pope 
and  the  emperor  was  greatly  heightened  the 
ensuing  year  on  the  Ibllowing  occasion. — 
The  pope  had,  ever  since  the  year  154.5,  in- 
vested his  natural  son,  Pier-Luigi  Farnese, 
with  the  duchies  of  Parrna  and  Piacenza, 
though  both  were  unquestionably  imperial 
fiefs.  But  the  new  duke  having,  by  his  un- 
heard-of debauchery  and  tyrannical  govern- 
ment, incurred  the  detestation  and  hatred  of 
all  his  subjects,  he  was  by  them  assassinated 
in  his  city  of  Piacenza  on  the  10th  of  Sep- 
tember of  the  present  year.  As  Ferdinand 
Gonzaga,  governor  of  Milan  for  the  empe- 
ror, had  advanced  with  a  body  of  troops  into 
the  neighborhood  of  Piacenza  a  little  before 
the  conspiracy  was  executed,  and  had  seized 
on  that  city  in  his  master's  name  as  soon 
as  it  took  place,  the  pope  concluded  the 
emperor  to  have  been  privy  to  the  murder, 
and,  bent  on  revenging  it  at  all  events,. he 
dispatched  immediately  a  nuncio  into  France, 
to  treat  with  that  king  of  an  alliance  against 
him.  But  being,  in  the  mean  time,  seized 
with  a  violent  fever,  occasioned  by  his  ex- 
cessive grief  and  concern  for  the  death  of  his 
son,  and  the  loss  of  Piacenza,  he  died  of  it 
the  fifth  day,  the  10th  of  November  1549,  in 
the  eighty-second  year  of  his  age,  when  he 
had  held  the  see  fifteen  years  and  twenty - 
eight  days.  His  body  was  carried  from  the 
palace  of  Monte  Cavallo,  where  he  usually 
resided,  to  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  and  in- 
terred with  the  usual  solemnity.^ 

The  character  of  this  pope  has  given  oc- 
casion to  much  debate,  even  in  our  days, 
between  cardinal  Q,uirini,  and  Schelhorn, 
Kieling,  and  others.  The  cardinal,  in  a 
jiiece  under  the  title  of  "  Imago  optimi  Pon- 
tificis  expressa  in  gestis  Pauli  III.,"  paints 
him  as  a  prince  of  great  merit  and  probity, 
while  the  two  learned  authors  just  mention- 
ed, represent  him  as  a  perfidious  politician, 
without  either  faith  or  conscience ;  as  one 
wholly  intent  upon  raising  his  family,  and 
ever  ready  to  sacrifice  the  good  of  the  church 
to  the  grandeur  and  interests  of  his  unnatu- 
ral brood :'  and  they  advance  nothing  but 
what  they  prove  with  incontestible  facts. — 
Paul  had  an  unnatural  son,  Pier-Luigi  Far- 
nese, whom  he  created  duke  of  Parma  and 
Piacenza,  as  has  been  said,  and  an  unnatu- 
ral daughter,  named  Constantia,  who  was 

»  F.  Paul,  et  Sleidan.  1.  7.  Osian.  Hist.  Eccles.  1.  3. 
"  Onuph.  in  Vit.  Pauli  III.  Ciacon.  Pallavicin.  &c. 
'  Schel.  Ep.  2 ;  et  Kieling.  ep.  de  Gestis  Pauli  III. 


married  into  the  Sforza  family  ;  and  their 
ofl^spring,  Alexander  Farnese  and  Guido 
Ascanius  Sforza,  he  created  cardinals  soon 
after  his  election,  though  they  had  scarce 
yet  attained  to  the  years  of  discretion.  The 
numerous  tribe  of  his  other  grandchildren, 
and  all  who  were,  at  what  distance  soever, 
related  to  him,  he  took  care  to  prefer  and 
enrich,  either  at  the  expense  of  the  church 
or  the  state.  He  created,  at  different  pro- 
motions, no  fewer  than  seventy-one  cardi- 
nals; a  far  greater  number  than  had  been 
ever  yet  preferred  to  that  dignity  by  any 
pope,  and  he  had  four  of  them  for  his  im- 
mediate successors,  namely,  Julius  III., 
Marcellus  II.,  Paul  IV.,  and  Pius  IV. 

In  this  pope's  time  was  founded  the  order 
of  Jesuits  by  Innigo  or  Ignatius  of  Loyola, 
a  native  of  the  province  of  Guipuscoa  in 
Spain  ;  who  being  a  soldier,  gave  it  the  mi- 
litary name  of  "  the  Company  of  Je.sus," 
and  from  thence  they  are  called  Jesuits.  To 
the  three  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obe- 
dience, common  to  all  religious  orders,  they 
add  a  fourth,  that  of  implicit,  blind,  and  unli- 
mited submission  to  the  pope;  and  thus  are 
they  at  his  absolute  disposal;  always  ready, 
at  a  moment's  Avarning,  to  repair  to  what 
part  of  the  world  he  shall  think  fit  to  send 
them.  The  present  pope,  Paul  III.,  con- 
firmed their  order  by  a  bull,  dated  the  27ih 
of  September  1540,  but  upon  condition  that 
it  should  not  exceed  the  number  of  sixty 
persons.  This  restraint  the  same  pope  took 
off  by  a  second  bull,  of  the  14th  of  March 
1543,  leaving  them  at  liberty  to  admit  as 
many  as  they  pleased.  Thus  they  became, 
in  the  space  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-six 
years,  a  very  numerous  and  formidable  body. 
For,  in  1543,  the  whole  order  consisted  of 
no  more  than  eighty  persons;  and  in  1675, 
vvhen^  their  last  catalogue  was  printed  at 
Rome,  they  were  increased  to  the  number 
of  seventeen  thousand  six  hundred  and  fifty- 
five,  and  are  supposed  to  be,  at  this  time,  in 
all  abouttwenty  thousand.  It  may  be  said 
with  truth,  that  this  order  alone  has'contri- 
buted  more  than  all  the  other  orders  together 
to  confirm  the  wavering  nations  in  the  faith 
of  Rome,  to  support  the  tottering  authority 
of  the  high  pontiff;  to  check  the  progress  of 
the  reformation,  and  to  make  amends  for  the 
losses  their  holinesses  had  sustained  in  Eu- 
rope, by  propagating  the  Gospel ;  and  with 
it  a  blind  submission  to  the  holy  see,  among 
the  African,  American,  and  Indian  infidels. 
The  Jesuits  are  hated  by  most  other  orders, 
especially  by  the  Benedictines  and  the  Do- 
rpinicans  ;  by  the  former,  because  they  have 
been  enriched  at  their  expense  ;  by  the  latter 
for  supplanting  them,  and  engrossing  to 
themselves  the  favor  and  confidence  of  so- 
vereign princes.  For,  till  the  institution  of 
this  artful  and  insinuating  order,  the  Domi- 
nicans alone  directed  the  consciences  of  all 
the  kings  and  princes  of  Europe. 


Julius  III.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


317 


rau\  III.  altempls  in  vain  to  introduce  ihe  inquisilinn  into  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  Julius  III  elected; — 
[Year  of  Christ,  1550  ]  Creates  his  monkey-keeper  h  cardinal.  Uis  death  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1555.]  Uia 
character. 

la  ihe  pontificate  of  Paul  III.,  and  at  his  I  by  the  archbishops  and  bishops,  asreeably 
insligation,  the  emperor  attempted  to  inlro-  to  an  edict  of  tlie  emperor  Charles  VI.,  dated 
duce  the  inquisition,  which  he  had  established  !  at  Barcelona,  the  15th  of  SeiJtember,  1709.' 
in  his  Spanish  dominions,  into  the  kingdom  I  Paul  III.  is  said  by  Onuphrius  to  have 
of  Naples.  But  the  Neapolitans  of  all  ranks  been  well  versed  in  most  branches  of  litora- 
and  conditions  flying  to  arms  upon  the  first  ture,  and  a  generous  encourager  of  learning. 
st"ps  that  were  taken  towards  the  e.xecution  He  wrote  a  comment  upon  Cicero's  Epistles 
of  such  a  design,  obliged  the  viceroy,  Don  :  to  Atticus  before  his  promotion  to  the  pon- 
Pedro  di  Toledon,  to  drive  out  of  Naples  all  tificate,  and  after  it  some  letters,  in  a  polite 
who  belonged  to  that  bloody  tribunal.  The  Latin  style,  to  his  particular  friend, 
same  attempt  was  made  by  the  court  of  In  the  first  year  of  his  pontificate  he  laid 
Rome  during  the  reigns  of  Philip  III.,  Philip  the  foundation  of  the  sumptuous  building  in 
IV.,  Charles  II.,  and  Charles  VI.  But  it  Rome,  called  the  Palazzo  Farnese,  one  of 
was  always  opposed  with  the  same  resolu-  the  most  stately  edifices  in' all  Europe.  Il 
tion  and  vigor;  and  the  kingdom  of  Naples  is  was  begun  by  Antonio  Gallo,  a  celebrated 
the  only  state  in  Italy  where  the  inquisition  1  architect,  and  finished  by  the  famous  Mi- 
has  not,  to  this  day,  got  the  least  footing,  j  chael  Angelo  Buonarota. 
all  causes  relatinji  to  faith  being  tried  there 


JULIUS  III.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  NINETEENTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1549.]  Paul  III.  died, 
as  has  been  said,  on  the  10th  of  November. 
But  the  cardinals,  wailing  for  some  of  their 
absent  brethren,  did  not  enter  the  conclave 
till  the  28th  of  that  month.  As  they  were 
divided  into  three  parties  or  factions,  the  im- 
perial, the  French,  and  the  Farnese,  con- 
sisting of  the  creatures  of  the  late  pope,  the 
election  was  prolonged  till  the  7th  of  Febru- 
ary 1550;  when,  at  length,  they  united  in 
the  person  of  .Tohn-Maria  Giocci,  who  took 
the  name  of  Julius  III.,  and  was  crowned 
on  the  22d  of  the  same  month  with  the  usual 
solemnity.  He  was  a  native  of  Rome;  but 
as  his  family  came  originally  from  Monte 
Sausavino  in  Tuscany,  he  changed  the  name 
of  Giocci  for  that  of  Del  Monte.  He  was 
created  cardinal  by  Paul  III.  in  1536;  and 
having  acquired,  in  sundry  legations,  the 
reputation  of  a  man  of  great  application  and 
uncommon  abilities,  he  was  chosen  by  the 
same  pope  in  1545  to  preside,  as  his  first  le- 
gate, at  the  council  of  Trent. 

Julius  was  scarce  warm  in  the  papal  chair, 
when,  to  the  great  astonishment  of  all,  he 
preferred  a  boy,  named  Innocent,  to  the  dig- 
nity of  cardinal,  though  he  was  come  of  the 
very  scum  of  the  people,  and  had  no  other 
employment  in  his  family  but  that  of  his 
monkey-keeper.  Such  a  promotion  was 
looked  upon  by  the  cardinals  as  a  gross  af- 
front offered  to  them.  But  when  they  com- 
plained to  his  holiness  of  his  introducing  so 
unworthy  a  member  into  the  sacred  college, 
one  quite  destitute  of  all  virtue,  learning, 
and  merit,  he  confounded  and  silenced  them, 
asking  "  what  virtue  or  merit  they  had  found 


in  him  that  could  have  induced  them  to  pre- 
fer him  to  the  pontifical  chair?"  His  ex- 
traordinary and  unaccountable  kindness  to 
so  mean  and  so  despicable  a  person  gave 
just  grounds  to  suspect,  that  he  was  kept 
by  the  holy  father  for  other  uses  -than  that 
to  look  after  his  monkeys.- 

Paul  III.  had  removed  the  council  from 
Trent,  where  the  plague  broke  out,  or  was 
said  to  have  broken  out,  to  Bologna.  But 
Julius,  at  the  pressing  instances  of  the  em- 
peror, ordered  the  fathers  to  return  to  Trent; 
and  the  council  was  there  opened  a  second 
time  on  the  1st  of  May  1551.  But  the  war 
that  was  kindled  in  Germany  the  following 
year,  between  the  emperor  and  Maurice, 
elector  of  Saxony,  afforded  the  pope  a  plausi- 
ble pretence  for  suspending  it;  and  he  sus- 
pended it  accordingly,  for  the  space  of  ten 
years.  And  now  Julius,  delivered,  for  the 
present,  from  the  apprehensions  he  Avas 
under  from  the  council,  abandoned  himself 
wholly  to  his  diversions  and  pleasures,  riot- 
ing and  feasting  in  his  gardens  with  some 
select  friends  ;  men  of  the  same  stamp  with 
himself  This  indolent  and  voluptuous  life 
he  continued  to  lead  till  death  put  an  end  to 
it;  which  happened  on  the  23d  of  March 
1555,  when  he  had  held  the  see  five  ypars 
one  month  and  sixteen  days.  He  left  behind 
him  a  most  infamous  character,  branded 
with  the  most  flagrant  debauchery,  with  the 
sin  against  nature,  and  blasphemy. 


>  Giann.  Hist.  Civil  di  Nap.  lil).  32.  c.  5.  sect.  2.  el  3. 
^Thiiaii.  I.  6.  et  15.     Sleidan  Hist.  I.  21.     Hottinger 
Hist.  Eccies.  1.  5. 


2  B  2 


318 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Paul  IV. 


Marcellus  II.  elected.  His  death  and  character.  Paul  IV.  elected.  Quarrels  with  the  emperor  and  Ferdi- 
nand, and  why.  Invites  the  French  to  the  conquest  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  His  severity  towards  his 
nephews.  His  death  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  15S9.]  His  character.  Hated  by  the  Roman  people,  and  insulted 
after  his  death. 


MARCELLUS  IL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTIETH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1555.]  In  the  room  of 
Julius  III.  was  elected,  on  the  5th  of  April, 
and  crowned  the  next  day,  Marcellus  Cer- 
vini,  cardinal  presbyter  of  the  Holy  Cross 
in  Jerusalem,  who  changed  not  his  name, 
but  called  himself  Marcellus  II.  He  was  a 
native  of  Fano,orMonte  Fano,  in  the  March 
of  Ancona,  was  created  cardinal  by  Paul  III. 
in   1536,  and  appointed   to  preside  at  the 


council  of  Trent  with  the  two  cardinals  men- 
tioned above.  He  is  said  to  have  been  a  man 
of  an  irreproachable  character,  of  invincible 
resolution  and  constancy,  and  to  have  form- 
ed great  designs  with  respect  to  the  reforma- 
tion of  the  court  and  the  clergy.  But  death 
prevented  him  from  carrying  them  into  execu- 
tion. He  died  on  the  1st  day  of  May,  the 
twenty-first  of  his  pontificate.' 


PAUL  IV.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-EIRST  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1555.]  On  the  23d  of 
May  was  chosen,  and  crowned  on  the  26th 
of  the  same  month,  John  Peter  Caraffa, 
come  of  a  noble  family  of  Naples,  and  for- 
merly archbishop  of  that  city,  but,  at -the 
time  of  his  election,  cardinal  bishop  of  Ostia. 
He  was  created  cardinal  by  Paul  III.  in 
1536,  and,  to  show  his  gratitude,  assumed 
the  name  of  his  benefactor,  styling  himself 
Paul  IV.  Nothing  could  equal  the  pride 
and  arrogance  of  this  haughty  and  impetu- 
ous pope.  In  the  very  beginning  of  his 
pontificate  he  quarrelled  both  with  the  em- 
peror, and  his  brother  Ferdinand,  king  of  the 
Romans,  on  account  of  the  religious  peace, 
as  it  is  commonly  called,  concluded  on  the 
25th  of  September  of  the  present  year  1555, 
in  the  famous  diet  of  Augsburg.  For  by 
the  articles  of  that  peace  the  subjects  of  the 
empire  were  allowed  to  judge  for  themselves 
in  matters  of  religion,  and  full  liberty  was 
granted  to  all  to  conform  to  that  church 
which  they  thought  the  purest,  and  the  most 
agreeable  to  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity.' 
This  peace,  and  the  protection  granted  by 
the  duke  of  Alva,  viceroy  of  Naples,  to  the 
Colonna  family,  which  this. furious  pope  had 
resolved  to  extirpate,  provoked  him  to  such 
a  degree,  that  he  invited  the  French  to  the 
conquest  of  Naples,  and  assisted  them,  in 
that  undertaking,  with  all  the  forces  of  the 
church.  But  the  two  famous  victories  gain- 
ed over  the  French  at  St.  duintin  and  Gra- 
velines,  obliged  their  king  to  recall  his  troops 
out  of  Italy,  and  the  pope  to  conclude  a 
disadvantageous  and  dishonorable  peace.^  In 
1557  and  1558  Paul  quarrelled  at  the  same 

'  Mosheim,  1.  4.  c.  4.  sect.  1. 

aThuan.l.  27.     Mezerai,  lorn.  4.     Gainnon.  in  Hist. 
Civil,  di  Napoli,  1.  33.  c.  I. 


time  with  his  ally  Henry  II.,  of  France,  and 
with  Ferdinand,  king  of  the  Romans  ;  with 
the  former  for  somewhat  abating  the  perse- 
cution against  his  protestant  subjects;  with 
the  latter  for  accepting  without  his  consent 
the  imperial  crown,  resigned  to  him,  with 
the  approbation  of  the  electoral  college,  by 
Charles  his  brother. 

This  pope,  in  the  close  of  his  life,  gave  a 
remarkable  instance  of  his  severity  in  punish- 
ing crimes  without  distinction  "of  persons. 
For  being  made  acquainted  with  the  many 
enormities  of  which  his  nephews,  cardinal 
Caraffa,  the  duke  of  Pagliano,  and  the  mar- 
quis of  Montebello  were  guilty,  he  turned 
thera^ut  of  their  employments,  drove  them 
from  Rome  with  their  whole  families,  and 
forbad  them,  upon  pain  of  death,  ever  again 
to  set  foot'  in  that  city.^  He  died  on  the 
18th  of  August  1559,  when  he  had  lived 
eighty-three  years,  and  governed  the'church 
four  years,  two  months,  and  twenty-seven 
days.  I  find  nothing  laid  to  the  charge  of 
this  pope  but  an  excessive  severity,  and  a 
zeal  at  this  time  very  unseasonable,  to  assert 
the  usurped  prerogatives  and  claims  of  his 
see.  He  was  universally  hated  by  the  peo- 
ple of  Rome ;  and  they  no  sooner  heard  that 
his  recovery  was  despaired  of,  than  they 
rose  in  a  tumultuous  manner,  and  flying  to 
the  capitol,  struck  off  the  head  of  a  statue 
erected  to  him  there  but  three  months  before ; 
dragged  it  with  a  thousand  insults  through 
all  the  public  streets  of  the  city,  and  even  ap- 
plauded with  loud  acclamations  a  Jew,  who 
had  the  boldness  to  put  upon  the  head  of  the 


«  F.  Paul.  1.  5.  Burnet  Hist,  of  the  Reform.  I.  11. 
Spond.  ad  ann.  1555.     PoUiodar  in  Vita  Marcelli  II. 

"  Mafrius,  et  Caraccius  in  Vit.  Paul  IV.  F.  Paul  et 
Pallavicin.  Hist.  Concil.  Trident. 


Pius  IV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


319 


I'ius  IV.  electrd;— [Year  of  Christ  1560.]  The  lale  popo's  nephews  tried,  roiideiiined,  and  exet\iled:  The 
council  of  Trent  opened  again;— [Year  of  Christ  150-2]  How  received  hy  ihe  catholic  princes  Pius's 
inonilory  against  Joan  qiieen  of  Navarre.  Grants  the  use  of  the  cup  to  tlie  laity  of  Austria  and  Uulieinia;— 
[Year  of  Christ  15fl-l.] 

Statue  the  yellow  hat,  which  this  pope  had  '  rnent  bearing  the  name  of  CarafTa,  or  the 
orJered  all  of  that  nation  to  wear,  and  they  |  arms  of  that  lamily.'  The  mulilaled  statue 
wear  it  to  this  day  throughout  the  whole]  being  accidentally  found,  and  dug  up  in 
state  of  the  church.  The  populace  having  17U8,  Clement  XI.,  then  pope,  caused  it  to 
thus  vented  their  rage  upon  the  statueV,  he  restored,  and  placed  agam  in  the  capilol 
crowded  to  the  prison  of  the  inquisition,  {  with  the  following  inscription  on  the  pe- 
broke  open  the  doors,  released  seventeen  destal. 
hundred  prisoners,  only  requiring  them  to 
swear  that  they  were  good  catholics,  and 
then  set  fire  to  the  building,  which  soon  re- 
duced it  to  ashes  wiih  all  the  processes,  pa- 
pers, and  records  of  that  court.  They  did 
not  stop  here,  hut  spreading  themselves  all 
over  the  city,  broke  or  defaced  every  monu- 


Paulo  IV.  Pont.  Max. 

Sceleruni.  Vindici  inte^jerriino 

Cathoiica;  Fidei  acerriiiio  l'ri)ponnatori 

Statuain  oliin  a  S.  P.  11.  in  Capilolin  erectam. 

Ac  dill  ohscuro  loco  jacentuiu 

Clemens  XI.  I'ont.  Max. 

Keslilu  jussit  ■ 
Ann.  Salut.  MDCCVIII. 


riUS  1V.,TIIE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-SECOND 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ  15G0.]  The  death  of  j 
Paul  IV.  was  followed  by  a  vacancy  of  four 
months  and  seven  days,  occasioned  by  the ; 
intrigues  of  the  different  parties.  But  on  the 
28ih  of  December  they  all  unanimously  con- 
curred in  the  election  of  John-Angelo  de 
Medicis,  cardinal  presbyter  of  St.  Prisca, 
who  was  crowned  on  the  6th  of  the  following 
.January  1.5G0,  and  called  himself  Pius  IV. 
fie  was  a  native  of  Milan,  come  of  a  family 
remotely,  if  at  all,  related  to  the  illustrious 
family  reigning  at  Florence;  was  created 
cardinal  by  Paul  III.  in  1549,  and  had  ac- 
quired under  that  pope  and  his  successor 
the  reputation  of  a  man  of  great  parts,  arid 
no  less  integrity.  He  began  his  pontificate 
with  granting  a  general  pardon  to  all  who 
had  been  concerned  in  the  late  riot.  But  so 
many  and  so  enormous  were  the  crimes  laid 
to  the  charge  of  the  deceased  pope's  ne-  ^ 
phews,  that  he  could  not  help  calling  them 
to  an  account.  They  were  accordingly  tried,  j 
and,  being  found  guilty,  condemned  to  for- 
feit their  lives  as  well  as  their  ill-acquired  | 
wealth.  The  cardinal  was  strangled,  and 
his  two  brothers,  the  duke  of  Paghano  and 
the  marquis  of  Monte-bello,  were  beheaded, 
with  several  other  persons  of  rank,  their  ac- 
complices.' 

In  the  conclave  the  cardinals  had  laid  an 
obligation  on  the  future  pope  to  restore  the 
council,  which  had  been  suspended,  as  has 
been  said  above.  With  this  obligation  the 
pope  was  no  ways  inclined  to  comply  ;  but 
not  being  able  to  withstand  the  pressing  in- 
stances of  the  new  emperor  Ferdinand,  of 
the  kings  of  France  and  Spain,  and  most 
other  catholic  states,  he  took  ofT  the  suspen- 
sion, and  the  council  was  opened,  or  rather 
began  to  be  continued,  on  the  18ih  of  Janu- 


Onuph.  in  Vit.  Pii  IV. 


ary  15C2,  and  sat  from  that  time  till  the  9d 
of  December  15G3,  when  the  25ih  or  last 
session  was  held.  The  pope  by  a  bull,  dated 
the  2Gth  of  January  15G4,  confirfned  all  the 
definitions  and  decrees,  without  exception, 
that  had  passed  in  that  assembly,  during  the 
pontificate  of  his  two  predecessors,  and  his 
own;  and  well  he  might,  as  they  had  been 
all  previously  communicated  to  him,  and 
approved  by  his  privy-councjl  at'  Rome.^ 
The  decrees  of  this  council  were  received  in 
some  catholic  countries  without  any  limita- 
tion whatever;  but  in  Spain  and  all  the 
Spanish  dominions  with  tlie  clause,  "  Sav- 
ing"the  rights  of  the  crown,  and  the  privi- 
leges of  the  subjects,"  but  in  France,  the 
decrees  relating  to  discipline  and  the  go- 
vernment of  the  church,  have  been  strenu- 
ously opposed  and  rejected  to  this  day,  as 
derogatory  to  the  liberties  of  the  Galilean 
church,  and  the  rightsof  the  crown. 

In  15G4  pope  Pius  published  a  thundering 
monitory  against  Joan  d'Albiel,  queen  of 
Navarre,  accused  of  Calvinism,  summoning 
her  to  appear,  in  person,  within  six  months, 
before  the  tribunal  of  the  holy  inquisition  at 
Rome,  on  pain  of  forfeiting  her  crown,  her 
kingdom,  and  all  her  dominions.  But  the 
French  king,  Charles  IX.  highly  provoked 
at  the  presumption  of  the  pope  in  summon- 
ing to  Rome  the  widow  and  mother  of  the 
two  first  princes  of  the  blood  royal  of  France, 
obliged  him  to  suppress  the  monitory,  and 
drop  the  prosecution.'  By  this  pope  was 
granted,  at  the  pressing  instances  of  the  em- 
peror Maximilian  II.  the  use  ol'  the  cup  to 
the  laity  of  Austria  and  Bohemia.  But  his 
holiness  could,  by  no   means,  be  prevailed 

•  Thuanus,  I.  23.  F.  Paul.  Hist.  I.  5.  Mezerai.  tom.O 

»F.  Paul.  Hist.  1.  8. 

'  Varillas  Hist,  de  Charles  IX.  torn.  2. 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  IV. 


320 

Pius  IV.  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1565.]  His  character.  Pins  V.  elected  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1566.J~A  furioiia 
persecutor  of  pretended  heretics.  Signal  victory  gained  by  the  Christian  fleet  over  that  of  the  Turks. 
Erects  the  duchy  of  Florence  into  a  grand  duchy  ; — [Year  of  Christ  1569.]  Eicommunicates  queen  Eliza- 
beth.   He  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ  1572.]     His  character. 

him,  and  had  the  honor  of  being  frequently 
admitted  to  his  table,  gives  him  the  follow- 
ing character;  that  he  was,  while  cardinal, 
or  seemed  to  be,  possessed  of  every  virtue, 
that  could  render  him  worthy  of  the  high 
station,  to  which  he  was  raised,  but  that  he 
was  no  sooner  raised  to  it,  than  he  aban- 
doned himself,  without  restraint,  to  all  the 
opposite  vices;  sticking  at  nothing  to  accu- 
mulate wealth,  wherewithal  to  enrich  and 
aggrandize  his  relations  and  nephews.' 


upon  to  consent  to  the  marriage  of  the 
priests,  though  no  less  earnestly  requested  by 
the  emperor,  and  the  other  catholic  princes 
of  Germany,  declaring,  that  they  could  no 
longer  bear  with  the  impure  celibacy  of  the 
clergy.'  The  bull,  granting  the  use  of  the 
cup,  as  above,  is  dated  at  Rome  the  16th  of 
April  1564. 

Pius  died  on  the  9th  of  December  of  the 
following  year,  having  presided  in  the  see 
six  years,  wanting  seventeen  days.  Onu- 
phrius,  who  was  intimately  acquainted  with 


PIUS  v.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-THIRD  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ.  1566.]  Upon  the  de- 
mise of  Pius  IV.  Michael  Ghislieri,  cardinal 
of  St.  Mary  super  Minervam,  was  chosen 
on  the  8:h  of  January  1566,  and  crowned 
on  the  17lh  of  the  same  month,  when  he 
took  the  name  of  Pius  V.  He  was  a  native 
of  Boschi,  a  small  town  in  the  territory  of 
Alessandria  della  Paglia,  was  come  of  an 
obscure  family,  and  had,  from  his  early 
years,  embraced  a  religious  life  in  the  order 
of  St.  Dominic.  In  1557  he  was  created 
cardinal  by  Paul  IV.,  and  appointed  com- 
missary general  of  the  court  of  inquisition 
at  Ronje.  That  office  he  exercised  with  the 
utmost  barbarity,  and  being  actuated  by  the 
same  persecuting  spirit  when  raised  to  the 
popedom,  he  spared  none  who  were  but 
suspected  of  approving  the  new  doctrine. 
Peter  Carnesecchi,  a  man  of  distinction  in 
Florence,  was,  by  his  order,  condemned  to 
the  flames,  being  convicted  of  correspond- 
ing with  some  of  the  reformed  religion  in 
Germany,  and  in  Italy  Avith  Victoria  Co- 
lonna,  and  Julia  Gonzaga,  who  were  both 
susi)ecled  of  heresy.  Antonius  Palearius, 
one  of  the  best  writers  of  his  age  underwent 
tlie  same  fate,  for  saying,  that  in  some  things 
the  Lutherans  were  excusable,  and  that  the 
inquisition  was  the  bane  of  all  learning.^ 

Pius,  not  satisfied  with  thus  clearing  Italy 
of  all  persons  whose  faith  was  suspected, 
encouraged  Charles  the  Ninth  of  France  to 
make  war  upon  his  protestant  subjects,  and, 
in  order  to  put  him  in  a  condition  of  utterly 
extirpating  them,  he  sent  the  ecclesiastical 
army  to  join  the  king's,  and  by  a  bull,  dated 
at  Rome  the  24th  of  November  1568,  allow- 
ed the  estates  of  the  Galilean  church  to  be 
alienated,  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  crowns  of  yearly  revenue  for 
carrying  on  this  holy  war.^ 

'  Leon,  de  laud.  Pii.  IV.  p.  73.    Thuan.  Hist.  1.  36. 

0  Thuan.  1.  39.    Hieron.  Catena  in  Vit.  Pii.  V. 

»  Thuan.  1.  40.    Varillas  Vie  de  Charles  IX.  torn.  2. 


This  pope  exerted  no  less  zeal  against  the 
common  enemy  of  the  Christian  name,  and 
with  much  better  success,  than  against  the 
pretended  heretics.  For  by  his  means  was 
concluded  an  alliance  between  himself,  the 
Venetians,  and  Philip  of  Spain;  and  one  of 
the  most  signal  victories  that  we  read  of  in 
history,  was  gained  by  the  Christian  fleet 
over  that  of  the  infidels.^ 

In  1569  Pius  bestowed  the  title  of  grand 
duke  of  Tuscany  upon  Cosmus  de  Medicis, 
duke  of  Florence,  who  went  to  Rome  to  re- 
ceive the  crown  at  his  holiness's  hands.  But, 
as  Tuscany  Avas  a  fief  of  the  empire,  Maxi- 
milian highly  resented  the  presumption  of 
the  pope  in  granting  that  title,  and  would 
never  acknowledge  it.^ 

On  the  25th  of  February  of  the  same  year 
Pius  thundered  out  a  bull  of  excommunica- 
tion Against  our  excellent  queen  Elizabeth; 
absolved  her  subjects  from  all  subjection  to 
her,  and  damned  all,  who  should  thenceforth 
acknowledge  or  obey  her.  This  bull  was 
privatel-y  put  up  at  the  gate  of  the  bishop  of 
London's  palace.  But  the  commttions  it 
raised-  were  soon  quelled,  and  they  who 
raised  them,  made  to  undergo  the  punish- 
ment their  treason  deserved,  as  is  related  at 
length  by  all  our  historians. 

Pius  died  on  the  1st  day  of  May  1572, 
when  he  had  sat  in  the  see  six  years,  three 
months,  and  twenty-three  days.  He  was  by 
principle,  a  principle  which  he  had  imbibed 
in  the  horrid  school  of  the  inquisition,  as 
bloody  a  persecutor  as  a  Nero  or  a  Diocle- 
sian,  and  a  most  zealous  asserter  of  the  pre- 
tended privileges  of  his  see.  But  in  all 
other  respects  he  led  a  most  irreproachable 
life,  and  was  therefore  beatified  by  Clement 
VIII.,  and  canonized  in  1712  by  Clement  XI. 
By  Pius  V.  was  issued,  in  1567,  the  famous 

»  Onuph.  in  Vit.  Pii  IV. 

a  Sec  Du  Verdier.  Abregfi  de  I'Hist.  de  Turcs,  torn.  3. 

=  Thuanus,  ibid,  et  Maffei  in  Vit.  Pii  V. 


Gregory  XIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


321 


Pius  V.  author  of  tlio  famous  bull 
coiitenti( 
Gregory. 


. —   ■  -  - - ~ „ III  (.'(cna  Domini. "     Gregory  XIll.  elecled.     An  enemy  to  all  strife  and 

contention.    Two  instances  of  his  pacillc  disposition.     The  reformation  of  tliu  calendar  in  15^2  owing  to 


bull  "  In  Ccena  Domini,"  which  is  every 
year  published  on  Maunday-Thursday  at 
Rome.  It  is  calculated  to  ascertain  tlie  ex- 
travagant claims  of  the  pope,  to  deprive  the 
princes  of  the  sovereignty  of  their  dominions, 
and  make  them  and  their  subjects  entirely 
dependent  on  the  will  of  his  holiness.  But 
that  bull  has  been  no  where  received  to  this 


day,  except  in  Italy.  The  popes  dare  no 
longer  exert  against  sovereign  princes  the 
power,  of  which  they  made  so  unhallowed 
a  use  in  the  dark  ages.  But  their  publish- 
ing yearly  that  bull,excomiiuinicaling  princes 
in  sundry  cases,  plainly  shows  that  they  still 
claim  the  same  power. 


GREGOHY  XIIL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-FOURTH 

BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1572.]  The  cardinals 
had  scarce  been  shut  up  five  hours  in  the 
conclave,  when,  Ijy  the  intrigues  and  the 
interest  of  cardinal  Granville,  then  viceroy 
of  Naples,  Hugh  Buoncorapagno,  cardinal 
of  St.  Sixlus,  was  unanimously  elected. 
His  election  fell  on  the  13th  of  May,  and  he 
was  crowned  on  the  25th  of  the  same  month, 
1572,  taking,  on  that  occasion,  the  name  of 
Gregory  XIII.  He  had  acquitted  himself 
with  great  integrity,  and  general  satisfaction., 
in  different  employments  under  Paul  III., 
Julius  III.,  Paul  IV.,  and  Pius  IV.,  and  was, 
in  1665,  preferred  by  the  latter  to  the  dig- 
nity of  cardinal. 

Gregory's  first  care  after  his  exaltation, 
was  to  pursue  the  war  against  the  common 
enemy.  But  after  some  fruitless  attempts, 
the  Venetians,  departing  from  the  alliance, 
concluded  a  truce  with  the  infidels.  This 
good  pope  was  an  enemy  to  all  strife  and 
contention,  as  appears  from  the  two  follow- 
ing facts: — A  criminal,  who  had  robbed  a 
church  in  Naples,  was  apprehended  by  the 
officers  of  the  archbishop,  pretending  that  it 
belonged  to  him  to  take  cognizance  of  the 
crime  of  sacrilege.  But,  as  the  criminal 
was  a  layman,  the  viceroy,  cardinal  Gran- 
ville, insisted  upon  his  being  tried  and  pun- 
ished by  him ;  and  upon  the  archbishop's 
refusing  to  deliver  him  up,  he  caused  his 
prison  to  be  broken  open,  the  criminal  to  be 
taken  from  thence,  and,  as  soon  as  found 
guilty,  to  be  publicly  hanged.  The  arch- 
bishop ordered  his  vicar  to  excommunicate 
all  who  were  any  ways  concerned  in  exe- 
cuting the  viceroy's  orders ;  which  was  done 
accordingly,  and  the  sentence  was  posted  up 
in  all  public  places  of  the  city.  But  the 
cardinal  ordered  all  the  copies  of  it  to  be 
daubed  over  with  ink,  ordered  the  vicar  to 
quit  the  city  of  Naples  within  twenty-four 
hours,  and  the  kingdom  as  soon  as  he  pos- 
sibly could,  imprisoned  all  the  archbishop's 
officers,  and  sequestered  all  his  revenues, 
even  his  patrimonial.  The  good-natured 
pope,  instead  of  espousing  the  cause  of  the 
archbishop,  privately  agreed  with  the  cardi- 

VoL.  III.— 41 


nal  that  the  affair  should  be  dropped,  and  all 
things  restored  to  the  condition  they  were  in 
before  the  quarrel  broke  out.'  We  have 
another  remarkable  instance  of  Gregory's 
pacific  disposition  in  an  affair  of  much, 
greater  importance — that  of  the  succession  to 
the  kingdom  of  Portugal.  For  Sebastian, 
king  of  that  country,  being  cut  off,  with  the 
flower  of  his  nobility,  in  his  unhappy  expe- 
dition into  Africa,  many  pretenders  to  that 
crown  started  up,  as  Sebastian  died  without 
issue,  and,  among  the  rest,  Philip  of  Spain 
and  the  pope.  Philip  maintained,  that  he 
was  the  sole  lawful  heir  to  the  deceased 
king ;  and  the  pope  that  the  kingdom  was  a 
fief  of  the  church;  that  as  such  it^vas  de- 
volved to  the  apostolic  see,  and  tonsequently 
that  he  was  at  liberty  to  keep  it,  or  dispose 
of  it  to  whom  he  pleased.  But  Philip,  pay- 
ing no  regard  to  the  claims  and  remon- 
strances of  the  pope,  ordered  the  famous 
duke  of  Alba  to  enter  the  kingdom  of  Portu- 
gal at  the  head  of  thirty  thousand  men,  who 
soon  reduced  the  whole  country.  Of  this 
Gregory  was  no  sooner  informed,  than,  ap- 
prehending that  to  quarrel  at  this  time  with 
so  powerful  a  prince. might  prove  highly 
prejudicial  to  the  catholic  cause,  he  ordered 
cardinal  Riario,  whom  he  had  sent  to  divert 
the  king  from  that  undertaking,  to  congratu- 
late him,  in  his  name,  upon  the  success  that 
had  attended  his  arms  in  carrying  it  on.^ 

We  are  indebted  to  this  pope  for  the  new 
calendar;  for.  it  was  in  his  pontificate,  and 
by  his  order,  that  the  calendar  was  rectified, 
and  the  "  new  style,"  as  they  call  it,  intro- 
duced. It  first  took  place  in  the  month  of 
October  1.582,  and  was  immediately  received 
in  all  catholic  countries,  but  rejected  by  the 
protestants,  choosing  rather  to  continue  in 
their  error,  than  to  be  set  right  by  the  pope. 
It  has  been  adopted,  within  these  few  years, 
by  the  British  parliament;  and  now,  if  I 
mistake  not,  it  universally  prevails. 

Gregory  is  charged  by  some  with  having 

>  Giannoni  Hist,  di  Napoli.  I.  34.  c.  1. 
5  bellegarde  Hist.  General  d'Espagne,  tona-  7.    Ame- 
lot  du  la  lloussaye  Mem.  Polit.  torn.  3. 


392 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[SiXTUS  V. 


Gregory  receives  a  solemn  embassy  from  Japan. — [Year  of  Christ,  1585.]  Gregory's  death  and  character. 
The  founder  of  several  colleges,  all  under  the  direction  of  the  Jesuits.  Not  free  from  nepotism.  Sixtus  V. 
elected.    His  birth,  education,  preferment,  &c. 


approved  the  massacre  at  Paris ;  and  indeed 
it  is  true,  that  great  rejoicings  were  made  on 
that  occasion  at  Rome;  but  it  does  not  ap- 
pear that  they  were  made  by  his  order,  or 
with  his  consent. 

This  pope  received,  a  little  before  his 
death,  a  solemn  embassy  from  three  princes, 
or  kings,  of  the  islands  of  Japan,  where  the 
labors  of  the  Roman  missionaries,  especially 
the  Jesuits,  were  crowned  with  amazing 
success.  The  embassadors,  four  in  number, 
and  all  young  men  of  the  first  rank,  were 
sent  by  their  respective  sovereigns,  who  had 
embraced  the  Christian  religion,  to  pay  their 
obeisance  to  the  pope.  They  embarked  at 
Nangasagui,  in  the  island  of  Bungo,  on  the 
20th  of  February  1582,  being  attended  by 
father  Valignani,  a  Jesuit,  but  they  did  not 
reach  Rome  till  the  22d  of  March  1585. 
They  were  received  at  the  gate  by  the  senate, 
the  magistrates,  and  all  the  nobility,  and 
conducted,  amidst  the  loud  acclamations  of 
people  of  all  ranks,  to  the  house  of  the  pro- 
fessed Jesuits,  where  they  lodged  during 
their  stay  at  Rome,  and  were  most  magnifi- 
cently entertained  at  the  expense  of  the 
pope.  The  next  day  they  went  with  the 
same  attendance  to  wait  on  the  pope,  who 
received  them,  in  full  consistory,  with  all 
possible  marks  of  respect  and  esteem.  They 
kissed  his  holiness's  foot  with  the  greatest 
submission  and  modesty,  and  delivered  to 
him,  on  their  knees,  the  letters  which  they 


were  charged  with  by  the  princes  who  sent 
them.  Gregory  ordered  the  "Te  Deum," 
&-C.,  to  be  sung  in  all  the  churches  of  Rome, 
and  rejoicings  to  be  made  throughout  the 
city  for  several  years  together.'  But  their 
joy  was  soon  damped  and  turned  into  grief 
by  the  unexpected  death  of  the  pope,  who 
died  of  a  quinsey  on  the  10th  of  April  of  the 
present  year,  1585,  after  a  pontificate  of 
thirteen  years  and  one  month,  wanting  three 
days.'^  He  was  of  a  pacific  disposition, 
utterly  averse  to  all  violent  measures,  and 
as  much  beloved  for  the  mildness  of  his  go- 
vernment as  his  two  immediate  predecessors 
were  hated  for  the  severity  of  theirs.  He 
was  a  great  friend  to  the  Jesuits ;  granted 
them  a  great  many  privileges ;  built  for  their 
use  and  richly  endowed  the  Roman  college, 
one  of  the  most  stately  edifices  this  day  in 
all  Rome;  founded  and  endowed  no  fewer 
than  twenty-seven  seminaries  in  difl'erent 
parts  of  the  world — four  even  in  Japan,  for 
the  instruction  of  youth  in  the  Roman  catho- 
lic religion ;  and  all  under  the  direction  of 
the  Jesuits.  I  find  nothing  laid  to  the  charge 
of  this  pope,  but  his  having  had  a  natural 
son  before  he  was  cardinal,  John  Buoncora- 
pagno,  whom  he  created  cardinal  as  soon  as 
he  was  preferred  to  the  popedom,  and  his 
raising  him,  as  well  as  the  rest  of  his  rela- 
tions, to  the  first  honors  both  in  the  state  and 
the  church.3 


SIXTUS  v.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-FIFTH 
BISHOP  OF  ILOME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1585.]  In  the  room  of 
Gregory  was  elected,  on  the  24th  of  April, 
and  crowned  on  the  first  of  May  of  the  pre- 
sent year,  1585,  Felix  Peretti,  cardinal  of 
St.  Jerome,  who  took  the  name  of  Sixtus  V. 
He  was  a  native  of  Le  Grotte,  a  village  in 
the  March  of  Ancona,  and  brought  up  at 
Montalto,  another  village  in  the  same  pro- 
vince. His  father  was  by  profession  a  vine- 
dresser ;  his  mother  of  as  mean  a  condition  ; 
and  both  so  poor  that,  not  being  able  to  main- 
tain him,  they  placed  him,  when  nine  years 
old,  with  a  farmer  of  the  same  village  to 
look  after  his  swine.  As  he  was  thus  em- 
ployed one  day  in  the  fields,  a  Franciscan 
friar,  who  was  going  to  Ascoli,  and  had 
missed  his  way,  called  him  to  him  to  know 
which  was  the  right  road  to  that  city.  Pe- 
retti offered  to  go  along  with  him,  and  his 
offer  being  accepted,  the  friar  was  so  charm- 
ed with  his  civil  and  obliging  behavior,  far 
above  that  of  a  swine-herd,  that  he  took  him 


with  him  Xo  the  convent,  as  he  expressed, 
on  the  road,,  a  great  desire  of  embracing  a 
religious  life,  and  recommended  him  to  the 
guardian.  His  answers  to  the  questions, 
put  to  him  by  the  guardian,  were  so  satis- 
factory, that  he  was  admitted  into  the  con- 
vent, in  the  quality  of  a  servant,  or  a  lay 
brother,  till  he  had  learned  the  rudiments  of 
the  Latin  tongue,  which  one  of  the  friars 
was  appointed  to  teach  him.  Having  ac- 
quired, in  two  years  time,  a  sufficient  know- 
ledge of  that  language,  he  was  received  into 
the  order,  and  there  pursued  his  other 
studies,  especially  the  study  of  divinity,  with 
such  success,  that  in  a  few  years  he  was 
preferred  to  the  degree  of  doctor  in  that 
faculty.  In  process  of  time  he  was  raised 
to  the  first  employments  of  the  order ;  and 


»  Vareni.  Descript.  Japan.  I.  3.    Cicarella  in  Vit. 
Greg.  XIII.    Bartoli.  Hist,  di  Japan.  1.  4. 
aCicarell.  in  Vit. 
'  See  Ciappi  et  Maffei  Vit.  Greg.  XIII. 


SiXTUS  V,] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


333 


Si\tus  clears  the  state  of  robbers,  assassins,  and  banditti.  His  severity  afiainsl  criminals.  Won  d  grant  no 
Assistance  to  the  catholic  league  in  France.  Eicommunlcates  Henry,  king  of  Navarre.  The  king  s  con- 
duct on  that  occasion.  Monitory  issued  by  Sixtus  against  Henry  HI.,  for  the  murder  of  the  cardinal  of 
Guise,  &.C. ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1589.]    


having  artfully  insinuated  himself  into  the 

favor  of  Pius  V.,  he  was  by  him  first  created 

bishop  of  St.  Agatha,  and  afterwards  cardi- 
nal  of  St.   Jerome;    but   he   is   commonly 

called  cardinal  Montalto  from  the  place  of 

his   education.     He  was  no  sooner  vested 

with  that  dignity,  than,  depending  upon  the 

good  fortune  that  had  hitherto  attended  him, 

he  began  to  aspire  at  the  popedom.     As  for 

the  various  artifices  which  Sixtus  is  said  to 

have  made  use  of  to  cloak  his  ambition,  and 

disguise  his  real  temper,  in  order  to  attain 

to  that  dignity,  I  shall  refer  the  reader  to  the 

well-known  History  of  Pope  Sixtus  V.,  by 

Gregorio  Leli,  and  confine  myself  to  a  brief 

account  of  the  most  remarkable  transactions 

of  his  pontificate. 

Sixtus  found  the  whole  ecclesiastical  state 

overrun  with  robbers,  assassins,  and  ban- 
ditti; which  was  chiefly  owing  to  the  mild- 
ness of  the  late  pope's  government.     But 

the  new  pope,  by  the  excessive  rigor  he  ex- 
erted against  them,  as  well  as  against  those 

who    employed    or    protected   them,   soon 

obliged  them  to  quit  his  dominions,  and  fly 

for  shelter  to  the  neighboring  states.     It  was 

customary  at  the  election  of  a  new  pope  to       .       ^ ,  . 

throw  open  the  public  prisons,  and  set  all  1  to  say,  that  he  had  no  great  esteem  ior  any 

the  prisoners  at  liberty.     But  Sixtus,  instead  of  the  Christian  princes,  except  Henry  ot 

Navarre,  and  Elizabeth  of  England,  whose 
prudence,  courage,  and  steadiness  he  could 
not  but  admire. 


religion  in  France,  and  its  becoming  the 
reigning  religion  by  tlie  promotion  of  an 
herelical  prince  to  the  throne.  He  therefore 
published  a  bull  against  Henry,  heretofore 
king  of  Navarre,  "and  his  brother,  styled 
prince  of  Conde,  excommunicating  both 
these  princes,  depriving  them  and  their  heirs 
of  all  their  estates,  and  particularly  of  the 
right  of  succession  to  the  crown  of  France, 
and  not  only  absolving  their  subjects  from 
the  oath  of  allegiance,  but  involving  in  the 
same  sentence  all  who  acknowledged  or 
obeyed  them.  This  bull  is  dated  the  10th 
of  September  1585,  and  was  signed  by  twen- 
ty-five cardinals.  The  king  of  Navarre 
wanted  not  friends  at  Rome ;  and  to  be  re- 
venged on  the  pope,  he  got  a  paper  set  up, 
by  their  means,  on  the  very  gates  of  the  Va- 
tican palace,  wherein  he  showed  the  injus- 
tice and  nullity  of  the  sentence,  appealed 
from  the  pope  to  a  general  council,  and  tq 
the  parliament,  and  implored  the  assist- 
ance of  all  sovereign  princes,  as  in  a  cause 
common  to  them  all.'  We  are  told  that 
Sixtus,  instead  of  resenting  this  insult,  com- 
mended the  king  for  his  resolution  and  in- 
trepidity, and  that  he  was  frequently  heard 


of  complying  with  that  custom,  ordered,  as 
soon  as  he  was  crowned,  four  persons,  upon 
whom  prohibited  arms  had  been  found,  a  few 
days  before  his  election,  to  be  hanged.  There 
is  not  one  single  instance  of  his  pardoning  a 
criminal ;  but  many  instances  occur  of  his 
deposing,  and  other  ways  punishing  such  of 
the  judges,  as  had  shown  any  mercy ;  nay ,  he 
declared  it  criminal  to  intercede  for  a  crimi- 
and  ordered  all,  who  interposed  in  be 


Sixtus  did  not  approve,  as  has  been  said, 
of  the  catholic  league  in  France,  but,  on  the 
•contrary,  looked  upon  it  as  a  dangerous  con- 
spiracy ;  and  therefore  took  no  notice  of  the 
death  of  the  duke  of  Guise,  when  slain,  as 
is  well  known,  by  the  king's  order.  But 
what  provoked  his  holiness  beyond  all  mea- 
sure against  the  king,  Henry  III.,  was  his 


half  of  a  convict,  to  be  treated  as  his  accom-  „  -  r  /-.    •■  i     t  n    i 

plices.  Thus  was  entire  stop  put  to  the  j  causing  the  cardinal  of  Guise  to  be  killed 
murders  and  robberies  that  were  become  so  ,  the  very  next  day,  and  the  cardinal  of  Bour- 
frequent  in  the  late  pontificate,  and  wereibon,  and  the  archbishop  of  Lions,  to  be  ar 


either  connived  at,  or  but  slightly  punished 

Sixtus  found,  at  his  accession  to  the  chair, 
the  kingdom  of  France  involved  in  the  ut- 
most confusion  on  account  of  the  league 
formed  there  by  the  catholic  party,  with  the 
duke  of  Guise' at  their  head,  chiefly  to  ex- 
clude Henry,  king  of  Navarre,  from  that 
crown.  Their  agents  at  Rome  spared  no 
pains  to  gain  over  the  pope  to  their  party. 
But  Sixtus,  looking  upon  the  league  as  a 
dangerous  conspiracy,  calculated  to  extir- 
pate the  royal  family,  as  well  as  the  pro- 
testant  religion,  could  by  no  means  be  pre- 
vailed upon  to  countenance  it,  or  be  con- 
cerned any  ways  in  it.  However,  he  thought 
it  incumbent  upon  him  to  pursue  such  mea- 
sures as  he  should  judge  proper  or  necessary 
to  prevent  the  esiabUshing  of  the  prolestant 


«  Leli, ).  5.    Maffei  Hist  ab  excessu  Greg.  XIII.  1.  1. 
Gicarellain  Vit.  Sixti  V. 


rested  and  closely  confined.  This  Sixtus  no 
sooner  understood, than,  fired  at  so  open  a 
violation  of  the  ecclesiastical  immunity,  he 
sent  for  the  French  embassador,  the  marquis 
Pisani,  and  desired  him,  in  great  wrath,  to 
let  his  master  know  that  he  was  no  longer  a 
poor  friar,  but  sovereign  pontiff",  ready  to  de- 
fend, cost  what  blood  and  treasure  it  would, 
the  honor  and  rights  of  the  church.  The 
French  embassador,  and  the  king's  other 
friends  at  Rome,  did  all  in  their  power  to 
appease  the  pope,  and  excuse  the  king's 
conduct.  But  Sixtus,  deaf  to  all  they  could 
offer,  issued,  on  the  5ih  of  May  1589,  a 
monitory,  requiring,  and  commanding  the 
kins  to  set  the  cardinal  and  the  archbisliop 
at  liberty  within  ten  days  after  the  monitory 
was  notified  to  him,  and  declaring  him  ex- 
communicated, if  he  did  not  comply  within 

«  Cayel  Dialogue,  torn.  2. 


^^ THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Sixtus  V. 

Upon  the  death  of  Henry  III.  Sixtus  refuses  to  confirm  the  sentence  againsfthe  king  of  Navarre  Declines 
ass.st.ng  king  Ph.l.p  aga.nst  queen  Elizabeth.  Sixtus  dies  :-[Year  of  Christ,  1590.]  ffis  character  His 
many  public  works  to  improve  the  splendor  of  Rome.     Leaves  hve  millions  at  his  death       ''''''^•=^"'    "'" 


the  prefixed  term.  The  king  was  determined 
to  assert  his  right  of  punishing  his  rebel  sub- 
jects, of  what  condition  soever,  as  he  should 
think  fit.  But  he  was,  in  the  mean  time, 
barbarously  murdered,  and  by  his  death  the 
fatal  consequences  were  prevented,  that 
would,  at  so  critical  a  juncture,  have  at- 
tended a  rupture  between  him  and  so  as- 
suming and  resolute  a  pope.'  In  Henry 
III.  ended  the  race  of  Valois,  and  room  was 
made  for  the  family  of  Bourbon,  in  the  per- 
son of  Henry,  king  of  Navarre,  descended 
from  Robert,  lord  of  Bourbon,  the  fifth  and 
last  son  of  Lewis  IX. ;  or,  as  he  is  com- 
monly called,  St.  Lewis.  Sixtus  had  ex- 
communicated that  prince,  and  deprived  him 
of  the  right  of  succession  to  the  crown,  as 
has  been  said.  But  being  pressed  by  the 
agents  of  the  league  to  renew  that  sentence 
upon  the  death  of  the  king,  he  declined  it, 
saying,  that  no  prince  was  more  worthy  of 
a  crown,  and  that  he  would  order  public 
prayers  to  be  put  up  for  his  conversion. 

Sixtus  entertained  no  small  jealousy  of 
the  overgrown  power  of  Philip  of  Spain, 
and  was  therefore  glad  to  keep  on  good  terms 
\yith  queen  Elizabeth,  declining,  under  va- 
rious pretences,  to  lend  any  assistance  to 
Phihp  against  her  besides  his  useless  ana- 
themas, which  he  could  not  well  refuse, 
and  which  he  knew  would  do  the  queen 
very  little  hurt. 

Sixtus  had,  from  the  very  beginning  of  his 
pontificate,  formed  a  design  of  conquering  the 
kingdom  of  Naples,  and  uniting  it  to  the  do- 
minions of  the  church.  This  design  he  re- 
solved to  carry  into  execution  upon  the  first 
news  he  received  of  the  total  defeat  of  the 
Spanish  armada  in  1588,  and  ordered  with 
that  view  twenty-five  thousand  men  to  be 
raised  with  all  possible  expedition.  But  in 
the  mean  time  death  put  an  end  to  all  his 
designs,  on  the  27th  of  August,  1590,  when 
he  had  governed  the  church  five  years  four 
months  and  three  days.  His  death  at  this 
juncture  gave  occasion  to  suspect  that  it  was 
not  natural. 

Sixtus  V.  is  represented  by  all  who  speak 
of  him,  as  a  man  af  the  greatest  abilities 
that  ever  was  raised  to  the  chair ;  as  one  who, 
in  magnificence,  intrepidity,  and  strength  of 
mind,  surpassed  by  far  all'his  predecessors. 
He  had  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  inter- 
ests of  his  see,  and  chose  the  most  effectual 
means  to  promote  them.  He  was  a  most 
zealous  assertor  of  the  pontifical  authority, 
and,  on  several  occasions,  showed  himself 
ready  to  maintain  it  even  at  the  expense  of 
religion  itself. 

The  city  of  Rome  owes  more  to  Sixtus 
alone  than  to  all  his  predecessors  together, 
for  the  many  stately  edifices,  new  streets, 
aqueducts,  and  other  ornaments,  with  which 
he  improved  and  beautified  it  above  all  the 
»  Mezerai  Abreg^  Chron.  tom.  5.    Thuan  Hist.  1.  96. 


cities  of  the  known  world.    The  four  famous 
obelisks,  that  had  lain  many  ages   buried 
under  ground,  were,  by  his  order,  and  at  his 
expense,  dug  up  and  erected  in  the  places 
where  they  still  stand,  namely,  in  the  great 
squares  before  the  churches  of  St.  Peter,  of 
St.  Mary  the  Greater,  of  St.  John  Lateran 
and  St.  Mary  del  Popolo.     A  great  num- 
ber of  hands  were  employed   for  a  whole 
twelve-month,  under  the   direction  of  the 
celebrated   architect  Dominico  Pontana,  in 
digging  up  the   first  of  these   obelisks,  in 
transporting  it  from  the  place  where  it  lay 
buried,  and  erecting  it  anew.     It  was  dedi- 
cated by  Augustu.s,  in  whose  time  it  was 
brought  out  of  Egypt,  to  the  Sun;  but,  by 
Sixtus,  to  the  Cross.    The  restoring  of  these 
four  obelisks  cost  an  immense  sum  of  mo- 
ney.    But  Sixtus  grudged  no  expenses  to 
transmit  his  name  to  posterity.    There  is 
scarce  a  street  in  all  Rome  that  cannot  show 
some  noble  monuments  of  this  pope's  muni- 
ficence.   By  him  were  raised  from  the  foun- 
dations, and  brought  to  the  state  they  are 
still  to  be  seen  in,  the  Lateran  palace,  spa- 
cious enough  to  lodge  conveniently  the  pope 
himself,  and  the  whole  college  of  cardinals; 
the   present  Vatican   library,  with  all  the 
buildings  annexed  to  it;  the  hospital  near 
Ponte  Sisto,  capable  of  receiving,  and  suffi- 
ciently endowed  to  maintain,  two  thousand 
persons,  whom  old  age  or  infirmities  had 
rendered  incapable  of  earning  their  bread  ; 
arid  many  other  most  sumptuous  edifices 
still  to  be  seen  in  every  quarter  of  Rome. 
But   the   most  stupendous  of  -all  Sixtus's 
works  was  his  collecting  a  great  number  of 
small  springs  into  one  stream,  at  the  dis- 
tance: of  thirteen   miles  from   Rome,   and 
building   an  aqueduct  to   convey  them  to 
Mouitt  Q,uirinal,  now  Monte  Cavallo,  that 
stood  in  great  want  of  that  necessary  com- 
modity.    This  great  work  Sixtus  undertook 
in  spite  of-  the  many  difficulties  that  were 
urged,  a§  quite  insurmountable,  against  it; 
and,  employing   constantly    two    tht)usand 
workmen,  and  often  three  and  four  thou- 
sand, he  completed  it  in  the  space  of  eigh- 
teen months,  to  the  inexpressible  joy  of  all 
the  inhabitants  of  that  quarter  of  the  city. 
The  magnificent  temple  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
at  Lorelto  was  likewise  the  work  of  this  ex- 
traordinary pope ;  and  he  had  begun  ano- 
ther, no  less  magnificent,  at  Montalto,  the 
place  where  he  was  educated,  but  the  foun- 
dations, that  are  still  to  be  seen,  were  scarce 
laid,  when  the  death  of  the  founder  put  a 
stop  to  that  undertaking.'     In  these  public 
w-orks  Sixtus  is  said  to  have  expended  some 
tnillions  ;  and  at  his  death  he  left  four  mil- 
lions of  crowns  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo, 
requiring  his  successors,  by  a  special  bull, 
to  make  use  of  them  only  for  the  service  of 
the  church  against  the  Turks  and  heretics, 
'  See  Bocca  de  Sixti  jEdificiis. 


Gregory  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


325 


Bixtus's  nepotism.  Fixos  the  number  of  cardinals  at 
elected.  Gregory  XIV.  elected.  Declares  for  the 
of  Christ,  1591] 


seventy.     Was  no  friend  to  the  Jesuits.     Urban  VII. 
league,  excommunicates  Henry  IV.  and  dies  ;— [Year 


or  to  relieve  ihe  people  in  the  time  of  a  fa- 
mine, or  plague. 

Sixtus  was  not  more  free  from  nepotism 
than  any  of  his  predecessors.  His  sister 
Camilla  he  raised  to  the  rank  of  a  princess. 
She  had  by  her  daughter  two  grandsons,  and 
as  many  granddaughters.  One  of  her  grand- 
sons he  preferred,  though  yet  very  young,  to 
the  dignity  of  cardinal,  under  the  name  of 
cardinal  Montalto,  and  allowed  him  the  year- 
ly income  of  one  hundred  thousand  crowns. 
The  other  he  raised  to  the  first  and  most  lu- 
crative employments  of  the  slate,  and  left 
him  several  lordships  at  his  death,  obliging 
him  to  take  the  name  of  Peretti.  His  two 
grand-nieces  he  married,  with  great  fortunes, 
into  the  Orsini  and  Colonna  families,  the 
two  first  families  in  Rome. 

He  fixed  the  number  of  cardinals  at  se- 


venty, and  ordered,  by  a  special  bull,  that 
four  of  that  number,  at  least,  should  be  doc- 
tors of  divinity,  chosen  out  of  the  religious 
orders.  He  was  no  friend  to  the  Jesuits, 
cduld  not  bear  that  they  should  be  called  by 
that  name,  as  if  their  order  had  been  found- 
ed by  Jesus  himself;  was  for  having  them 
styled  Ignatians,  from  the  name  of  their 
founder  Ignatius.' 

I  shall  conclude  with  observing  that  the 
life  of  this  extraordinary  pope  has  been 
written,  with  great  exactness,  by  Casimir 
Teinpesti,  and  published  at  Rome  1755,  in 
two  volumes,  quarto.  As  for  his  life  by 
Gregorio  Leti,  it  has  more  of  the  romance 
than  of  the  true  history,  and  I  have  there- 
fore advanced  nothing  upon  his  authority 
alone. 


URBAN  VIL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-SIXTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1590.]  In  the  room  of 
Sixtus  was  chosen,  on  the  27th  of  Septem- 
ber, John  Baptist  Castagna,  cardinal  of  St. 
Marcellus,  a  Roman  by  birth,  but  of  a  Ge- 


noese family.  He  took  the  name  of  Urban 
VII.,  and  died  on  the  twelfth  day  of  his  pon- 
tificate, the  15th  of  Septembet  of  the  pre- 
sent year.'^ 


GREGORY  XIV.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY- 
SEVENTH  BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1590.]  Urban  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Nicholas  Sfondrati,  cardinal  of  St. 
Cecilia,  under  the  name  of  Gregory  XIV. 
He  was  elected  on  the  5th  of  December, 
and  crowned  on  the  18th  of  the  same  month. 
As  he  was  by  birth  a  Milanese,  and  conse- 
quently a  subject  of  Philip  of  Spain,  to  gra- 
tify that  prince  he  declared  for  the  catholic 
league  in  France;  excommunicated  king 
Henry,  under  the  name  of  Henry  of  Bour- 
bon ;  and  assisted  his  enemies,  to  the  utmost 
of  his  power,  both  with  men  and  with 
money.     But  in  France  his  bull  was  de- 


clared scandalous,  seditious,  contrary  to  the 
canons  and  the  rights  of  the  Gallican  church, 
and  ordered  to  be  torn  and  publicly  burnt  by 
the  hands  of  the  common  executioner.^  But 
his  time  was  short;  for  he  died  on  the  15ih 
of  October  1591,  after  a  pontificate  of  ten 
months  and  ten  days.* 


'  See  Robardi  Cesta  Qiiinqiienalia  Siiii  V.  et  Tein- 
pesti Storia  della  Vita  e  fJeste  di  Sisto  Quinto. 

»  Arriahi  Vit.  Urbani  VII. 

=■  Perelix,  Hist.  Henry  IV.  Mezerai.  torn.  6.  Thuan. 
1.  100. 

*  Arrighi  in  Vit. 

2C 


836 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  VHI. 


.  nnocent  IX.  elected.  Clement  VIII.  elected  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1592.]  Three  remarkable  events  of  hia  pon- 
tificate. An  account  of  the  famous  controversy  between  the  Dominicans  and  Jesuits,  concerning  "grace, 
free-will,"  &c.     Clement's  death;— [Year  of  Christ,  1605.] 


INNOCENT  IX.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-EIGHTH 

BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1591.]  Upon  the  death 
of  Gregory,  John  Antony  Facchinetti,  a  na- 
tive of  Bologna,  was  raised  to  the  chair  on 


the  29th  of  October,  by  the  name  of  Inno- 
cent IX.;  was  crowned  on  the  12th  of  No- 
vember, and  died  on  the  30th  of  December. 


CLEMENT  VIII.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  TWENTY-NINTH 

BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1592.]  Hypolitus  Aldo- 
brandini,  cardinal  of  St.  Pancras,  a  Floren- 
tine, succeeded  under  the  name  of  Clement 
VIII.  He  was  chosen  on  the  30th  of  January 
1592,  and  crowned  on  the  2d  of  February. 
The  pontificate  of  Clement  is  remarkable 
chiefly  for  the  three  following  events,  the 
conversion,  absolution,  and  reconciliation  of 
Henry  IV.  of  France  in  1595 ;'  the  reversion 
of  the  duchy  of  Ferrara  to  the  apostolic  see 
upon  the  death  of  duke  Alphonsus  II.  in 
1597,  he  being  the  last  lawful  prince  of  the 
family  of  Este ;  and  the  peace,  concluded  at 
Vervins  in  1598,  between  France  and  Spain, 
by  the  mediation  of  Clement."^ 

The  famou-s  controversy  between  the 
Jesuits  and  the  Dominicans,  concerning 
"grace,  free  Avill,  and  predestination,"  arose 
in  the  time  of  this  pope,  and  was  likely  to 
produce  fatal  divisions  in  the  church.  Lewis 
Molini,  a  Spanish  Jesuit,  professor  of  Di- 
vinity in  the  university  of  Ebora,  first  gave 
occasion  to  it  by  a  book,  published  in  1558, 
to  show,  that  the  operations  of  "  divine 
grace"  are  entirely  consistent  with  the  free- 
dom of  "  human  will."  In  order  to  that,  he 
maintained,  that  the  decrees  of  God,  relating 
to  the  salvation  or  reprobation  of  men,  are 
founded  upon  that  divine  and  unlimited 
knowledge,  by  which  God  foresaw  the  me- 
rits and  demerits  of  every  individual.  Thus, 
according  to  Molina,  the  divine  decree  of 
the  election  or  reprobation,  with  respect  to 
each  particular  person,  is  posterior  to,  and  de- 
pending upon,  his  foreseen  co-operating  or 
not  co-operating  with  the  sufficient  grace 
afforded  to  all  men  to  work  out  their  salvation . 
On  the  other  hand,  the  Dominicans  asserted 
the  "  eternal  decrees"  of  God  to  be  absolute, 
arbitrary,  and  quite  independent  of  any  fore- 
seen merits  or  demerits  whatever.  This  the 
Dominicans  pretended  to  be  the  true  doctrine 
of  St.  Austin,  and  of  their  leader  and  oracle 
Thomas  Aquinas  j  and  laying  hold  of  this 

>  Ossat.  ep.  32.    Thuan.  1.  110.  Mezerai.  torn.  7. 
"Thuan.  I.  129.    Mezerai.  tom.  6.    Bellegarde  Hist. 
Gener.  d'Espagne,  tom.  7. 


opportunity  to  vent  their  rage  against  the 
Jesuits  for  the  ascendant  they  had  gained 
over  them  in  the  courts  of  all  the  Christian 
princes  of  Europe,  they  charged  them  (for 
they  all  embraced  the  doctrine  of  their  bro- 
ther Molina)  with  renewing  the  condemned 
errors  of  the  Semi-pelagians,  and  the  alarm 
of  heresy  was  every  where  sounded  against 
them.  This  theological  war  was  carried  on 
with  true  theological  fury  and  rage  till  the 
year  1594,  when  Clement  imposed  silence 
on  the  contending  parties,  promising  to  e.x- 
amine  himself  the  points  in  dispute.  He 
accordingly  appointed  a  particular  congre- 
gation, consisting  of  three  bishops  and  seven 
divines  of  different  religious  orders,  with 
cardinal  Madrucci,  bishop  of  Trent,  at  their 
head,  to  hear  and  weigh  the  arguments  offer- 
ed by  the  opposite  parties  in  favor  of  their 
respective  opinions.  This  congregation  was 
called  De  Auxiliis,  or  of  Aids,  on  account 
of  the  principal  point  in  debate,  the  efficacy 
of  ^e  aids  of  divine  grace.  As  nothing 
had  yet  been  determined  by  the  congregation 
in  1602,  the  pope  resolved  to  preside  at  it  in 
person,  arid  accordingly  heard  both  parties 
with  the  greatest  attention  and  patience.  But 
both  defended  their  cause  with  so  m'uch  zeal 
and  dexterity,  that  Clement,  wisely  avoiding 
to  make  use  of  his  infallibility,  lest  he  should 
thereby  disoblige  either  of  the  two  most 
learned  orders  of  the  church,  left  the  final 
decision  of  the  points  in  dispute  to  his  suc- 
cessor. He  died  on  the  3d  of  March  1605; 
having  presided  in  the  see  thirteen  years  one 
month  and  three  days.  Clement  VIII.  is 
represented  by  the  contemporary  writers  as 
a  man  of  uncommon  abilities ;  of  great  dis- 
cretion and  prudence.  It  was  at  the  press- 
ing instances  of  this  pope  that  the  restoration 
of  the  Jesuits,  who  had  been  banished  France 
upon  the  murder  of  Henry  III.,  was  brought 
about  in  1603,  by  his  successor  Henry  IV.' 
In  Clement's  time  a  solemn  embassy  ap- 
peared at  Rome,  with  professions  of  obe- 


See  d'Ossat's  Letters. 


Paul  V.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


327 


li^lT^lected.  Paul  V.  elected.  His  contest  will,  the  republic  of  Venice  The  J^P"'''!^  P"'  ^r'^^.^  '" 
terdict.  The  Jesuits  and  Capuchins  banished  out  ot  ll.c  .lominions  ol  the  republic.  This  dilTeronce  ad 
justed.     The  book  of  Suarez  concerning  the  murder  of  kings 


dience  from  Gabriel,  patriarch  of  Alexan- 1  to  persuade  the  Abyssinians  to  fo  low  the 
dria.  But  that  embassy  is  looked  upon,  even    example  of  their  brethren  of  Alexandria,  and 
by  several   Roman   catholic  writers,  as   a    to  submit  lo  the  pope.' 
mere  imposture,  or  stratagem  of  the  Jesuits  I 


LEO  XL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTIETH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1605.]  The  see  being 
vacant  by  the  death  of  Clement,  the  cardi- 
nals, after  some  disagreement  between  the 
Spanish  and  the  French  factions,  unani- 
mously concurred  in  the  election  of  Alex- 
ander de  Medicis,  o(  the  illustrious  family 
reigning  at  Florence,  who  took  the  name 
of  "Leo  XI.     He  was  elected  on  the  1st  of 


April ;  was  crowned  on  the  lOth,  and  died 
on  the  26th  of  the  same  month.  The  fa- 
mous cardinal  Baronius  had  a  strong  par- 
ty in  the  conclave.  But  the  Spaniards,  ex- 
erting all  their  interests  against  him,  oa 
account  of  some  of  his  writings,  procured 
his  exclusion.^ 


PAUL  v.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-FIRST  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1605.]     Leo  was   sue- 1 
ceeded,  on   the    16th  of  May,  by  cardinal 
Camillo  Borgheso,  who  took  the  name  of 
Paul  v.,  and  was  crowned  on  the  29th  of 
the  same  month.     His  ancestors  were  per- 
sons of  some  distinction  in  Siena,  but  he 
himself  was   a   native  of  Rome.     He  en- 
tertained so  high  an  opinion  of  the  papal 
power  and  authority,  that  he  suffered  him- 
self to  be  publicly  styled,  "  Vice-god  upon 
Earth,  the  Monarch  of  Christendom,  and  the 
Supporter  of  Papal  Omnipotence."     Of  his 
furious  zeal  in  asserting  the  pretended  privi- 
leges and  rights  of  his  see,  he  gave,  when 
scarce  warm  in  his  chair,  a  remarkable  in- 
stance in  his  contest  with  the  republic  of 
Venice.     This  contest  arose  partly  from  two 
decrees   of  the  republic,  calculated  to  pre- 
vent the  immoderate  increase  of  religious 
houses  in  their  dominions,  and  to  set  some 
bounds  to  the  new  acquisitions  of  wealth 
made  daily  by  the  religious  and  clergy,  and 
partly  from  their  refusing  to  deliver  up  to  the 
•  ecclesiastical  court  two  ecclesiastics,  guilty 
of  capital  crimes.     Paul,  highly  provoked 
at  such  proceedings,  as  manifest  encroach- 
ments upon  his   authority,  laid  all  the  do- 
minions of  the  republic  under  an  interdict, 
by  a  bull  dated  at  Rome  the  17th  of  April 
1606.     On  the  other  hand,  the  Venetians, 
declaring  the  bull  to  be  void  and  null,  obliged 
the  clergy  to  perform  Divine  service  as  usual, 
and  banished  from  all  their  dominions  the 
Capuchins  and  Jesuits,  the  only  religious 
orders  that  complied  with  the  bull.    Prepa- 


rations for  war  were  making  on  both  sides, 
when  an  accommodation,  not  very  honora- 
ble to  the  pope,  was  brought  aboul  by  the 
mediation  of  Henry  IV.,  king  of  France. — 
The  Capuchins  were  restored  without  diffi- 
culty; but  the  senate  could  by  no  means  be 
prevailed  upon  to  consent  to  the  restoration 
of  the  Jesuits,  and  the  pope  was  forced  to 
acquiesce,  though  the  Jesuits  had  distin- 
guished themselves  above  all  the  rest  by 
their  zeal  in  his  cause.  The  two  prisoners 
were  delivered  up  to  the  French  embassador 
by  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the  republic,  with 
this  protest.  That  he  consigned  them  to  him 
merely  to  gratify  his  most  Christian  majesty, 
without  any  prejudice  to  the  right  which 
the  republic  had  to  pass  judgment  upon  ec- 
clesiastical persons,  and  summon  them  be- 
fore their  secular  tribunals  of  justice.*  The 
history  of  this  interdict  takes  up  the  fourth 
volume  of  F.  Paul's  works. 

By  this  pope  was  approved  the  impious 
doctrine  of  the  famous  Jesuit  Suarez,  con- 
cerning the  murder  of  kings,  and  the  power 
vested  in  the  pope  of  deposing  them.  But 
in  France,  Suarez's  book  was  condemned  by 
the  parliament  of  Paris,  and  ordered  to  be 
burnt  by  the  hands  of  the  common  execu- 
tioner. This  the  pope  highly  resented,  but 
he  could  never  obtain  the  revocation  of  the 
sentence,  condemning  the  book  and  the  doc- 


>  See  Geddes  Church  History  of  Alexandria. 
»  Wadding  in  Vit.  Leon.  XI. 
»  See  F.  Paul  Istoria  dell  Interditto;  et  Bzovias  in 
Vit.  Pauli  IV. 


328 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XV. 


An  embassy  to  Paul  from  the  king  of  Congo.  The  pope  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1621.]  His  character.  Con- 
clusion of  the  congregation  De  Auxiliis.  Paul's  nepotism.  Gregory  XV.  elected.  Instances  of  his  zeal 
against  those  of  the  reformed  religion.  Founds  the  college  De  Propaganda  Fide.  Erects  the  city  of  Paris 
into  an  archbishop.    Dies;— [Year  of  Christ,  1623.] 


trine  it  contained.'  We  are  told,  that  Suarez 
upon  hearing  of  the  fate  of  his  book,  repeated 
the  two  following  verses  out  of  Ovid  with 
the  alteration  of  one  word  : 

Parve,  nee  invideo,  sine  me,  liber,  ibis  in  Tgnem 
Hei  mihi,  quid  domino  non  licet  ire  tuo. 

A  little  before  the  pope's  death  an  embas- 
sador arrived  at  Rome  from  the  king  of 
Congo,  to  beg  his  holiness  would  send  mis- 
sionaries with  the  embassador,  on  his  re- 
turn, to  preach  the  gospel  to  his  subjects. 
But  the  embassador  died  a  few  days  after 
his  arrival,  and  the  pope  did  not  long  sur- 
vive him.  He  died  on  the  22d  of  January 
1621,  after  a  pontificate  of  fifteen  years  eight 
months  and  thirteen  days.  He  was  a  man 
of  very  good  parts,  and  of  no  small  learning, 
and  would  have  made  a  much  better  figure 
in  history,  had  he  not  suffered  his  impetuous 
zeal  for  the  authority  of  his  see  to  get  the 
better  of  his  judgment,  and  lead  him  into 
measures,  which  he  could  not  support.  In 
beautifying  the  city  of  Rome  he  even  rival- 
led Sixtus  himself,  and  had  the  honor  of 


completing,  at  last,  the  stupendous  fabric 
of  the  church  of  St.  Peter. 

Under  this  pope  eighteen  sessions  were 
held  of  the  congregation  De  Auxiliis,  and 
sixty  had  been  held  under  his  predecessor. 
But  the  points  in  dispute  were  so  very  ob- 
scure and  intricate,  that  the  cardinals,  pre- 
lates, and  divines,  who  composed  that  as- 
sembly, were  at  a  loss  what  to  determine. 
At  the  same  time  they  apprehended,  that  a 
final  decision  would  only  serve  to  inflame 
the  animosities  already  subsisting  between 
the  two  orders;  and  they  therefore  resolved 
to  come  to  no  decision.  Thus,  after  so 
many  consultations,  the  contending  parties 
were  left  in  the  quiet  possession  of  their  re- 
spective opinions,  with  a  strict  prohibition 
to  cast  any  reproachful  reflections  upon  each 
other ;  and  the  same  doctrines  are  held  to  this 
day  by  the  two  rival  orders,  and  publicly 
taught  in  their  schools. 

The  great  estates,  the  sumptuous  palaces, 
and  the  magnificent  villas,  still  possessed  by 
the  Borghese  family,  are  lasting  monuments 
of  this  pope's  scandalous  nepotism. 


GEEGORY  XV.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-SECOND 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ  1621.]  The  new  pope  was 
Gregory  XV.  called  before  his  election  Alex- 
ander Ludovisi.  He  was  a  native  of  Bo- 
logna, and,  when  elected,  archbishop  of  that 
city.  He  is  represented  in  history  as  a  man 
of  a  mild  disposition ;  yet  he  suggested  and 
promoted  the  most  violent  measures  against 
all  who  professed  the  reformed  religion.  The 
war  made  by  Lewis  XIII.  king  of  France, 
upon  his  protestant  subjects,  was,  in  a  great 
measure,  owing  to  his  exhortations  and  his 
influence  over  that  prince.  He  assisted,  to 
the  utmost  of  his  power,  the  emperor  Ferdi- 
nand II.  and  Maximilian,  duke  of  Bavaria, 
against  the  elector  Palatine  of  the  Rhine, 
son-in-law  to  our  king  James  I.  and  was, 
upon  that  account,  presented  by  the  duke, 
upon  his  taking  the  city  of  Heidelburg,  with 
the  most  valuable  part  of  the  invaluable 
library  of  the  counts  Palatine,  which  Gre- 

'  Vasser  Hist,  de  Louis  XIII.        * 


gory  caused  to  be  removed  to  Rome,  and 
placed  in  the  Vatican  library.* 

By  this  pope  was  founded  at  Rome  in 

1622,  and  richly  endowed,  the  famous  col- 
lege De  Propaganda  Fide.  By  the  same 
popej..the  city  of  Paris,  which  till' the  present 
year  1622  had  been  subject  to  the  see  of 
Sens,  was,  at  the  request  of  Lewis  XIII. 
erected  into  an  archiepiscopal  see.^  Gregory 
was  a  great  friend  to  the  Jesuits,  and  by 
him  were  canonized  Ignatius  their  founder, 
and  the  famous  Xavier,  styled  the  "  Apostle 
of  the  Indies."     He  died  on  the  8th  of  July 

1623,  having  held  the  see  two  years  five 
months  and  twenty  days.  He  was  buried  in 
St.  Peter's,  but  his  remains  were  afterwards 
translated  from  thence  to  the  church  of  the 
Roman  college,  where  his  stately  tomb  is 
still  to  be  seen  with  a  most  pompous  epitaph. 


« Spanheim    Memoires    de    le    Electrice     Pal 
Louyse  Julianne. 
3  Continuation  of  Mezerai  Hist,  de  Louis  XIII. 


Urban  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


329 


^t^::^'Z^:^U^s:l:.^''TU:T^^^^nA'r,o  tooK  condemned  .,y  ,he  pope.     Urban 
dies  ;— [Ye.ir  of  Christ,  1644  ] . 


URBAN  Tin.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-THIRD 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1623.]  The  next  election 
was  carried,  on  the  6th  of  August,  in  favor 
of  cardinal  Maffei  Barberini,  a  native  of  Flo- 
rence, who  took  the  name  of  Urban  VIII. 
He  befjan  his  pontificate  with  raising  tvsro  of 
his  nephews  to  the  dignity  of  cardinals,  and 
bestowing  the  title  of  "eminence"  upon  all 
of  that  order,  upon  the  three  ecclesiastical 
electors,  and  the  grand  master  of  Malta. 
But  kings  and  the  republic  of  Venice  were 
dispensed  from  gi.ving  them  that  title. 

Urban  was  more  inclined  to  France  than 
to  the  house  of  Austria,  but  nevertheless 
could  not  be  prevailed  upon  by  Lewis  XIII. 
to  enter  into  an  alliance  with  him  against 
the  emperor,  but  answered,  when  pressed 
to  it  by  that  prince,  that  it  was  incumbent 
upon  him,  as  the  common  father  of  all  Chris- 
tian princes,  to  adjust  their  differences,  and 
observe,  in  order  to  render  his  mediation 
more  effectual,  a  perfect  neutrality.  Ac- 
cordingly he  interposed  his  good  offices;  and 
at  his  interposition  were  concluded  the  trea- 
ties of  Rivalte,  Ratisbon,  and  Q,uerasque.' 
In  1632  died  Francisco  Maria  della  Ro- 
vere,  duke  of  Urbino,  and  by  his  death,  as 
he  left  no  male  issue  behind  him,  that  duchy, 
a  fief  of  the  church,  devolved  to  the  apos- 
tolic see. 

In  1641  the  pope,  at  the  instigation  of  his 
nephews,  and  upon  the  most  frivolous  pre- 
tences, sent  an  army  to  seize  on  the  city  of 
Castro,  belonging  to  Odoard  Farnese,  duke 
of  Parma.  But  the  duke  being  supported 
by  the  republic  of  Venice,  by  the  grand  duke 
of  Tuscany,  and  the  duke  of  Modena,  the 
Barberini  were  obliged,  after  an  unsuccess- 
ful war,  that  is  said  to  have  cost  them  twen- 
ty millions  of  crowns,  to  restore  Castro, 
and  conclude  a  dishonorable  peace.^ 

As  the  book  of  Cornelius  Jansenius,  bishop 
of  Ypres,  intuuled  "  Augustinus,"  was  first 
condemned  by  this  pope,  it  will  be  expected 
that  I  should  give  here  some  account  of  that 
book,  and  the  principles  it  contains  ;  prin- 
ciples that  divided,  and  still  continue  to  di- 
vide, the  church  of  Rome,  notwithstanding 
her  boasted  unity,  into  two  almost  as  oppo- 
site parties,  or  sects,  as  any  two  of  the  re- 
formed religion.  Jansenius  was,  as  is  agreed 
on  all  hands,  a  prelate  of  great  learning,  of 
an  exemplary  life,  and  an  enemy  to  all  strife 
and  contention.  But  disliking  the  doctrine 
of  the  Jesuits  concerning  grace  and  free  will, 

«  Hist,  des  Tr.iites  de  Pair,  lorn.  1.  p.  933. 
»  Estat  du  Siege  di  Rome,  torn.  I. 

Vol.  III.— 42 


spoken  of  above,  he  undertook  to  unfold  the 
sentiments  of  St.  Austin,  commonly  called 
the  "  doctor  of  grace,"  with  respect  to  those 
intricate  points;  a  difficult  undertaking,  as 
that  good  father  is  not  always  consistent 
with  himself,  nor  intelligible  to  others.     We 
are  told  that  Jansenius,  to  attain  to  his  true 
meaning,  read  ten  times  over  all  his  volu- 
rninous^'books,  and  thirty  times  those  upon 
grace   and  free  will.      The  end  Jansenius 
proposed  therein  to  himself  was,  not  to  give 
his  own  sentiments  concerning  those  impor- 
tant points,  but  to  show  how  they  had  been 
understood  and   explained   by  St.  Austin,' 
whom  the  church  revered  as  her  oracle  ;  and 
he  therefore  styled  his  book  "  Augustine."  It 
was  not  published  till  after  his  death,  which 
happened  on  the  6th  of  May,  1638.  The  sen- 
timents it  contained  were  diametrically  oppo- 
site to  those  of  the  Jesuits.     For  the  follow- 
ins  principles  were  there  adopted  as  St.  Aus- 
tin's :  that  "  there  are  no  remains  of  purity 
or  goodness  in  human  nature  since  its  fall ;" 
that  "the  impulse  of  grace  is  irresistible;" 
that  "  in  the  work  of  conversion  a'nd  sanc- 
tification  all  is  to  be  ascribed  to  grace,  and 
nothing   to   human  nature;"   and    several 
others  connected  with  these,  which  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  mention  in  the  sequel.   On 
the"  contrary,  the  Jesuits  maintained,  as  they 
still  do,  that  "  human   nature  is  far  from 
being  deprived  of  all  power  of  doing  good; 
that  man,  before  he  receives  grace,  is  capa- 
ble of  faith  and  holy  desires  ;  that  the  opera- 
tions of  grace  offer  no  violence  to  human 
nature,  and   consequently  that   man,  born 
free,  may  resist  them."    The  book  of  Janse- 
nius no  sooner  appeared,  than  the  Jesuits, 
looking  upon  it  as  an  attack  upon  their  sys- 
tem, took  the  alarm;  and  a  paper  war  was 
commenced,  and  carried  on,  with  the  utmost 
fury,  between  them  and  the  friends  of  the 
deceased  bishop,  till  the  year  1641,  when 
the  Jesuits,  adding  to  their  arguments  the 
interest  they  had  at  the  court  of  Rome,  got 
the  book  "Augustinus"  prohibited  by  the  in- 
quisition, and  the  following  year  solemnly 
condemned  by  the  pope,  as  "  reviving  the 
errors   that  his  predecessors  had   banished 
from  the  church."    This  subject  I  shall  oc- 
casionally resume  more  than  once  in  the 
sequel. 

Urban  died  on  the  29th  of  July,  having 

held  the  see  twenty-one  years  wanting  eight 

days.     Id  nepotism  he  vied  even  with  his 

predecessor,  Paul  V.,  bestowing  upon  his 

2  c  2 


330 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  X. 


Urban's  character.  His  poems.  Innocent  X.  elected.  His  illicit  commerce  with  his  brother's  widow.  Per- 
secutes the  Barberini.  The  five  famous  propositions  of  Jansenius  condemned  by  Innocent. —  [Year  of 
Christ,  1653.]     That  condemnation  how  eluded  by  the  Jansenists.    Innocent  dies; — [Year  of  Christ,  1655.] 


nephews  and  other  relations  all  the  most 
honorable  and  lucrative  employments  both 
in  the  church  and  the  state.  Two  of  his 
nephews  he  created  cardinals,  and  purchased 
for  the  third  the  principality  of  Palestrina, 
which  the  family  enjoys  to  this  day,  with 
the  stately  palace  built  by  him  near  Monte 
Cavallo,  one  of  the  most  stalely  in  all  Rome. 
Urban  is  represented  by  the  contemporary 
writers  as  one  endowed  with  as  good  talents 
as  any  of  his  predecessors,  and  charge  upon 
his  nephews,  in  whom  he  blindly  confided, 
all  thai  was  blame-worthy  in  his  pontificate. 
He  was  a  generous  friend  to  the  learned, 
especially  to  the  poets,  being  no  mean  poet 


himself.  We  have  a  collection  of  his  Latin 
poems,  which  have  undergone  several  edi- 
tions. He  wrote  most  of  them  when  he 
was  a  cardinal,  and  had  no  occasion  to  be 
ashamed  of  them  when  he  was  pope.'  His 
destroying  some  Roman  antiquities,  (which 
the  barbarous  nations  had  spared  when  mas- 
ters of  Rome,)  in  order  to  employ  the  mate- 
rials for  other  uses,  gave  occasion  to  the 
famous  pasquinade,  "  Q,uod  non  fecerunt 
Barbari  fecerunt  Barbarini."  Urban's  state- 
ly tomb  in  St.  Peter's  was  erected  by  him- 
self under  the  direction  of  the  famous  Ca- 
valier Bernini. 


INNOCENT  X.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-FOUIITH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1644.]  To  Urban  was 
substituted,  on  the  15th  of  September,  John 
Baptist  Pamfili,  a  Roman,  who  took  the 
name  of  Innocent  X.  The  new  pope  had, 
before  his  promotion,  an  unlawful  commerce 
with  his  brother's  widow,  the  famous  Donna 
Olympia  Maldachini,  a  woman  of  insatiable 
avarice  and  boundless  ambition ;  and  that 
commerce  he  not  only  continued  after  his 
elevation,  but  suffered  her  to  govern  the 
church,  the  state,  the  court,  and  himself, 
with  an  absolute  sway.  AH  benefices  and 
bishoprics,  all  employments,  whether  eccle- 
siastic, civil,  or  military,  were  disposed  of 
by  her,  and  without  any  regard  to  friendship 
or  merit,  bestowed  only  upon  those  who 
came  up  to  her  price.  As  the  Barberini 
were  possessed  of  immense  wealth — some 
say  to  the  amount  of  two  hundred  and  sixty 
thousand  crowns  of  yearly  revenue — the 
pope,  at  the  instigation  of  Donna  Olympia, 
who  wanted  to  enrich  her  own  family  at 
their  expense,  began  his  pontificate  with  a  fu- 
rious persecution  against  them.  But  France 
interposed,  and,  espousing  their  cause, 
obliged  the  pope,  much  against  his  will,  to 
come  to  terms  with  them.' 

The  most  remarkable  transaction  of  Inno- 
cent's pontificate  was  his  'condemning,  by  a 
bull,  dated  the  31st  of  May  1653,  the  five 
following  propositions,  selected  by  the  Je- 
suits out  of  Jansenius's  Augustinus,  as  the 
most  apt  to  discredit  that  work.  The  propo- 
sitions were :  I.  There  are  divine  precepts, 
which  good  men,  notwithstanding  their  de- 
sire to  observe  them,  are  absolutely  unable 
to  obey ;  nor  has  God  given  them  that  mea- 
sure of  grace  Which  is  absolutely  necessary 


to  render  them  capable  of  such  obedience. 

II.  No  person  in  this  corrupt  state  of  nature 
can   resist   the  influence   of  divine  grace. 

III.  In  order  to  render  human  actions 
meritorious,  or  otherwise,  it  is  not  requisite 
that  they  be  exempt  from  necessity,  but  only 
that  they  be  free  from  constraint.  IV.  The 
Semi-pelagians  admitted  preventing  grace  to 
be  necessary  to  every  action;  and  their 
heresy  consisted  in  this,  that  they  allowed 
human  will  to  be  endowed  with  a  power  of 
resisting  that  grace,  or  complying  with  its 
influence.  V.  Whoever  says  that  Christ 
died,  or  shed  his  blood,  for  all  mankind,  is  a 
Semi-pelagian.2  This  condemnation  afford- 
ed great  matter  of  triumph  to  the  Jesuits. 
But  It  did  not  quite  dishearten  the  Jansenists, 
who,  by  a  subtile  distinction,  the  invention 
of  the  ingenious  Antony  Arnaud,  screened 
themselves  from  it.  They  distinguished  the 
matter  of  doctrine  from  the  matter  of  fact ; 
that  is,  they  owned  the  five  propositions  to 
have  been  justly  condemned,  but  maintained, 
that  they  were  not  to  be  found  in  the  Book 
of  Jansenius  in  the  sense  in  which  the  pope 
had  condemned  them,  and  consequently, 
that  they  still  might  hold  and  defend  iheni 
in  the  sense  in  which  Jansenius  had  under- 
stood them.^  This  gave  rise  to  the  famous 
question,  whether  the  infallibility  of  the 
pope  extended  to  matters  of  fact,  or  only  to 
matters  of  doctrine  ;  a  question  which  Inno- 
cent was  prevented  by  death  from  deciding. 
He  died  on  the  7th  of  January  1655,  having 
held  the  see  ten  years  and  four  months, 
wanting  eight  days.  To  a  profound  igno- 
rance of  all  theological  matters  this  pope 


De  Larry  Hist,  de  Louis  XIV.,  p,  263. 


'  Janus  Nicias  Erythrsus  in  Pinacotheca,  p.  152,  &.C. 

»  Bullarium  Roman,  tom.  3,  p.  261. 

'  Du  Mas  Hist,  des  Cinque  rropositions,  p.  158. 


Alexander  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


331 


Alexander  VII.  elected.  ISaiiished  Uoniia  Ulympia  from  Iloiiic.  Alexander's  bull  npiiinst  the  Jansenisto;— 
[Year  of  Christ,  1657.]  Who  are  persecuted  in  France.  The  French  embassador  insulted  at  Rome  ; — [Year 
of  Christ,  ICfil.]     That  insult  how  revenged  by  the  king. 


joined  the  most  shameful  inilolence.  In  the 
quarrels  of  princes  he  would  neither  inter- 
pose nor  so  much  as  ofler  his  mediation  ; 
saying,  that  when  they  were  tired  with  beat- 


ing one  another,  they  would  agree  of  them- 
selves. He  built  a  magnificent  palace  for 
his  family,  and  left  them  possessed  of  im- 
mense wealth. 


AXEXANDER  VII.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-FIFTH 

BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1655.]  Fabio  Chigi,  a 
native  of  Siena,  was  preferred  to  the  vacant 
chair,  on  the  8ih  of  April,  under  the  name 
of  Alexander  VII.  The  new  pope  had 
scarce  taken  possession  of  the  see,  when  he 
sent  an  express  command  to  Donna  Olym- 
pia  to  leave  Rome* in  three  days,  to  retire  to 
Orvieto,  and  remain  there  till  further  orders. 
He  intended  to  have  called  her  to  an  account 
for  the  money  that  had  passed  through  her 
hands.  But  in  the  mean  time  she  died  of 
the  plague;  and  is  said  to  have  left  two  mil- 
lions of  crowns  in  money,  besides  several 
estates  in  land,  a  magnificent  palace,  and 
moveables  of  inestimable  value.  She  be- 
queathed the  whole  to  prince  Pamfili,  the  late 
pope's  nephew,  who  was  left  by  Alexander 
to  enjoy  it  undisturbed,  as  he  owed  his  rise 
in  the  church  to  his  uncle. 

Alexander,  in  the  beginning  of  his  ponti- 
ficate declared  in  very  strong  terms  against 
nepotism.  But  he  soon  "  became  a  man," 
according,  to  the  ludicrous  phrase  of  the 
time,  filled  all  the  best  employments,  in  the 
state  as  well  as  in  the  church,  with  his  relai- 
tions  and  nephews;  and,  dismissing  his  old 
friends,  suffered  himself  to  be  entirely  go- 
verned by  them.' 

At  the  request  and  instances  of  this  pope, 
seconded  by  those  of  the  French  king,  Lewis 
XIV.,  the  Jesuits,  who  had  been  banished 
out  of  the  territories  of  Venice  for  observing 
the  interdict,  were  restored  by  a  decree  of 
the  senate,  dated  the  19th  of  January  1657.^ 

Alexander  not  only  confirmed,  at  the  in- 
stance of  the  Jesuits,  the  bull  of  Innocent, 
condemning  the  five  propositions  mentioned 
above,  but,  by  a  new  bull,  declared  that  the 
said  propositions  were  the  doctrine  of  Jan- 
senius,  and  were  contained  in  his  book; 
nay,  that  they  had  been  condemned  in 
the  "obvious  sense,"  and  the  "sense  of 
the  author" — "in  sensu  obvio,  in  sensu 
ah  auctore  intento."  This  declaration  was 
immediately  opposed  by  the  Jansenists,  re- 
curring to  their  usual  distinction,  that  in 
♦'  matters  of  fact"  the  pope  was  fallil)le,  and 
consequently,  that  they  were  not  bound  to 
believe   that   those   propositions  were    the 

<  Memoires  du  Cardinal  de  Retz,  torn.  5. 
1  Nani  Hist,  de  Louis  le  Grand,  torn.  3. 


tenets  of  Jajisenius,  or  that  they  had  been 
condemned  in  the  sense  in  which  he  had  un- 
derstood them.  However,  some  of  the  more 
moderate  among  them  offered  to  condemn 
the  five  propositions  wherever  they  were 
found,  and  obse/ve  a  profound  silence  con- 
cerning the  "  matter  of  fact."  On  the  other 
hand,  the  Jesuits  maintained,  that  when 
"  matters  of  faith"  were  connected  with,  or  ' 
depended  upon,  "matters  of  fact,"  the  in- 
fallibillity  of  the  pope  extended  to  both; 
nay,  they  procured,  by  their  influence  iii 
cabinet  councils,  a  mandate  from  Lewis 
XIV., commanding  all  within  his  dominions 
to  receive  a  "formulary,"  or  Confession  of 
Faith,  in  which  the  doctrine  condemned  by 
the  pope  was  owned  to  be  the  doctrine  con- 
tained in  the  Book  of  Jansenius,  styled  Au- 
gustinus.  They  who  refused  to  sign  that 
formulary,  were  deprived  of  iheir"  livings, 
and  either  cast  into  prison,  or  sent  into  exile.* 
Thus  matters  continued  during  the  present 
pontificate. 

In  1661  a  quarrel  broke  out  between 
Alexander,  and  the  French  king,  Lewis 
XIV.,  on  occasion  of  an  insult,  offered  by 
the  Corsicans  of  the  pope's  guard,  to  the 
duke  of  Crequi,  the  king's  embassador  at 
Rome.  This  affair  is  very  differently  related 
by  different  authors;  but  in  this  all  agree, 
that  the  Corsicans  fired  at  the  embassador, 
without  any  regard  to  the  sacredness  of  his 
character,  as  he  appeared  at  the  window  of 
his  palace,  on  occasion  of  a  quarrel  between 
them  and  some  of  his  domestics,  and  that  a 
few  days  afterwards  they  fired  at  his  coach  as 
he  and  his  lady  passed  by  their  guard-room, 
and  killed  one  of  her  pages.  As  the  pope 
delayed  to  give  the  required  satisfaction,  the 
king  seized  on  the  city  of  Avignon,  and  or- 
dered a  body  of  troops  to  file  off  for  Italy. 
Alexander,  terrified  at  these  hostilities, 
thought  it  advisable  to  submit,  and  implore 
the  clemency  of  the  incensed  monarch.  Ne- 
gotiations were  set  on  foot,  and  in  1664  a 
peace  was  concluded  at  Pisa  upon  the  most 
inglorious  and  mortifying  conditions  to  the 
pope.  For  the  conditions  were,  that  the 
pope  should  send  his  nephew  to  Paris  with 

'  Du  Plessis  d'Argentre  Collect.  Judiciorum  de  No- 
vis  Erroribus,  torn.  3,  p.  281—314. 


332 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  X. 


Alexander's  death ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1667.]     Clement  IX.  elected.     Suspends  the  persecution  of  the  Jan- 
senists.    His  death;— [Year  of  Christ,  1669.]     Clement  X.  elected.     Dies;— [Year  of  Christ,  1676.] 


the  character  of  legate  to  give  the  king  satis- 
faction ;  that  cardinal  Imperiali,  who  was 
governor  of  Rome  when  the  insult  was 
offered,  should  beg  pardon  of  the  king  in 
person  ;  that  the  pope  should  discharge  his 
Corsican  guards  by  a  public  edict ;  should 
erect  a  pyramid  at  Rome  to  preserve  the 
memory  of  so  notorious  a  breach  of  the  law 
of  nations,  and  of  the  punishment  that  had 
attended  it;  and  lastly,  should  restore  Cas- 
tro to  the  duke  of  Parma,  and  Comachio  to 
the  duke  of  Modena,  both  which  places  he 
had  seized,  notwithstanding  the  interposition 
of  the  king  in  favor  of  those  princes.' 

Alexander  died  on  the  22d  of  May  1667, 
after  a  pontificate  of  twelve  years,  one 
month,  and  fourteen  days.  He  is  represent- 
ed by  the  contemporary  writers  as  a  man  of 
a  mean  genius,  full  of  craft  and  dissimula- 


tion, and  on  that  account  distrusted  and  de- 
spised by  the  Christian  princes.  However, 
he  was  a  lover  of  learning,  a  generous  en- 
courager  of  the  learned;  took  great  delight 
in  reading  the  Latin  poets,  and,  as  he  knew 
most  of  them  by  heart,  he  frequently  quoted 
them,  but,  perhaps,  never  more  properly 
than  when  the  cardinals  came  to  congratu- 
late him  upon  his  exaltation,  answering 
them  with  the  words  of  Virgil : 

-Diem,  quem  semper  acerbum 


Semper  honoratuni  (sic  vos  voluistis)  habebo." 

It  was  in  the  pontificate  of  Alexander  that 
Christina,  queen  of  Sweden,  abjured  the 
protestant  faith,  and  embraced  that  of  Rome. 
But  the  life  she  led  after  her  conversion,  as 
it  was  called,  did  no  great  honor  to  her  new 
religion.' 


CLEMENT  IX.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-SIXTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1667.]  Alexander  had 
for  his  successor  Giulio  Rospigliosi,  a  native 
of  Pistoia.  He  was  elected  on  the  20th  of 
June,  and  took  the  name  of  Clement  IX. 
He  was  no  sooner  elected,  than  hearkening 
to  the  remonstrances  of  the  Jansenists, 
who,  in  the  late  pontificate,  had  refused  to 
sign  the  above-mentioned  formulary,  with- 
out proper  explications  and  distinctions,  he 
declared  himself  satisfied  with  their  receiving 
and  signing  it  "  sincerely,"  instead  of  "  pure- 
ly and  simply,"  as  had  been  required  by  his 
predecessor.  This  extraordinary  condescen- 
sion in  the  pope  delivered  the  Jansenists  from 
all  their  scruples,  since  they  were  thereby 
allowed  to  believe,  that  though  the  five  pro- 


positions were  condemned,  they  might  not 
be  the  doctrine  of  Jansenius,  nor  extracted 
from  his  book.  They  therefore  signed  the 
formulary,  and  condemned  the  five  proposi- 
tions without  hesitation.^  Thus  was  the  fury 
of  the  Jesuits  somewhat  restrained,  and 
peace,  commonly  called  the  peace  of  Clement 
IX.,  restored  to  the  church.  But  Clement 
died  soon  after  he  had  established  the  so 
much  wished  for  tranquillity.  His  death 
happened  on  the  9th  of  December  1669, 
when  he  had  governed  the  church  two  years, 
four  months,  and  twenty  days.  The  con- 
temporary writers  speak  of  him  as  a  person 
endowed  with  every  virtue  becoming  the 
high  station  to  which  he  was  raised. 


CLEMENT  X.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-SEVENTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1670.]-  After  a  conclave 
tliat  lasted  near  five  months,  cardinal  .53mi- 
lius  Altieri,  come  of  a  noble  Roman  family, 
was  elected  on  the  29th  of  April  1670.  He 
assumed  the  name  of  Clement  X.  'But  as 
he  was  far  advanced  in  years,  and  a  lover 


>  De  La rrey  Hist,  de  Louis  XIV.  torn.  3.  Nani,  Rein- 
court.  Contin.  de  Mezerai,  &c. 


of  his  ease,  he  neither  undertook,  nor  per- 
formed any  thing  worthy  of  notice  during 
the  whole  six  years  of  his  pontificate.  He 
died  on  the  22d  of  July  1676,  when  he  had 
presided  in  the  see  six  years,  two  months, 
and  twenty-three  days. 


•  See  Arkenholtz  Memoirs  de  la  Reine  Christine. 
"  D'Argentre   CoUectio  Judiciorum,  &c.  torn.  3.  p. 
336.     Catechism  Historique,  &c.  torn.  I.  p.  352. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Innocent  XI.] 

Innocent  XI.  oltcied.  He  abolishes  nepolism.  Supiiresscs  the  fniiichises;— [Year  of  Christ,  1677.]  Quar- 
rels with  the  king  of  France  about  the  regale ;— [Year  of  Christ  1678.]  Four  propositions  adopted  by  the 
Gallican  clergy.  Conduct  of  the  pope  on  that  occasion.  The  franchises  a  new  subject  of  quarrel  between 
the  pope  and  the  king;— [Year  of  Christ  lti87.]  


INNOCENT  XI.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-EIGHTH 

BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1676.]  The  election  of 
the  new  pope  was  prorogued  by  the  intri- 
gues of  the  cardinals,  and  foreign  ministers, 
till  the  lOih  of  December,  when  Benedict 
Odesclialchi,  a  native  of  Como,  in  the  duchy 
of  Milan,  was  preferred  to  the  see  under  the 
name  of  Innocent  XI.  He  was  a  man  of 
an  irreproachable  character,  of  uncommon 
courage,  austere  in  his  morals,  and  unfeign- 
edly  desirous  of  reforming  the  abuses  that 
prevailed  in  the  church  and  his  court.  He 
began  with  abolishing  nepotism :  for  when 
his  nephew  came  to  congratulate  him  upon 
his  promotion,  he  told  him  that  he  must  not 
expect  to  have  any  share  in  the  government, 
and  strictly  enjoined  him  neither  to  receive, 
nor  to  letura  any  visits  as  nephew  to  the 
pope.  But  at  the  same  time,  that  he  might 
not  complain  of  his  having  got  nothing  by 
the  promotion  of  his  uncle,  he  made  over  to 
him  his  whole  paternal  estate,  amounting  to 
thirty  thousand  crowns  of  yearly  revenue, 
saying,  he  could  bestow  upon  him  what  was 
his  own,  but  could  not  dispose  of  what  was 
St.  Peter's.'  As  the  "  franchises,"  or  "  right 
of  asylum,"  enjoyed  by  foreign  ministers  re- 
siding at  Rome,  proved  a  sanctuary  for  the 
greatest  criminals,  and  by  screening  them 
from  justice,  encouraged  them  in  their  crimes, 
Innocent  resolved  to  suppress  them,  the 
rather,  as  the  embassadors  had  extended  this 
immunity  to  the  streets  and  squares  where 
their  palaces  stood.  The  imperial  and  Spa- 
nish embassadors,  and  even  queen  Christina, 
readily  acquiesced  in  this  regulation.  But 
the  French  embassador.  Marshal  d'Etrees, 
refusing  to  agree  to  it,  the  pope  allowed  him 
to  enjoy  his  ancient  right,  during  his  time. 
This  condescension  in  his  holiness  to  the 
French  embassador  was  owing  to  his  being 
unwilling  to  quarrel  with  his  master  Lewis 
XIV.,  whose  arms  were  become  formidable  j 
to  all  Europe.  However,  he  could  not  avoid 
quarreling  with  that  powerful  monarch  the^ 
very  next  year.  The  subject  of  their  quarrel  i 
was  a  right,  called  in  France  the  regale,  by  ^ 
which  the  king  claimed  the  collation  of  all 
benefices,  that  became  vacant  in  the  diocese 
of  a  deceased  bishop  till  the  nomination  of 
his  successor,  and  likewise  the  granting  of 
the  investiture  to  every  new  bishop,  and  re- 
quiring him,  on  that  occasion,  to  swear  alle- 
giance to  him  as  his  liege  lord.  These 
claims  were  vigorously  opposed  by  the  pope, 
and  maintaineti  with  no  less  vigor  by  the 

>  Guarnacci  Hist.  Pontiff,  a  Clement  XI.  ad  Clement 
X.  torn.  1.  p.  1.  et  seq. 


king.  The  pope  issued  out  bull  after  bull, 
and  the  king  as  many  severe  edicts  against 
all,  who  should  bring  into  the  kingdom  any 
bulls,  mandates,  or  monitories  from  Rome, 
or  pay  any  regard  to  tliem.  During  the  course 
of  this  long  dispute,  the  Frerich  bishops,  as- 
sembling by  the  king's  order  at  Paris  in 
16S2,  confirmed  and  adopted  the  four  fol- 
lowing propositions,  as  the  ancient  doctrine 
of  the  Gallican  church.  I.  That  neither  St. 
Peter,  nor  his  successors,  have  received  from 
God  any  power  to  intermeddle,  directly  or 
indirectly,  in  civil  or  temporal  matters;  and 
therefore  that  kings  and  princes  are  not  liable 
in  temporal  matters  to  the  ecclesiastical  pow- 
er, nor  can  they  be  deposed  by  the  power  of 
the  keys,  or  their  subjects  be  absolved  froni 
their  fidelity  and  obedience  to  them,  or  their 
oaths  of  allegiance.  II.  That  the-authority 
of  a  general  council  is  superior  to  that  of 
the  pope,  agreeably  to  the  fourth  and  fifth 
decrees  of  the  council  of  Constance.  III. 
That  the  rules,  customs,  and  institutions, 
that  have  been  received  in  the  Gallican 
church,  are  to  be  preserved  inviolable.  IV, 
That  the  decisions  of  the  pope'  are  not  in- 
fallible, without  the  consent  and  approbation 
of  the  church.  These  four  propositions 
were  solemnly  adopted  by  the  whole  assem- 
bly,and  proposed  to  the  whole  body  of  the 
clergy  as  an  inviolable  rule  of  faith.  At  the 
same  time  the  king  issued  out  a  declaration 
in  the  form  of  an  edict,  commanding  all  his 
subjects  to  receive  the  said  propositions,  and 
the  professors  of  divinity  and  canon  law  to 
teach  them  in  the  schools,  with  a  strict  pro- 
hibition to  assert  or  maintain  the  contrary 
doctrine.  Innocent  thought  it  not  advisable 
to  proceed  to  extremities  against  the  whole 
body  of  the  Gallican  clergy,  supported  and 
backed  by  the  king,  and  therefore  contented 
himself  with  declaring  all  the  transactions 
of  their  assembly  void  and  null,  with  repri- 
manding the  bishops  for  abandoning  the 
cause  of  the  church,  and  employing  men  of 
learning  to  confute  the  above  propositions.' 
But  the  doctrine,  which  those  propositions 
contain,  is  held  to  this  day  by  the  Gallican 
church. 

While  this  contest  between  the  pope  and 
the  king  was  carried  on  with  great  resolu- 
tion and  warmth  on  both  sides,  another  un- 
expectedly broke  out,  that  left  no  room  to 
hope  for  an  accommodation.     The  pope  had 

>  See  Cardinal  Norris  Istoria  della  Investiture  Ec- 
clesiast.  p.  547 ;  et  Heidegger  Hist.  Papalus  Period 
VII.  p.  555. 


334 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Alexander  VIII. 


Innocent  dies  ; — [Year  of  Christ  1689.]     His  character.    The  rise  of  Quietism  in  his  time.     Some  account  of 
that  sect.    Alexander  VIII.  elected.    The  franchises  given  up  by  the  French  king. 


allowed,  as  has  been  said,  the  French  em- 
bassador, marshal  d'Etrees,  to  enjoy  the 
"franchise"  during  his  time.  Hediedin  1686, 
and  the  following  year  the  king  appoint- 
ed the  marquis  De  Lavardin  to  succeed  him, 
with  positive  orders  not  to  give  up,  but  to 
assert,  if  necessary,  even  by  force,  the  dis- 
puted privilege.  In  compliance  with  this 
order,  the  marquis  made  his  public  entry 
into  Rome  with  two  hundred  gentlemen,  and 
four  hundred  of  the  French  marine  guards. 
This  the  pope  highly  resented,  and  when 
the  embassador  sent  to  demand  an  audience, 
he  refused  to  receive  him  till  he  publicly  re- 
nounced the  usurped  immunity,  and  even 
interdicted  the  church  of  St.  Lewis,  where 
the  marquis  used  to  assist  at  divine  service. 
On  the  other  hand  the  king,  exasperated  be- 
yond measure  at  the  treatment  his  embassa- 
dor met  with  at  Rome,  arrested  the  pope's 
nuncio  at  Paris,  cardinal  Renucci,  caused 
his  parliament  to  appeal  to  a  general  council 
against  any  rash  measures  the  pope  might 
be  induced  by  the  enemies  of  France  to 
pursue,  and  seized  on  Avignon.  But  the 
pope  still  continued  inflexible,  and  the  contest 
was  carried  on  with  the  greatest  animosity 
till  the  death  of  the  pope,  which  happened 
on  the  12ih  of  August  1689,  when  he  had 
presided  in  the  see  twelve  years,  six  months, 
and  two  days.  He  is  numbered  by  all,  who 
speak  of  him,  among  the  best  popes ;  and 
very  deservedly,  having  made  it  the  whole 
business  of  his  pontificate  to  abolish  the 
abuses  which  'his  predecessors  had  thought 
it  advisable  to  connive  at;  to  reform  the 
manners  of  the  clergy,  as  well  as  the  laity, 
and  restore,  by  many  wise  and  salutary 
regulations,  the  ancient  discipline  of  the 
church.  He  carried  his  zeal  perhaps  too 
far  in  commanding,  on  pain  of  excommuni 
cation,  women  of  all  ranks  and  conditions 
to  cover  their  bosoms  and  necks  up  to  the 
chin,  and  their  arms  down  to  their  wrists, 
with  some  stuff  that  was  not  transparent, 
and  absolutely  prohibiting  them  the  learn- 
ing of  music.  Innocent  having  found,  upon 
examining   the   accounts   of  the  apostolic 


chamber,  that  since  the  pontificate  of  Cle- 
ment VIII.,  who  died  in  1603,  nepotism 
had  cost  the  holy  see,  seventeen  millions, 
he  drew  up  a  bull  to  suppress  it  for  ever. 
But  the  cardinals,  all  to  a  man,  opposed  its 
publication.' 

It  was  in  this  pope's  time,  in  the  year 
1682,  that  Michael  de  Molinos,  a  Spanish 
priest,  published  at  Rome  his  "  Spiritual 
Guide,"  a  book  that  gave  great  offence  to 
many,  especially  to  the  Jesuits.  For  the 
whole  of  religion  was  there  placed  in  a  per- 
fect calm  and  tranquillity  of  mind,  absorbed 
in  the  Deity,  and  in  a  pure  and  disinterested 
love  of  the  Supreme  Being,  that  is,  a  love 
exempt  from  all  views  of  interest,  or  hopes 
of  reward.  From  the  calm  and  quiet  of 
mind,  which  this  doctrine  required,  it  took 
the  name  of  (iuietism,  and  those  who  em- 
braced it,  were  called  Q,uietists.  As  by  such 
principles  all  kinds  of  external  worship  were 
rejected  as  insignificant  and  quite  useless, 
the  adversaries  of  Molinos,  not  satisfied  with, 
refuting  his  doctrine,  as  contrary  to  that  of 
the  church,  accused  him  to  the  inquisition 
as  a  heretic,  upon  his  refusing  to  retract  it. 
He  had  many  friends  and  disciples  in  Rome 
of  rank  and  credit,  and  even  some  cardinals, 
nay,  and  was  highly  esteemed  by  the  pope 
himself:  yet  the  Jesuits,  his  most  bitter 
enemies,  being  powerfully  supported  by  the 
cardinal  D'Etrees,  prevailed  at  last;  and  the 
pope,  in  order  to  gratify  them,  was  obliged, 
contrary  to  his  own  inclination,  to  abandon 
a  man,  to  whom  he  had  shown  particular 
marks  of  his  favor.  Molinos  was  taken  up 
by  the  inquisition  in  1685,  was  obliged  to 
own,  and  publicly  renounce  the  errors,  of 
which  he  was  accused,  and  was  thereupon 
condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment.  That 
Moli|ios  and  his  followers  were  guilty  of 
the  many  shocking  obscenities  laid  to  their 
charge;  that  they  maintained  that  "the  sin 
of  a  man,  ynited  to  God,  is  no  sin,  since  God 
works  in  him,  and  with  him,  whatever  he 
does,"  has  been  asserted  by  some,  and  de- 
nied by  others.^ 


ALEXANDER  VIII.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  THIRTY-NINTH 

BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ  1689.]  Upon  the  decease 
of  Innocent,  cardinal  Peter  Ottoboni,  a  na- 
tive of  Venice,  was  preferred  to  the  chair, 
on  the  6lh  of  October,  by  the  name  of  Alex- 
ander VIII.  The  king  of  France  no  sooner 
heard  of  the  election  of  the  new  pope,  than, 
being  desirous  of  terminating  the  diff"erences 
that  had  subsisted  between  him  and  the  holy 
see,  during  the  late  pontificate,  he  ordered 


the  duke  de  Chaulnes,  his  embassador  ex- 
•traordinary  at  Rome,  to  give  up  all  claim  to 
the  franchises,  and  at  the  same  time  he  re- 
stored the  city  and  territory  of  Avignon.  But 


«  Etat  du  Siege  de  Rome.  Guarnacci.Hist.  Pontif. 
p.  232. 

a  See  Weismen.  Hist.  Eccles.  Sec.  XVII-  p.  555. 
Colonia  Bibliotheque  Quietist.  p.  455—488.  D'Ar- 
geatre  Colleclio  Judicorum,  &c.  tom.  3.  p.  357. 


Clement  XI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


335 


The  doctrine  of  the  Gallican  church  condetnned  by  Alexiuidor.  Ho  dies  ;— [Veiir  of  Christ,  lliQl.]  Innocent 
XII.  elected,  lie  abolishes  nepotism  ; — [Year  of  Christ,  1692.]  lie  condemns  the  four  propositions  adopted 
by  the  Gallican  clergy ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1693 ;] — and  archbisliop  Fonelon's  Divine  Love  ; — [Year  of  Christ, 
1699.]     His  death.     Clement  XI.  elected. 


Alexander  was  not  yet  satisfied.  He  insisted 
upon  the  Frencli  bishops  revoking  the  four 
propositions,  received  hy  their  assembly  in 
16S"2;  and  upon  their  still  maintaining  them, 
he  condemned  the  said  propositions  by  a 
bull,  dated  the  30ih  January  IG91,  and 
threatened  the  bishops,  though  supported  by 
the  king,  with  the  censures  of  the  church.'  j 
But  the    rising  storm  was  happily  laid  by , 


the  death  of  the  pope.  He  died  on  the  1st 
of  February  1(391,  after  a  pontificate  of  one 
year  nine  montiis  and  twenty-six  days.  The 
many  wise  and  salutary  regulations,  made 
by"  Innocent,  were  transgressed  with  im- 
punity in  the  pontificate  of  Alexander,  the 
ancient  disorders  were  all  revived,  and  ne- 
potism was  carried  to  the  most  scandalous 
height.' 


INNOCENT  XIL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTIETH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1689.]  The  next  elec- 
tion was  very  slow,  and  fell  at  last  upon 
cardinal  Antony  Pignatelli,  a  Neapolitan, 
and  archbishop  of  Naples.  He  was  elected 
on  the  12th  of  July,  and  took  the  name 
of  Innocent  XII.  He  undertook,  in  imita- 
tion of  the  good  pope  Innocent  XL,  the  re- 
formation of  the  church  and  court.  As 
nepotism  had  proved  extremely  prejudicial 
both  to  the  church  and  state,  he  caused  a 
bull  to  be  drawn  up,  in  the  very  beginning 
of  his  pontificate,  suppressing  it  for  ever. — 
The  bull  was  warmly  opposed  by  most  of 
the  cardinals.  But  Innocent  was  inflexible  : 
he  obliged  all  the  cardinals,  who  were  then 
in  Rome,  to  sign  it,  and  thus  signed,  it  was 
published,  in  spite  of  all  their  remonstrances, 
with  unusual  solemnity .^ 

In  1693  Innocent  condemned  anew  the 
four  propositions  concerning  the  power  and 
fallibility  of  the  pope,  which  had  been  adop- 
ted by  the  Gallican  church,  and  condemned 
by  his  two  immediate  predecessors.  On  this 
occasion  the  king  abandoned  their  protec- 
tion, to  the  great  surprise  of  the  whole  king- 
dom; and  they  were  forced  to  submit,  and 
renounce  the  doctrine  which  they  had  so 
solemnly  established  but  a  few  years  before.' 
At  this  time  the  pope  was  mediating  a  peace 
between  the  king  and  the  emperor  Leopold, 
and  it  was  to  gain  the  favor  and  good  will 


of  his  holiness,. that  Lewis  left  the  bishops 
at  his  mercy. 

In  1699  was  condemned  by  Innocent,  the 
book  which  the  famous  De  la  Mothe  Fene- 
lon,  archbishop  of  Cambray,  had  published 
under  the  title  of  "the  Maxims  of  Saints."' 
In  that  piece  "  pure  and  disinterested  love-" 
was  recommended  and  inculcated  as  alone 
becoming  the  saints.  As  the  book  made  a 
great  noise,  recourse  was  had  to  the  pope, 
who  appointed  a  particular  congregation  to 
examine  the  doctrine  it  contained.  The  book 
was  declared  "  unsound"  by  the  divines, 
who  composed  that  congregation.  Twenty- 
three  propositions  were  judgect  erroneous, 
and  the  pope  condemned  them  by  a  bull, 
dated  at  Rome,  the  13th  of  March  1699.— 
That  excellent  prelate  not  only  acquiesced 
in  the  sentence,  but  read  it  to  his  people  in 
the  pulpit  at  Cambray,  exhorted  them  to 
submit  to  it,  and  would  not  allow  any  of  his 
friends  to  defend  what  the  pope  had  con- 
demned.* 

Innocent  died  on  the  27th  of  September 
1700,  having  governed  the  church  nine 
years  two  months  and  fifteen  days.  He 
was  universally  beloved  for  his  eminent  vir- 
tues, and  is  greatly  commended  by  all  the 
contemporary  writers  for  his  zealous  endea- 
vors to  reform  the  church  and  the  court, 
though  they  were  not  attended  with  all  the 
wished-for  success. 


CLEMENT  XL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-FIRST 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1700.]  The  new  pope 
Clement  XL,  a  native  of  Urbino,  called  be- 
fore his  election,  John  Francis  Albani,  was 

»  Larrey  Hist,  de  Louis  XIV.  torn.  5.  p.  .192. 
«  Etat  d'u  Siege  de  Rome,  torn.  2.  p.  110  ;  et  Bullar. 
Bulla  19.  'Etat,  ibid.  p.  116. 


unanimously  chosen  on  the  3d  of  November, 
though  he  was  then  only  in  the  51st  year 
of  his  age.     He  declined,  at  first,  the  ofl^i?red 


>  Etat.  dii  .Siege  de  Rome,  tom.  2.  p.  84. 
"  Toussaint's  Hist,  de  rEelise  de   Meaux,  I.  5.  p. 
465,  et  seq.    Ramsey  Vie  de  Fenelon. 


336 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XL 


Clement  greatly  embarrassed  in  the  war  about  the  Spanish  succession.  Dispute  between  the  Jesuits  and 
other  missionaries  atout  the  Chinese  ceremonies.  Charge  brought  against  the  Jesuits.  The  ceremonies 
in  dispute.  Decisions  of  the  popes  concerning  them.  Condemned  in  China  by  the  apostolic  vicar.  Forbid- 
den by  Clement;  — [Year  of  Christ,  1704.]     But  still  tolerated  by  the  Jesuits. 


dignity,  alleclging  that  he  feared  his  extreme 
fondness  for  his  nephews,  and  the  rest  of  his 
family,  would  betray  him,  to  the  great  dis- 
honor of  the  holy  see,  into  a  transgression 
of  the  bull  against  nepotism,  which  he  him- 
self had  drawn  up,  and  zealously  promoted. 
However,  he  yielded  the  third  day,  to  the 
great  satisfaction  of  the  cardinals,  who  en- 
tertained the  highest  opinion  of  his  abili- 
ties, and  his  skill  in  state  affairs.  In  the 
war  that  broke  out  in  the  beginning  of  his 
pontificate,  between  the  houses  of  Austria 
and  Bourbon,  about  the  Spanish  succession, 
he  resolved  to  stand  neuter,  and  only  act  the 
part  of  a  mediator.  But  his  refusing  to  ac- 
knowledge either  of  the  two  competitors, 
Philip  V.  or  Charles  III.,  or  grant  to  either 
the  investiture  of  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
disobliged  both,  and  involved  the  ecclesias- 
tical state  in  all  the  calamities  of  a  war.  But 
Clement  was  not  thereby  diverted  from  at- 
tending to  the  affairs  of  the  church.  He 
hearkened  to  the  accusations  brought  against 
the  Jesuits  by  the  Dominicans  and  other 
missionaries  in  China.  The  grand  accusa- 
tion was,  that  they  tolerated  in  their  converts 
the  idolatrous  practices  of  their  old  religion, 
and  thus  introduced  a  motley  mixture  of 
Christianity  and  paganism.  The  pra.ctices 
that  they  connived  at  and  their  adversaries 
branded  them  with  idolatry,  were  :  I.  That 
they  permitted  the  new  Christians  to  adore 
the  same  go^l,  whom  they  adored  before 
under  the  name  of  Tien,  which  word  in  the 
Chinese  language  signifies  the  "  heavens." 
The  Chinese  deity,  was,  as  the  adversaries 
of  the  Jesuits  pretended,  either  the  "  mate- 
rial heavens,"  or  a  deity  infinitely  inferior, 
in  excellence  and  perfection,  to  the  God  of 
the  Christians.  Were  that  true,  the  fathers 
of  the  society  would,  without  all"  dispute,  be 
guilty  of  the  charge  brought  against  them. 
But  they  maintained,  that  the  Chinese,  by 
their  Tien  meant,  not  the  "  material  hea- 
ven," but  the  "  Lord  of  heaven,"  an  eternal 
and  all-perfect  being ;  the  Creator  and  go- 
vernor of  the  universe;  and,  in  short,  the 
same  God  whom  the  Christians  adore,  with 
all  the  attributes,  which  they  ascribe  to  him. 
The  Chinese,  therefore,  were  no  idolators, 
according  to  the  Jesuits,  but  knew,  and 
worshiped  the  true  God,  and  consequently 
their  order  could  not  justly  be  accused  of 
permitting  idolatry  in  permitting  their  pro- 
selytes to  adore  the  same  God  after  their 
conversion,  as  they  had  adored  before  it. — 
II.  The  rights  and  ceremonies  that  were 
performed  yearly  by  the  learned  among  the 
Chinese  to  the  memory  of  their  great  law- 
giver Confucius,  and  by  every  family  in  ho- 
nor of  their  ancestors,  were  tolerated  by  the 
Jesuits,  but  condemned  by  the  other  mis- 
sionaries as  rank  idolatry.  On  these  occa- 
sions the  Chinese  prostrate  themselves  before 


a  kind  of  tablet,  on  which  the  names  of  their 
ancestors,  and  that  of  Confucius,  are  written 
in  golden  letters,  make  offering  to  them  of 
rich  perfumes,  victuals,  fruits,  &,c.,  and  re- 
peat a  great  variety  of  prayers  ;  which  being 
ended,  the  person  who  officiates,  dismisses 
the  assembly  with  a  blessing.  Are  these 
ceremonies  only  civil  institutions,  as  was  . 
maintained  by  the  Jesuits,  or  of  a  religious 
nature,  as  was  asserted  by  the  other  mis- 
sionaries'? The  deciding  of  this  important 
question  was,  at  last,  referred  to  the  infalli- 
ble heads  of  the  church  ;  and  surely,  nothing 
has  ever  more  plainly  shown  their  total 
want  of  that  prerogative,  than  their  deci- 
sions concerning  it.  In  1645,  Innocent  X. 
highly  disapproved  of  the  conduct  of  the  Je- 
suits, and  stigmatized  the  ceremonies  which 
they  tolerated,  with  the  name  of  "Chinese 
Superstitions."  In  1656,  Alexander  VII. 
allowed  the  Chinese  converts  to  observe 
several  of  the  ceremonies,  which  Innocent 
had  condemned.  As  the  Jesuits  had  now 
one  infallible  pope  for  them,  and  one  no  less 
infallible  pope  against  them,  the  succeeding 
popes  avoided,  for  some  time,  to  come  to 
any  determination,  since  they  could  come 
to  none  without  contradicting  that  of  one  of 
their  predecessors.  Thus  the  contest  was 
carried  on  with  great  warmth  in  China,  to 
the  inexpressible  prejudice  of  the  Christian 
rehgion;  the  more  sensible  among  the  Chi- 
nese desiring  the  missionaries  to  settle  among 
themselves  what  was,  and  what  was  not  to 
be  beheved  and  practised  in  iheir  religion, 
before  they  recommended  it  to  others.  In 
1693,  a  French  priest,  named  Charles  Mai- 
grot,  who  had  been  sent  into  China  with  the 
character  of  apostolic  vicar;  and  was  after- 
ward consecrated  titular  bishop  of  Conon, 
in  that  empire ;  condemned,  by  a  public 
edict,  the  opinions  and  practices  of  the  Je- 
suits as  •  absolutely  inconsistent  with  the 
principles  of  the  Gospel  and  the  purity  of 
the  Christian  religion.  From  this'sentence 
the  Jesuits  appealed  to  the  pope.  Innocent 
XII.  who,  in  1699,  appointed  a  congrega- 
tion to  examine  and  finally  decide  this  te- 
dious controversy.  But  Innocent  dying  in 
the  meantime,  his  successor,  Clement  XI., 
forbad,  by  a  solemn  decree  in  1704,  the  use 
of  the  ceremonies  in  question,  and  at  iht- 
same  time  required  the  general  of  the  Je- 
suits, by  a  private  brief,  to  see  that  his  edict 
was  punctually  complied  with  by  all  under 
his  obedience.  The  Jesuits  did  not  acqui- 
esce in  the  papal  decree,  but  explaining  it, 
as  forbidding  these  ceremonies  in  a  religious 
sense,  and  not  as  political  institutions,  in 
which  light  alone,  they  said,  they  were  con- 
sidered by  the  Chinese,  they  still  maintained 
that  they  might  be  innocently  observed  by 
the  new  Christians;  and  continued,  in  spite 
of  the  pope's  prohibition,  to  permit  them. — 


Clement  XL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


337 


The  controversy  between  the  Jansenisls  and  Jesuits  revived,  and  upon  what 
II  "  Vineam  Domini,"  &.C.     [Year  of  Christ,  1713.]     His  bull  "  Unigenilus,"   how 


Clement's  final  decision, 
occasion.     Clement's  bull  .  .  _ 

received  in  France.    He  separates  himself  from  the  communion  of  those  who  refuse  to  accept  it  :"[Year 
of  Christ,  1718.] 


Thus  was  the  war  renewed  between  the 
Jesuiis  and  their  adversaries;  and  on  botli 
sides  carried  on,  in  China  and  in  Europe, 
with  more  acrimony  than  ever.  At  last 
Clement,  apprehending  the  consequences  of 
his  provoking  so  formidable  an  order  as  that 
of  the  Jesuits,  thought  it  adviseable  lo  ap- 
pease their  resentment  by  a  new  decree ; 
and,  accordingly,  he  issued  one  in  1715,  al- 
lowing the  missionaries  and  their  Chinese 
proselytes  to  use  the  word  TVm  to  express 
the  Divine  nature,  provided  they  added  to 
it  the  word  Tchu ;  these  two  words  signi- 
fying the  "Lord  of  heaven,"  and  plainly 
showing  that  they  adored  not  the  "  material 
heaven,"  but  the  "Maker  of  heaven," 
whom  the  Christians  adored.  By  the  same 
decree  most  of  the  ceremonies  which  Inno- 
cent X.  had  condemned,  and  Clement  him- 
self had  forbidden,  were  permitted,  upon 
condition  that  they  should  be  considered  by 
those  who  performed  them,  not  as  religious 
but  as  civil  institutions,  or  merely  as  marks 
of  respect  to  their  ancestors  and  their  law- 
giver. Thus  the  Jesuits  triumphed  in  the 
end  ;  and  they  have  been  suffered,  ever  since 
the  publication  of  this  last  decree,  to  pursue 
unmolested  their  own  methods  of  conver- 
sion. 

In  the  pontificate  of  Clement  was  revived 
the  controversy  between  the  Jansenists  and 
Jesuits,  on  occasion  of  a  question,  probably 
proposed  with  that  view,  and  commonly 
called  "  the  case  of  conscience."  The  ques- 
tion was^  "whether  absolution  could  be 
granted  to  a  man,  who  received  purely  and 
simply  the  above-mentioned  formulary,'  and 
vet  believed,  in  his  heart,  that  the  pope  and 
the  church  might  be  mistaken  in  matters  of 
fact?"  Or  that  the  "five  propositions" 
might  not  be  found  in  the  book  of  Jansenius, 
in  the  sense  in  which  they  had  been  con- 
demned by  the  pope?  In  answer  to  this 
question  forty  doctors  of  the  Sorbonne  gave 
it  under  their  hands,  that  absolution  might 
be  granted  to  such  a  person.  As  ihe  pope's 
infallibility  was  thereby  denied  with  respect 
to  "  matters  of  fact,"  the  Jesuiis  and  their 
friends,  applying  to  his  holiness,  procured  a 
bull,  enjoining  a  belief  of  "  matters  of  fact," 
as  well  as  of"  matters  of  doctrine,"  or  opi- 
nion, and  at  the  same  time  declaring,  that  a 
.  respectful  silence  was  not  sufficient  with 
regard  to  the  former,  as  was  pretended  by 
the  Jansenists,  but  a  positive  assent  was  ab- 
solutely necessary.  This  bull  begins  with 
the  words  "  Vineam  Domini,"  and  is  dated 
the  20th  of  October,  1705.  It  was  sent  by 
the  king  to  the  assembly  of  the  bishops, 
then  silting  at  Paris ;  to  the  parliament ;  and 
to  the  college  of  the  Sorbonne,  and  by  all 
received,  for  the  sake  of  peace,  "saving  the 


'  See  above,  p.  331. 

Vol.  III.— 43 


rights  of  the  bishops,  the  liberties  of  the  Gal- 
Ucan  church,  and  the  prerogatives  of  the 
crown."      Thus  was   tranquillity   restored. 
But  it  was  soon  disturbed  anew  on  the  fol- 
lowing occasion.      The   famous   Pasquier 
Cluenel,  a  priest  of  the  oratory,  an  intimate 
friend  of  the  celebrated  Arnauld,  and  after 
his  death  the  leading  man  of  his  party,  had 
published,  in  1671,  a  book  of  "Moral  Reflec- 
tions" upon  the  text  of  the  New  Testament. 
This    piece   he  afterwards   improved,  with 
many  additions  and  practical  observations, 
calculated  to  awaken  in  the  reader  the  most 
lively  sentiments  of  piety  and  religion.     It 
was  received  with  universal  applause,  and 
highly  commended  by  several  bishops,  nay, 
and  by  the  pope  himself,  Clement  XI.    But 
the  Jesuiis  discovered  in  it  the  very  quint- 
essence of  Jansenism,  which  had   escaped 
his  holiness's  infallibility,  and  was  insensi- 
bly imbibed  by  those  who  perused  it.    They  * 
publicly  inveighed  against  it,  as  conveying 
the  venom  of  Jansenism  under  the  specious 
appearances  of  piety   and  devotion.     They 
did  not  stop  there,  but  having  extracted  from 
the  book  one  hundred  and  three  propositions, 
they  prevailed  upon  the  king,  by  their  great 
interest  at  court,  to  apply  to  Rome  for  a  bull 
condemning  the  said  propositions,  and  the 
book   itself.      Clement   readily   granted  the 
king's  request,  and,  in  1713,  issued  out  the 
famous  bull  Unigenitus,  by  whjch  one  hun- 
dred and  one  propositions  were  condemned 
in  duenel's  book,  the  very  book  upon  which 
Clement  himself  had  bestowed  the  highest 
encomiums  but  a  few  years  before.     It  was 
accepted  by  forty  bishops,  and  opposed  by 
seven,  with  cardinal  Noailles,  archbishop  of 
Paris,  at  their  head.     But  the  bull  being,  not- 
withstanding their  opposition,  registered,  by 
the  king's  express  command,  in  the  college 
of  the  Sorbonne,  and  in  parliament,  it  ob- 
tained the  force  of  a  law.     It  would  be  both 
tedious  and  foreign  to  my  purpose  to  relate 
the  disturbances  tiiat  attended  the  publica- 
tion of  this  bull  in  France,  and  the  severe 
treatment  they  met  with  from  the  king,  who, 
instead  of  receiving  it,  appealed    from  the 
pope  to  a  general  council.     I  shall  therefore 
only  observe-,  that  Clement,  by  a  pastoral 
letter,  dated  the  8th  of  September,  1718,  and 
beginning  with  the  words  "  pastoralis  offi- 
cii," separated  himself  from  the  communion 
of  all,  by  what  dignity  soever  distinguished, 
who  did  not  receive  his  constitution  ;  that 
thereupon  cardinal  Noailles,  on  the  24th  of 
the  same  month  and  year,  published  his  ap- 
peal, dated  the  3d  of  April  of  the  preceding 
year,  but  was,  at  last,  in   1728,   prevailed 
upon   to  withdraw  his  appeal,  and  recei/e 
the  constitution.     Most  of  the  bishops  ai>d 
their  clergy   followed   his  example.     Thus 
was  the  public  tranquillity  restored.     But  in 
that  kingdom  many,  both  of  the  clergy  and' 
2D 


33S 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Innocent  XIII. 


Clement  quarrels  with  the  king  of  Sicily.  He  dies  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1721.]  His  character.  Innocent 
Xni.  elected.  Maintains  and  defends  the  bull  Unigenitus.  Invests  the  emperor  with  the  kingdom  of 
Naples.     Dies;— [Year  of  Christ,  1724.] 


the  laity,  still  adhere  to  the  doctrine  of  Jan- 
senius,  and  wait  only  for  a  favorable  oppor- 
tunity of  reviving  the  controversy,  and  re- 
kindling the  fiame  that  is  covered,  but  not 
yet  extinguished. 

In  1717  Clement  quarreled  with  the  new 
king  of  Sicily,  the  duke  of  Savoy,  about  the 
Sicilian  monarchy,  as  it  is  called;  and  upon 
the  king's  refusing  to  give  it  up,  he  laid  the 
whole  island  under  an  interdict.  But  the 
king,  paying  no  regard  to  the  interdict,  or- 
dered the  clergy  to  perform  divine  service  as 
usual,  and  banished  all  who  refused  to  com- 
ply. Of  the  monarchy  of  Sicily,  and  its 
origin,  I  have  spoken  at  length  elsewhere.^ 

Clement  had  the  misfortune  to  find  him- 
self constantly,  we  may  say,  between  two 
fires :  he  could  grant  no  favor  to  either  of  the 
pretenders  to  the  Spanish  monarchy  with- 
out disobliging  the  other,  and  was  thus  look- 
ed upon  by  both,  and  treated  as  an  enemy. 
To  gratify  Philip  V.,  and  avoid  an  open 
rupture  with  the  court  of  Spain,  he  confer- 
red, much  against  his  will,  the  dignity  of  car- 
dinal upon  the  famous  Alberoni.  That  pro- 
motion Avas  highly  resented  by  the  emperor, 
pretending  that  the  new  cardinal  kept  up  a 
correspondence  with  the  rebels  of  Hungary, 
and  had  solicited  the  Turk  to  join  them 
The  menaces  of  the  emperor,  and  the  seiz- 
ing of  Comachio  by  the  imperial  forces, 
obliged  the  pope  to  levy  troops,  in  order  to 
repel  force  by  force.     But  at  the  approach 


of  the  emperor's  army,  consisting  chiefly 
of  Lutherans,  he  was  glad  to  conclude  a 
peace  upon  the  terms  prescribed  to  him. — 
In  short,  his  pontificate  was,  from  the  be- 
ginning to  the  end,  an  uninterrupted  series 
of  troubles  and  cross  events;  and  he  was 
frequently  heard  to  say,  that  he  wished  he 
repented  as  sincerely  of  his  sins,  as  he  did 
of  his  having  suffered  himself  to  be  per-' 
suaded  to  accept  of  the  pontifical  dignity. 
Death  put  an  end  to  his  life  and  his  troubles 
on  the  19th  of  November,  1721,  after  a  pon- 
tificate of  twenty  years,  four  months,  and 
sixteen  days.  He  was  a  man  of  an  untaint- 
ed character,  was  well  skilled  in  state  aflTairs, 
and  surpassed,  in  sagacity,  most  of  the  pre- 
ceding popes,  but  was  often  brought  into 
difficulties  by  preferring  the  judgment  of 
others  to  his  own.  He  was  well  acquainted 
with  scholastic  divinity,  and  a  very  elegant 
Latin  writer,  as  appears  from  his  "  Letters," 
his  "  Brevia  Selecta,"  his  "Orationes  Con- 
sistoriales,"  his  "  Homilies,"  and  his  "Bul- 
larium,"  of  which  a  magnificent  edition  was 
published,  after  his  death,  by  his  nephew, 
cardinal  Hannibal  Albani.  He  was  not  al- 
together free  from  nepotism ;  but  he  never 
suffered  it  to  lead  him  into  those  scandalous 
excesses,  that  had,  in  latter  times,  so  dis- 
graced the  pontificates  of  most  of  his  pre- 
decessors. Upon  the  whole,  Clement  XI. 
may  deservedly  be  placed  among  the  good 
popes.' 


INNOCENT  XIII.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-SECOND 

BISHOP  OF  ^ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1721.1  In  the  room  of 
Clement  was  unanimously  elected,  on  the 
8th  of  May,  Michael  Angelo  Conti,  of  one 
of  the  most  illustrious  families  of  Rome, 
who  took  the  narne  of  Innocent  XIII.  He 
was  a  man  of  excellent  parts,  and  of  an 
irreproachable  character,  and  had  distin- 
guished himself,  when  a  cardinal,  above 
most  of  the  sacred  college.  But  the  infirmi- 
ties to  which  he  had  been  for  some  years 
subject,  prevented  him  'from  making  any 
figure  as  a  pope.  Soon  after  his  promotion 
he  received  a  leUer,  signed  by  seven  French 
bishops,  begging  his  holiness  wpuld  be 
pleased  to  revoke,  or,  at  least,  to  modify  the 
bull  Unigenitus,  as  surreptitious,  and  only 
calculated  to  keep  those  disunited,  whom  it 
was  incumbent  upon  him  to  unite.  In  that 
letter,  dated  the  9th  of  June  1721,  they 
urged  so  many  arguments  against  the  bull, 
that  it  rather  deserved  the  name  of  a  book 

«  See  vol.  II.  p.  423. 


than  a  letter.  Innocent  referred  it  to  the  in- 
quisition; and  by  a  decree  of  that  tribunal, 
dated. the  29th  of  March  1722,  it  was  con- 
demned as  schismatical,  and  tending  to  pro- 
mote heresy ;  and  all  were  forbidden  on 
pain  of  excommunication,  to  publish,  to  pe- 
ruse, or  to  keep  it  by  them. 

Innocent  consented  at  last  to  invest  the 
emperor,  Charles  VI.,  with  the  kingdom  of 
Naples,  but  solemnly  protested  against  the 
investiture  of  Parma  and  Piacenza,  granted 
by  that  prince  to  the  infant  Don  Carlos,  pre- 
tending those  states  to  be  fiefs  of  the  church, 
and  not  of  the  empire.  He  acquitted  the 
persecuted  cardinal  Alberoni,  received  him 
into  favor,  and  died  on  the  7th  of  March 
1724,  having  governed  the  church  two  years 
and  ten  months.  He  left  most  of  the  chief 
employments  possessed  by  the  very  nume- 
rous tribe  of  his  nephews  and  relations,  most 


'  Polidorus  de  Vita  et  Rebus  Gestis  Clementis  XI. 
Morci  Ristretto  della  Vita  de  Clemente  XI. 


Benedict  XH.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  -339 

Benedict  XIll.  elected.  Ilolds  a  provincial  synod  in  the  Lateran.  Confirms  the  bull  Unigenitiis  ;— [Year  of 
Christ,  1727.]  Confers  the  diijnily  of  cardinal  iiiion  hia  favorite  Coscia,  who  poverns  uncontrolled.  The 
bull  llniscnitiis  received  by  cardinal  Noiiilles  ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1728.]  Uenedict  die*;— [Year  of  Christ, 
1730.7     His  character.     Remarkably  kind  to  llie  poor.  ^ 

of  them  persons  of  the  first  rank  in  Rome.  1  dispensation  for  the  prince  De  Buillon,  eld- 
The  day  before  his  death  he  was  prevailed  est  son  to  the  duke  of  that  name,  to  marry  the 
upon  by  the  French  embassador  to  sign  a  I  princess  of  Turenne,  his  brother's  widow.' 


BENEDICT  XIIL,  THE  T^VO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-THIRD 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1724.]     Upon  the  death 
of  Innocent,  cardinal  Vincenzo  Maria  Or- 
sini,  a  Dominican  friar,  and  archbishop  of 
Benevento,  was  raised  to  the  chair  on   the 
29th  of  May.     He  was  a  native  of  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  and  the  eldest  son  of  the 
duke  of  Gravino  of  that  kingdom  ;  but,  being 
of  a  religious  turn  of  mind,  had,  from  his 
tender  years,  embraced  a  monastic  life  in  the 
order  of  St.  Dominic.    He  was,  in  considera- 
tion of  his  noble  descent,  and  exemplary  life, 
preferred  by  Clement  X.,  in   1G72,  to  the 
dignity  of  cardinal,  and  soon  afterwards  to 
the  archbishopric  of  Benevento.     He  was, 
■with  the  utmost  diiHculty,  prevailed  upon  to 
accept  of  the  papal  dignity,  alledging,  that 
he  was  utterly  unacquainted  with  state  af- 
fairs, and  that  it  was  too  late  for  him  to  ac- 
quaint himself  with  them.    But  being  forced 
to  acquiesce  in  his  election,  he  made  it  the 
whole  business  of  his  pontificate  to  reduce 
the  pleasures  and  pomp  of  his  court,  to  sup- 
press abuses,  and  restrain  the  licentiousness 
of  the  clergy.     With  that  view  he  held  a 
provincial   synod  in  the  Lateran  in   1725. 
But  the  Jesuits,  of  whom  three  were,  at  this 
time,  cardinals,  highly  provoked  at  his  ap- 
proving the  doctrine  of  the  Dominicans  con- 
cerning   grace    and    predestination,    found 
means  to  render  all  his  endeavors  ineffectual ; 
nay,  they  took  occasion,  from  his  enmity  to 
perukes,  and  his  ordering  the  clergy  of  all 
ranks  to  wear  their  own  hair,  to  expose  both 
him  and  his   council  to  contempt  and  ridi- 
cule.    In   1727,  Benedict  published  a  bull, 
beginning  with   the  word  "pretiosus,"  to 
confirm  the  bull  "  Unigenitus."     But  as  he 
adopted,    in    his   bull,    the    system   of   the 
Dominicans,  the  Jesuits  pretended  that,  in- 
stead of  condemning,  he  had  approved  the 
■  doctrine  of  Jansenius.     Indeed  the  doctrine 
of  the  Dominicans,   with  respect   to  grace 
and  predestination,  differs  very    little,  if  at 
all,  from  that  of  the  Jansenists.     But  they 
now  disguise   their  real  tenets  with   terms 
and   distinctions    evidently    borrowed    from 
the  schools  of  the  Jesuits,  and  have,  on  that 
account,  been  severely   reproached   by   the 
Jansenists  with  betraying  the  cause  of  truth.' 
Benedict  would  not  suffer  any  of  his  re- 


lations to  interfere  in  the  government.  But 
his  extraordinary  kindness  to  the  famous 
Nicholas  Coscia,  the  confidence  he  placed 
in  him,  and  his  admitting  him  at  last,  though 
of  a  very  mean  descent,  into  the  sacred  col- 
lege, offended  the  cardinals  more  than  the 
most  scandalous  nepotism  could  have  done. 
They  pretended,  that  the  dignity  of  cardinal 
ought  to  be  the  reward,  not  of  private,  but 
of  public  services  only;  and  even  compared 
the  promoting  of  Coscia  to  so  high  a  station 
to  the  promotion  formerly  made  by  Julius 
III.  of  his  monkey-keeper  to  the  same  sta- 
tion. However,  the  favorite  was  no  sooner 
vested  with  his  new  dignity,  than  the  cour- 
tiers all  strove,  and  among  them  some  car- 
dinals, who  should  be  the  foremost  to  con- 
gratulate him  upon  his  promotion,  and  re- 
commend themselves  to  his  favor  and  pro- 
tection. From  that  time  he  governed  quite 
uncontrolled,  while  the  good  pope  was 
wholly  employed  in  visiting  hospitals,  and 
in  such  like  works  of  charity,  or  in  forming 
impracticable  schemes  to  unite  all  Christian 
sects  in  one  church  and  one  faith. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  events  of 
Benedict's  pontificate  was  the  submission  of 
the  aged  cardinal  Noailles,  who,  in  1728, 
consented  at  last  to  receive,  and  to  si^n  the 
bull  Unigenitus,  to  the  inexpressible  joy  of 
his  holiness;  and  he  immediately  notified  it 
to  the  cardinals  in  a  full  consistory,  called 
for  that  purpose,  requiring  them  all  to  write 
separately  to  him,  and  renew  the  so  long  in- 
terrupted correspondence  between  them,  and 
so  worthy  a  member  of  their  college. 

Benedict  died  on  the  21st  of  February 
j730,  when  he  had  presided  in  the  see  five 
years,  eight  months,  and  twenty-three  days. 
He  had  ever  led  a  most  exemplary  life,  had 
ever  been  remarkable  for  the  austerity  of 
his  morals,  and  the  purity  of  his  manners, 
was  possessed  of  every  Christian  virtue  in 
a  most  eminent  degree,  and  in  piety  no  ways 
inferior  to  any  of  the  popes  of  the  primitive 
times.  His  kindness  to  the  poor  was  quite 
extraordinary  and  strikin?.  He  used  to  call 
them  his  nephews  and  relations,  ordered  the 
gales  of  the  Vatican  to  stand  ever  open  to 
them  ;  admitted  to  his  presence  all  who  pre- 


>  Lettres  Provinciales,  Lett.  II. 


'  Guarnacci  Vit.  Pontiff. 


340 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XII 


Benedict  an  enemy  to  all  pomp  and  show.     Clement  XII.  elected.    Calls  cardinal  Coscia,  and  his  accomplices, 
to  an  account.    Quarrels  with  most  of  the  Christian  princes.     Dies ;— [Year  of  Christ,  1740.] 


seated  themselves,  and  at  all  hours  of  the 
day  heard  their  complaints,  and  never  failed 
to  relieve  such  of  them  as  he  found,  upon 
inquiry,  to  stand  in  real  need  of  relief.  In 
order  to  be  better  able  to  provide  for  them, 
without  putting  the  apostolic  chamber  to 
any  extraordinary  expenses,  he  fixed  the 
expense  of  his  own  table  at  eight  baiocchi  a 
day,  scarce  six  pence  English,  drinking  no 
wine,  and  living  only  upon  vegetables.  He 
visited  all  the  public  hospitals  in  town,  at 
least,  thrice  a  week;  frequently  administered 
to  the  sick  their  medicines  with  his  own 
hand,  and,  when  he  found  any  of  them  at 
the  pointof  death,  he  kneeled  down  by  them 
and  prayed  till  they  expired.  He  was  an 
utter  enemy  to  all  pomp  and  show,  and 
would  even  have  dismissed  his  guards,  say- 
ing, "  such  marks  of  sovereignty  became  not 
the  servant  of  servants,  the  successors  of  a 
poor  fisherman,"  but  was  prevailed  upon, 
not  without  much  difficulty,  to  lay  aside 


that  resolution.  However,  he  made  very 
little  use  of  his  guards,  but  walked  out  in 
the  dusk  of  the  evening  to  visit  his  sick 
friends,  or  went  in  a  coach,  attended  by  one 
servant  only.  Upon  the  whole,  he  was, 
with  respect  to  his  private  character,  one  of 
the  best  popes  we  read  of  since  the  founda- 
tion of  the  see  of  Rome  to  his  time.  But  if 
we  view  him  in  a  public  character,  we  shall, 
perhaps,  find  him  to  have  been  one  of  the 
worst.  He  left  the  government  entirely  in 
the  hands  of  Coscia,  and  his  other  favorites, 
and  entertained  so  high  an  opinion  of  their 
integrity,  that  he  would  hearken  to  no  com- 
plaints against  them,  though  guilty  of  the 
most  enormous  and  notorious  extortions.  It 
must  farther  be  owned,  that  this  respectable 
pope  betrayed,  in  most  of  his  actions,  some 
foible ;  and  that,  after  all,  neither  his  pru- 
dence nor  his  abilities  were  equal  to  so  high 
a  station.* 


CLEMENT  XIL,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-FOURTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1739.]  The  new  election 
was  protracted  by  political  intrigues,  and 
the  disagreement  of  the  different  parties,  for 
the  space  of  near  five  months,  that  is,  till 
the  12ih  of  July,  when  the  Albani  party, 
consisting  of  the  creatures  of  Clement  XI., 
prevailed  at  last;  and,  by  their  interest,  Lau- 
rence Corsini,  a  native  of  Florence,  was 
raised  to  the  papal  chair,  under  the  name  of 
Clement  XII.  He  began  his  pontificate 
with  obliging  cardinal  Coscia,  and  those, 
whom  he  had  employed,  to  give  an  account 
of  their  late  administration,  and  answer  the 
many  accusations  brought  against  them  by 
persons  of  all  ranks  and  conditions.  They 
were  tried  by  a  particular  congregation,  ap- 
pointed for  that  purpose,  and  it  plainly  ap- 
pearing that  they  had  defrauded  the  aposto- 
lic chamber  of  immense  sums,  they  were 
sentenced  to  make  them  good,  which  re- 
duced them  almost  to  beggary.  We  are 
told,  that  a  very  small  s"hare  of  the  sums 
which  they  were  forced  to  refund,  came  into 
the  apostolic  chamber,  his  holiness  having 
privately  disposed  of  it  to  his  nephe,ws  and 
relations. 


Clement  refused  at  first  to  confirm  the  in- 
fant Don  Lewis  in  the  archbishopric  of  To- 
ledo, but  was  in  the  end  obliged  to  yield,  and 
even  to  distinguish  him,  though  but  eight 
years  old,  with  the  dignity  of  cardinal.  He 
quarrelled  with  most  of  the  Christian  princes, 
espe.cially  with  the  emperor  Charles,  claim- 
ing a  right  to  dispose  of  the  duchy  of  Par- 
ma, as  a  fief  of  the  empire,  while  his  holi- 
ness^obstinately  maintained  it  to  be  a  fief  of 
the  church. 

Clement  died  on  the  6th  of  February 
174.0,  when  he  had  governed  the  church 
nine  years,-  six  months,  and  twenty-five 
days.  He  was  a  man  of  learning,' and  an 
encourager  of  the  learned,  but  left  no  writings 
behind  him  besides  some  bulls,  and  among 
these  one,  allowing  the  prolestants,  who 
should  embrace  the  Roman  catholic  religion, 
to  continue  in  the  possession  of  the  church 
lands,  which  they  held  before  their  conver- 
sion. He  improved  the  Vatican  library  with 
a  noble  collection  of  very  scarce  and  valua- 
ble books. 

»  Guarnacci  Vit.  Pontiff. 


Benedict  XIV.] 


Oil  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


341 


Benedict  XIV.  chosen  pope. 


His  zeal  for  a  refornialioii  procures  liiiii  tlio  dunomination  of  the 
Pope  "    He  dies; — [Year  of  Christ,  1758.] 


BENEDICT  XIV.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FOllTY-FIFTH 
BISHOP  OF"  HOME. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1758.]    The  college  of 
cardinals  was,  at  this  time,  divided  into  two 
parties,  the  one  consisting  of  the  creatures 
of  the  Albana,  and  the  other  of  those  of 
the  Corsina  family.     As  they  were  pretty 
equal  in  numbers,  and  neither  would  yield 
to  the  other,  the  contest  lasted  six  months 
and  some  days.     During  that  time,  several 
cardinals  of  both  parties,  no  longer  able  to 
bear  their  close  confinement  in  the  height 
of  the  summer  heats,  chose  to  qiiit  the  field 
of  battle,  and  reserve  themselves  for  a  future 
chance.     At  last,  the  Albana  party  carried 
the  day,  and  by  them  was  elected  on  the 
17th  August,  Prosper  Lambertini,  a  native 
of  Bologna,  and  archbishop   of  that  city, 
who  assumed  the  name  of  Benedict  XIV. 
He  was  a  man  of  an  untainted  character,  of 
extraordinary  parts,   and   in   every  respect 
worthy  of  and  equal  to  so  high  a  station.  He 
undertook  in  the  very  beginning  of  his  pon- 
tificate, the  Herculean  labor  of  cleansing  the 
church  as  well  as  the  court,  and  extirpating 
the  many  crying  abuses  that  had  taken  deep 
root  in  both.     His  zealous  endeavors  were 
not  quite  destitute  of  success.     But  his  di- 
minishing the  number  of  festivals,  his  abol- 
ishing some  vain  and  senseless  ceremonies, 
his  dislike  of  the  grosser  superstitions  that 
prevailed  in  the  church,  and  his  undisguised 
disapprobation  of  the  many  pious,  or  rather 
impious  frauds,  countenanced  or  connived  at 
by  his  predecessors,  gave   great  offence  to 
some  bigoted  cardinals,  and  procured   him 
the  odious  denomination  of  "  the  Protestant 
Pope"  from  the  deluded  multitude.   He  was 
a  generous  and  munificent  encourager  of 
learning,  and  himself  a  most  learned  writer. 
His  works,  published  at  Rome,  soon  after 
his  death,  in  twelve  volumes  quarto,  will  be 
a  lasting  monument  of  his  extensive  knowl- 
edge and  profound  erudition.      But  as  the 


actions  of  this  pope,  who  died  on  the  2d  of 
May,  1758,  as  well  as  those  of  the  present 
pope,  Clement  XIII.,  elected  in  his  room  on 
the  Gih  of  July  of  the  same  year,  are  suffi- 
ciently known  to  the  present  generation,  I 
leave  those  who  may  hereafter  undertake  the 
continuation  of  this  work,  to  transmit  them 
to  posterity,  and  close  "  the  History  of  the 
Popes  from  the  foundation  of  the  see  of 
Rome  to  the  present  time,"  the  result  of 
above  twenty  years  labor. 

It  would  betray  an  unpardonable  presump- 
tion in  me  to  imagine,  that  in  so  voluminous 
a  work  I  have  fallen  into  no  mistakes.  But. 
I  can  say  with  the  strictest  truth,  that  I  have 
spared  no  pains,  no  labor,  or  industry  to  avoid 
even  the  smallest.  How  far  my  endeavors 
may  have  been  attended  with  success,  I  shall 
leave  those  to  judge  who  judge  w-ith  knowl- 
edge, candor,  and  impartiality ;  but  I  flatter 
myself,  that  the  errors  which  may  occur,  are 
neither  numerous  nor  important,  and  conse- 
quently that  my  labors  may  prove,  in  some 
degree,  serviceable  to  the  protestant  cause, 
the  cause  of  truth.  I  shall,  therefore,  con- 
clude with  offering  the  just  tfibute  of  my 
gratitude  to  the  Almighty,  who  has  enabled 
rhe,  in  my  advanced  years,  to  pursue  and 
complete  so  toilsome  a  work,  notwithstand- 
ing-the  violent  and  repeated  efforts  of  the 
enemies  of  truth,  and  their  unnatural  allies, 
to  divert  me  from  it.  May  the  detection  of 
the  many  gross  and  pernicious  errors  which 
I  have  shown,  in  the  course  of  this  history, 
to  have  been  engrafted,  from  time  to  lime, 
upon  the  pure  religion  brought  down  from 
heaven  by  "the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our 
faith,"  lead  my  readers  to  reject  "  the  com- 
mandments and  doctrines  of  men,"  and  place 
their  sole  confidence  in  his  holy  word. 

2  D  2 


CONTINUATION. 


OP 


BOWER'S 

HISTORY   OF   THE   POPES. 

BY 

REV.  SAMUEL  HANSON  COX,  D.D., 

PROFESSOR  EXTRAORDINARY  OF  BIBLICAL  AND  CHRISTIAN  HISTORY 
IN  THE  UNION  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY,  NEW  YORK. 


343 


PRELIMINARY   OBSERVATIONS. 


Th£re  is  a  great  difference  between  a  historian  of  original  research,  and  one  who  de- 
pends on  secondary  authorities.  The  one  consults  the  sources,  the  other  only  the  streams. 
And  we  admit  that  the  true  idea  of  a  historian  is  of  the  former  kind — one  wlio  uses  orig- 
inal records,  studies  them,  forms  his  opinions  alone  on  pure  evidence,'  and  takes  no 
modern  annalist  or  theorizer  for  a  guide  in  the  facts  and  through  the  mazes  of  historical 
science.  And  we  make  this  concession,  merely  to  add  to  it  the  acknowledgment,  which 
truth  demands,  that  we  have  had  only  secondary  documents,  though  of  great  respectabil- 
ity and  credibility,  in  the  preparation  of  our  portion  of  the  Lives  of  the  Popes.  Our 
materials  seem  good  as  far  as  they  go  j  but  they  are  neither  so  pure,  nor  so  full,  as  we 
should  prefer.  We  have  endeavored  to  consult  and  compare  the  best  authorities,  and  to 
unite  the  results  for  the  confidence  of  our  countrymen.  And,  yet,  it  is  but  honest  to  avow 
that  our  work  of  continuation  is  neither  so  complete,  nor  so  excellent,  as  in  other  circum-- 
stances  we  could  both  desire  and  anticipate. 

It  should  also  be  remembered  that  we  are  only  continuing  a  work  of  sketches  i  that  we 
do  not  profess  or  aim  to  give  a  full  biography  of  any  one  of  the  popes,  or  to  supersede 
such  a  work  whenever  pubhshed;  and  that  our  views  will  be  met  and  our  pledges  re- 
deemed, should  we  furnish  a  continuation  in  the  same  style  and  method,  substantially  as 
are  exemplified  in  the  work  of  our  author.  If  our  execution  is  humble,  so  also  is  our  pro- 
fession ;  and  the  coincidence  evinces,  at  least,  our  honesty,  as  it  may  also  demonstrate 
what  should  be  the  expectation  of  the  reader. 

As  to  the  disputes,  protestant  and  papal,  which  our  author  had  to  encounter  in  his 
day,  and  which  were  so  ferocious  and  personal,  so  uncompromising  and  virulent,  we  owe 
them,  probably,  little  or  no  consideration.  Our  author  himself  replied  to  them,  and  put 
his  accusers  to  the  worse  in  the  combat.  Whether  or  not  he  was  a  plagarist,  whether  he 
pirated  his  materials  or  not  from  Tillemont  and  Bruys,  from  Baronius  and  Bellarmin, 
and  Du  Pin,  as  well  as  other  writers,  chiefly  Romanists,  or  only  used  them  in  a  legiti- 
mate way,  and  with  confessing  honesty,  is  a  question  comparatively  of  no  very  great  im- 
portance to  the  public.  But  there  is  another  question  of  very  great  importance — Is  his 
work  authentic  as  a  history?  Is  it  true  and  correct?  May  we  rely  on  its  statements  as 
valid  and  truthful  ?  The  affirmative  is  our  full  persuasion ;  and  if  this  is  true,  then  is  his 
work  one  of  great  historical  merit.  We  refer  the  reader  to  our  Introduction  to  this  edition, 
for  our  views  of  it  in  this  relation ;  and  to  the  deliberate  judgment  of  the  Reverend  Doctor 
Samuel  Miller,  of  Princeton,  for  the  views  of  all  learned  protestants,  especially  of  later 
ages  and  modern  times,  in  regard  to  its  authenticity  and  wofth  as  a  rich  and  credible  his- 
tory :  which  judgment — and  who  in  the  country  is  more  competent — will  be  found  in 
the  first  volume  of  this  edition.  As  to  the  calumnies  of  Romanists  and  their  approved 
oracles — we  may  well  expect  them  to  visit  any  work  of  light  which  shows  their  system 
and  their  course  in  characters  of  truth  ;  and  we  may  well  leave  them  too  where  we  find 
them,  agreeably  to  that  wisdom  of  our  Lord,  "  Let  ihem  alone;  they  be  blind  leaders  of 
the  blind.  And  if  the  blind  lead  the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  the  ditch."  What  kind  of 
History  of  the  Popes  will  that  be — which  never  was  or  shall  be  written — that  tells  the 
truth  and  yet  pleases  Romanists?  Let  us  not  be  so  silly  or  unjust  as  to  expect  what  is 
impossible,  or  condemn  a  work  of  great  merit  to  an  ordeal  that  is  unreasonable.  Let  Ro- 
manists, and  Jesuits,  and  infidels,  say  what  they  will,  and  answer  it  to  God.    They  have 

Vol.  III.— 44  345 


346  PRELIMINARY  OBSERVATIONS. 

a  common  cause — and  we  display  on  our  banners  this  motto  of  triumph,  against  all  the 
armies  of  the  aliens — "If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  against  us  ]" 

In  his  seventh  and  last  volume,  quarto.  Bower  treats  in  all  of  forty-nine  popes,  and  to 
Clement  XIII,  then  alive,  fifty ;  but  not  with  equal  extent  and  minuteness  of  narration 
throughout.  From  Pope  Urban  V,  enthroned  in  1362,  to  Pope  Clement  VII,  enthroned 
in  1523,  that  is,  from  the  one  hundred  and  ninety-seventh  pope  to  the  two  hundred  and 
seventeenth,  twenty-one  popes  in  all,  he  has  devoted  more  than  four-fifths  of  his  volume, 
or  about  four  hundred  and  forty -four  pages ;  while  to  the  twenty-eight  popes  that  remain, 
he  has  given  less  than  sixty  pages ;  bestowing  on  each  of  the  twenty-one,  more  than  the 
average  of  twenty-two  pages,  and  on  the  twenty-eight  that  remain,  about  two  pages  on 
an  average  to  each.  Thus,  for  upwards  of  two  hundred  years  of  the  most  modern  part 
of  his  work,  he  is  very  succinct  and  general,  and  his  reasons  for  this,  as  exemplified  seri- 
atim from  the  times  of  Pope  Paul  III,  enthroned  in  1534,  inclusive,  to  the  end  of  his  vol- 
ume and  his  work,  we  leave  others  to  conjecture.  Such,  however,  is  the  fact,  and  in 
reference  to  the  then  reigning  Pope,  Clement  XIII,  he  says  very  little  indeed,  "  as  the 
actions  of  this  pope  are  sufficiently  known  to  the  present  generation."  From  this  exam- 
ple we  might  feel  authorized  to  give  sketches,  facts  in  outline,  and  general  statements, 
since  we  can  no  more,  instead  of  prolonged  and  copious  commentary,  or  minute  details 
of  personal  biography,  varying  with  the  circumstances  of  every  individual  reign.  Indeed, 
as  we  understand  the  duties  of  a  continuator,  he  is  obligated  not  at  all  to  be  more  diffuse, 
or  extensive,  or  elaborate,  than  his  author ;  though,  should  he  judge  it  proper  to  be  more 
ample  and  complete,  he  is  restrained  by  no  law  from  doing  it ;  while  his  readers  could  neither 
demand  it  at  his  hands,  nor  be  properly  otherwise  than  sensible  of  the  gratuity,  should  he 
execute  it  with  tolerable  success. 

The  difficulties  in  the  way  of  a  continuator  of  Bower's  History  of  the  Popes,  in  this 
country,  are  practically  great,  and  even-formidable.  They  are  properly  and  mainly  three- 
fold; respecting  the  materials  to  be  procured,  time  for  their  due  comprehension  and  ar- 
rangement, and  the  qualifications,  of  a  personal  sort,  for  the  finished  execution  of  the 
work  in  a  proper  manner. 

More  difficulty  has  been  experienced  in  obtaining  the  requisite  materials  than  was  an- 
ticipated. We  have  written  to  Europe,  and  received  thence  some  valuable" accessions  to 
our  cis-Atlantic  means  ;  but  nothing  less  than  a  foreign  voyage,  and  a  general  exploration 
of  libraries,  and  converse  with  the  learned  for  several  years,  and  the  best  opportunities  af- 
forded, could  suffice  for  the  most  full  and  accurate  account  of  the  last  seven  of  the  popes 
of  Rome  :  and  all  our  materials  here  are,  confessedly,  general  and  insufficient  to  that  end, 
however  authentic  and  valuable  as  far  as  they  proceed,  and  however  suitable  and  proper 
as  a  continuation. 

If  his  humble  office,  as  mainly  a  compiler  from  the  works  of  others,  promise  little  honor 
or  emolument  to  himself,  he  will  be  satisfied,  and  count  it  good  success,  if  the  result  shall 
be  found  authentic,  correct,  and  useful.  It  is  an  age,  and  a  country,  where  the  precious 
cause  of  protestant  truth  and  Christian  liberty,  is  in  crisis  and  in  peril :  while  every  pa- 
triot and  every  Christian  is  peculiarly  obligated  to  do  something  for  the  interests  of  man 
and  the  glory  of  God,  which  may  tend  to  the  prosperity  and  the  perfection  of  our  politi- 
cal and  protestant  liberties.  The  aphorism  of  Lord  Bacon,  that  knowledge  is  power, 
v/as  never  truer,  or  more  applicable,  than  at  the  present  period,  and  in  our  own  nation. 
Christianity  is  the  grand  promoter  and  patron  of  knowledge.  All  the  interests  of  society 
flourish,  where  knowledge  and  Christian  influence  predominate  together.  And  we  trust 
in  God  that  it  is  not  in  the  power  of  popery.  Or  infidelity,  or  human  folly  in  any  other 
form,  to  roll  back  the  orb  of  day,  and  curtairi  again  the  thick  darkness  of  the  night  of  the 
dark  ages  over  the  mind  of  the  nations,  or  invade  with  triumph  our  western  hemisphere 
or  our  beloved  country. 


THE 

HISTORY 


POPES,  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


CLEMENT  XIII,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-SIXTH 
BISHOP  OF  ROME.    . 

George  II  and  George  III,  Kings  of  England. — Louis  XV,  King  of  France. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1758—69.]  The  pre- 
ceding pope,  Benedict  XIV,  having  died, 
May  2d,  1758,  after  an  interval  of  two 
months,  Charles  Rezzonico  was  elected  his 
successor,  July  6th,  1758,  and  assumed  the 
title  of  Clement  XIII.  He  was  born  in  Ve- 
nice in  1693,  and  was  consequently  sixty- 
five  years  old  at  his  accession. 

There  seems  to  be  some  general  reason  with 
the  conclave  of  cardinals  for  the  elevation, 
preferably,  of  aged  candidates.  Vacancies 
more  frequently  occur  as  the  result;  and  If 
the  term  of  each  is  shorter,  the  terms  them- 
selves are  more  frequent,  and  the  successful 
candidates  are  comparatively  numerous.—^ 
From  Alexander  VI  to  Paul  IV  inclusive,  the 
average  age  of  the  ten  popes  is,  as  nearly  as 
we  can  ascertain  their  respective  aires,  about 
seventy  years  ;  and  the  last  in  this  decade  at- 
tained the  age  of  eighty-three  years;  while 
the  average  reign  of  forty-one  popes,  from 
Alexander  VI  to  the  present  time,  including 
Gregory  XVI,  is  eight  years  and  five  months  ; 
covering  a  period  of  three  hundred  and  for- 
ty-five years.  Of  these,  the  longest  reign 
was  that  of  Pius  VI,  twenty-five  years;  and 
next,  his  immediate  successor,  Pius  VII, 
twenty-four;  then  Urban  VIII,  twenty-one, 
and  Clement  XI,  twenty  years,  while  several 
of  them  were  very  short;  six  reigns  were 
each  less  than  a  year,  one  of  them  only 
twelve  days,  another  eighteen,  and  another 
twenty-one  days.  Of  five  popes  in  succes- 
sion, four  reigned,  ending  with  Leo  XI, 
only  one  year  and  five  days  collectively;  so 
fatal  was  their  elevation  to  the  supreme  pon- 
tificate, foregoing  their  "  princely  mantle"  for 
a  brief  tiara — and  then  a  shroud  of  compara- 
tively durable,  if  not  desirable  decoration. 

It  was  two  months  and  four  days  from  the 
demise  of  the  former  pope,  till  the  election 
of  his  successor.     Whether  the  result  was 


retarded  or  not,  by  the  ordinary  disarray  of 
parties  in  the  conclave,  as  the  creatures  of 
the  antagonist  factions  of  the  Albani  and 
Corsini  families  in  the  former  election,  it 
seems  just,  as  it  is  now  accredited,  to  im- 
pute the  elevation  of  Rezzonico  to  the  arts 
of  the  Jesuits  and  the  powerful  infiuence  of 
the  empress,  Maria  Theresa.  H  is  predecessor 
reigned  long,  and  comparatively  well ;  and 
had  he  continued  for  a  few  years  m'ore,  it  is 
probable,  as  it  was  apprehen'ded,  that  he 
would  have  coerced  the  order  and  "reduced 
it' to  subordination  by  a  searching  and  radi- 
cal reform ;"  if,  indeed,  his  measures  would 
not 'have  extended  further  to  diminish  or 
suppress  it.  This  will  account  for  their 
alertness  to  secure  a  man  after  their  own 
heart  as  the  successor  of  Benedict ;  and  Cle- 
ment, probably  knowing  his  obligations,  re- 
membered them  with  an  appropriate  grati- 
tude. He  conferred  on  the  empress  the  title 
of  apostolic  majesty,  and  patronized  the  Je- 
suits in  many  ways;  little  recking  of  the 
means  by  which  he  would  attain  the  end, 
he  advanced  their  interests,  even  at  the  sacri- 
fice of  his  own  honor,  peace,  and  safety. 

Forty-four  cardinals  constituted  the  con- 
clave at  the  lime  of  his  election.  Archinto, 
who  had  exercised   great  sway  under  the 

[  previous  pontificate,  at  the  first  scrutiny  had 
twenty-three  votes.  His  party,  however, 
were  soon  divided,  and  reinforced  the  faction 
of  Cavalchini,  on  whom  were  united  twen- 

'  ty-seven  of  the  suffrages.  But  the  French 
faction  repelled  the  nomination  of  that  pre- 
late, because  he  was  connected  with  the  Je- 
suits, and  because  he  had  aided  the  canoni- 
zation of  Bellarmin,  the  fiery  writer  who,  in 

[  his  works,  extolled  regicide.  The  cardinals 
Passionei,  Spinelli,  and,  afterwards,  the  Ve- 
netian, Charles  Rezzonico,  were  nominated, 
the  last  of  whom  obtained  the  majority. 

347 


348 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIII. 


As  soon  as  that  cardinal  perceived  that  his 
elevation  was  secured,  he  uttered  lamenta- 
table  cries,  shed  tears,  raised  his  eyes  and 
arms  towards  heaven,  declared  himself  un- 
worthy of  such  great  honor,  and  refused  to 
put  on  the  pontifical  ornaments.  He  played 
the  comedy  so  perfectly,  that  the  members 
of  the  conclave  pressed  around  him,  that  he 
might  receive  their  adoration.'  As  they 
could  not  stop  his  lamentations,  one  of  them 
exclaimed  :  "  Well,  my  lords,  let  us  leave 
this  brawler ;  we  have  nothing  to  do,  since 
he  will  not  accept  the  tiara  ;  let  us  nominate 
another  pope!"  Upon  hearing  that,  Rez- 
zonico  replied — "No,  in  the  name  of  God, 
you  shall  not  do  it;  I  accept."  Then  wiping 
away  his  tears,  he  called  his  conclavist,  pro- 
ceeded to  his  toilette,  and  was  enthroned 
under  the  name  of  Clement  XIII. 

Charles  Rezzonico  belonged  to  a  family 
of  Como,  in  the  territory  of  Milan.  He  had 
been,  at  first,  an  associate  papal  prothono- 
tary,  governor  of  the  cities  of  Rieta  and  of 
Fano,  then  auditor  of  the  rota,  for  the  Vene- 
tian commonwealth,  and  finally  a  cardinal. 
Scarcely  seated  on  the  papal  throne,  the 
new  pontif,  Avho  secretly  was  united  with 
the  society  of  Jesuits,  announced  that  he 
would  defend  those  fathers  against  the  French 
philosophers,  and  that  he  was  determined 
not  to  make  any  concession  to  the  notions  of 
the  age.  The  disciples  of  Ignatius  Loyola, 
then  conceived  the  hope  of  triumphing  over 
their  enemies,  and  solicited  the  court  of 
Rome  to  revoke  the  brief  of  Benedict  XIV 
relative  to  the  affairs  of  Portugal. 

The  cardinal  Saldanha,  appointed  papal 
commissary  to  execute  the  bull,  already  had 
commenced  his  researches  in  the  Jesuit  es- 
tablishments ;  he  was  assured  that  they  were 
employed  in  traffic,  and  in  the  name  of  the 
king  he  seized  their  warehouses,  their  mer- 
chandize, their  bills  of  exchange,  and  their 
commercial  books.  But  those  measures  dis- 
couraged not  the  Jesuits.  They  hoped  to  fix 
the  attention  of  the  king  and  the  marquis  of 
Pombal  upon  other  affairs.  They  denounced 
a  commercial  society  who  were  invested  with 
the  exclusive  privilege  of  trading  in  the 
wines  of  Oporto,  and  fomented  troubles  in 
many  provinces,  under  the  pretext  of  claim- 
ing the  suppression  of  that  monopoly. 

That  scheme  having  tended  only  to  shut 
up  their  colleges,  they  changed  their  battery, 
and  covertly  prepared  to"  strike  a  terrible 
blow,  which  should  restore  to  them  all  their 
influence  in  Portugal.  Among  the  members 
of  the  company,  was  Gabriel  Malagrida,  an 
ignorant  fanatic,  who,  to  gain  access  into 
the  palaces  of  noblemen  and  princes,  pre- 
tended to  hold  direct  communication  with 
Jesus  Christ,  and  boasted  that  he  was  the 
object  of  the  Virgin's  especial  predilection. 
That  impostor  had  among  his  penitents,  the 
marchioness  of  Tavora,  a  haughty  ambitious 

'  Quern  creaiit,  adorant,  as  the  adage  runs.— S.  H.  C. 


woman,  who  was  enraged  at  the  disgrace 
which  had  befallen  her  husband,  the  former 
viceroy  of  India. 

The  Jesuit  Malagrida  perceived  the  use 
which  he  could  make  of  that  woman's  ex- 
asperation. He  flattered  her  hatred,  called 
to  his  aid  her  religion  and  her  vanity,  en- 
couraged her  in  her  resolutions  of  vengeance, 
and  satisfied  her  respecting  the  consequences 
of  a  crime  which  she  was  contriving.  With 
the  assistance  of  Jean  Mathos,  and  Alexan-  ■ 
der  Souza,  his  two  companions,  he  assured 
her  that  a  Christian  could  not  do  any  thing 
more  agreeable  to  God  than  to  kill  a  king, 
and  that  all  sins  and  crimes  can  be  expiated 
by  a  regicide.  The  marchioness  of  Tavora 
became  convinced,  adhered  to  the  project  of 
a  conspiracy,  and  sought  for  accomplices. — 
She  seduced  into  the  plot,  Joseph  Mascaren- 
has,  duke  of  Aveiro,  the  ex-minister  of  John 
V,  who  had  been  in  disgrace  since  the  ele- 
vation of  Joseph  to  the  Portuguese  throne. 
She  also  disclosed  the  affair  to  her  husband, 
who  was  director-general  of  the  cavalry  and 
counsellor  of  war;  to  Louis  Bronard,  and  to 
Joseph  Marie  of  Tavora,  her  sons ;  to  Don 
Jerom  d  'Ataide,  her  son-in-law,  officers  of 
the  palace  guard,  and  to  her  daughter,  who 
was  the  monarch's  mistress. 

Several  njeetings  of  the  conspirators  took 
place  at  St.  Antoine  and  St.  Roch,  two 
houses  belonging  to  the  Jesuits,  that  they 
might  arrange  the  measures  to  execute  their 
criminal  project.  When  all  the  means  were 
prepared,  one  night  as  Joseph  was  going  un- 
attended from  the  palace  of  Q,uinto  do  Mego 
to  the  residence  of  Gluinta  da  Cima,  privately 
to  meet  his  mistress;  Mascarenhas,  duke  of 
Aviero,  accompanied  by  two  ruffians,  rushed 
from  an  ambuscade  upon  the  postilion,  who 
drove  the  king.  The  shot  having  missed 
him,  the  postilion  whipped  his  horses  into  a 
galldtp,  and  the  two  assassins  hurried  on  in 
pursuit  of  the  carriage;  but  their  horses  not 
gaining  in  speed,  they  discharged  their  mus- 
kets at  the  coach  and  retired  into  the  wood, 
to  leave  to  the  other  conspirators,  who  were 
stationed  farther  on  the  road,  the  'comple- 
tion of  the  affair.  Circumstances  transpired 
different  from  this  anticipation — for  Joseph, 
wounded  by  two  balls,  and  losing  much 
blood,  ordered  the  postilion  to  turn  back  to 
Junqueire,  which  saved  him  from  certain 
death. 

On  the  next  day,  through  the  activity  of 
the  marquis  of  Pombal,  all  the  criminals 
were  in  the  hands  of  justice.  All  the  family 
of  Tavora  were  executed,  except  the  young 
Countess  d 'Ataide,  who  was  immured  in  a 
convent.  All  occurred  for  the  best.  The 
ministers  brought  to  trial  all  the  nobles  who 
were  concerned  in  the  conspiracy  ;  and  then 
commenced  process  against  the  Jesuits. 

The  secular  judges  refused  to  enforce  the 
appearance  before  them  of  the  Jesuits  Mala- 
grida, Mathos,  and  Souza,  who,  it  had  been 
proved  during  the  previous  trial,  were  ac- 


Clbment  XIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


349 


complices,  and  declared  that  they  had  not 
the  power  to  take  cognisance  of  a  crime 
committed  by  priests.  The  ministers  wished 
to  appoint  an  extraordinary  tribunal  to  try 
them,  bui  the  prelates  protested,  and  the  ac- 
cused appealed  to  the  pope.  Joseph  I  then 
issued  a  decree  of  banishment  against  the 
Jesuits,  as  traitors,  rebels,  enemies,  and  as- 
sailants of  his  person  and  dominions,  of 
the  public  peace  and  the  general  welfare  of 
his  people.  He  proscribed  them  as  deprived 
of  naturalization,  and  as  outlaws.  He  con- 
fiscated their  property,  ousted  every  one  of 
them,  and  made  them  embark  in  ships,  the 
captains  of  which  were  ordered  to  land  them 
on  the  Italian  shore.  The  three  criminals 
only  were  detained  at  Lisbon,  in  the  dun- 
geons of  the  palace,  to  await  the  poutif's 
decision. 

Clement  XIII  not  only  would  not  author- 
ize the  proceedings  against  the  disciples  of 
Ignatius  Loyola,  but  he  menaced  Joseph  and 
his  ministers  with  all  his  wrath,  if  they  did 
not  instantly  revoke  the  decree  against  the 
society.  That  excessive  audacity  deter- 
mined the  king  promptly  to  break  off  his  al- 
liance with  the  court  of  Rome,  and  to  recall 
his  embassadors;  and  as  he  dared  not  vio- 
late the  privileges  of  the  regular  priests  by 
the  tiial  of  Malagrida  as  a  regicide,  against 
the  papal  prohibition,  he  thought  that  he 
would  deliver  him  to  the  Dominicans,  who 
are  the  natural  enemies  of  the  Jesuits,  who 
burned  him  alive  as  a  heretic,  fanatic,  and 
false  prophet.  His  two  associates  were  only 
condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment. 

Throughout  Europe,  and  particularly  in 
France,  the  Jansenists,  the  philosophers, 
and  the  magistrates,  applauded  the  energetic 
act  of  Joseph  I,  and  sought  to  excite  all  the 
governments  to  imitate  the  example  of  the 
king  of  Portugal,  and  drive  from  their  do- 
minions the  base  cohorts  of  the  Jesuits. — 
They,  instead  of  repelling  the  attacks  of 
their  enemies,  and  of  taking  measures  to 
avert  the  danger,  permitted  them  to  act ; 
whether  they  were  struck  with  a  sort  of 
blindness,  or  whether  they  were  weary  of 
their  incessant  struggles  against  the  parlia- 
ment, soon  they  aided  their  adversaries,  and 
furnished  to  them  the  opportunity  to  destroy 
them  in  public  opinion  and  to  annihilate 
them. 

A  French  Jesuit,  named  Lavallette,  had' 
been  sent  by  his  superiors  to  Martinique,  as 
the  curate  of  a  small  village,  and  had  be- 
come the  superior  or  rector  of  their  establish- 
ment in  that  island.  By  his  financial  ability, 
he  had  considerably  increased  the  wealth  of 
the  community,  and  was  the  chief  of  the  in- 
sular commerce.  A  rich  banking-house  of 
Marseilles,  the  brothers  Lioncy  and  Gouffre, 
were  directed  by  Sacy,  the  attorney-general 
of  the  seaward  islands,  and  by  Foresiier,  the 
provincial  of  France,  to  furnish  funds  to  La- 
vallette,  and  to  honor  all  his  bills  of  exchange 
under  the  tacit  guarantee  of  the  society  of 


Jesuits.  That  prosperity  had  its  limit. — 
Several  vessels,  despatched  by  Lavallette 
to  Lioncy  and  GoufVre,  to  defray  the  sum 
of  two  millions  of  livres  in  bills  of  exchange 
which  they  had  accepted,  were  captured  by 
the  British.  That  incident  forced  the  bank 
to.address  the  Jesuits  Socy  and  Forestier,  as 
well  as  the  general  of  their  order,  for  the  re- 
imbursement of  the  drafts.  The  Jesuits  re- 
plied, that  the  statutes  of  their  order  author- 
ized the  superiors  to  disavow  the  acts  of  the 
inferior  members,  when  any  injury  might 
result  to  the  society  from  the  recognition  of 
their  engagements.  One  of  the  brothers, 
Gouffre,  hastened  immediately  to  Paris,  to 
interest  the  dignitaries  of  the  company  ia 
favor  of  the  bank.  To  all  his  entreaties, 
and  reasonings,  and  solicitations,  these  monks 
returned  but  this  single  response — "  The 
statutes  of  the  order  are  inHexible;  we  can 
do  nothing  for  you!"  In  vain  did  he  at- 
tempt to  impress  them,  by  his  assurances, 
that  the  house  must  become  bankrupt,  that 
he  and  his  partner  would  not  survive  their  • 
ruin,  and  that  the  society  would  be  the  cause 
of  their  suicide.  The  Jesuits  very  coolly  an- 
swered,— "We  will    celebrate   masses 

FOR  THE  REPOSE  OF  YOUR  SOULS." 

The  Marseilles  banker  left  Paris,  returned 
to  his  partners^  and  announced  the  wretched 
result  of  his  journey.  The  unhappy  bankers 
having  no  means  to  meet  their  acceptances, 
declared  their  failure  of  payment,  and  sur- 
rendered all  that  they  possessed.  The  as- 
signees of  the  creditors  instantly  prosecuted 
the  Jesuit  Lavallette.  He  also  announced 
himself  a  bankrupt  for  debts  amounting  to 
four  millions  of  livres,  thereby  to  destroy  the 
legitimate  claims  of  the  creditors  of  the 
brothers,  Gouffre  and  Lioncy,  upon  the  pro- 
perty of  the  Jesuits  in  the  islands.  The 
scandalous  affair  was  soon  promulged,  and 
the  assignees,  without  loss  of  time,  sued  the 
whole  order  of  the  Jesuits.  By  a  decree  of 
the  council,  the  king  remitted  the  entire  cause 
to  the  parliament  of  Paris,  who  exulted  to 
see  their  enemies  brought  to  their  bar,  ac- 
cused of  fraudulent  bankruptcy. 

The  disciples  of  Loyola,  nevertheless,  ac- 
knowledged the  jurisdiction;  expecting  to 
confine  themselves  behind  theirconstitutions, 
and  to  deny  their  participation,  and  their  re- 
sponsibility, in  the  transactions  of  Laval- 
lette, they  committed  their  great  mistake  by 
exposing  the  mysterious  acts  of  their  society, 
thereby  to  sustain  their  plea.  As  the  exami- 
nation of  those  institutes  required  protracted 
labor,  the  parliament  of  Paris,  first  of  all,  de- 
creed against  the  society,  declaring  the  order 
one  and  indivisible,  under  their  general's  au- 
thority ;  and  condemned  them  to  pay  the 
amount  of  the  bills  of  exchange  drawn  by 
Lavallette  upon  the  banking-house  of  Lioncy 
and  Gouffre  of  Marseilles. 

That  decree  taught  the  Jesuits  the  mistake 
which  they  had  committed  in  permitting  the 
affair  to  become  so  extended ;  and  thev  re- 
2E 


350 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


solved  to  comply  with  the  decree  in  its  ex- 
act terms,  thereby  to  stifle  the  affair,  and  to 
prevent  a  greater  evil.  But  it  was  too  late. 
The  scrutiny  of  their  famous  statutes  had 
produced  dread  and  consternation  in  the  dif- 
ferent classes  of  society,  and  on  every  side 
the  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits  was  loudly  de- 
manded. 

The  duke  of  Choiseul  and  the  marchioness 
of  Pompadour,  delighted  to  find  the  means 
of  attracting  public  attention  from  them- 
selves, and  to  divert  the  popular  regard 
from  the  frightful  disasters  which  they  had 
brought  upon  France,  encouraged  those  hos- 
tile manifestations  towards  the  disciples  of 
Loyola,  and  united  with  their  enemies.  The 
society  were  on  the  alert  to  appease  the 
storm,  and  by  the  influence  of  the  papal  nun- 
cio, they  obtained  the  appointment  of  a 
council  of  forty  prelates  to  examine  their 
statutes.  As  might  be  expected,  those  pre- 
lates declared  that  the  constitutions  of  the 
society  of  Jesuits,  were  altogether  irrepre- 
hensible,  and  decided  that  there  was  not 
any  cause  of  prosecution. 

The  parliament  being  secretly  influenced 
by  the  minister  Choiseul,  refused  to  re- 
gister that  edict,  and  sustained  their  oppo- 
sition by  such  powerful  motions,  that  Louis 
XV  was  obliged  to  submit  to  the  influence 
of  the  magistracy,  and  yield  to  them  the  de- 
cision of  that  important  affair.  The  parlia- 
ment of  Paris  renewed  the  proceedings,  and 
after  some  months  devoted  to  inquiries  and 
pleadings,  they  passed  a  decree  which  cha- 
racterized the  doctrines  and  practices  of  the 
Jesuits  as  "perverse,  destructive  of  every 
principle  of  religion  and  probity,  injurious 
to  Christian  morality,  pernicious  to  civil  so- 
ciety, outrageous  to  the  rights  of  nations,  to 
the  royal  prerogatives,  and  to  the  personal 
safety  of  rulers;  adapted  to  excite  the  greatest 
trouble  in  all  states,  to  form  and  nourish  the 
greatest  corruption  in  the  human  heart.  In 
consequence,  they  ordained,  that  the  order  of 
the  Jesuits  should  cease  irrevocably  to  exist 
throughout  the  kingdom,  forbade  any  sub- 
jects of  the  king  to  propose,  solicit,  and  de- 
mand, at  any  time,  or  on  any  occasion,  the 
recall  of  that  society,  or  to  frequent  the  col- 
leges, the  boarding  houses,  the  seminaries, 
the  retreats,  and  the  congregations  of  those 
infamous  monks — and  they  enjoined  on  the 
disciples  of  Loyola,  to  vacate  all  the  schools, 
professed  houses,  noviciates,  residences,  mis- 
sions and  other  establishments,  of  every  spe- 
cies of  rule,  and  to  withdraw  to  any  part  of 
the  kingdom  which  they  pleased,  there  tp  re- 
side under  the  ordinary  authority,  with  the 
authoritative  injunction  neither  to  reside  to- 
gether, nor  to  acknowledge  the  authority  of 
their  general,  nor  to  wear  the  monkish  garb." 

In  their  decree,  the  parliament  reviewed 
all  the  ordinances  published  in  France,  both 
favorable  to  the  society  and  against  them — 
the  former  to  demonstrate  that  the  Jesuits 
always  had  passed  over  the  limited  conces- 


[Clement  XIII. 

sions  which  had  been  given  them ;  and  the 
second,  to  justify  the  allegation,  that  they 
had  constantly  given  occasion  for  just  com- 
plaints and  grave  recriminations.  The  act  of 
condemnation  relates  the  principal  works  of 
the  Jesuits,  cited  as  extremely  dangerous, 
because  of  the  doctrines  which  they  pro- 
fessed in  reference  to  the  subjects  of  simony, 
blasphemy,  magic,  witchcraft,  astrology,  ir- 
religion,  idolatry,  impurity,  false-witness, 
adultery,  incest,  sodomy,  theft,  suicide, 
murder,  parricide,  and  regicide.  Finally, 
the  decree  is  concluded  by  a  list  of  kings, 
princes,  prelates,  and  popes  butchered  or 
poisoned  by  the  disciples  of  the  renowned 
and  the  sainted  Loyola. 

The  pope,  to  counterbalance  the  decision 
of  the  parliament,  collected  the  cardinals 
who  were  devoted  to  the  Jesuits,  in  a  secret 
consistory,  and  after  having  made  a  violent 
speech  against  the  princes,  ministers,  magis- 
trates, Jansenists  and  philosophers  of  France, 
he  exhibited  to  them  the  ensuing  protesta- 
tion, written  entirely  by  his  own  hand  : 

"We,  Clement  XIII,  Vicar  of  Christ, 
successor  of  the  apostle,  in  the  infallibility  of 
our  wisdom,  we  condemn,  reprove,  and 
curse  all  that  the  French  magistrates  have 
attempted  against  religion,  the  universal 
church,  the  holy  see,  and  the  pontifical  con- 
stitutions, in  proscribing  the  society  of  the 
Jesuits.  Moreover,  we  declare,  decree,  and 
ordain,  by  virtue  of  this  consistorial  and 
solemn  statute,  that  all  the  mandates,  orders, 
decrees,  edicts,  ordinances,  censures,  sen- 
tences, judgments  and  declarations,  emana- 
ting from  the  secular  power  of  the  kingdom 
of  France,  relative  to  the  extinction  and  dis- 
solution of  the  said  society  of  Jesuits,  have 
been,  are,  and  ever  shall  be,  in  full  right, 
null,  without  efficacy,  invalid,  and  entirely 
deprive  of  any  legitimate  result.  We  also 
affirm  that  persons  are  not  obliged  to  regard 
them,  although  bound  by  oath!  Moreover, 
of  our  own  will  and  certain  knowledge,  in 
the  plenitude  of  our  power,  we  disallow, 
annul,  abolish,  cancel,  and  annihilEfte  all 
those  impious  and  barbarous  acts,  and  we 
protest  before  Christ,  their  absolute  nullity, 
reserving  to  ourselves  to  give  more  ample 
proof  of  their  annulling,  overthrow,  abolition, 
and  abrogation,  as  soon  as  we  shall  judge 
that  it  ought  to  be  done  without  danger  to 
the  church!" 

Clement  XIII  communicated  that  protes- 
tation to  the  French  priests  in  a  confidential 
brief,  in  which  he  enjoined  upon  the  prelates 
to  oppose  the  parliament,  and  to  cajole  the 
CQunt  and  the  monarch,  who  will  speedily 
ascertain,  he  said,  that  "  the  disciples  of  Ig- 
natius Loyola  are  the  best  auxiliaries  of  des- 
potism." 

Louis  XV  long  had  known  that  truth — 
for  Cardinal  Fleury  had  incessantly  repeated 
to  him  in  his  youth :  "  Sire,  the  Jesuits  are 
infamous  miscreants  j  worthless,  you   can 


Clement  XIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


351 


make  them  useful  instruments  to  subjugate 
the  people,  and  to  establish  your  domina- 
tion." Thus  the  king  had  tolerated,  rather 
than  approved,  through  compliance  with  liis 
favorite  mistress,  the  act  of  parliament  which 
suppressed  the  society  of  Jesuits. 

He  had  even  some  slight  motions  of  re- 
morse on  the  expulsion  of  the  .Jesuits,  since 
he  had  proposed  to  the  pope  to  restore  the 
society  in  his  dominions,  on  the  sole  condi- 
tion that  the  members  would  modify  their 
doctrines  on  resicide.     But  the  headstrong 


phers;  the  Encyclopedia,  Bayle's  Analvsisof 
the  works  of  Helvitus,  Emily ,  the  Social  Con- 
tract, Letters  from  tiie  Mountain,  by  Rous- 
seau, the  Essay  upon  Manners,  the  Philoso- 
phical Dictionary,  and  the  Philosophy  of  His- 
tory and  Oriental  Despotism,  by  Voltaire. 

They  next  claimed  that  the  priesthood 
alone  are  authorized  to  educate  and  instruct 
children  ;  that  they  only  are  judges  of  doc- 
trine, and  may  fix  the  degree  of  submission 
that  is  due  to  them  ;  and  by  the  assistance 
of  Jesus  Christ,  that  they  only  can  regulate 


Clement  XIII   answered,   abruptly,  to    his  ,  articles  and  dogmas  of  fiiith  ;  that  they  alone 


proposition,  that  the  Jesuits  should  remain 
as  they  had  ever  been,  or  they  should  not 
exist  at  all.  Thus,  Louis  XV  had  been 
forced  to  sanction  the  parliamentary  decree, 
and  to  declare  by  his  edict,  dated  at  Versailles, 
that  the  society  should  not  any  longer  exist 
in  his  kingdom,  or  its  dependencies  under 
his  government. 

The  archbishop  of  Paris,  Gustavus  de 
Beaumont,  opposed  and  censured  the  acts  of 
the  government  in  his  prelatical  instructions. 
All  that  he  obtained  by  it  was  a  second  par- 
liamentary decree,  which  condemned  his 
orders  to  be  burned,  and  a  mandamus  from 
the  king,  which  sent  him  into  exile  in  the 
abbey  of  La  Trappe. 

The  expulsion  of  the  four  thousand  Je- 
suits who  infested  the  metroplis  of  France, 
and  the  banishment  of  the  archbishop  of 
Paris,  incensed  Clement  XIII  to  the  utmost 
fury.  The  pope,  not  knowing  what  obstacle 
to  oppose  to  the  general  fermentation  of  go- 
vernments, as  he  named  it,  issued  the  bull, 
Apostolicum  pascendi  miinus,  filled  with 
eulogies  on  the  vile  troops  of  Jesuits,  and 
with  outrageous  abuse  of  their  enemies. — 
The  parliament  of  Paris  suppressed  that  bull, 
and  prohibited  the  printing  of  it  in  France. 
The  parliament  of  Aix  acted  with  more  bold- 
ness. They  directed  that  it  should  be  torn  to 
pieces  by  the  hangman,  in  public,  and  then 
be  burned  ;  and,  also,  requested  Louis  XV 
to  sieze  the  Comtat  Venaissin  to  avenge 
himself  on  the  Roman  court  and  the  pope. 

Louis  XV,  influenced  by  the  marchioness 
of  Pompadour,  appeared  fully  disposed  to 
adopt  very  rigorous  measures,  and  only 
seemed  to  wait  for  an  occasion  to  lay  waste 
the  city  of  Avignon,  when  the  almost  sud- 
den death  of  his  favorite  mistress,  turned 
him  from  his  project,  and  delivered  the  so; 
ciety  of  the  Jesuits  from  their  most  formida- 
ble enemy.  The  priests  took  courage,  in- 
trigued around  the  monarch,  and  obtained 
authority  to  call  a  synodal  assembly,  in  order 
to  decide  on  the  best  measures  to  aliav  the 
discord  between  the  secular  and  ecclesias- 
tical jurisdictions. 

In  consequence  of  that  permission,  thirty- 
two  archbishops,  or  prelates,  and  thirty-six 
deputies  of  the  second  order  in  the  hierarchy, 
met  together  in  council,  in  the  capital  of 
France,  and  fulminated  their  anathemas 
against  the  principal  works  of  the  philoso- 


have  the  right  to  pronounce  on  the  excel- 
lence of  the  monkisli  orders,  and  to  sustain 
or  suppress  them  ;  that  to  the  Roman  priests 
alone  appertains  the  administration  of  sa- 
craments; that  the  civil  authority  is  not  in 
any  way  justified  to  act  contrary  to  the  canon 
law,  or  to  force  priests  to  administer  sacra- 
ments to  sinners  whom  they  pronounce  unfit 
to  receive  them.  In  fine,' those  prelates  de- 
creed that  the  bull  Uniginitiis,  is  obligatory 
upon  all  the  Romanists  of  France. 

The  parliament  quashed  the  acts  of  the 
ecclesiastical  asseml)ly,  as  outrageous  against 
the  authority  of  the  government,  and  forbade 
the  citizens  to  pay  any  regard  to  it.  The 
priestly  dignitaries  immediately  hastened  to 
Versailles,  cast  themselves  at  the  feet  of 
Louis  XV,  and  obtained  from  him  an  edict 
nullifying  the  parliamentary  decree. 

That  primary  victory  emboldened  the  ec- 
clesiastics. On  all  sides  they  exhibited  great 
haughtiness.  They  published  thef)anegyric 
of  the  archbishop  of  Paris,  aiid  announced 
the  speedy  restoration  of  the  Jesuits.  The 
Marshal  Richelieu  and  his  nephew,  the 
Duke  d'Aiguillon,  secret  enemies  of  the 
prime  minister,  the  duke  of  Choiseul,  in- 
trigued for  the  Jesuits,  and  published  that 
"  the  reign  of  confessors  would  succeed  the 
sway  of  mistresses."  The  king  himself  be- 
came adevotee,and  shut  uptheroyaWiyjajiar, 
called  the  king's  deer-park.  That  monarchial 
caprice  continued  for  a  short  period  only  ;  a 
young  lady  attracted  his  attention,  and  hin- 
dered him  from  all  amendment.  The  par- 
liament took  advantage  of  that  circumstance 
to  stop  the  encroachments  of  the  Jesuits. — 
They  published  a  decree  which  rendered 
silence  upon  all  religious  topics  obligatory 
upon  the  priests  as  well  as  the  people.  The 
priests  who  obstinately  refused  to  administer 
the  sacraments,  were  prosecuted.  The  pre- 
lates who  held  cabals  in  the  metropolis,  were 
enjoined  to  return  to  their  diocesses  under 
the  penalty  of  the  confiscation  of  their  tem- 
poral emoluments,  and  energetic  measures 
were  adopted  against  the  disciples  of  Loy- 
ola. 

At  this  epoch,  the  historian  of  the  Jesuits 
has  to  record  a  long  sequence  of  their  dis- 
asters. Expelled  from  China  and  Portugal, 
in  one  day  all  those  monks,  who  were  in 
Spain,  were  arrested  by  the  order  of  Charles 
III,  and  then  conducted  by  myrmidons  to 


352 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIII. 


different  sea-ports,  embarked  on  board  ships^ 
and  landed  on  the  coast  of  Italy. 

France  delayed  not  to  imitate  the  example 
of  Spain,  and  drove  beyond  the  mountains 
the  Jesuits  who  continued  to  infest  the  pro- 
vinces. The  king  of  the  Two  Sicilies  ex- 
pelled them  from  his  dominions.  Don  Fer- 
dinand, duke  of  Parma  and  Placenza,  the 
infant  of  Spain,  followed  the  political  im- 
pulse of  his  family,  and  excluded  them  from 
his  states.  The  soil  of  Italy  alone  was  pol- 
luted with  that  filthy  slime,  which  the  nations 
had  cast  from  their  bosom,  and  which  they 
had  sent  back  to  Rome,  the  source  of  all  cor- 
ruption. 

The  pope  was  terrified  at  the  prodigious 
swarm  of  Jesuits  who  were  cast  upon  the 
patrimony  of  Rome,  as  upon  the  prey  which 
belonged  to  them ;  and  to  shelter  his  territo- 
ries from  certain  desolation,  he  forced  them 
into  the  neighboring  provinces. 

Nevertheless,  the  pope  issued  a  bull  of 
excommunication  against  the  kings  who 
persecuted  the  Jesuits,  and  threatened  with 
his  vengeance  all  princes  who  maintained 
the  decrees  of  proscription  with  which  the 
disciples  of  Loyola  were  crushed.  Clement 
wished  also  to  join  action  with  his  menaces. 
He  found  fault  with  the  duke  of  Parma, 
who  was  the  least  formidable  of  their  adver- 
saries, summoned  the  Infant  Don  Ferdinand 
to  restore  to  Rome  the  duchies  of  Parma 
and  Placenza,  and  sent  troops  to  enforce 
his  demand. 

The  kings  of  France,  Spain,  Naples,  and 
Portugal,  who  were  united  by  family  com- 
pact, boldly  declaimed  against  the  court  of 
Rome,  and  prepared  to  punish  the  outrage 
which  had  been  perpetrated  upon  a  prince 
of  their  houses.  Louis  XV,  by  the  advice 
of  the  duke  of  Choiseul,  sent  troops  to  Avig- 
non, and  took  possession  of  Comtat  Venais- 
sin.  The  young  Ferdinand  IV,  king  of  the 
Two  Sicilies,  invaded  the  province  of  Bene- 
ventum,  which  Neapolitan  troops  occupied; 
while  the  courts  of  Parma,  of  Madrid,  and 
Lisbon,  and  the  parliament  of  France  com- 
manded that  the  bull  of  Clement  XIII  should 
be  destroyed. 

The  pope  then  sought  for  assistance  from 
Austria,  and  demanded  succor  from  Maria 
Theresa :  but  the  empress,  dissatisfied  with 
the  Jesuits,  who,  not  long  previous,  had  be- 
trayed her  secrets  to  the  Roman  court, 
deigned  not  soon  to  answer  the  letter  of 
Clement,  and  in  the  duchy"  of  Milan,  sup- 
pressed the  famous  bull.  In  Ccena  Domini, 
which  the  archbishop  annually  read.  The 
pope  thus  repulsed  in  every  quarter,  without 
allies,  or  succor,  humbled  his  arrogance,  and 
announced  thai  he  was  willing  to  make  con- 
cessions, and  implored  the  clemency  of  the 
European  sovereigns. 

But  the  motion  was  given,  and  his  tardy 
submission  could  not  impede  the  progress 
of  reform.  The  Romish  potentates  contin- 
ued to  trace  definitively  the  line  of  demarca- 


tion between  the  spiritual  and  the  temporal, 
and  exacted,  as  the  condition  of  the  peace, 
that  the  pope  should  suppress,  throughout 
the  papacy,  the  order  of  the  Jesuits. 

Clement  XIII,  too  weak  to  resist  the  will 
of  the  Bourbon  princes,  at  length  determined 
to  sacrifice  the  janizaries  of  the  popedom, 
and  announced  that  he  would  formally  pro- 
claim the  abolition  of  the  order  of  the  sons 
of  Ignatius  Loyola,  in  a  public  consistory. 

That  was  the  cause  of  his  death.  The 
Jesuits  were  on  the  watch,  and  during  the 
night  preceding  the  day  appointed  for  that 
solemn  act  of  justice,  the  pontifwas  seized 
with  extraordinary  pains,  and  expired  in  ter- 
rible convulsions,  early  in  the  morning  of 
February  2d,  1769.  TVic  Jesuits  had  poi- 
soned their  pope .'" 

Thus  testifies  De  Cormenin,  a  French 
layman,  a  Romanist,  and  a  respectable  mo- 
dern historian,  "  who  has  imbibed  deeply  the 
spirit  of  liberty,  and  who  sees  and  confesses 
the  existence  of  the  most  horrible  crimes  in 
the  bosom  of  his  own  church.'" 

The  spirit  of  Rome  is  one,  in  all  its  mem- 
bers, from  its  head,  the  sovereign  pontif, 
with  the  sword  and  the  keys  of  a  bifarious 
domination  equally  pendent  from  his  im- 
pious girdle,  to  the  lowest  and  the  meanest 
oflicial  of  his  court  or  jurisdiction. 

It  was  a  saying  of  Cardinal  Bellarmin, 
that  the  cardinals  were  not  holy,  because 
they  were  all  desirous  of  being  "  most  holy," 
JVon  S0710  santi,  perche  voglioni  essere  sanlis- 
simi — That  is,  "  they  all  desire  to  be  pope." 
It  is  hard  for  poor  human  nature  to  set  foot 
on  the  first  step  of  the  pyramid  of  hierarchy, 
without  being,  passively  as  it  were,  seized 
with  a  too  natural  ambition  to  be  seated 
serenely  on  its  summit;  all  the  decent  hy- 
pocritical etiquette  of  nolo  episcopari  to  the 
contrary  notwithstanding. 

Clement  XIII  would  have  made  a  differ- 
ent figure,  if  Cardinal  Archinto,  his  minister, 
in  whom  he  entirely  trusted,  had  lived  longer. 
After  that  cardinal's  strange  death,  which 
happened  s'uddenly.  Cardinal  Torrigiani,  a 
man  of  sense,  but,  as  things  were  tlien  cir- 
cumstanced, too  declared  a  friend  of  the  Je- 
suits, and  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with 
the  different  courts  of  Europe,  became  min- 
ister of  state.  Then  was  seen  an  extraordi- 
nary change  in  the  manner  of  thinking  and  of 
acting.  The  sovereign  princes  were  affronted, 
instead  of  being  appeased  :  and,  as  if  it  had 
been  designed  to  exasperate  them  still  farther 
with  respect  to  the  Jesuits,  the  bull  Jlposto- 
licum,  which  confirmed  to  them  all  their 
privileges,  justified  them  in  every  point,  and 
made  the  most  pompous  eulogy  of  their  zeal, 
services  and  talents,  was  published  with  an 
air  of  insult. 

Cardinal  Spinelli,  in  1762,  wrote  a  letter 
to  Cardinal  Susale,  archbishop  of  Naples, 
as  follows  : — "  I  am  most  sincerely  grieved, 

»  Biblical  Repository,  July,  1845. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Clement  XIII.] 

that  the  pope  is  no  longer  to  be  seen,  but  by 
some  particular  cardinals,  and  that  one  can- 
not have  the  h^ast  discourse  with  him  with- 
out being  heard,  and  even  interrupted,  by 
others.  It  was  not  so  in  Cardinal  Archinto's 
time.  God  knows  how  all  tliis  may  end  : 
but  it  is  to  be  feared,  that  the  potentates  will 
be  so  far  provoked,  as  to  remember  it  a  long 
time.  The  pope  formerly  did  me  the  favor 
to  hear  me ;  and  now  I  find  my  presence 
gives  him  uneasiness.  Cardinal  Passionei 
is  the  only  one,  who  speaks  with  earnest- 
ness :  but  as  he  is  known  to  he  too  warm, 
whatever  he  can  say,  makes  no  impression. 
Cardinal  Ganganelli  would  be  more  capable 
than  any  other,  of  making  the  holy  father 
change  his  resolution,  as  he  is  much  more 
moderate,  takes  things  perfectly  right,  and 
sees  them  in  their  true  light;  but  he  is  dis- 
trusted merely  on  account  of  his  great  talents, 
and  because  he  disapproves  of  the  conduct 
held  with  r('<rard_to  Portugal.  After  all,  his 
most  faithful  majesty  must  be  satisfied  ;  he 
demands  no  more  than  he  has  a  riglit  to  de- 
mand, unless  we  are  totally  to  break  of  with 
that  crown." 

Clement  XIII  himself  was  at  last  sensible 
of  the  justness  of  these  reflections  ;  and  be- 
ing, moreover,  warmly  pressed  by  the  house 
of  Bourbon,  and  that  of  Braganza,  who  ar- 
dently demanded  of  him  the  suppression  of 
the  Jesuit«,  in  a  memorial  presented  in  Jan- 
uary, 17G9,  appointed  a  consistory  for  the 
3d  of  February.  There  he  was  to  have  pro- 
posed to  the  cardinals  an  acquiescence  in  the 
desires  of  the  sovereign  princes  :  but  to  use 
an  expression  of  Clement  XIV,  "  he  died 
in  the  night,  when  there  was  not  the  least- 
expectation  of  his  death."  He  had  supped; 
and  as  he  was  getting  into  bed  about  ten  at 
night,  he  screamed  out,  vomited  a  large 
quantity  of  blood,  and  instantly  expired. 

The  following  is  the  memorial  of  France: 
His  most  Christian  majesty  expects  from  the 
common  father  of  all  the  faithful,  that  his 
holiness  will  consider  nothing  upon  this  im- 
portant occasion  but  his  own  judgment,  the 
uprightness  of  his  intentions,  and  of  counsels 
dictated  by  an  enlightened  understanding,  by 
the  true  interests  of  the  church,  by  the  con- 
sideration of  the  tranquillity  of  all  the  territo- 
ries subject  to  the  spiritual  authority  of  the  so- 
vereign pontificate,  and  by  the  apprehensions 
of  those  misfortunes,  which  the  experience  of 
what  hath  happened  in  past  times  gives  us 
reason  to  dread  a  renewal  of,  if  the  Jesuits  are 
suffered  to  exist  in  any  part  of  the  world. 

The  king,  as  well  in  his  own  bejialf,  as  in 
concert  with  their  catholic  and  Sicilian  ma- 
jesties, therefore  earnestly  entreat  his  holi- 
ness to  extirpate  without  reserve,  and  -with- 
out delay,  throughout  the  whole  world,  the 
society  of  Jesuits,  and  to  secularize  all  the  in- 
dividuals that  compose  it,  forbidding  them  in 
the  most  express  manner,  to  assemble  for  the 
future,  or  form  any  association  on  any  pre- 
tence whatsoever.      This  requisition  ought 

Vol.  III.— 45 


3.'^3 

to  be  the  more  favorably  received  by  our 
holy  father,  the  pope,  as  it  is  presented  to 
him  by  three  monarchs  etjually  well  ac- 
quainted with,  and  zealous  lor,  every  thing 
that  can  contribute  to  the  personal  ijiory  of 
his  holiness,  and  the  tranquillity  of  all  the 
catholic  states. 

The  Jesuits,  thegenuine/rog-5of  the  Apoc- 
alypse, (Rev.  16:  13,  M,)  had  been  unceas- 
ingly troublesome  to  the  sovereigns  of  Eu- 
rope, and  the  object  of  just  suspicion  among 
the  people.  They  were,  indeed,  the  disturb- 
ing forces  in  all  the  machinery  of  govern- 
ment, and  in  both  hemispheres.  Their 
intrigues,  their  versatility,  their  military  sub- 
ordination and  efficiency,  their  promptitude 
and  utter  devotion  to  the  interests  of  the 
papal  cause,  their  duplicity,  tact,  and  cor- 
rupt casuistry,  their  industry,  intrusiveness, 
and  indomitable  perseverance,  their  pliability 
and  conformity  to  circumstances,  their  ad- 
dress and  takiflg  costume  of  sheep's  clothing, 
their  numbers,  correspondence,  art,  and  al- 
most ubiquity,  their  disguises  and  disper- 
sions, made  them  justly  formidable  to  every 
interest  of  society,  to  the  diplomacy  of  na- 
tions, the  debates  of  senates,  the  progress  of 
learning,  the  movement  of  armies,  the  in- 
tegrity of  families,  and  the  hopes  of  man. — 
Their  power  as  the  renowned  instructors  of 
youth,  was  surpassed  only  by  their  repu- 
tation ;  and  their  ambition  to  form  the 
minds  of  young  nobles  and  princes,  was  in- 
flamed by  a  thousand  considerations  of  the 
universal  sway  of  the  papacy  as  the  result 
of  their  own  exertions,  and  the  honor  thence 
accruing  to  themselves,  with  adequate  emol- 
uments in  all  coming  ages.  But  here  a 
philosopher  may  be  justly  allowed  to  ques- 
tipn  their  competency,  if  the  criterion  be  the 
valid  and  useful  erudition  they  imparted,  as 
contradistinguished  from  their  impious  secta- 
rian fallacies,  and  the  facility  and  specious- 
ness  with  which  they  corrupted  their  pupils, 
with  a  corresponding  proficiency  in  the  arts 
and  subtleties  of  their  own  false  wisdom. — 
"  The  boasted  genius  of  the  Jesuits  for  educa- 
tion," says  M.  Cousin,  "  is  nothing  but  the 
organization  of  a  vile  system  of  spying  into 
the  conduct  of  the  young  men,  and  there 
never  was  one  manly  course  of  studies  in 
their  institutions.  They  sacrifice  substance 
to  show,  and  deceive  parents  by  brilliant  and 
frivolous  exhibitions."  Alas  !  that  this  kind 
of  education  should,  under  any  other  aus- 
pices, have  become  so  popular. 

Entirely  devoted  to  the  Jesuits,  Clement 
XIII  supposed  that  the  king  of  Portugal 
had  not  done  homage  to  the  ancient  exigen- 
cies of  the  papacy,  by  their  expulsion.  The 
pope,  on  hearing  that  the  Jesuits  of  Portugal 
were  landed  on  the  shore  of  Italy,  com- 
manded that  the  manifesto  of  the  marquis 
of  Pombul  should  be  burned.  The  only  re- 
ply to  which  was  this,  the  confiscation  of 
the  society's  possessions  for  the  crown  of 
Portugal. 

2e2 


354 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XHI. 


Charles  III  of  Spain,  did  not  consult  the 
pope,  and  only  announced  to  Clement  XIII 
the  fact  of  the  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits  from 
Spain,  as  already  accomplished.  A  courier 
carried  to  the  pontif  that  iiing's  autograph 
letters,  and  at  the  same  time  a  decree,  pub- 
lished by  the  royal  order,  suppressing  the 
Jesuits  throughout  the  Spanish  dominions. 
The  order  of  the  court,  which  had  been  kept 
a  profound  secret  during  the  whole  year 
after  the  scheme  was  adopted,  was  promptly 
executed.  On  April  2d,  1767,  at  the  same 
hour,  in  Spain,  in  Africa,  in  Asia,  in  Ame- 
rica, and  in  all  the  islands  of  the  monarchy, 
all  the  governors  of  the  provinces,  and  tiie 
alcades  of  the  cities  and  towns,  opened  a 
packet  which  was  thrice  sealed.  The  tenor 
of  them  was  uniform.  Under  the  severest 
penalties,  and  of  death,  they  were  enjoined 
to  proceed  immediately,  with  a  sufficiently 
armed  force,  to  the  houses  of  the  Jesuits,  to 
invest  them,  to  drive  them  from  their  mon- 
asteries, and,  as  prisoners,  to  conduct, them 
within  twenty-four  hours  to  the  seaport  de- 
signated. The  captives  were  all  embarked 
at  the  same  hour,  having  their  papers  un- 
der seal,  having  nothing  with  them  but  a 
breviary,  a  purse  of  five  hundred  crowns, 
and  their  clothes. 

Clement  XIIl,  a  weak  old  man,  shed  an 
abundance  of  tears.  Cardinal  Torrigiani  left 
the  pope  to  weep,  and  resolved  to  act;  but 
although  he  ruled  Clement,  he  himself  was 
under  the  harsher  bondage  of  the  Jesuits. — 
Ricci,  the  general  of  the  order,  beheld  the 
utmost  humiliation  of  his  associates  in  their 
exclusion  from  Spain.  Charles  III  sent 
them  to  the  Roman  ports ;  and  Ricci  deter- 
mined to  reject  them.  Subject  to  his  man- 
dates, Torrigiani  informed  the  Spanish  em- 
bassador that  the  pope  would  not  admit  the 
Jesuit  exiles.  After  some  days  at  sea,  the 
six  thousand  Jesuit  priests  arrived  at  Civita 
Vecchia.  They  were  repulsed  by  force,  and 
finally  were  landed  in  Corsica,  after  a  mari- 
time wandering  of  six  months,  without  help 
or  hope,  worn  out,  decimated  by  sickness, 
and  cast  oflT  by  their  order — there  they  found 
a  miserable  asylum,  very  little  preferable  to 
their  distresses  on  the  sea. 

The  moment  favorable  to  the  seculariza- 
tion of  the  Jesuits  had  not  arrived ;  but  an 
act  of  the  Romish  court  furnished  another 
occasion  to  expedite  the  affair.  Clement 
provoked  an  explosion  which  Benedict  XIV 
had  foreseen.  The  pope  issued  a  bull  to  de- 
pose the  duke  of  Parma.  The  duke  of  Choi- 
seul  represented  to  Louis  XV  the  conse- 
quences of  that  papal  act,  as  renewing  the 
audacious  projects  of  Gregory  VII  and  of 
Sixtus  V,  Louis  was  more  chagrined  than 
irritated.  He  feared  Rome;  and  was  irreso- 
lute, fickle,  and  silly,  although  proud  ;  for  he 
thought  that  his  royal  blood  was  divine. — 
Choiseul  pointed  out  to  him  Rezzonico,  the 
son  of  a  Venetian  shopkeeper,  insulting  the 
grandsoa  of  Saint  Louis !     The  embassadors 


of  France,  Naples,  and  Spain,  eventually 
were  ordered  to  demand  an  audience  of  the 
pope.  That  interview  was  dangerous  to  the 
Jesuits.  Torrigiani  and  the  other  cardinals 
of  the  Jesuit  party,  depicted  to  the  pontif,  in  a 
victorious  resistance,  the  glory  of  the  mar- 
tyr, so  often  desired  by  Clement  XIII.  They 
told  him  that  Benedict  XIV  had  debased 
the  tiara  before  the  kings,  but  God  had  pre- 
destined him  anew  to  raise  it.  The  Jesuits 
forgot  neither  discourse  nor  pictorial  repre- 
sentations; and  dictated  to  the  pope,  already 
enfeebled  by  age,  the  most  violent  answers. 
At  his  first  audience  of  D'Aubeterre,  the 
French  embassador,  Clement  declared  that 
he  would  rather  die  a  thousand  times,  than 
revoke  his  decree;  that  in  recognizing  the 
rights  of  the  Infant  of  Parma,  he  should 
commit  a  great  sin  against  God,  and  that  he 
should  contradict  his  conscience,  of  which 
he  was  sole  judge,  and  of  which  he  had 
only  to  render  an  account  to  the  Divine  tri- 
bunal. 

The  French  having  then  seized  Avignon, 
and  the  Neapolitans  having  taken  possession 
of  Beneventum  and  Porto  Corvo,  the  em- 
bassadors were  instructed  to  behave  with  a 
chilling  disdain.  They  declared  that  they 
would  have  no  intercourse  at  all  with  Car- 
dinal Torrigiani,  and  even  opposed  his  cor- 
respondence with  the  papal  nuncios  to  France 
and  Spain. 

Amid  these  multiplied  embarrassments, 
Clement  turned  for  support  to  Maria  The- 
resa of  Austria — but  his  appeal  was  in  vain. 
After  the  example  of  the  king  of  Portugal, 
she  refused  all  interference,  and  even  inter- 
dicted the  utterance  of  the  bull  J?iv  Ccena  Do- 
mini in  Lombardy.  Notwithstanding,  Cle- 
ment refused  to  annul  his  brief.  D'Aube- 
terre therefore  recommended  the  French 
king  to  send  a  small  army  to  the  Tiber,  who, 
with  a-  body  of  Neapolitans  to  join  them, 
could  hinder  the  transport  of  provisions  for 
Rome,  and  then  the  famished  Romans  would 
force  the  pope  to  comply  with  the  demand 
of  the  sovereigns.  He  added,  "  This  is  the 
only  method  to  obtain  the  expulsion  'of  the 
Jesuits.'?  On  December  10,  1765,  the  em- 
bassador of  France  presented  to  the  pope  his 
imperative  demands  for  the  total  abolition 
and  secularization  of  the  Jesuits,  in  the 
name  of  the  three  monarchs  of  France,  Na- 
ples, and  Spain. 

The  pope  received  the  paper  in  utter  dread, 
and  never  recovered  the  shock.  A  short 
period  after,  he  died  almost  suddenly.  Cle- 
ment was  a  pope  of  the  twelfth  century,  and 
a  stranger  to  the  eighteenth  age.  Under  his 
pontificate,  the  favor  of  the  Roman  court 
was  as  a  shadow.  Scarcely  was  his  death 
known,  before  the  embassadors  of  France 
and  Spain  resolved  to  be  masters  of  the  con- 
clave. They  arrogantly  proclaimed  the  ne- 
cessity of  electing  a  pope  agreeable  to  those 
two  crowns;  and  demanded  the  delay  of  the 
meeting  of  the  conclave  until  the  French 


Clement  XIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


355 


and  Spanish  cardinals  had  arrived.  At  the 
same  lime  they  represented  that  an  election 
hostile  to  the  three  courts  of  France,  Naples, 
and  Spain,  would  cause  a  rupture  between 
Rome  and  the  Bourbon  princes;  that  the 
embas.sadors  would  not  recognize  the  pope 


the  order  of  the  Jesuits.  De  Bernis  declared 
that  scheme  not  only  impracticable,  but  use- 
less, not  obligatory,  and  dishonorable.  At 
length  it  was  resolved  to  consult,  on  that 
topic.  Cardinal  Ganganelli,  who  exhibited  a 
reserve  and  ingenuity  which  finally  led  to  his 


muastiaiiors  wuuiu  iiui  icv.ujjui'.'-   »•"-  ^i^y^    .^^,..,v,... —  ■•■s- j  --■  -        ,j 

lect-  and  that  they  would  quit  Rome  fori  own  election  as  pope,  by  the  title  ol  Cle 


elect ,   ^ 

Frescati  to  await  further  orders.  The  car 
dinals  promised  submission;  and  having 
hastily  interred  Clement  XIII,  they  shut 
themselves  up  in  their  conclave. 

The  choice  of  pope  seemed  to  rest  between 
the  Cardinals  Chigi  and  De  Bernis.  During 
the  vacancy  of  the  popedom,  the  emperor 
of  Germany,  Joseph  II,  visited   Rome,  as 
incognito,  with  his  brother  Leopold  of  Tus- 
cany.    He  displayed  a  profound  contempt 
for  the  Jesuits,  and  encouraged   not   their 
hopes.     Nevertheless,  they  delijded   them- 
selves with    flattering    expectations.      But 
their  illusions  were  dissipated  at   the  visit 
which  Joseph  made  to  the  professed  house 
of  the  order,  named  "  Gran-Gesu,"  a  wonder 
of  magnificence  and  bad  taste.  The  general, 
Ricci,  appeared    before    the    emperor  and 
prostrated  himself  with  profound  humility. 
Joseph,  without  wailing  for  him  to  speak, 
coldly  asked  Ricci,  "  When  do  you  meari 
to  cast  oil  your  monkish  costume  ?"     Ricci 
became   pale  with   trouble,  and   murmured 
some   almost  inarticulate  words.      Joseph 
fixing  his  eyes  upon  the  statue  of  Ignatius, 
covered  with  massive  silver  and  jewels,  ad- 
verted to  the  prodigious  sum  that  it  must 
have  cost.     "  Sire,"  the  general  of  the  Je- 
suits stammered  out,  "  this  statue  was  made 
with  the  deniers  of  the  society's  friends." — 
Joseph  replied,  "  Say  rather  with  the  pro- 
fits of  India."     He  then  left  the  monks  in 
the  most  gloomy  mortification.     Joseph  also 
declared  in  public,  with  the  duplicate  object 
to  humble  both  the  pope  and  the  Bourbons, 
that  an  election  of  pope  was  of  no  import- 
ance, unworthy  to  occupy  the  thought  for  a 
moment  of  a  monarch  in  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, and  positively  forbad  Cardinal  Pozzo 
Bonelli,  his  minister,  to  take  any  concern 
in  it. 

The  cardinals  invited  Joseph  to  visit  thern, 
with  which  he  complied ;  and  after  exhibit- 
ing his  polite  contempt  of  Cardinal  York, 
the  last  of  the  Stuarts,  and  given  the  conclave 
his  advice  to  mind  their  own  aflairs,  not  to 
infringe  the  laws  of  decorum,  and  to  exhibit 
the  proof  of  a  good  education  in  their  inter- 
course with  kings,  he  departed,  and  told 
D'Aubeterre,  the  French  embassador:  "I 
know  too  well  the  court  of  Rome  not  to  des- 
pise it.  Those  people,"  referring  to  the  car- 
dinals, "wished  to  influence  me  by  their 
peculiar  distinction  showed  to  me,  but  I  am 
not  their  dupe.  They  only  wished  accurately 
to  examine  me,  as  they  would  a  rhinoceros." 
The  conclave  had  been  prolonged  for  three 
months,  and  the  design  of  the  court  of  Ma- 
drid was  this,  to  bind  the  future  pope  by  a 
written  and  duly  attested  promise,  to  abolish 


ment  XIV. 

To  the  above  notices  from  Alexis  de  Piest, 
we  subjoin  others  from  Hrnrion,  vols,  x,  xi. 
On  January  31 ,  1750,  Clenunt  XI V  issued 
his  brief  condemning  the  Mind  by  Ilelyetius  ; 
assigning  as  his  reason,  that  it  nullified  the 
Christian  religion,  and  substituted  the  law 
and  integrity  of  nature. 

The  parliament  of  Paris  issued  a  decree 
against  the  French  philosophers,  April  16, 
1759;  but  from  its  severity,  and  the  opposition 
to  the  enforcement  of  it  by  the  president,  Ma- 
lesherbes,  the  philosophers  continued  to  be 
tolerated,  and  their  works  were  disseminated, 
notwithstanding  all  the  efl'orts  of  Clement, 
and  the  prelates,  and  the  Jesuits  to  suppress 
them. 

Carvalho,  the  Portuguese  minister,  after 
the  suppression  of  the  Jesaits  in  Porlivgal, 
published  a  long  document  of  fearful  circum- 
stances respecting  them,  which  were' scat- 
tered abroad  in  Cochin  China,  and  other 
neighboring  countries.  Clement  XIII,  in 
consequence,  addressed  to  the  papal  nuncio 
in  Spain,  a  brief,  in  which  he  condemned 
Carvalho's  declaration  as  a  work  of  dark- 
ness, the  ofl'spring  of  envy  and  licentious- 
ness. In  consequence  of  that-  brief,  the 
principal  papers  of  CarvalhO  were  commit- 
ted to  the  flames  at  Madrid,  by  the  hands  of 
the  executioner.  The  Spanish  Inquisition 
united  with  the  secular  authority,  and  pro- 
hibited the  reading  of  all  the  condemned 
works,  and  punished  some  monks  who  had 
undertaken  to  distribute  them. 

After  the  destruction  of  the  order  of  Jesuits 
in  France,  Clement  wrote  to  the  prelates, 
the  ecclesiastical  assembly,  and  the  king, 
Louis  XV.  All  was  useless.  He  also  pub- 
lished, September  3,  17G2,  an  apologetical 
brief  in  behalf  of  the  Jesuits,  which  he  ad- 
dressed to  the  French  cardinals.  In  that 
document  he  stated,  that  not  being  any 
longer  able  to  tolerate  so  grievous  an  injury 
to  the  papacy,  as  the  abolition  of  the  Jesuits, 
and  the  publications  concerning  them,  he 
had  held  a  secret  consistory,  in  which  he 
had  solemnly  decreed,  that  all  the  ordinances 
of  the  parliament  of  Paris,  were  null  and 
void.  But  the  enemies  of  the  society  disre- 
garded that  pontifical  decision.  The  efforts 
of  the  pope,  however,  were  futile  ;  for  Louis 
XV,  ruled  by  his  mistress  and  her  minion, 
the  minister,  directed  the  registration  of  the 
edict,  December  1,  1764,  which  enjoined 
on  those  Jesuits  who  remained  in  France, 
that  they  should  reside  in  the  diocess  in 
which  they  were  born,  that  they  should  not 
approach  within  thirty  miles  of  Paris,  and 
that  every  six  months  they  should  present 


356 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XHI. 


themselves  before  ihe  magistrates  who  were 
appointed  to  watch  their  conduct. 

Until  that  time,  the  pope  had  spoken  as  a 
father  to  his  wandering  children — but  then 
he  resolved  to  interfere  as  the  sovereign  pon- 
tif.  After  the  act  of  authority  which  con- 
summated, in  France,  the  ruin  of  the  society 
of  Jesuits,  Clement  perceived  the  necessity 
of  a  solemn  protestation.  He  therefore  pub- 
lished, on  January  7, 1765,  his  bull,  by  which 
he  confirmed  anew  the  institution  of  the  Je- 
suits. But  the  efforts  of  the  pope  were  fruit- 
less ;  and  in  France  and  Portugal  his  acts 
were  disregarded  as  if  they  had  been  a 
nonentity.  Some  of  the  parliaments  sup- 
pressed the  bull;  and  that  of  Aix,  solicited 
the  king  to  resume  his  right  to  the  Comtat 
Venaissin. 

The  two  principal  documents  are  too  im- 
portant to  be  omitted : 

LETTER  OF  CLEMENT  XIII  TO  LOUIS  XV. 

To  our  Dear  Son  in  Jesus  Christ,  Louis,  the  most 
Christian  King,  Clement  XHI,  Pope. 

Our  very  Dear  Son  in  Jesus  Christ,  Health 
and  the  Apostolical  Benediction  : — In  the 
month  of  last  June,  we  wrote  to  your  ma- 
jesty a  letter,  in  which  we  desired  you  to 
grant,  in  the  most  efficacious  manner,  your 
royal  protection  to  the  company  of  Jesuits, 
established  in  your  flourishing  dominions; 
expecting  that  you  would  shelter  them  from 
the  storm  which  has  been  raised  against 
them.  The  answer  with  which  your  ma- 
jesty honored  us,  filled  us  with  comfort,  by 
the  hope  which  i;  gave  us,  that  by  the  favor 
of  your  sovereign  authority,  serenity  and  a 
calm  would  follow  the  tempest.  From  that 
time  to  the  present,  we  have  been  tranquil;- 
and  being  informed  of  the  successive  events, 
we  admired  the  high  prudence  of  your  ma- 
jesty, always  attentive  to  take  the  most  just 
and  moderate  measures  to  execute  your  de- 
signs. We  thought  that  we  had  arrived  at 
the  hour  of  success  ;  but  what  was  our  sur- 
prise and  grief,  when  we  learned  that  mea- 
sures were  adopted  which  must  tend  to 
place  that  object  at  a  greater  distance.  We 
have  understood  that  thecardinal  of  Rocheco- 
uart,  your  majesty's  minister,  has  demanded 
in  your  name,  that  the  general  of  the  society 
should  nominate  a  vicar  general  for  the  Je- 
suits of  France.  That  act  is  not  in  the  gene- 
ral's power;  and  we,  with  all  our  authority, 
cannot  authorize  it.  This  would  be  an  alter- 
ation too  essential  in  the  institution  of  the 
company,  an  institute  approved  by  so  many 
constitutions  of  our  predecessors,  and  even 
by  the  council  of  Trent.  That  example 
would  draw  after  it  such  most  unhappy  con- 
sequences, that  the  least  evil  which  would 
succeed  would  be  the  dissolution  of  a  body 
who,  during  two  hundred  years,  have  been 
so  useful  to  the  church,  principally  by  their 
union,  and  their  entire  dependence  on  their 


chief.'  That  union,  sire,  and  that  dependence, 
notwithstanding  all  that  the  evil-disposed  can 
say,  has  never  troubled  the  public  tranquilli- 
ty, either  in  your  own  kingdom  or  any  other. 
But  that  which  is  true  is  this,  that  formerly, 
as  at  present,  they  have  been  an  infinite 
trouble  to  the  enemies  of  religion  and  to  the 
refractory,  who  saw  themselves  attacked  by 
a  numerous  society  of  people  whose  sole 
occupation  is  the  advancement  of  piety  and 
the  sciences,  and  who,  filled  with  zeal,  and 
animated  by  the  same  spirit,  cease  not  to  com- 
bat error  and  the  spirit  of  independence.' 

Therefore  they  have  made  every  effort 
imaginable  to  destroy  them,  employing  im- 
posture and  calumny,  because  they  could 
not  find  sufficient  weapons  in  truth  ;  but  as 
all  the  means  which  they  have  used  have 
not  succeeded,  they  have  invented  another: 
which  is,  to  break  the  ties  which  unite  the 
members  of  that  society,  because  the  bonds 
once  broken,  will  necessarily  involve  their 
ruin. 

You,  sire,  have  inherited  from  your  ances- 
tors the  title  of  eldest  son  of  the  church.  By 
your  happy  dispositions  you  merit  that  of 
defender  of  religion.  To  those  two  titles,  no 
person  can  have  more  at  heart  than  your- 
self to  preserve,  in  all  its  integrity,  a  society 
who  contribute  so  much  to  the  object  which 
your  majesty  regards  as  the  most  essential 
of  your  government. 

In  this  view,  we  supplicate,  with  scalding 
tears,^  that  your  majesty  will  not  permit, 
that  the  least  change  shall  be  made  in  the 
institution  of  the  society  of  Jesuits,  nor  that 
there  shall  be  any  disjunction,  either  in  ap- 
pearance or  reality,  from  that  body,  of  one 
of  its  most  considerable  privileges. 

This  we  feel  bound  to  expect  from  the 
heroic  piety  and  filial  attachment  of  your 
majesty.  This  confidence  calms  the  agita- 
tions c^  our  heart :  and  with  all  paternal  ten- 
derness we  give  your  majesty,  and  all  the 
royal  family,  the  apostolical  benediction. 
Given  at  Rome,  at  Saint  Mary  Major,  Jan- 
uary 28,  1762,  the  fourth  year  of  our  pon- 
tificate. 

CONSTITUTION  OF  CLEMENT, 

By  Divine  Mercy,  Pope,  the  Thirteenth  of  that 
name;  by  which  the  Institute  of  the  Company  of 
Jesuits  was  anew  approved. 

Clement,  Bishop;  Servant  of  the  Servants 
of  God — For  perpetual  remembrance,  Jesus 
Christ,  our  Lord,  having  charged  the  blessed 
Apostle  Peter,  and  the  Roman  pontif,  his 
successor,  with  the  obligation  to  "  feed  his 
flock,"  a  duty  which  neither  time  nor  place, 
nor  any  human  consideration,  nor  any  thing 
in  truth  can  limit,  it  is  the  bounden  duty  of 

«  How  suitable  an  influence  for  this  independent 
country!— S.  H.  C. 

«  What  a  contemptible  piece  of  truckling  and  cow- 
ardly infallibility.— S.  H.  C. 


Clement  XIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


357 


him  who  is  seated  in  Peter's  chair,  to  give 
his  attention  to  all  the  various  functions  of 
the  charge  which  Jesus  Christ  has  confided 
to  him,  without  omission  or  neglect  of  any 
one,  and  to  extend  his  vigilance  to  all  the 
wants  of  the  church.  One  of  the  principal 
functions  of  this  charge  is,  to  take  under  his 
protection,  the  religious  orders  approved  by 
ihe  holy  see,  to  give  new  activity  to  the  zeal 
of  those  who,  being  devoted  by  solemn  oath 
to  the  relisious  profession,  labor  with  cour- 
a<Te,  sustained  by  piety,  to  defend  the  catho- 
lic religion,  to  extend  'it,  and  to  cultivate  the 
field  of  the  Lord  ;  to  inspire  with  ardor,  and 
to  Tive  energy  to  those  wi\o,  among  them, 
are  languishmg  and  feeble;  to  comfort  those 
whom  affliction  might  abase,  and,  above  all, 
to  banish  from  the  church  confided  to  our  vi- 
gilance, every  scandal  which  daily  arises,  and  | 
the  effect  of  which  may  be  the  loss  of  souls. 

The  institute  of  the  company  of  Jesuits, 
which  had  for  its  author  a  man  to  whom  the  1 
church  universal  has  given  the  worship'  and 
honors  which  are  rendered  to  the  saints ; 
•which  many  of  our  predecessors,  of  happy 
memorv,  Paul  III,  Julius  III,  Paul  IV,  Gre- 
gory XIII,  Gregory  XIV,  and  Paul  V,  have 
approved  and  confirmed  more  than  once 
after  having  carefully  examined  it ;  which 
received  from  them,  and  many  others  of  out 
predecessors,  to  the  number  of  nineteen,  fa- 
vors and  particular  kindness,  which  the  pre- 
lates, not  only  of  our  days,  but  of  preceding 
ages,  have  highly  praised  as  being  very  advan- 
tageous, very  useful,  and  very  proper  to  in- 
crease the  worship,  honor,  and  glory  of  God, 
and  to  procure  the  salvation  of  souls;  which 
the  most  powerful  princes  and  the  most' 
pious  and  distinguished  in  the  Christian  re- 
public, always  have  taken  under  their  pro- 
tection, whose  rules  were  formed  by  nine 
men  who  rank  with  saints  and  the  blessed, 
among  whom  three  received  the  crown  of 
martyrdom  ;  which  has  been  honored  with 
the  eulogies  of  many  personages  celebrated 
for  their  sanctity,  who  we  know  in  heaven 
now  enjoy  the  eternal  glory,  which  the 
church  universal  have  affectionately  nour- 
ished in  their  bosom  during  two  centuries, 
constantlv  trusting  in  those  who  profess  the 
principal  functions  of  the  holy  ministry  which 
they  have  always  fulfilled  to  the  great  ad- 
vantage of  the  faithful;  and,  in  fine,  which 
was  pronounced  pious  by  the  church  uni- 
versal assembled  at  the  council  of  Trent;  in 
that  same  institute,  then  were  recently  found 
men  who.  after  having  disfigured  it  by  false 
and  malign   interpretations,  have  not  been 


content  with  their  own  particular  idea,  they 
have  undertaken,  by  every  species  of  artifice, 
to  circulate  their  poison  from  country  to 
country,  to  spread  it  in  all  parts,  and  cease 
not  to  make  use  of  every  imaginable  trick  to 
induce  the  unguarded  faithful  to  imbibe  their 
venomous  discourse;  thus,  in  the  most  out- 
rageous manner,  insulting  the  church  of 
God,  whom  they  virtually  accuse  with  be- 
ing deceived  in  judging  and  solemnly  declar- 
ing as  pious  and  acceptable  to  God,  that 
which  is  irreligious  and  impious,  and  to  be 
so  fi\llen  in  error,  so  much  the  more  crimi- 
nal, that  it  should  so  long  have  suffered, 
during  more  than  two  hundred  years,  to  the 
great  prejudice  of  souls,  its  bosom  to  be  de- 
filed with  such  a  withering  stain,  an  evil  so 
great,  which  spreads  its  roots  so  much  the 
more  profound,  and  daily  acquiring  greater 
force,  that  it  has  longer  dissembled,  and  de- 
ferred every  remedy  ;  this  would  be  to  deny 
us' both  the  j"ustice  which  ordains  us  to  as- 
sure to  every  one  his  rights,  and  vigorously 
to  sustain  them,  and  the  movements  of  that 
pastoral  solicitude  which  we  have  for  the 
welfare  of  the  church. 

To  repel,  therefore,  the  atrocious  injury 
done  at  once  to  the  church  which  God  him- 
self has  committed'  to  our  care  and  to  the 
holy  see  in  which  we  are  seated,  to  stop  by 
apostolic  authority'  the  progress  of  so  many 
impious  discourses  contrary  to  all  reason  and 
equity,  which,  spreading  on  all  sides,  carry 
with  them  the  seduction  and  the  close  danger 
of  the  loss  of  souls  ;  to  insure  the  slate  of  the 
regular  priests  of  the  company  of  Jesuits 
who  demand  of  us  this  justice,  and  to  give 
them  a  firmer  consistency  by  the  weight  of 
our  authority  ;  to  bring  some  solace  to  their 
pains  in  the  great  disaster  which  afflicts  them; 
in  fine,  to  yield  to  the  righteous  wishes  of  our 
venerable  brethren,  the  prelates  in  all  parts 
of  the  catholic  world,  who,  in  their  letters  ad- 
dressed to  us,  highly  eulogize  that  company, 
from  whom  they  assure  us  that  they  derive 
great  service,  each  in  his  own  diocess,  of  our 
own  motion  and  certain  knowledge,  using 
the  plenitude  of  apostolic  power,  walking  in 
the  path  of  our  predecessors,  by  our  present 
constitution  which  shall  avail  in  perpetuity, 
we  say  and  declare,  in  the  same  form  and 
manner  which  they  said  and  declared,  that 
the  institute  of  the  company  of  Jesus  respires 
in  the  highest  degree  of  piety  and  sanctity, 
both  in  the  principal  design  which  they 
have  in  view,  the  defence  and  propagation 
of  the  catholic  religion,  and  in  the  means 
which  they  employ  to  obtain  that  end.    This 


afraid   to  characterize  it  as  irreligious  and  1  experience  hitherto  has  taught  us.     This  ex 


impious,  as  well  in  private  conversations  as 
in  printed  writings  scattered  in  public,  to 
rend  it  by  the  most  injurious  imputations, 
to  cover  it  with  opprobrium  and  ignominy, 
and  are  now  arrived  at  such  a  point,  that  not 

«  Whut  aboiiiiniible  idolatry.— S.  II.  C. 


perience  has  also  taught  us  how  the  rec^ula- 
tions  of  that  company  have  formed  until  our 
own  days,  defenders  of  the  orthodox  faith, 
and  zealous  missionaries  who,  animated 
with  invincible  fortitude,  have  exposed  them- 
«  A  very  convenient  and  proudly  false  assumpUon. 


353 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XHI. 


selves  to  countless  dangers,  by  land  and  by 
sea,  to  carry  the  light  of  evangelical  doctrine 
to  ierocious  and  barbarous  nations.  We  see 
that  all  those  who  profess  this  laudible  insti- 
tute are  occupied  in  holy  functions;  some  to 
form  youth  for  virtue  and  the  sciences ; 
others  are  devoted  to  spiritual  exercises  ;  one 
part  assiduously  to  administer  the  sacra- 
ments ;  above  all,  penance  and  the  eucharist, 
and  to  urge,  in  their  discourses,  the  faithful 
frequently  to  use  them ;  another  part  carry 
the  word  of  the  gospel  to  the  inhabitants  of 
the  country.  Therefore,  after  the  example 
of  our  predecessors,  we  approve  of  this  same 
institute  which  Divine  Providence  has  raised 
up  to  work  such  great  things,  and  we  con- 
firm, by  our  apostolic  authority,  the  appro- 
bations which  have  been  given  to  it.  We 
declare  that  the  vows  by  which  the  regular 
priests  of  the  company  of  Jesuits  consecrate 
themselves  to  God  according  to  the  said  in- 
stitute, are  pure  and  agreeable  to  his  eyes; 
we  approve  and  praise  particularly  as  very 
proper  to  reform  the  manners,  to  inspire 
and  fortify  piety,  the  spiritual  exercises 
which  the  same  priests  of  the  company  of 
Jesuits  give  the  faithful,  who,  far  from  the 
tumult  of  the  world,  pass  some  days  in  re- 
treat, in  occupying  themselves  seriously  and 
only  with  their  eternal  safety.  More  we  ap- 
prove of  the  congregations  or  sodalities 
erected  under  the  invocation  of  the  blessed 
Mary,  or  under  any  other  title,  not  only 
those  which  are  formed  of  young  people 
who  frequent  the  schools  of  the  company  of 
Jesuits,  but  also  all  others,  whether  they 
are  of  the  faithful  in  Jesus  Christ  only,  or 
whether  they  are  composed  of  both  :  and  we 
give  our  equal  approbation  to  all  the  pious 
exercises  which  there  are  fervently  prac- 
tised ;  and  we  recommend  extremely  the 
very  particular  devotion  which  they  adopt 
to  cultivate  and  augment,  in  those  sodalities, 
towards  the  blessed  mother  of  God,  Mary, 
always  Virgin.  We  confirm,  by  our  apos- 
tolic authority,  the  bulls  by  which  our  pre- 
decessors of  happy  memory,  Gregory  XIII, 
Sixtus  V,  Gregory  XV  and  Benedict  XIV, 
have  approved  of  the  said  sodalities ;  and, 
also,  by  our  present  constitution,  we  strength- 
en by  all  the  authority  which  God  has  given 
to  us,  and  by  the  energy  of  our  apostolic 
confirmation,  all  the  other  constitutions 
made  by  the  Roman  pontifs,  our  predeces- 
sors, to  approve  and  praise  the  functions  of 
the  same  institute  of  the  company  of  Jesuits, 
each  of  which  constitutions  it  is  our  will 
shall  be  regarded  as  if  it  were  inserted  in 
this;  willing  and  ordaining,  if  need  be)  that 
they  shall  be  deemed  as  made  anew,  and  as 
if  published  by  ourself. 

Let  no  person,  therefore,  attack  our  pre- 
sent approbatory  and  confirming  constitu- 
tion, nor  be  rash  enough  to  dare  to  oppose 
it;  but  if  any  one  should  have  the  presump- 
tion to  break  through  this  prohibition,  let 
him  know  that  he  will  incur  the  indignation 


of  Almighty  God,  and  the  blessed  apostles 
Peter  and  Paul. 

Given  at  Rome,  at  Saint  Mary  Major,  the 
year  of  the  incarnation  of  our  Lord,  1765, 
January  7,  the  seventh  year  of  our  pon- 
tificate. 

C.  Cardinal  Prodataire, 
N.  Cardinal  Antonelli, 
Visa.        J.  Manassei  L.  Eugenic. 
Registered  in  the  ofl&ce  of  the  Secretary 
of  Briefs. 

In  the  year  1767,  Clement  addressed  a 
brief  to  the  king  of  Spain,  in  which  he  an- 
nounces that,  the  acts  of  Charles  III,  against 
the  Jesuits,  evidently  endangered  his  soul ; 
that  the  body  and  mind  of  the  society  were 
innocent;  that  even  were  some  of  those 
monks  culpable,  they  ought  not  to  have  been 
punished  without  accusation  and  conviction. 
Not  content  with  this  declaration,  the  pope 
protected  the  proscribed  Jesuits,  provided 
for  their  wants,  and  honored  them  with 
public  proofs  of  his  attachment. 

The  chief  of  the  Jesuits  at  this  time  was 
Lorenzo  Ricci,  a  man  and  a  religionist  of 
the  most  resolved  and  incorrigible  zeal  for 
the  order  and  its  prerogatives,  r^o  medium, 
no  composition,  no  Hexibility  of  purpose, 
ever  appeared  in  his  politics  or  his  sympa- 
thies. Every  attempt  to  move  or  to  qualify 
his  positions,  was  vain.  Great  too  was  his 
influence  with  the  pope,  who  refused  to  the 
sovereigns  what  his  nobler  successor  granted 
to  their  importunities.  Clement  replied,  that 
this  constitution  had  been  too  distinctly  sanc- 
tioned by  the  holy  council  of  Trent,  and  by 
numerous  decrees  of  his  predecessors,  for  him 
to  alter  it.  They  rejected  every  kind  of 
modification.  The  whole  mind  of  Ricci  was 
expressed  in  the  words,  sini  ut  sunt,  aut  non 
sint :  "  let  them  be  as  they  are,  or  let  them 
not  b^  at  all." 

Here  we  are  reminded  of  the  familiar 
apophthegm.  Quern  Deus  vtilt  perdere  prhxs 
dementat:  '■  that  God  is  wont  first  to  infatu- 
ate those  whom  he  intends  to  destroy." — 
Their  inflexible  and  infallible  obstinacy, 
seems  to  have  been  among  the  means  used 
in  measure  to  open  theeyesof  many  to  their 
real  character.  The  sovereigns  and  their 
courts  only  the  more  abhorred  them ;  and 
thus  the  way  was  prepared  for  the  thunder- 
bolt that  blasted  them,  under  the  succeeding 
pontificate. 

We  admire  consistency,  however,  and 
characteristic  heroism  of  principle,  irrespec- 
tively of  the  morale  or  the  circumstances  of 
its  display.  Even  the  lurid  magnanimity 
of  Milton's  demons,  in  their  infernal  con- 
clave, seems  to  charm  us  perhaps  too  much, 
considering  the  uproar  of  desperate  impiety 
amid  the  outbreaks  of  which  its  orgies  are 
enacted. 

But  how  can  infallibility  repent?  Are 
the  pope  and  all  his  predecessors  wrong  in 
the  matter  of  the  Jesuits,  and  the  sacro-sanc- 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


359 


tissima  Tridentina  synodus,  the  last  and 
wisest  CECumenical  council  of  the  cluircli, 
wrong  too?  Alas!  it  will  be  more  ilian  a 
death  strujigle  that  shall  ever  force  Ilotne 
to  such  an  admission.  It  will  be  only  at  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ — and  in  eternity — 
and  then  too  late  ! 

Rpzzonico  expired,  February  2,  1709, 
aged  almost  76,  after  a  tumultuous  and  in- 
glorious reign  of  nearly  eleven  years.  His 
secretary  of  stale,  Torregiano,  swayed  liim 
even  to  servility,  and  the  general  of  the  Je- 
suits, Ricci,  extended  over  him  a  kindred 
dominion.  He  even  ventured  in  1708,  to 
repeat  the  bull  In  Ccena  Doniini,  in  a  me- 
nacing brief  to  Parma,  thus  irritating  all  the 
allied  courts  and  sovereigns  of  his  jurisdic- 
tion. During  his  pontificate  the  Jesuits  were 
expelled  from  Portugal,  Spain,  France,  Na- 
ples, Sicily,  and  Parma,  taking  refuge  with 
their  sovereign  papa  in  Italy.  They  were 
here  a  great  burden  and  perplexity  to  him  ; 
yet  still  he  loved  and  cherished  and  patron- 


ised them.  Ry  his  blind  devotion  to  their 
interests,  and  his  own  arrogance  of  manner 
towards  the  Bourbons,  he  lost  Avignon,  \'e- 
naissin,  and  Benevento.  His  reservation  of 
benefices  in  Spain  was  rejected,  the  Neapo- 
litan tribute  refused,  and  Germany  Avas  in- 
structed by  Justus  Febronius,  respecting  the 
bounds  of  the  papal  autiioritv.  Rome  at  this 
period  suffered  twice  from  famine,  namely, 
in  1704  and  1700,  but  without  any  mark  of 
moral  good  resulimsf  from  the  righteous  dis- 
cipline.    Rev.  9  :  20.  21. 

His  position,  however,  on  such  a  throne, 
makes  him  an  object  of  pity,  as  well  as  of 
pious  abhorrence.  Who  could  do  well  in  such 
a  sphere,  unblest  and  ini\)raciicable !  He 
was  a  weak,  dispirited,  perplexed,  old  man. 
The  appearance  of  energy  at  times  in  his 
administration  resulted  mainly  from  the 
measures  of  his  two  counsellors — and  the 
test. shall  be  known  at  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ. 


CLEMENT  XIV,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-SEVENTH 

BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

George  III,  £2ng  of  England. — Louis  XV,  lung  of  Prance. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1769.]  Forty-seven  car- 
dinals opened  the  conclave  to  appoint  a 
successor  to  Clement  XIII.  From  the  com- 
mencement, the  electors  were  divided  into 
two  equally  powerful  factions.  One  of 
which,  affiliated  with  the  Jesuits,  were  de- 
sirous to  nominate  a  pontif  capable  of  tracing 
the  footsteps  of  Gregory  VII  and  Pius  V. — 
The  others,  who  had  sold  themselves  to 
Fiance  and  Spain,  cabaled  to  place  the  tiara 
on  the  head  of  a  pope  sufficiently  concilia- 
ting to  reestablish  concord  between  the  altar 
and  the  throne.  The  intrigues  continued 
through  three  entire  months.  At  length  the 
Franciscan  monk,  named  John  Vincent  An- 
tony Ganganelli,  obtained  the  sufi'rages  of 
the  majority,  and  was  proclaimed  the  su- 
preme head  of  the  papacy,  by  the  appellation 
of  Clement  XIV. 

The  new  pontif  was  nearly  sixty-four 
years  old.  He  was  born  in  the  little  town 
of  Archangelo,  near  Rimini,  where  his  father 
was  of  the  medical  profession.  From  his 
infancy,  Ganganelli  displayed  a  great  pro- 
pensity to  meditation,  which  determined  his 
family  to  place  him  in  a  Franciscan  convent, 
where  his  virtues  soon  distinguished  him. — 
He  was  taken  thence  to  be  raised  to  the  office 
of  counsellor  of  the  inquisition,  by  Pope 
Benedict  XIV.  Under  the  following  reign, 
he  obtained  the  cardinal's  hat. 

Ganganelli,  with  the  tiara,  preserved  the 
same   manners   as   under  the  FranciscaD's 


cowl.  He  continued  humble,  charitable, 
and  was  solicitous  to  preserv^the  frugal  and 
studious  habits  which  had  been  the  charm 
of  his  existence.  Since  Titus,  Trajan,  and 
Marcus  Aurelius,  a  sovereign  endowed  with 
a  more  noble  character,  a  finer  soul,  a  more 
judicious  mind,  had  never  swayed  the 
sceptre  at  Rome.  His  first  act  of  authority 
was  to  dismiss  from  his  court  the  ministers 
in  whom  his  predecessor  trusted.  Then  he 
announced  his  design  to  give  peace  to  the 
popedom  by  restoring  Christianity. 

Great  was  the  consternation  of  the  cardi- 
nals, the  prelates,  the  priests,  and  the  monk- 
ish communities,  who  fattened  on  the  toils 
of  the  wretched.  All  of  them  in  a  mass 
united  against  Clement  XIV,  and  endea- 
vored to  make  him  renounce  his  generous 
designs  by  terrible  threats.  One  of  the  Je- 
suits dared  to  affix  openly,  at  the  principal 
entrance  of  the  Vatican,  a  placard  contain- 
ing these  words — "  O  pray  for  the  pope, 
who  is  near  death!"  Another  fanatic  slip- 
ped under  his  table  a  letter  with  these  four 
letters—"  P.  S.  S.  V." — which  the  pope  thus 
explained:  "Presto  sara  sede  vacante" — 
"  The  seat  will  soon  be  vacant." 

Unshaken  in  his  resolution,  Clement  dis- 
regarded the  complaints,  the  curses,  and  the 
threatenings  of  all  those  ecclesiastics.  He 
moved  with  a  firm  step  in  the  course  which 
he  had  traced.  The  public  finances  were 
ia  extreme  disorder  through  the  depredations 


360 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


of  his  predecessors.  He  therefore  changed 
the  fiscal  administrators,  diminished  the  num- 
ber of  the  charges  which  burdened  the  trea- 
sury, and  thus  eased  the  people.  The  arts 
and  industry  languished,  commerce  and 
manufactures  were  in  a  deplorable  condition. 
He  established  manufactories,  repaired  the 
public  edifices,  was  engaged  in  the  draining 
of  the  Pontine  marshes,  founded  the  rich 
museum  which  bears  his  name,  defrayed 
the  expenses  of  the  nunciatories  and  mis- 
sions, and  supplied  the  payment  of  troops 
and  of  artists,  and  paid  with  regularity  the 
pensions  Avhich  were  chargeable  on  the  Ro- 
man court.  Having  regulated  the  interior 
affairs,  he  began  to. search  into  the  exterior 
subjects  of  policy.  The  political  horizon 
was  full  of  clouds.  The  irritation  of  the 
crowned  heads  had  been  carried  to  the  high- 
est degree  by  the  brief  of  Clement  XIII 
against  the  duke  of  Parma,  and  from  a  new 
attempt  by  the  Jesuits  to  the  assassination 
of  the  king  of  Portugal.  That  monarch 
even  announced  the  intention  to  nominate  a 
new  patriarch  independent  of  the  pope,  and 
thus  by  one  stroke  to  close  all  connection 
with  the  Roman  court.  Clement  XIV  be- 
gan by  renewing  his  relations  with  the  kings 
of  France  and  Spain.  He  ingeniously  in- 
sinuated to  them  that  the  papacy  was  the 
basis  on  which  reposed  the  absolute  autho- 
rity of  the  popish  princes ;  that  it  was  their 
interest  to  defend  it,  except  to  restrain  any 
privileges  which  their  ancestors  had  con- 
ceded to  the  "  successors  of  the  Apostles," 
and  which  were,  deemed  incompatible  with 
their  dignity.  Finally,  that  he  might  join 
example  to  the  precept,  he  abrogated  the 
famous  bull,  hi  Ccena  Domini ;  revoked  all 
the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Trent  and  of 
the  popes,  relative  to  this  constitution  ;  aban- 
doned both  in  theory  and  in  practice  all  pre- 
tension to  the  temporal  jurisdiction  over 
princes,  and  gave  pledges  of  his  sincerity. 
That  conduct  regained  him  all  minds. — 
France  restored  the  Comtat  Venaissin,  and 
the  king  of  Naples  restored  Beneventum  and 
Pontecorvo.  Nevertheless,  the  princes  of 
the  houses  of  Braganza  and  Bourbon  yielded 
not  in  their  rigors  towards  the  Jesuits,  and 
earnestly  claimed  the  suppression  of  the 
order.  Clement  XIV,  like  a  prudent  man, 
answered,  that  before  he  could  execute  an 
act  so  solemn  as  the  abrogation  of  an  insti- 
tute which  enrols  its  members  by  tens  of 
thousands,  and  which  had  its  ramifications 
in  all  parts  of  the  world,  he  must  previously 
become  acquainted  with  the  causes  which 
would  justify  his  decision  in  the  eyes  of  pos- 
terity. From  that  time,  the  pope  was  shroud- 
ed in  impenetrable  mystery.  He  studied 
with  profound  attention  and  scrupulousness, 
the  statutes,  the  rules,  the  arts,  and  the  his- 
tory of  the  society.  He  nominated  papal 
visiters  to  examine  the  administration  of  the 
wealth  of  their  colleges,  and  expert  proctors 


to  establish  the  account  of  their  prodigious 
riches. 

Clement  XIV,  however,  was  not  so  en- 
grossed by  that  afl[\iir  that  he  could  not  act 
the  part  of  a  pope,  and  hurl  his  bulls  of 
excommunication  against  Diderot,  D'Alem- 
bert,  Voltaire,  Helvitius,  Jean  Jacques  Rous- 
seau, Marraontel,  and  the  Baron  D'Holbach, 
on  account  of  the  anti-papist  doctrines  which 
they  taught  in  their  works.  The  French 
priests  naturally  ranged  themselves  on  the 
side  of  the  pope  against  the  philosophers. 
The  parliament  but  feebly  opposed  those  by 
whom  they  had  been  aided  in  triumphing 
over  the  Jesuits,  and  authorised  the  prelates 
of  that  kingdom  to  assemble  at  Paris  to  judge 
the  works  censured  by  the  court  of  Rome. 
These  are  the  terms  in  which  that  conclave 
of  ignorant  prelates  formally  issued  their 
recriminations  in  their  address  to  the  French 
Monarch  : 

"  Most  Revered  Sire — Impiety  has  not 
been  restrained  from  attacking  the  church ! 
and  thus  at  the  same  time  has  assailed  the 
sanctuary  and  the  empire.  It  publishes  that 
it  will  not  be  satisfied  until  it  has  abolished 
all  divine  and  human  authority.  If  your 
majesty  should  doubt  this  sad  truth,  we 
will  hasten  to  furnish  the  proofs  of  it  by 
placing  before  your  eyes  a  work  recently 
published  under  the  specious  name  of  the 
"System  of  Nature."  The  author  of  that 
publication,  probably  the  most  criminal 
which  the  human  mind  ever  brought  forth, 
thinks  it  not  enough  to  injure  men  in  teach- 
ing them  that  there  is  not  any  revealed  re- 
ligion, that  hell  is  a  hideous,  absurd  chimera, 
which  owes  its  origin  to  the -knavery  of 
priests ;  he  dares  even  to  notice  civil  society 
and  the  governors  of  it.  He  proclaims  that 
he  perceives  in  the  diflferent  states  but  a  vile 
mass  of  weak  or  wicked  men,  abased  before 
prelates  who  rob  them,  or  before  princes 
who  oppress  them.  He  says  that  all  the 
national  chiefs  are  infamous  usurpers,  who 
sacrifice  the  people  to  their  execrable  pas- 
sions, and  who  arrogate  to  themselves  the 
haughty  title  of  God's  representatives,  only 
to  exercise  with  more  impunity  their  odious 
despotism  over  mankind.  He  asserts,  that 
the  agreement  of  the  priesthood  with  the 
sovereign  power  is  a  sacrilegious  compact 
enacted  by  craft  and  force.  He  dares  to  de- 
ny that  the  authority  of  kings  is  of  divine 
right,  and  pretends  (hat  the  people  may  de- 
mand an  account  of  the  management  of  their 
affairs,  and  even,  O  what  excess  of  audaci- 
ty !  may  divest  them  of  their  crown  and  life, 
if  they  have  abused  their  supreme  authority. 
Take  care,  Sire  :  such  principles  are  natural- 
ly pleasing  to  the  imagination,  and  can  be 
propagated  with  extreme  rapidity  ;  the  in- 
evitable consequence  of  which  will  be  the 
emancipation  of  the  human  race,  and  the 
ruin  of  the  throne  and  the  altar  !  "  Neverthe- 
less, Sire,  who  could  believe  it?    That  dan- 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


361 


gerous  and  impious  book  is  sold  in  your  j  priests  in  llieir  struggle  with  the  i)1iiIoso- 
capital,  and  near  the  gates  even  of  your  j  phers.  Tiie  priests,  whose  interests  were 
palace.  Soon  it  will  penetrate  to  the  extre-  connected  with  those  of  the  Jesuit  society, 
niities  of  your  empire,  and  there  diffuse  in    made  a  common  cause  with  the  disciples  of 


the  hearts  of  the  people  the  seeds  of  liberty, 
our  enemy  so  fearful  to  all.  Yet  the  laws 
are  silent !  and  authority  unmoved  thinks  not 
of  taking  out  of  the  hands  of  your  subjects 
that  monstrous  miscellany  of  blaspheu)ies. 
O  prince,  well-beloved,  tolerate  not  this 
scandal  any  longer.  Arrest  the  progress  of 
human  reason.  Bind  in  chains  this  spirit 
of  independence  which  so  often  has  over- 
turned ilirones.  Repress  these  flashes  of 
a  delirious  imagination  which  dreams  of 
equality  among  men,  or  tremble  for  the 
future  kings  of  your  race!" 

To  the  representations  of  the  prelates  were 
joined  the  requisitions  of  the  magistracy. — 
The  advocate  general,  Seguier,  was  directed 
to  prosecute  the  philosophers  before  the  par- 
liament, who  thus  expressed  his  opinions  : 

"  An  impious  a'nd  audacious  sect  has  de- 
corated false  wisdom  with  the  name  of  phi- 
losophy. Its  partisans  have  raised  themselves 
to  the  rank  of  preceptors  of  the  human  race, 
and   seek    to    overthrow  the    altar  and    the 


Ignatius  Loyola,  and  intrigued  so  well,  that 
finally  the  "  well-beloved"  Louis  XV'  dis- 
missed the  parliament. 

•  The  king  yielding  to  the  solicitations  of  his 
new  favorite,  the  countess  of  Barry,  who 
was  the  instrument  of  the  Chancellor  ]\Iau- 
pedu,  the  hireling  of  the  Jesuits,  announced 
that  he  would  recognise  that  company,  and 
made  known  his  intentions  to  the  Roman 
court.  The  sovereign  pontif  wrote  in  haste 
to  that  monarch,  and  requested  iiim  to  leave 
things  in  the  state  that  he  found  them  until 
after  his  judgment  concerning  the  society 
was  published. 

Clement  XIV  continued  his  minute  in- 
quiry without  any  regard  to  the  menaces  or 
obstacles  of  every  kind  which  he  met  with 
in  his  course..  Nevertheless,  he  deemed  it 
prudent  to  use  due  precautions  to  evade  the 
terrible  doom  of  his  predecessor.  Thus,  he 
filled  the  place  of  chief  cook  of  the  palace 
.Q,uirinal  by  a  monk  named  Francis,  his 
friend,  who,   from    his    attachment   to   the 


throne.     Their  rallying  cry  is  the  Uhcrtij  of  i  pope,  had  consented  to  serve  him  in  the  -pre- 


ihe  press!  and  to  make  their  device  trium- 
phant, they  are  placed  at  the  head  of  the  in- 
fidels, and  have  unfurled  the  standard  of 
revolt.  If,  then,  we  could  insure  our  privi- 
leges from  the  strokes  of  those  dangerous 
doctrines  which  tend  to  turn  society  upside 
down,  under  the  pretext  of  reforming  abuses, 
we  must  exercise  severity  on  those  works. 


paration  of  the  food  allotted  for  his  table. 

Nothing  intimidated  Ganganelli ;  and  when, 
he  became  amply  instructed  in  the  crimes 
of  the  society,  after  four  years  of  severe  in- 
quest, he  issued  his  celebrated  bull,  "  Domi- 
nus  ac  Redemptor."  The  brief  which  abo- 
lished the  Jesuit  order  was  thus  formally 
promulgated — "  Inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost, 


exterminate  thern,  and  even  efface  from  all   itnpelled  by  duty  to  restore  harmony  to  the 
lemembrance  the  existence  of  them!"  .church,  convinced  that  the  congregation  of 

In  conformity  with  theoutrageous  opinions  '  Jesuits  cannot  any  longer  render  the  services 


of  the  advocate  general,  the  parliament,  by 
their  decree  of  August  18,  1770,  condemned 
to  tlie  flames,  the  w^orks  which  had  been 
denounced  by  the  ecclesiastical  assembly — 
the  System  of  Nature;  Hell  Destroyed; 
Sacred  Contagion  ;  Examination  of  the  Pro- 
phecies which  aie  the  foundation  of  religion ; 
Christianity  Unveiled,  God  and  Men,  Dis- 
course on  the  Miracles  of  Jesus  Christ; 
Philosophical  Miscellany  ;  and  Critical  ex- 
amination of  the  Apologists  for  the  Chris- 
tian Religion.  Those  works  were  attributed 
to  Domilavillo,  Diderot,  Voltaire  and  D'Hol- 
bach,  whose  house,  according  to  an  expres- 
sion of  Grinam,  long  was  one  of  the  rendez,- 


for  which  Paul  III,  our  predecessor  insti- 
tuted them,  determined  besides  by  other 
motives  which  morality  commands  us  to  re- 
tain in  our  own  mind,  we  abolish,  by  virtue 
of  our  sovereign  authority  in  religious  affairs, 
and  we  annihilate  for  ever  the  society  of  Je- 
suits, its  functions,  its  houses,  and  its  institu- 
tions." Having  subscribed  that  bull,  Clement 
XIV  with  a  sigh  remarked,  "  I  now  sign  my 
death-warrant,  but  I  obey  my  conscience." 

The  decision  immediately  was  made 
known  to  the  professed  house,  and  to  the 
other  colleges  by  the  deputies  of  the  com- 
mission of  inquest.  To  prevent  any  rebel- 
lion, the  pope  arrested  the  general  of  the- 


vous  of  the  initiated    Encyclopedists,   and    order,   Lorenzo    Ricci,   his   assistants,   the 


designated  as  the  "Synagogue"  by  th 
priests,  who  also  applied  the  name  "  Parish" 
to  the  house  of  Madam  Necker,  where  con- 
stantly met  the  Abbe  Chauvelin,  the  worthy 
successor  of  the  Abbe  Pucelle,  the  Count 
Argental  Mairaud,  Mirabeau,  Fonesmague, 
Bachaumont,  Voisenon,  and  other  disciples 
of  Voltaire. 

Through  the  imprudent  conduct  of  the 
parliament,  the  Jesuits  seemed  once  more 
to  be  regaining  their  ancient  preponderance, 
as  the  magistrates  had  stupidly  aided  the 

Vol.  IIL— 46 


secretary  general,  and  the  monks  Faure, 
Forestier,  and  Gautier,  who  were  conducted 
to  the  castle  of  Angelo.  Clement  instantly 
redoubled  the  precautions  to  secure  him 
from  the  effects  of  the  revenge  of  his  ene- 
mies, and  renewed  his  recommendations  to 
the  Franciscan  to  watch  the  kitchen — "  Bro- 
ther Francisco,"  hesaid,  "  watch  the  boiler." 
The  active  inspection  of  the  monk  discon- 
certed not  the  Jesuits;  it  only  rendered  tiiem 
more  ingenious;  and  this  was  the  infernal 
trick  which  they  adopted  to  obtain  their  end. 
2F 


362 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


A  woman  of  Sabine,  devoied  to  the  Jesuits, 
had  in  her  garden  a  tree  which  produced 
the  finest  figs  in  Rome.  The  Jesuits  know- 
ing that  the  pope  was  exceedingly  Ibnd  of 
that  iVuit,  persuaded  that  lady  to  disguise 
herself  as  a  country  woman,  and  to  carry 
some  figs  to  the  monk  Francis.  The  votary 
performed  her  manoeuvre  several  times, 
gained  the  Franciscan's  confidence,  and  one 
day  she  slipped  into  a  basket  a  fig  much 
larger  than  the  others,  into  which  had  been 
infused  a  most  subtle  poison  called  "  aquet- 
ta."  Until  that  period  the  pope  had  enjoyed 
perfect  health.  He  was  well  formed,  though 
of  the  ordinary  height.  His  voice  was  sono- 
rous and  strong.  He  walked  with  youthful 
agility,  and  every  thing  about  him  presaged 
a  long  old  age. 

From  that^day  the  health  of  Clement  XIV 
disappeared  in  the  most  extraordinary  man- 
ner. His  voice  was  sensibly  weakened. — 
With  the  first  symptoms  of  disease  were 
joined  an  inflammation  of  the  throat,  so  vio- 
lent that  he  was  forced  continually  to  hold 
his  mouth  open ;  then  vomitings  succeeded 
the  inflammation,  accompanied  by  pains  in 
the  bowels.  Finally,  as  the  disease  became 
more  intense,  the  pope  perceived  that  he  had 
been  poisoned.  He  used  antidotes,  but  they 
were  too  late.  The  disorder  was  beyond 
remedy,  and  hastened  the  decomposition  of 
his  frame.  During  three  months  continu- 
ance of  his  terrible  agony,  his  fortitude  did 
not  cease  for  a  moment.  One  day  only,  after 
a  critical  scene  more  violent  than  all  the  rest, 
he  said,  "  Alas  !J  knew  well  that  they  would 
poison  me,  but  I  did  not  expect  to  be  mur- 
dered in  this  slow  and  cruel  manner !"  Cle- 
ment had  become  only  the  shadow  of  him- 
self. His  flesh  was  liquified  by  the  constant 
action  of  the  aquetia ;  his  bones  even  had 
been  attacked,  and  were  mollified  in  distort- 
ing his  limbs,  which  gave  them  a  hideous 
form.  At  length  God  pitied  that  wretched 
victim  of  the  execrable  Jesuits,  and  removed 
Ganganelli  on  the  morning  of  September 
22,1774. 

An  authentic  document,  the  despatch  of 
the  Spanish  embassador,  relates  in  its  minute 
details,  the  post  mortem  examination  of  the 
corpse,  which  was  made  on  the  day  after 
the  death  of  Clement,  and  adds  to  the  other 
irrefragible  proofs  of  the  poisoning  of  the 
pontif  and  the  wickedness  of  the  sons  of  Ig- 
natius Loyola.  We  quote  the  text  of  the 
process  concerning  the  examination,  without 
either  addition  or  change.  "  Before  the  em- 
balming, and  at  the  opening  of  ihe  .corpse 
of  Pope  Clement  XIV,  we  observed  that  the 
face  was  livid,  the  lips  and  the  nails  black, 
the  dorsal  region  of  a  tawny  color,  the  ab- 
domen swelled,  the  whole  body  emaciated 
and  of  an  ashy-cedar-like  tint,  but  which, 
nevertheless,  left  upon  the  arms,  sides, 
thighs,  and  legs,  livid  spots  beneath  the 
skin.  Then,  the  corpse  being  opened,  we 
perceived  that  the  lobes  of  the  lungs  adhered 


[Clement  XIV. 

to  the  pleura  and  were  mortified.  We  open- 
ed the  pericardium,  and  took  out  the  heart, 
which  was  considerably  diminished.  Under 
the  diaphragm,  the  stomach  and  the  duode- 
num were  filled  with  air  and  entirely  gan- 
grenous. In  the  skull,  we  found  the  dura 
mater  tumefied,  and  in  a  singular  state  of 
flaccidity.  After  having  embalmed  the  in- 
testines and  the  viscera,  we  laid  them  in  a 
vessel  to  preserve  them,  but  the  vase  was 
instantly  broken.  On  the  next  day,  we 
again  returned  to  the  chamber  where  the  de- 
funct pope  lay,  to  proceed  to  the  interment. 
We  were  almost  suffocated  on  entering  by 
the  horrible  smell  of  the  dead  body  ;  on  which 
we  determined  to  proceed  to  a  second  em- 
balming. We  remarked  also  that  the  face 
was  swelled  and  of  a  brown  color,  the  hands 
black,  and  on  the  exterior  parts  covered  with 
small  bladders,  raised  to  the  size  of  two  fin- 
gers, and  full  of  lixivial  serosities.  Moreover, 
a  large  quantity  of  serous  humor,  mingled 
with  corrupted  blood,  trickled  from  the  corpse 
by  the  leaning  side  of  the  bed,  and  flowed  in 
abundance  on  the  stones. 

"When  we  attempted  to  takeoff  the  pontifi- 
cal garments,  a  large  part  of  the  epidermis  and 
of  the  durma  adhered  to  them.  The  nails 
even  were  detached  by  the  slightest  touch 
or  shake,  and  all  the  hair  remained  on  the 
cushion  which  supported  the  head.  On  the 
corpse  we  noticed  a  flowing  or  gushing  of 
fluid,  which  appeared  to  the  eyes  in  the 
form  of  shining  globules,  which  infected  the 
atmosphere;  which  forced  us,  after  four  at- 
tempts at  embalming,  to  enclose  the  body  in 
the  coffin  with  all  the  pontifical  ornaments, 
and  not  to  permit  the  usual  exposure  of  the 
body  to  the  veneration  of  the  public  !" 

Thus  were  exemplified  the  threats  of  the 
Jesuits  ;  and  thus  were  accomplished  their 
sinister  predictions. 

Gsenganelli  was  born  at  Archangelo,  Oc- 
tober 31,  1705,  of  a  plebian  family.  His 
father  was  either  a  laboring  agriculturist  or 
theyillage-surgeon.  He  early  devoted  him- 
self to  the  monastic  vocation  ;  but  the  clois- 
ter did  not  mould  his  character  into'that  of 
a  misanthropist,  or  a  fanatical  bigot ;  for  his 
mind  and  heart  were  full  of  tolerance.  He 
held  strong  friendships,  as  his  lasting  attach- 
ment to  the  monk  Francis  proved.  He  loved 
the  charms  of  nature.  Botany  and  natural 
history  cheered  his  leisure  hours;  for  he  was 
often  engaged  in  dissecting  an  insect,  or  an- 
alyzing a  flower;  or  with  a  book  in  his 
hand,  he  would  traverse  the  woody  solitudes. 

Ganganelli  fancied  that  he  was  born  for  a 
high  destiny,  like  Sixtus  V,  who  had  been 
a  rustic,  a  swineherd,  and  a  begging  friar ; 
and,  therefore,  he  resolved  to  rise.  He  was 
oflTered  the  generalship  of  the  Franciscan 
order,  but  he  scorned  the  lowly  prize,  under 
the  pretext  of  the  greatest  humility.  The 
general  of  the  Jesuits  recommended  him  to 
the  pope's  nephew;  and  Clement  XIII  made 
him  a  cardinal,  and  clothed  him  with  purple. 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


363 


But  iliiring  liis  cardinahue  he  preserved  his  I  of  Spain  redoubled  his  soliciialions,  and  ac- 


siniple  habits,  prclering  ihein  to  the  vain 
ceremonies  in  which  he  was  obliged  to  par- 
ticipate. While  comprehending  the  reality, 
he  was  unconcerned  lor  the  pomp  of  power ; 
for  he  would  say,  "The  arms  of  temporal 
sovereigns  are  very  longj  they  reach  over 
the  Alps  and  the  Pyrenees ;"  therefore,  lie 
abandoned  all  connection  with  the  Jesuits, 
and  secretly  took  part  with  the  crowned 
heads.  In  the  ecclesiastical  conclaves,  he 
spoke  on  the  behalf  of  the  princes,  but  with 
great  precaution  ;  and  when  the  election  for 
the  new  ponlif  was  proceeding  after  the 
death  of  Clement  XIII,  he  was  merely  con- 
sidered as  not  inimical  to  the  plans  of  the 
monarchs,  who  determined  to  extirpate  the 
Jesuit  society.  After  a  protracted  series  of 
duplicity  and  intrigue,  it  was  found  impos- 
sible to  elect  a  decisive  partisan  of  the  Jesuits, 
because  the  French,  Spanish  and  Neapolitan 
governments  decided  against  it,  and  I5ernis, 
the  French  cardinal,  was  opposed,  as  he  was 
adjudged  to  be  a  mere  tool  ol  France.  Hence 
some  of  the  emissaries  of  the  courts  proposed 
to  Ganganelli  that  he  should  become  a  can- 
didate, probably  with  the  e.xpeclation  that 
his  former  adherence  to  the  royal  power  in 
pref»^rence  to  the  ascendency  of  the  Jesuits, 
would  induce  him  to  extirpate  the  society. — 
Having  finally  satisfied  Cardinal  Bernis, 
that  he  would  willingly  aid  tiie  schemes  of 
the  Bourbons,  Ganganelli  was  elected  pope, 
and  assumed  the  title  of  Clement  XIV. 

Having  been  enthroned,  the  pope  perceiv- 
ed that  he  must  temporize,  amuse  the  princes 
by  promises,  quiet  the  Jesuits  by  hesitation 
and  delay,  and  endeavor  to  elude,  instead  of 
facing  the  danger.  Ganganelli  was  swayed 
by  an  aversion  to  the  grandees  of  Rome,  and 
cautiously  secluded  himself  from  them.  The 
Jesuits  did  not  neglect  the  endeavor  to  obtain 
an  influence  over  the  pope,  through  his  only 
intimate  companions,  the  long  tried  friends 
of  earlier  years.  The  cardinals  and  princes, 
deprived  of  all  direct  means  to  communicate 
with  the  pope,  united  with  the  Jesuits.  To 
attain  their  end,  they  made  use  of  all  their 
knowledge  of  mankind  ;  for  the  Jesuits  even 
in  the  Roman  palaces,  were  the  managers 
of  the  husbands,  the  preceptors  of  the  chil- 
dren, the  directors  of  the  women,  and  in  all 
bedchambers,  at  all  tables,  and  at  all  amuse- 
ments, the  Jesuits  reigned  as  despots.  Hence 
their  triumph  would  secure  that  of  the  aris- 
tocracy.    The  pope  repelled  their  advances  ; 


companied  them  with  threats.  The  Jesuits 
also  adopted  the  same  course.  Seduction 
had  not  succeeded,  they  then  employed  ter- 
ror. They  penetrated  at  once  into  the  de- 
signs of  Ganganelli — and  they  anticipated 
their  ruin  from  their  views  of  Inm  formed  on 
■the  day  after  his  election.  Having  repre- 
sented to  the  pope  the  danger  of  irritating 
the  cardinals,  and  the  nobility  ;  to  counteract 
the  menaces  of  France  and  Spain,  the  Je- 
suits threatened  him  with  death.  At  length 
his  guity  partially  subsided,  he  shut  himself 
up  in  seclusion,  and  became  peculiarly  care- 
ful of  his  food,  and  drink  and  clothing. 

Urged  on  all  sides  to  abolish  the  Jesuits, 
who  he  himself  declared  had,  "  merited  their 
ruin  by  the  turbulence  of  their  minds,  and 
the  audacity  of  their  plots,"  the  pope  resolved 
to  procrastinate  until  all  the  European  mon- 
archs had  given  their  assent  to  the  abolition 
of  the  society.  But  he  was  obliged  to  act, 
as  he  thought,  with  peculiar  circumspection. 
He  began  on  the  Thursday  before  Easter 
Sunday,  by  tlie  omission  of  the  bull  la  Cania 
Domini,  which  ever  before  had  been  an- 
nounced. The  pope  also  made  peace  with 
Portugal — but  amid  a  variety  of  circum- 
stances— the  grant  of  papal  dispensations,  a 
magnificent  Auto-de-Fe,  in  which  many 
Christians  were  martyred,  the  grant  of  a 
cardinal's  hat  to  the  brother  of  Pombal  the 
prime  minister,  and  a  formal  promise  at  a 
proper  season  to  suppress  the  Jesuits. 

Amid  these  conflicts,  the  situation  of  Cle- 
ment was  most  unhappy.  Ev.ery  contrivance 
for  delay  was  exhausted.  The  menaces  of 
the  Jesuits  became  louder  and  more  fearful  j 
and  assumed  the  form  of  predictions.  His 
approaching  death  was  announced  by  a  wo- 
man named  Bernardina  Beruzzi,  who  pre- 
tended to  be  a  prophetess  ;  who  scattered  her 
fanatical  hints  under  the  form  of  these  four 
letters,  P.  S.  S.  V.  "  Presto  sara  sede  va- 
cante ;"  "  the  papal  see  will  soon  be  vacant." 
The  pope,  therefore,  doubted  not  thai  the 
dagger  or  poison  woiild  be  his  portion.  The 
Jesuits  and  their  partisans  constantly  calum- 
niated him.  Insulting  caricatures,  and  hide- 
ous pictures  foretold  his  approaching  death 
as  a  providential  avenging  of  the  society. — 
Ricci  himself,  the  general  of  the  order  of  the 
Jesuits,  instigated  the  avowed  sorceress  of 
Valentavo.' 

At  length  delay  was  no  longer  possi- 
ble, for  the  princes  would  not  listen  to  the 


would  not  receive  them  in  public  audience,  pope's  promises.  Maria  Theresa  of  Aus 
and  in  private  answered  them  with  evasions  ;  tria,  and  Joseph  of  Portugal,  having  given 
thus  lie  kppt  them  in  constant  fear,  and  their  their  cordial  assent  to  the  entire  abolition  of 
confidpnce  and  hope  were  always  mingled  the  order  of  Jesuits,  the  brief  was  prepared ; 
with  discouragement.  But  Ganganelli  dis-  !  but  previous  to  its  publication,  the  pope 
covered  that  he  vainly  flattered  himself  that!  wished  to  reverberate  some  sounds  of  it. — 
in  quietude  he  could  hold  the  balance  be-  j  Permission  was  given  for  the  adversaries 
tween  the  kings  and  the  Jesuits,  by  lulling  |  and   creditors   of  the  Jesuits   to   prosecute 


them  in  turn  with  promises  always  renew 
ing,  but  never  accomplished. 

Wearied  with  such  long  waiting,  the  king 


them,  who,  before,  had  never  been  amena- 
ble to  any  law.  Their  debts,  and  the  wicked 
doings  of  their  seminaries,   till  then  con- 


364 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


cealed,  were  all  publicly  exposed  ;  and  their 
famous  Roman  college,  with  all  its  proper- 
ty, was  confiscated  for  the  payment  of  their 
creditors,  as  well  as  other  portions  of  their 
wealth. 

Finally,  on  July  21,  1773,  the  brief  "  Do- 
minus  ac  Redemptor"  appeared.  France 
restored  Avignon  to  the  popedom,  and  Na- 
ples made  restitution  of  Beneventum,  which 
courts  rendered  the  pope  very  popular  at 
Rome.  At  this  period,  and  during  some 
months  after,  the  health  of  the  pope  was 
unusually  good,  and  his  strong  constitution 
promised  a  long  pontifical  career.  Notwith- 
standing, portentous  rumors  were  privately 
circulated ;  and  amid  every  symptom  of 
manly  vigor,  the  report  of  his  speedy  death 
was  universally  diffused  ;  and  about  the  end 
of  the  Roman  Lent,  those  intimations  seemed 
likely  to  be  realized.  The  pope  immured 
himself  in  his  palace,  and  refused  all  audi- 
ences, even  to  the  diplomatic  body.  How- 
ever, August  17,  the  ministers  of  the  prin- 
cipal powers  were  admitted  to  an  interview. 
The  aspect  of  the  pope  surprised  them,  for 
he  appeared  to  be  a  mere  skeleton.  From 
that  day,  the  embassadors  began  to  prepare 
for  another  electoral  conclave.  How,  in  so 
short  a  time,  could  Clement  XIV  have 
passed  from  energy  to  decrepitude,  and  from 
life  to  death?  After  eight  months  of  per- 
fect health  and  vigor,  the  pope,  rising  from 
table,  felt  an  internal  affection,  accompanied 
with  a  deadly  chill.  His  friends  at  once 
perceived  alarming  symptoms.  His  voice, 
till  then,  strong  ^nd  sonorous,  was  affected 
with  an  unprecedented  hoarseness.  He 
had,  also,  a  strange  inflammation  in  the 
throat,  attended  with  vomitings,  and  such 
weakness  in  his  legs  that  he  could  scarcely 
walk;  and  his  sleep,  until  then,  profound 
and  refreshing,  was  ever  interrupted  by  the 
sharpest  pains.  At  length,  rest  altogether 
vanished.  He  attempted  to  extirpate  his 
malady  by  antidotes  to  poison,  but  in  vain. 
Even  his  character  became  changed.  In- 
stead of  equanimity,  he  exhibited  caprice, 
fits  of  anger  were  developed  instead  of  a 
sweet  temper;  and  poniards  and  poisons 
ever  flitted  before  his  eyes.  His  blood  be- 
came corrupt.  The  atmosphere  of  his  apart- 
ment increased  the  effects  of  his  unwhole- 
some food.  In  this  derangement  of  his 
physical  frame,  his  mental  and  moral  condi- 
tion also  were  affected.  Sd  Pius  Vfl  said, 
when  he  was  a  prisoner  at  Fontainbleau  in 
1814;  that  they  were  endeavoring  to  make 
him  a  fool  and  murder  him  like  Cle,ment 
XIV.  Phantoms  disturbed  his  sleep.  He 
was  terrified  with  the  most  hideous  dreams. 
At  length,  after  six  months  in  protracted 
unceasing  torture,  Clement  was  delivered; 
and  in  his  last  moments,  his  reason  was  fully 
restored.  He  endeavoured  to  speak,  but  the 
words  adhered  to  his  lips  and  he  ceased  to 
breathe,  September  22,  1774.  The  sight  of 
Gangaaelli's  corpse  was  sufficient  to  prove 


that  he  had  died  by  violence.  The  embalmers 
found  a  livid  countenance,  black  lips,  an 
inflated  abdomen,  the  emaciated  limbs  spot- 
ted, a  diminished  heart,  the  muscles  decom- 
posed ;  and  neither  aromalics  nor  perfumes 
could  counteract  the  mephitic  exhalations. 
The  entrails  broke  the  vessel  in  which  they 
were  deposited.  The  skin  adhered  to  the 
pontifical  garments.  The  hair  was  united 
to  the  velvet  cushion  on  which  his  head  had 
reposed,  and  the  least  friction  rubbed  off  the 
nails.  The  physicians  privately,  the  funeral 
rites  publicly,  and  all  Rome  aloud,  declared, 
"  Clement  XIV  perished  by  the  aqua  tofana 
of  Perugia." 

The  ensuing  paragraph  from  the  oflticial 
correspondence  of  Bernis,  is  of  too  great 
importance  to  be  slighted: — "August  28. 
Those  who  judge  rashly,  or  with  malice,  per- 
ceive nothing  natural  in  the  pope's  situation. 
September  28.  The  pope's  malady  and  the 
circumstances  of  his  death  render  the  belief 
universal,  that  it  was  not  natural.  The  phy- 
sicians who  assisted  at  the  opening  of  the 
corpse,  speak  with  prudence,  but  the  sur- 
geons with  less  circumspection.  It  may  be 
best  to  believe  the  former ;  and  not  to  attempt 
the  illustration  of  the  afllictive  truth,  which 
it  would  be  mournful  to  unravel.  October  26. 
When  a  person  is  enlightened  as  I  am,  from 
the  authentic  documents  which  the  late  pope 
communicated  to  me,  we  shall  find  that  the 
suppression  of  the  Jesuits  was  just  and  ne- 
cessary. The  circumstances  which  preceded, 
accompanied  and  followed  the  death  of  the 
late  pope,  equally  excite  horror  and  com- 
passion. I  have  collected  the  true  circum- 
stances of  the  sickness  and  deatkof  Clement 
XIV,  from  the  end  of  Lent,  when  his  disease 
commenced."  Three  years  after,  October  28, 
1777,' writing  of  Pius  VI,  he  remarked: — 
"Pius  VI  is  profoundly  acquainted  with  the 
wretched  end  of  his  predecessor,  and  will 
not  risk  the  same  misery." 

Immediately  after  the  murder  of  Clement 
XIV,  a  strange  contrast  arose  between  the 
philosophers  and  the  Jesuits.  Those  chanted 
his  eulogy,  while  the  Jesuits  resounded  their 
curses  and  anathemas  against  him.  The 
Jesuits  have  never  pardoned  the  unfortunate 
pontif  whom  they  killed.  Their  tongues 
knew  no  restraint.  In  their  fury  against  the 
pope,  they  surpassed  the  school  of  Voltaire, 
for  they  mocked  and  scoflTed  at  their  own 
"Lord  God  the  pope,"  and  dragged  in  the 
dust,  and  trampled  there,  their  own  adored 
Infallible ! 

As  soon  as  Ganganelli  was  advanced  to 
the  pontifical  throne,  all  were  in  haste  to. 
heap  eulogiums  on  him,  and  it  was  on  this 
occasion,  he  said  to  the  tribunal  of  the  Holy 
Oflfice,  when  that  body  paid  their  compli- 
ments to  him  :  "  The  Saviour  of  the  world 
receiv.ed  blessings,  when  he  made  his  en- 
trance into  Jerusalem;  and  a  few-days  after 
the  same  people  demanded  his  death !  I, 
who  am  his  vicar,  may  possibly  undergo  the 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROMPL 


365 


same  fate  in  the  present  unhappy  situation 
of  the  aflairs  of  the  church." 

Never  had  pope  been  chosen  in  more  tem- 
pestuous times.  Portugal  e.xasperated  to  the 
highest  degree  against  Rome,  as  not  having 
received  satisfaction  in  what  it  desired  with 
respect  to  the  Jesuits,  meditated  means  of 
adhering  to  its  own  patriarch  alone,  and  of 
iiaving  no  further  communication  Avith  the 
pope,  but  in  way  of  prayers.  Spain,  which 
absolutely  insisted  on  their  abolition,  used 
thundering  menaces  against  the  holy  see, 
and  gave  indications  of  some  steps  to  be 
taken,  fatal  to  the  court  of  Rome.  France, 
now  some  years  in  possession  of  Avignon, 
and  greatly  irritated  by  the  manner  in  which 
the  duke  of  Parnja  had  been  treated,  joined 
with  Spain  in  showing,  on  every  occasion, 
tiie  heiglit  of  her  resentment;  since  Clement 
had  threatened  to  interdict  the  territories  of 
the  duke,  excommunicate  his  person,  min- 
isters, and  other  dignitaries,  and  declared  he 
held  Parma  only  as  a  feudatory  of  the  holy 
see.  Naples,  supported  by  the  other  crowns, 
and  a  resolute  active  ministry,  kept  posses- 
sion of  Benevento  and  Pontecorvo ;  and 
threatened  to  extend  her  limits  still  farther. 
Parma,  which  iiad  been  the  stumbling  block, 
insisted  on  a  retraction  from  the  pope  him- 
self, as  an  act  of  justice  due  to  it.  Venice 
claimed  a  right  to  reform  the  religious  com- 
munities without  consulting  Rome.  Poland 
was  considering  of  means  to  abridge  the 
privileges  of  the  Nunciature,  and  conse- 
quently of  putting  a  check  on  the  papal 
power.  The  Romans  themselves  grumbled 
to  see  their  possessions  become  the  prey  of 
foreigners.  And  to  complete  all  these  mis- 
fortunes, a  spirit  of  giddiness,  every  where 
spread  abroad,  attacked  kings,  popes  and 
God  himself,  ranking  Christianity  in  the 
class  of  chimeras  and  superstitions.  What 
a  prospect  was  here  for  the  "  head  of  the 
church,"  as  their  heathenish  delusion  enti- 
tles the  pope ! 

Clement  knew  that  the  Jesuits  were  ac- 
cused of  trading,  disturbing  the  public  peace, 
and  of  teaching  a  loose  morality,  and  of 
having  favored  the  Malabarian  rites:  these 
are  the  very  Avords  of  the  brief,  "  and  that 
liis  most  Christian  majesty,  as  well  as  his 
catholic  majesty,  as  also  his  faithful  majesty, 
after  having  expelled  them  their  territories, 
warmly  solicited  their  destruction." 

These  were  so  many  complaints  to  be 
weighed.  Ganganelli,  therefore,  took  the 
space  of  four  years  to  calculate  the  advan- 
tages of  such  a  step,  notwithstanding  the 
daily  repeated  instances  of  the  princes  and 
their  embassadors  ;  notwithstanding  the  mur- 
murs of  a  populace,  ever  impatient,  and  who 
imagine  people  have  nothing  else  to  do  but 
to  satisfy  their  curiosity.  "  We  thought  it 
necessary  to  take  a  considerable  length  of 
lime,"  said  the  pope  in  his  brief. 

The  people  became  sensible  that  it  was  to 
no  purpose  for  the  potentates  to  suppress 


the  Jesuits  in  their  respective  dominions  ;  and 
that  they  never  could  be  destroyed,  till  Rome 
should  speak. 

The  number  of  conferences  and  audiences 
in  the  palace,  and  even  in  the  pope's  pre- 
sence, on  this  subject  is  incredible.  The 
cardinals  de  Bernis,  Orsini,  and  the  prelate 
Azparu,  minister  of  Spain,  presented  them- 
selves one  after  another,  and  sometimes  came 
all  together,  to  lay  open  the  reasons  of  their 
respective  sovereigns,  and  to  determine  the 
pontif  to  put  an  end  to  this  great  alfair. 

In  the  mean  time  Clement  XIV,  though 
in  the  midst  of  the  most  important  negotia- 
tions, appeared  quite  easy,  and  suHered 
nothing  of  what  passed  iu'  his  own  soul,  to 
transpire. 

He  had  been  crowned  in  the  Basilic  of  St. 
Peter,  the  4th  of  June,  17G0,  in  the  midst  of 
acclamations;  and  on  the2()th  of  November, 
the  same  year,  he  took  possession  of  St.  John 
Lateran,  with  all  the  magnilicence  annexed 
to  that  pompous  ceremony. 

The  common  people  did  not  love  Ganga? 
nelli,  because  he  was  not  extravagant  in  his 
\vay  of  living;  and  the  grandees  were  dis- 
affected, because  he  kept  all  his  designs  from 
ihem.  The  cardinals  murmured,  but  he 
said,  "A  sovereign  who  haih  many  confi- 
dants is  infallibly  governed,  and  often  be- 
trayed. I  sleep  at  my  ease,  when  I  am 
sure  my  secret  is  known  to  myself  alone." 

This  procured  him  a  deputation  from  the 
cardinals,  who  represented  to  him  "  that  the 
pontifs  had  hitherto  taken  the  advice  of  the 
sacred  college."  He  conlenlecl  himself  with 
answering  them  :  "  That  the  affairs  he  had 
in  hand  required  the  greatest  secrecy  :  where- 
as all  Rome  generally  knew  whatever  was 
entrusted  to  them."  He  undoubtedly  feared 
the  discovery  of  his  designs. 

Spain  warmly  solicited  the  beatification 
of  John  Palafox,  bishop  of  Angelopolis,  and 
afterwards  of  Osma,  as  having  been  one  of 
the  most  dreaded  antagonists  of  the  Jesuits. 
The  court  of  Madrid  thought,  that  by  placing 
in  the  catalogue  of  saints,  a  prelate  who  had 
painted  the  Jesuits  in  very  frightful  colors  to 
Innocent  X,  they  would  be  quite  crushed, 
and  that  it  would  be  the  most  terrible  stroke 
that  could  be  given  them. 

The  secrecy  with  which  all  the  measures 
leading  to  the  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits  from 
Spain  and  its  immense  dominions,  and  the 
silence  with  which  they  were  executed, 
were  truly  astonishing.  The  king's  ordi- 
nance shows  those  measures  were  tlie  result 
of  a  council  held  the  29th  of  the  preceding 
January,  and  the  king's  commission  to  the 
Count  d'Aranda  for  the  execution  of  them, 
was  issued  on  the  27th  of  February.  Be- 
tween eleven  and  twelve  at  night,  March 
31st,  17G7,  the  six  houses  of  the  Jesuits  at 
Madrid  were  surrounded  by  different  detach- 
ments of  regular  troops;  who  having  got 
open  the  outside  doors,  the  bells  were  imme- 
diately secured,  and  a  .sentry  placed  at  the 
2f2 


366 


door  of  each  chamber.  The  Jesuits  were 
then  ordered  to  rise,  and  being  assembled, 
they  were  acquainted  with  the  king's  orders, 
and  assisted  in  packing  up  such  things  as 
were  requisite  for  their  journey.  In  the 
mean  time,  all  the  hired  coaches  and  chaises 
in  Madrid,  together  with  several  wagons, 
had  been  secured,  and  distributed  in  proper 
places ;  so  that  without  any  loss  of  time, 
they  began  their  journey  to  Carthagena  very 
early  in  the  morning,  and  were  escorted  by 
a  strong  and  numerous  guard.  All  this  was 
effected  without  the  least  noise  or  disturb- 
the  inhabitants  of  Madrid  were  in 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


their  beds,  and  knew  nothing  of  what  passed, 
till  they  heard  it,  to  their  surprise,  in  the 
morning,  when  the  affair  was  quite  over. 

On  the  third  day  after,  in  the  morning, 
the  Jesuits'  college  at  Barcelona  was  invested 
by  the  civil  and  military  power:  the  mem- 
bers were  sent  off  guarded  for  transportation, 
and  their  effects  seized  upon  and  sealed  up. 
The  same  measures  were  put  in  execution, 
at  the  same  hour,  in  every  part  of  Spain. 
The  packets  which  conveyed  the  orders  to 
the  governors  were  enclosed  in  letters,.which 
gave  directions  that  they  should  not  be 
opened  till  a  certain  hour;  after  which  no 
person  to  whom  any  part  of  the  orders  had 
been  communicated,  was  to  quit  the  govern- 
or's sight  till  they  were  executed.  In  the 
meantime,  orders  were  sent  to  the  sea-ports 
to  examine  all  persons  that  should  atteriipt 
to  take  their  passage  to  any  of  the  Spanish 
Indies,  that  no  Jesuit  might  pass  in  disguise 
that  way.  Ships  were  also  provided,  and 
the  prisoners  seftt  by  different  embarkations 
to  Civita-Vecchia,  where  they  were  refused 
admittance  by  the  pope,  and,  at  last,  after 
many  difficulties  at  sea,  and  some  demurs 
on  the  parts  of  the  Genoese,  they  were  landed 
.  at  Calvi,  Algaiola,  and  Ajacio  in  Corsica, 
July  8th,  to  the  number  it  is  said,  of  two 
thousand  three  hundred  of  the  survivors. 

In  the  month  of  July,  the  Jesuits  of  Mex- 
ico, to  the  number  of  seven  hundred,  were 
in  like  manner  arrested,  and  secured  till 
ships  could  be  provided  to  convey  them 
home.  The  same  measures  were  executed 
in  all  the  foreign  Spanish  dominions.  Their 
confiscated  estates  and  effects  in  Mexico 
only  amounted  to  seventy-seven  millions  of 
piasters  or  above  seven  millions  sterling. 
The  effects  found  in  different  warehouses  in 
Old  Spain  were  valued  at  a  prodigious  sum  ; 
and  the  Jesuits  of  Peru,  and  the  southern 
provinces  were  still  richer  than  those  of 
Mexico. 

Clement  despatched  a  brief  to  the  prelates 
of  the  Spanish  Indies,  by  which  he  granted 
them  the  faculty  of  dispensing  in  the  second 
and  third  degrees  of  kindred,  to  obviate  the 
inconveniences  which  arose  from  that  impe- 
diment of  matrimony. 

The  prelate  Azparu,  Minister  of  Spain, 
who  took  so  much  pains  in  stirring  up  the 
pope  to  hasten  the  death  of  the  society,  died 


before  he  had  brought  that  affair  to  a  con- 
clusion. The  court  at  Madrid,  sensible  of 
this  loss,  was  not  deceived,  when  it  nomi- 
nated Monsignor  Monino  to  succeed  him. 

"  He  is  an  asp,"  said  the  partisans  of  the 
Jesuits,  "who  is  continually  twisting  him- 
self about  the  pope,  and  bites  him  from  time 
to  time,  to  induce  him  to  extinguish  the 
society." 

The  pope  informed  himself  of  every  thing, 
without  letting  any  one  perceive  that  he  did 
so :  and  even  while  he  was  seen  on  horseback, 
riding  in  the.  environs  of  Rome,  or  taking 
some  recreation,  he,  at  the  same  time,  was 
planning  the  greatest  schemes.  Overwhelm- 
ed with  business,  he  stood  in  absolute  need 
of  unbending  his  mind.  But,  besides  that, 
the  activity  of  his  genius  did  not  suffer  hira 
to  be  entirely  inactive;  the  violent  inqui- 
etudes with  which  he  was  agitated  during 
his  pontificate,  were  of  such  a  nature,  as  to 
mount  behind,  and  gallop  with  him  wherever 
he  went.  Indeed  he  often  said,  "I  am 
really  in  purgatory— lo  sono  veramente  nel 
purgatorio." 

The  Romans  employed,  to  no  purpose, 
every  means  to  penetrate  the  designs  of  the 
pope;  and  as  no  pontificate  pleases  them, 
unless  they  can  lead  the  pontif,  they  often 
broke  out  into  bitter  complaints.  The  pope 
knew  that  they  had  spoken  ill  of  him  at  the 
house  of  a  lady,  who  warmly  took  his  part. 
The  next  day  he  sent  her  a  present,  with 
this  message,  "that  she  had  pleaded  his 
caiise  very  well,  and  that  it  was  but  an  act 
of  justice  to  pay  his  counsel." 

Clement  XIV  was  sensible,  as  he  often 
said,  "  that  the  religious  orders  bad  degener- 
ated, because  it  .is  impossible  that  fervor 
should  always  be  kept  up  to  the  same  de- 
gree;'that  no  reformation  lasts  above  a  hun- 
dred years  ;  and  that  even  then,  according  to 
the  remark  of  a  famous  writer,  there  are 
seventy  years  for  God,  and  thirty  for  the 
world :  that  studies  were  on  the  decline  in 
cloisters,  aa  well  as  elsewhere;  in  a  word, 
that  there  were  too  many  convents  of  reli- 
gious communities,  especially  in  country 
places,  .where  dissipation  brings  with  it  a 
multitude  of  abuses." 

One  day  pointing  to  brother  Francis,  he 
twice  repeated  the  following  words  :  "  He 
hath  kept  his  habit,  and  is  happier  than  I 
am,  who  wear  the  tiara.  They  would  make 
me  pope  :  and  I  very  much  fear  ,  .  .  .  "  here 
he  stopped  short ;  "  but  after  all  we  must 
submit  to  the  will  of  God." 

There  was  not  any  publication  of  conse- 
quence on  the  company  of  Jesuits,  of  which 
he  was  not  perfectly  master.  He  studied 
also  the  memoirs  of  Maigrot,  who  had  been 
papal  vicar  in  China;  and  who  drew  on 
him  the  hatred  of  the  Jesuits,  by  publishing 
that  their  conduct  was  atrociously  vile,  and 
that  their  rites  practised  in  China  were  super- 
stitious and  idolatrous.  He  requested  of  the 
king  of  Spain,  the  correspondence  between 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Clement  XIV.] 

Philip  II  and  Sixtus  V,  with  regard  lo  the 
Jesuits,  whose  suppressiua  was  even  then 
designed.  Never  was  man  more  impartial : 
he  renounced  his  own  will :  he  divested  him- 
self of  whatever  favored  of  prepossession  ; 
he  judged  as  posterity  itself  will  judge  here- 
after. 

When  the  potentates  pressed  him  to  come 
to  a  determination  on  the  affiiir,  he  answered, 
"  Give  me  time  to  examine  the  important 
business  on  which  I  have  to  pronounce.  I 
am  the  common  father  of  all  the  faithful, 
but  more  especially  of  the  regulars;  and  I 
cannot  destroy  a  famous  order,  without 
having  such  reasons  for  so  doing,  as  will 
justify  me  in  the  eyes  of  all  ages  to  come, 
but  above  all,  in  the  eyes  of  God.  I  will 
not  merely  execute  the  will  of  others,  I  will 
be  a  judge." 

When  any  of  his  formerly  brother- friars 
asked  him  questions  relating  to  the  Jesuits, 
he  said  to  them:  "While  I  was  brother 
Ganganelli,  1  might  have  trusted  you  Avith 
my  most  secret  thoughts  ;  but  now  I  neither 
ought,  nor  can  I  speak."  The  Romans 
easily  pass  from  an  enthusiastic  admiration 
to  downright  haired.  They  more  than  once 
have  abused  the  very  pontifs  they  had  most 
desired :  and  a  pope,  to  please  them,  ought 
not  to  reign  above  three  years.  Unhappy 
from  their  laziness,  they  alway  hope,  that 
by  changing  their  masters,  they  may  become 
more  fortunate ;  in  the  same  manner,  as  a 
sick  man  fancies  he  shall  be  much,  better 
when  he  haih  changed  his  posture.  It  is 
not  therefore  surprising  that  Clement  was 
by  turns  exposed  to  murmurs  and  eulogies. 

Every  body's  eyes  were  fixed  on  him, 
to  see  what  he  would  do,  from  the  warm 
interest  they  took  in  the  affair  of  the  Jesuits. 
Some  gave  out  that  he  could  not  destroy 
them,  because  the  Council  of  Trent  had  ap- 
proved of  them  :  others  maintained  that  the 
council  had  only  spoken  of  them  occasional- 
ly :  while  Pasquin,  ever  a  great  prater,  said, 
"  they  would  infallibly  be  destroyed,  as  the 
Marechaussee  (a  body  of  horse  patrol,  em- 
ployed to  catch  malefactors  at  Rome)  of  God 
were  at  their  heels." 

The  thunder  which  had  been  rattling  for 
some  time,  and  which  still  remained  sus- 
pended, without  its  being  possible  to  foresee 
how  it  would  burst  at  last,  rendered  the  sit- 
uation of  the  Jesuits  more  cruel  than  ever;^ 
particularly  as  they  only  removed  from  one 
country  to  another  to  meet  with  new  mis- 
fortunes. 

Scarce  had  they  taken  refuge  in  Avig- 
non, when  that  city  was  seized  by  the 
French ;  and  as  soon  as  they  withdrew  to 
Corsica,  they  found  themselves,  by  the  sin- 
gularity of  events,  under  the  necessity  of 
quitting  it 

If  the  pope  had  consulted  only  his  own 
heart,  he  would,  no  doubt,  have  softened 
their  destiny,  as  he  himself  often  declared. 
But  powerful  motives  had  determined  him 


367 


to  act  in  the  manner  he  did:  "  gravissiinis 
adducti  causis"  are  his  own  words:  and  the 
monarchs  who  insisted  on  the  ahulilion  of 
the  order,  were  not  of  a  character  to  bend  or 
be  neglected. 

Joseph,  king  of  Portugal,  jealous  of  his 
power  and  of  his  rights,  did  not  think  he 
could  be  sufficiently  revenged,  unless  the 
church  was  rid  of  those  men,  whom  he  con- 
sidered as  his  greatest  enemies.  Charles, 
king  of  Spain,  as  invariable  in  his  resolutions 
as  in  his  principles,  thought  that  the  best 
means  of  hindering  the  Jesuits  from  ever 
entering  his  kingdom  again,  would  be  to 
abolish  the  order.  Lewis,  king  oi'  France, 
ever  a  friend  to  the  popes  and  the  priests,  and 
to  please  whom  it  was  consequently  the  in- 
terest of  Rome,  saw  himself  forced  by  motives 
which  are  easily  seen  to  demand  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  society.  Charles,  king  of  ISaples, 
saw  a  plan  completely  formed  among  his  au- 
gust-relations ;jand  Ferdinand,  duke  of  Par- 
ma, a  prince  already  capable  of  determining 
himself,  would  not  suffer  men  accused  of 
great  misdemeanors  to  remain  in  his  territo- 
ries. There  were  none  but  their  ministers, 
who  could  abate  the  zeal  of  the  monarchs. 
The  influence  they  have  over  them  is  well 
known  :  but  those  who  were  then  in  favor, 
warmly  advised  the  total  suppression  of  the 
society  ;  and  their  suffrage  had  the  greater 
weight,  as  they  were  highly  esteemed 
throughout  all  Europe  for  their  reputation 
and  talents. 

The  emperor  and  empress-queen  of  Hun- 
gary, consented  to  the  destruction  of  the 
society,  after  informations  had  been  com- 
rnunicated  to  them  in  order  to  determine 
them  to  take  that  step. 

Clement  XIV,  had  he  even  been  a  zeal- 
ous'friend  of  the  Jesuits,  could  no  more  hold 
out  against  such  authorities,  than  any  other 
pope  could  have  donej  or  had  he  presumed 
to  attempt  it,  he  must  have  exposed  Rome 
to  some  violent  storm.  Clement  XIII  him- 
self, at  the  time  of  his  death,  had  determined 
to  abolish  them,  which  thing  would  then 
have  caused  the  greater  surprise,  as  he  must 
have  been  obliged  to  declare  against  his  owa 
work,  the  bull  Apostolicum. 

The  affair  of  the  Jesuits  having  come  to 
full  maturity,  nothing  remained  to  be  done 
but  to  pronounce  the  definitive  sentence, 
which  should  determine  their  doom. 

Notwithstanding  all  the  precautions  the 
pope  had  taken  not  to  be  deceived,  he  still 
distrusted  himself;  and  in  order  to  avoid  all 
reproach,  he  communicated  his  brief  to  some 
of  the  most  learned  among  the  theologians 
and  cardinals.  He  carried  his  attention  still 
further,  and  secretly  sent  it  to  the  potentates 
interested  in  the  quarrel  with  the  Jesuits; 
and  even  to  those  who  Avere  indifferent  with 
respect  to  that  dispute,  to  take  their  advice, 
and  not  to  expose  his  own  authority  to  be 
called  in  question. 

When  he  had  received  the  answers  of  the 


3G8 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


princes,  who  approved  of"  his  resolutions, 
and  promised  to  have  them  executed  accord- 
ing to  their  tbriTi  and  tenor,  he  waited  still 
sometime  longer:  not  that  he  was  intimi- 
dated by  papers  posted  up,  even  in  his  own 
palace,  "  recommending  the  holy  father  to 
the  prayers  of  the  public,  as  being  soon  to 
die,"  but  because  he  saw  that  he  was  going 
to  extinguish  a  famous  order,  which  had 
connections,  and  correspondences  in  every 
part  of  the  globe  ;  that  he  was  going  to  cause 
an  immense  chasm  which  would  not  be 
filled  immediately,  and  that  he  was  going 
to  render  himself  odious  to  a  multitude  of 
people  in  power. 

He  saw,  at  the  same  time,  that  their  exist- 
ence had  caused  disturbances  from  the  very 
beginning;  that  the  complaints  and  accusa- 
tions brought  against  the  society  increased 
more  and  more  every  day  :  that  the  kings  of 
France,  Spain  and  the  Two  Sicilies  had 
found  themselves  absolutely  obliged  to  drive 
them  out  of  their  territories  and  demand  their 
abolition  ;  that  a  great  number  of  bishops  and 
others,  distinguished  for  their  dignity,  learn- 
ing and  religion,  had  solicited  their  suppres- 
sion ;  and  that  they  themselves  had  consented 
to  their  own  annihilation,  when  they  de- 
clared, without  any  ambiguity,  by  the  mouth 
of  their  general,  that  they  rather  chose  to  sub- 
sist no  longer,  as  a  body,  than  to  undergo 
any  reformation.  His  words  were  these — 
"  Sint  ut  sunt,  aut  non  sint."  "  Let  them 
continue  to  be  as  they  are,  or  not  be  at  all." 

At  length,  Clement  signed  the  brief,  and 
then  said  to  his  attendant  and  others,  "the 
suppression  of  the  Jesuits  is  now  decided.  I 
do  not  repent  of  my  act.  I  did  not  determine 
to  do  it,  till  I  had  well  examined  and  weighed 
every  thing:  and  because  I  judged  it  useful 
and  necessary  for  the  good  of  the  church,  I 
thought  myself  obliged  to  do  it:  and  would 
yet  do  it,  if  it  were  not  already  done.  But 
this  suppression  will  be  my  death.  '  Ecca 
la  dunque  fatta  questa  suppressione.  Non 
me  ripento.  Non  mi  fon  determinate,  che 
doppo  aver  tutto  effaminato  e  ponderato :  e 
perche  I'ho  giudicata  utile  e  necessaria  per 
el  ben  della  chiefa,  ho  creduto  dovere  far  la: 
e  la  farei  ancora,  fe  non  sosse  fatta.  Ma 
questa  suppressione  mi  dara  la  morte.'" 

Immediately  after,  the  pope  commissioned 
Cardinal  Malvezzi  of  Bologna,  to  secularize 
the  Jesuits  in  his  diocese ;  and  all  the  other 
prelates  of  the  popedom  received  a  similar 
commission  to  make  the  Jesuits  give  an  ac- 
count of  their  administration,  and  to  expel 
them  from  their  houses. 

Thus  a  Franciscan  friar  destroyed  in  an 
instant  the  work  of  more  than  two  ages :  A 
society  closely  cemented  by  vows  of  religion, 
policy,  and  the  protection  of  a  multitude  of 
pontifs  and  sovereigns.  A  society  which,  as 
■well  by  its  credit,  as  by  its  extent,  seemed  to 
promise  a  duration  equal  to  thatof  the  papacy 
itself.  Thus  was  destroyed  a  body  of  men 
which  bad.  given  so  much  trouble  j  against 


which  so  much  had  been  written  ;  which, 
by  its  connections  in  all  the  courts  of  the 
universe,  could  not  fail  of  doing  both  good 
and  harm  :  and  which,  by  desiring  to  sup- 
port the  court  of  Rome  too  far,  had  rendered 
that  court  odious  not  only  to  protestants,  but 
unto  Romanists  themselves. 

Clement  was  capable  neither  of  hatred 
nor  prepossession  against  any  one ;  so  that 
he  destroyed  the  society,  only  because  he 
thought  himself  obliged  to  do  it.  "  Who- 
ever imagines,"  said  an  embassador,  "  that 
Clement  XIV .is  a  pope,  who  may  be  made 
to  do  what  any  one  pleases,  is  deceived. 
We  have  found  him  immovable  on  certain 
occasions;  and  whatever  is  said  to  him,  he 
comes  to  no  determination  till  he  hath  ma- 
turely considered  what  is  to  be  done." 

A  pilot  is  known  in  the  midst  of  a  storm  ; 
the  higher  the  billows  rose,  the  more  calm 
and  easy  the  pope  appeared.  Whatever  the 
commissioners  were  to  execute,  he  regulated 
with  the  most  surprising  presence  of  mind. 

"  It  is  a  siege,"  said  he  one  day  to  Cardi- 
nal Stoppani,  "which  I  am  to  stand  out; 
but  this  war  will  have  an  end :  and  if  I  fall 
in  it,  such  will  be  the  will  of  God.  I  fore- 
saw all  this  :  I  am  prepared  for  whatever  can 
happen.  Even  the  poor  nuns  are  armed 
against  me;  and  fanaticism  can  go  no  fur- 
ther." 

A  paper  was  posted  up  on  the  gates  of 
the  palace  of  the  pope,  containing  only  these 
five  letters,  "  I  S  S  S  V,"  which  nobody 
could  explain,  when  he  himself  immediately 
said,  with  an  unconcerned  air,  that  the 
meaning  of  these  letters  were  that  "  in  Sep- 
tember the  see  would  be  vacant."  "  In  Set- 
tembre  sara  side  yacante." 

The  republic  of  Venice,  having  long 
wished  for  the  suppression  of  several  holy- 
days,  to  give  free  course  to  daily  labor,  pre- 
sented a  request,  desiring  him  to  enter  into 
their  views.  The  pope,  who  perfectly  knew 
the  abuse  the  common  people  make  of  the 
most  holy  .days,  by  abandoning  themselves 
to  irnmoderate  excesses,  aquiesced  in  the 
desire  of  the  Venetians. 

There  appeared  also  an  edict  of  the  pope  to 
hinder  vagabonds  from  remaining  in  the  ec- 
clesiastical state,  and  to  obviate  the  mischiefs 
which  are  committed  by  persons  who  can 
give  no  account  of  themselves.  Beggary 
hath  at  all  times  been  a  nursery  of  vice, 
especially  in  Italy,  where  charities,  bestowed 
without  choice,  are  only  an  encouragement 
to  it. 

The  pope's  health,  which  had  been  hither- 
to remarkably  good  and  vigorous,  began  to 
decay:  and  his  countenance,  which  seemed 
to  have  assumed  a  new  bloom  since  his  pon- 
tificate, insensibly  lost  its  color.  In  the  month 
of  April,  1774,  the  first  symptoms  of  languor 
appeared. 

The  malady  of  the  pope  increased  more 
and  more,  and  his  bowels  being  often  racked 
with  uaheard-of  pains,  he  was  advised  to 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


use  the  waters :    but  as  he  found  no  easel  it  was  neither  animosity  nor  prejudice  that 


from  them,  it  was  judged  proper  to  excite  an 
abundant  perspiration  by  artificial  means, 
though  in  tlie  midst  of  the  burning  heats  of 
summer.  This  did  not,  however,  prevent 
the  pope  from  falhng  into  a  universal  maras- 
mus. By  the  end  of  July,  Clement  was  no 
more  than  the  sliadow  of  what  he  had  been. 
His  bones  exfoliated,  and  seemed  to  grow 
less,  like  a  tree  which,  when  wounded  in 
its  roof,  decays,  loses  its  bark,  and  by  de- 
grees falls  to  the  ground.  He  found  himself 
dying  by  piecemeal,  the  pains  he  suffered 
were  so  acute,  that  the  amiable  serenity,  by 
which  he  used  to  gain  every  heart,  no  longer 
spread  its  rays  around  him. 

Never  was  situation  so  painfully  cruel  as 
his !  Tormented  with  the  most  troublesome 
and  knotty  affairs ;  bespattered  with  libels, 
which  were  every  moment  springing  up; 
surrounded  by  sinister  predictions,  which 
foretold  his  death,  And  fixed  the  lime  thereof; 
consumed  by  a  disorder  which  neither  could 
be  known,  nor  cured. 

There  is  not  the  least  doubt,  after  all  the 
circumstances  and  symptoms,  which  were 
carefully  observed,  but  that  Clement  was 
cruelly  poisoned ;  and  there  even  appear 
proofs  that  this  execrable  piece  of  villainy 
was  twice  attempted ;  first  in  the  month  of 
April,  and  afterwards  at  the  end  of  June, 
1774. 

A  herpes  or  serpigo  struck  in,  which 
some  people  supposed  the  cause  of  his  death, 
could  not  have  produced  a  burning  heat  in 
his  throat,  stomach  and  bowels ;  nor  could 
it  have  caused  frequent  colics,  nauseas,  con- 
vulsions, absence  of  mind,  an  intercepted 
respiration,  and  so  great  a  degree  of  emacia- 
tion, that  he  was  scarce  to  be  known  for 
some  time  before  he  died  :  nor  would  his 
body,  the  moment  he  expired,  have  been 
seen  to  swell,  turn  black,  fall  to  pieces,  or 
spread  such  an  infectious  smell,  though  he 
was  reduced  to  a  skeleton,  that  there  was  no 
coming  near  it. 

Doctor  Salicetti  was  sent  for  only  a  short 
time  before  the  death  of  the  pope ;  and 
the  judgment  he  pronounced  on  his  disor- 
der, only  served  to  show  that  it  was  equally 
extraordinary  and  incurable. 

As  his  health  continued  to  decay,  his  phy- 
sician. Doctor  Salicetti,  recommended  it  to 
him,  to  keep  himself  quiet ;  when  he  replied ; 
"  Death,  against  which  we  wrestle  in  vain, 
will  soon  give  me  an  opportunity  of  doing 
that."  True  indeed  it  is,  that  it  beset  him 
on  all  sides,  and  he  seemed  to  drag  it  along 
with  him  whenever  he  went  abroad. 

The  partisans  of  the  society  made  loud 
complaints,  because  the  ex-general  Ricci 
was  not  set  at  liberty  ;  but  the  pope  contented 
himself  with  answering  that,  "  all  commu- 
nication between  the  members  and  the  head 
must  necessarily  be  stopped :  that  he  had 
his  reasons  for  acting  with  severity  ;  and  that 
God  who  was  to   be  his  judge,  knew  that 

Vol.  III. -47 


guided  him  in  what  he  did." 

The  month  of  September  being  come,  the 
pope  was  made  to  believe  that,  notwithstand- 
ing the  progress  of  his  disorder,  which  wasted 
him  more  and  more,  he  would  have  strength 
enough  to  bear  the  journey  to  Castle-Gan- 
dblpho.  It  is  true  he  had,  for  five  months 
past,  forced  death,  which  was  privily  work- 
ing within  him,  to  respect  his  sacred  func- 
tions :  but  a  time  at  last  comes,  in  which 
nature  yields,  and  that  was  on  the  10th  of 
September,  when  returning  from  an  airing, 
he  was  brought  to  the  palace  of  the  Q,uiri- 
nal,  and  from  that  moment  he  was  never 
able  to  go  out  again. 

The  decease  of  Clement  XIV  took  place 
September  22,  1774,  early  in  the  morning; 
and  scarcely  had  he  expired,  when  his  body 
turned  black,  and  appeared  in  a  state  of  pu- 
trefaction;  the  cause  of  which  was  discov- 
ered when  his  bowels  were  examined.  They 
exhibited  undeniable  proofs  of  the  poisoa' 
which  had  been  secretly  administered  to  him,, 
either  in  a  large  fig,  or  as  Ganganelli  him- 
self supposed,  in  the  mass  wafer. 

The  character  of  Ganganelli  as  a  man  and 
as  pope  of  Rome,  is  well  established  by  Ihe 
agreement  of  historians.  He  suite.d  the  times 
and  the  exigencies  of  the  sovereign  pontift- 
cate,  reconciling  adverse  interests,  and  mak- 
ing his  administration  respectable  even  ia 
the  eyes  of  protestants.  Cool  in  thought, 
and  sagacious  in  affairs,  he  kept  his  own 
secrets,  and  used  the  obsequiousness  of  those 
about  him.  Amiable  in  app'earance,  and 
urbane  in  manners,  he  conciliated  esteem 
and  inspired  respect,  even  in  the  bosoms  of 
the  doubtful  or  disaffected.  Calm  in  mea- 
sures and  well  versed  in  the  knowledge  of 
recorded  events,  he  was  courageous  in  ac- 
tion when  occasion  demanded,  and  not  afraid 
of  establishing  a  precedent  of  his  own,  when 
he  found  none  to  suit  him  in  the  history  of 
his  predecessors.  Compared  with  others 
who  had  graced  or  disgraced  the  eminence 
of  office  as  popes  before  him,  his  morals 
were  correct,  his  principles  pure,  and  his 
conscience  unsullied  ;  and  some  of  his  reli- 
gious and  principal  adversaries,  in  the  ad- 
miration of  his  character,  have  been  almost 
persuaded  of  his  real  piety,  and  willing  to 
admit,  after  .his  exodus  from  life,  that  there 
might  be,  possibly,  one  pope  in  heaven  ;  and 
this  with  no  concession  to  the  necessity  of  a 
quarantine  of  years  or  ages  in  the  special 
grace  of  purgatorial  fire. 

As  to  the  celebrated  letters  that  claim  his 
name  and  authorship,!  shall  content  myself 
with  leaving  the  question  of  their  genuine- 
ness very  much  where  I  found  it.  For  one, 
I  am  at  a  loss  to  determine.  The  internal 
evidence  seems  decisively  in  their  favor.  If 
spurious,  one  would  say,  after  reading  them, 
the  counterfeit  is  executed  prodigiously  well. 
Such  a  fund  of  particulars ;  such  rare  speci- 
fication of  names,  places,  times,  and  circum- 


370 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


stances;  such  knowledge  of  affairs,  peculiar 
and  minute ;  such  a  well  sustained  character, 
identified  throughout  with  all  we  might  sup- 
pose of  Ganganelli ;  their  style,  so  easy,  so 
epistolary,  so  natural;  and  every  thing  con- 
nected with  their  total  execution,  so  fitting, 
so  probable,  so  adapted  to  convince  and  cap- 
tivate the  reader,  and,  withal,  so  masterly 
and  successful,  that  we  can  scarce  conceive 
how  genuine  could  be  better,  or,  for  their  ob- 
ject, more  desirable.     Ars  est  celare  artera. 

'Tis  art  consummate  to  conceal 
Profoundest  art  with  nature's  veil. 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  there  seem  to  ex- 
ist objections  to  the  supposition  that  are 
quite  invincible.  How  came  the  first  editor 
of  the  work  to  get  together  such  a  multitude 
of  letters  written  through  so  many  years,  on 
such  different  occasions,  dispensed  abroad 
in  so  many  distant  countries,  so  miscella- 
neous in  character,  and  directed  to  such  a 
variety  of  individuals  in  every  rank  of  life, 
and  of  every  class  of  society.  We  have  no 
convincing  or  credible  account  of  the  matter. 
Who  collected  them,  by  what  means,  at 
whose  cost,  and  with  what  diflSculties,  or 
facilities,  who  knows?  They  purport  not 
to  have  been  written,  at  their  times,  with 
any  thought  of  publication.  There  seems  to 
be  no  evidence  that  copies  of  them  were 
kept  by  the  alleged  writer.  They  are  said 
to  be  discredited  utterly  by  the  learned  at 
Rome,  irrespectively  of  any  questions  of 
policy.  They  are  thought  by  some  critics 
incidentally  to  betray  their  Gallic  origin,  and 
are  attributed,  with  great  assurance,  to  a 
Frenchman  of'ready  genius,  of  travel  and 
research,  of  inventive  and  versatile  wit.  We 
profess  our  own  dubitation,  and  care  very 
little  for  the  queston — or  how,  or  by  whom, 
or  where  it  is  decided — if  this  should  ever 
be  done  properly,  or  done  at  all,  in  the  em- 
pire of  letters. 

Some  attribute  their  authorship  to  Carac- 
cioli,  a  native  of  Paris,  of  a  noble  family. — 
He  is  said  to  have  published  the  letters,  with 
design  to  impose  on  the  world — at  least  for 
a  time — with  the  idea  that  they  were  genu- 
inely those  alone  of  the  pope  Ganganelli.  A 
nearer  examination,  however,  proved  the 
deceit,  when  Ganganelli  was  represeuted  as 


speaking  of  Herculaneura  before  it  was  dis- 
covered, and  of  the  writings  of  Gesner  be- 
fore they  were  published.  The  critics  seem 
to  think,  also,  that  there  are  other  lapses  and 
anachronisms,  as  well  as  some  more  incon- 
siderable vestiges  of  their  Gallic,  or,  at 
least,  of  their  non-italian  origin,  that  may  be 
observed  and  identified  occasionally  in  the 
work;  which,  if  spurious  as  to  its  alleged 
author,  may  certainly  claim  a  paternity  of 
no  ordinary  grade — such  genius,  coolness 
and  self-possession,  general  consistency, 
characteristic,  similarity,  immense  variety, 
and  versatility,  such  knowledge  of  incidents 
and  men,  of  history  and  philosophy  and  an- 
tiquity, united  with  simplicity,  naturalness, 
and  epistolary  ease,  are  found  to  distinguish 
the  work  throughout.  Very  rare  in  the 
world  of  letters  can  we  find  a  production  of 
such  qualities;  and  yet,  its  utility  to  the 
Christian  life,  the  theological  science,  or 
Christian  doctrine,  is  quite  inconsiderable, 
and  the  question,  "who  was  its  author?" 
may  remain  unanswered,  alternately  to 
amuse  and  perplex  the  young  literary  ad- 
venturer, in  successive  ages,  as  the  proper 
counterpartof  another,  "who  was  Junius?" 
The  memorable  document,  by  which  the 
society  of  Jesuits  was  authoritatively  abro- 
gated and  annuled,  we  view  as  of  suflScient 
interest  and  importance,  to  deserve  for  it  a 
place  appended  to  the  life  of  Clement  XIV. 
We  present  in  parallel  columns,  the  original 
and  the  translation,  rarely  to  be  found  at 
present,  as  previously  published,  and  made 
the  text  of  many  a  commentary  of  Joy  or 
grief,  by  the  protestants  or  the  papists,  and 
especially  the  Jesuits,  of  the  mother  country. 
It  is  a  document  of  great  value  to  Americans, 
and  will  yet  be  quoted  in  new  relations,  as 
the  cause  of  scriptural,  righteous,  and  uni- 
versal liberty  holds  its  due  course  and  ex- 
pects^, the  consummation  of  universal  preva- 
lence. The  shock  of  moral  electricity  felt  at 
its  discharge  throughout  Christendom,  and 
inspiring  different  sensations  in  different 
places  and  persons,  is  one  of  the  most  nota- 
ble, if  not  the  most  illustrious,  in  the  annals 
of  hurnan  history.  It  is  worthy  of  studious 
and  profound  consideration,  and  important 
as  a  source  of  reference  and  authority. 


THE  BEIEF  FOU  THE  ABOLITION 

OF  THE 

ORDER  OF  THE  JESUITS. 


CLEMENS    P.  P.  XIV. 

M  perpetuam  rei  memoriam 

DoMiNus,  ac  redemptor  noster  Jesus 
Christus,  Princeps  pacis  a.  propheta  prce- 
nuntiatus  (quod  in  inundum  veniens  per 
angelos  primum  pastoribus  signiticavit,  ac 
demum  per  seipsum,  anlequam  in  ca?los 
ascenderet,  semel  et  iterum  suis  reliquit  dis- 
cipulis)ubi  omnia  Deo  patri  reconciliavisset, 
pacificans  per  sanguineni  crucis  sudp,  sive 
qua",  in  terris,  sive  quae  in  ca;iis  sunt,  apos- 
tolis  etiani  reconciliationis  tradidit  ministeri- 
um,  posuilque  in  eisverbum  reconciliationis, 
ut,  legatione  fungentes  pro  Christo,  qui  non 
est  dissentionis  Deus,  sed  pacis  etdilectionis, 
universe  orbi  pacem  annuntiarent,  et  ad  id 
poiissimum  sua  studia  conferrent  ac  labores, 
ut  omnes,  in  Christo  geniti  soUiciti  essent 
servare  unitatem  spiritus  in  vinculo  pacis, 
unum  corpus  et  unus  spiritus,  sicut  vocati 
sunt  in  una  spe  vocationis,  ad  quam  nun- 
quam  pertingilur.  ut  inquit  S.  Gregorius 
Magnus,  si  non  ad  earn  unila  cum  fratribus 
mente  curratur. 


Hoc  ipsum  potiore  quadam  ratione  nobis 
divinitus  traditum  reconciliationis  verbum  et 
ministerium,  ubi  primum,  meritis  prorsus 
iraparibus,  evecti  fuimus  ad  banc  Petri  se- 
dem,  in  memoriam  revocavimus,  die  noc- 
tuque  prae  oculis  habuinms,  cordique  altis- 
sime  inscriptum  geientes,  ei  pro  viribus 
satisfacere  contendimus,  divinam  ad  id  opem 
assidue  implorantes,  ut  co^itationes  et  con- 
silia  pacis  nobis,  et  universi  Dominico  gregi 
Deus  infundere  dignaretur,  au  eamque  con- 
sequendam  tulissimum  nobis,  firmissimum- 
qup  aditum  referare.  Q,uin  imo  probe  scientes 
divino  nos  consilio  constitutos  fuisse  super 
gentes  et  super  regna,  ut  in  excolenda  vineA 
Sabaotli,  conservandoque  Christiana;  reli- 
gionis  aedificio,  cujus  Christus  est  angularis 
lapis,  evallamus  et  destruamus,  et  disper- 
danuis,  et  dissipemus,  et  adificemus  et 
plantpmus,  eo  semper  fuimus  animo,  con- 
staniique  voluntale,  ut  quemadmodum  pro 
Cbrislianffi  reipublicas  quiete  et  tranquillitate 
nihil  a  nobis  pnrtermiltendum  censuimus, 
quod  plantando,  rcdihcandoque  esset  quovis 
modo  accomodatum;  ita,eodem  mutuse  char- 
itatis  vinculo  exposlulante,  ad  evellendum, 
destruendumque,  quicquid  jucundissimum 
etiam  nobis  esset,  atque  gratissimum,et  quo 
carere  minime  possemus  sine  raaximS  animi 


CLEMENT  XIV,   POPE. 
For  an  Everlasting  Memorial. 

Our  Lord  and  Redeemer  Jesus  Christ, 
having  been  announced  beforehand  by  a 
prophet  as  the  Prince  of  Peace,  and  having 
intimated  the  same  by  angels  to  the  shep- 
herds at  his  first  coming  into  the  world,  and 
afterward  in  person  bequeathed  repeatedly 
peace  to  his  disciples  before  his  ascension 
into  heaven ;  when  he  had  reconciled  all 
things  to  God  the  Father,  and  pacified  by 
his  blood  on  the  cross  whatever  is  in  heaven^ 
and  on  earth,  delivered  over  to  his  apostles' 
also  the  ministry,  and  gave  to  them  the  word 
of  reconciliation,  that  like  embassadors  froni 
Christ  who  is  not  a  God  of  disseniion,  but 
of  peace  and  charity,  they  might  announce 
peace  to  the  whole  earth,  and  turn  all  their 
desires  and  labors  to  this  chief  point,  that  all 
who  have  been  born  again  in  Christ,  might 
be  solicitous  to  preserve  an  unity  of  spirit  in 
the  bond  of  peace,  being  one  body  and  one 
spirit,  as  called  to  one  hope  of  their  vocation, 
which  can  never  be  attained,  as  St.  Gregory 
the  Great  observes,  unless  we  run  to  it  ia 
unity  of  mind  with  our  brethren. 

As  soon  as  we,  without  any  proportion- 
able merit  on  our  part,  were  raised  to  this 
chair  of  Peter,  we  called  to  mind  that  this 
word  and  ministry  of  reconciliation  was  in  a 
more  particular  manner  entrusted  to  us  by 
the  appointment  of  heaven,  and  having  this 
constantly  before  our  eyes  day  and  night, 
having  it  also  deeply  imprinted  on  our  hearts, 
we  have  labored,  to  the  uttermost  of  our 
power,  to  discharge  our  duty  in  this  point. 
We  have  constantly  implored  the  divine  as- 
sistance, that  God  would  vouchsafe  to  pour 
on  us,  and  on  the  whole  (lock  of  the  Lord, 
thoughts  and  counsels  of  peace,  and  open 
to  us  the  safest  and  securest  road  to  it. — 
,  Knowing,  moreover,  that  we  are  established 
by  divine  appointment  over  nations  and  king- 
doms, in  order  that  while  we  cultivate  tiie 
vineyard  of  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth,  and  keep 
in  repair  the  edifice  of  the  Christian  religion, 
of  which  Christ  is  the  corner  stone,  we  may 
root  up,  and  pull  down,  and  waste  and  de- 
stroy, and  build,  and  plant ;  it  ever  hath  been 
our  resolution  and  disposition  of  mind,  that, 
as  on  one  hand,  we  thought  it  incumbent  on 
us  to  omit  nothing  that  could  contribute,  ia 
any  shape,  towards  planting  and  building 
what  might  be  for  the  peace  and  tranquillity 
of  Christendom ;  so,  on  the  other  hand,  we 

371 


372 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, [Clement  XIV. 

moleslia  et  dolore,  prompti  seque  essemus   should  be  equally  willing  and  ready  to  root 
alque  parati.  up  and  pull  down,  whatever  was,  even  in 

the  greatest  degree,  pleasing  and  agreeable 
to  ourselves,  and  which  we  could  not  want 
without  the  greatest  uneasiness  and  grief  of 
mind,  when  the  same  bond  of  mutual  charity 
required  it  of  us. 
Non  est  sane  ambigendum,  ea  inter,  quae  It  cannot,  in  truth,  be  doubted,  but  that, 
ad  catholicas  reip.  bonumfelicitatemquecom-  among  those  things  which  contribute  most 
parandam  plurimum  conferunt,  principem  to  the  good  and  happiness  of  catholic  states, 
fere  locum  tribuendum  esse  regularibus  or-  the  regular  orders  hold  almost  the  first  place; 
dinibus,  ex  quibus  amplissimum  in  univer-  as  from  them,  in  every  age,  the  greatest  orna- 
samChristi  ecclesiamquavisa3tatedemanavit  ment,  assistance  and  advantage  have  flown 
ornamentum,  praesidium  et  utilitas.  Hos  on  the  church  of  Christ.  For  which  reason 
idcirco  apostolica  htec  sedes  approbavit  non  this  apostolic  see  hath  not  only  approved  of 
modo,  suisque  fulcita  est  auspiciis,  verum  these  orders,  and  supported  them  by  its  pro- 
etiam  pluribus  auxit  beneficiis,  exemptioni-  tection,  but  has  bestowed  on  them  many 
bus,  privileges  et  facultatibus,  ut  ex  his  ad  favors,  exemptions,  privileges  and  faculties, 
pietatem  excolen  dam  et  religionem,  ad  popu-  to  encourage  them  the  more,  and  warm  them 
lorum  mores  verbo  et  exemplo  rite  inform-  with  a  greater  desire  of  cultivating  piety  and 
andos,  ad  fidei  unitatera  inter  fideles  ser-  religion,  of  forming  the  manners  of  the  peo- 
vandam  confirmandamque,  magis  magisque  pie  by  word  and  example,  of  preserving  and 
excitarentur  alque  inflammarentur.  Ast  ubi  strengthening  the  unity  of  faith  among  he- 
ed res  devenit,  ut  ex  aliquo  regulari  ordine,  lievers.  But  when  it  happened  that  any  of 
vel  non  amplius  uberrimi  ii  fructus,  atque  these  religious  orders  ceased  to  produce 
optatissimaemolumenta  a  Christiano  populo  those  ample  fruits,  and  most  desirable  ad- 
perciperentur,  ad  quae  afferenda  fuerant  vantages  to  the  Christian  people,  for  which 
primitus  instituti;  vel  detrimento  potius  esse  they  were  at  first  designed  and  instituted;  or 
visi  fuerint,  ac  perturbandse  magis  populo-  if  they  rather  appeared  detrimental,  and 
rem  tranquillitati,  quam  eidem  procurandaj  more  likely  to  disturb,  than  promote  the 
accommodati ;  haec  eadem  apostolica  sedes,  tranquillity  of  states  ;  this  same  apostolic  see, 
quae  eisdem  plantandis  operam  impenderat  who  had  lent  its  assistance  and  interposed  its 
suam,  suamque  interposuerat  autoritatem,  authority  in  planting  them,  hesitated  not 
eos  vel  novis  communire  legibus,  vel  ad  either  to  reform  them  by  new  laws,  or  call 
pristinam  vivendi  severitatem  revocare,  vel  them  back  to  their  former  severity  of  life,  or 
penitus  etiam  evellere  ac  dissipare  minime  entirely  to  "  root  them  up,"  and  "  destroy 
dubitavit.  '  them." 

Hac  sane  de  causa  Innocentius  Papa  III,  It  was  for  this  reason  that  Pape  Innocent 
praedecessornoster,cumcomperiissetnimiam  III,  a  predecessoj  of  ours,  finding  the  too 
regularium  ordinum  diversitatem  gravem  in  great  multiplicity  of  regular  orders  to  be  the 
ecclesia  Dei  confusionem  inducere  in  con-  occasion  of  great  confusion  in  the  church, 
cilio  general!  Lateranensi  IV,  firmiter  pro-  strictly  forbad,  in  the  fourth  general  council 
hibuit,  ne  quis  de  castero  novam  religionem  of  L^teran,  the  inventing  of  any  new  order 
inveniat;  sed  quicunque  ad  religionem  con-  for  the  time  to  come;  but  whoever  was  dis- 
verti  voluerit,  unam  de  approbatis  assumat;  posed  to  become  a  convert  to  a  religious 
decrevitque  insuper,  ut  qui  voluerit  religio-  state,  should  embrace  one  of  those  already 
sam  domum  de  novo  fundare,  regulam  et  approved;  and  he  moreover  decreed,  that 
institutionem  accipiat  de  approbatis.  Unde  whoever  had  a  mind  to  found  anewany  re- 
consequens  fuit  ut  non  liceret  omnino  no-  ligious.  house,  should  take  the  rule  and  in- 
vam  religionem  instituere  sine  speciali  Rom.  stitute  from  such  as  had  been  approved  of 
pontificis  licentia :  et  merito  quidera ;  nam  before.  Hence  it  followed  that  none  were 
cum  novse  congregationes  majoris  perfec-  allowed  to  institute  any  new  religious  order, 
tionis  gratia  inslituantur,  prius  ab  hac  sancta  without  the  special  leave  of  the  Roman 
apostolica  sede  ipsa  vitae  futurae  forma  ex-  pontif,  and  that  very  justly;  for  as  all  new 
arninari,  et  perpendi  debet  diligenter,  ne  sub  congregations  are  instituted  with  a  view  of 
specie  majoris  boni,  et  sanctioris  vitae,  plu-  greater  perfection,  the  form  of  life  they  are 
rima  in  ecclesia  Dei  incommoda,  et  fortasse  to  lead,  ought  first  to  be  examined,  and  care- 
etiara  mala  exoriantur.  ^  fully  considered,  lest,  under  pretence  of  a 

greater  good,  and  a  more  holy  life,  many  in- 
conveniences, or  even  evils  might  thence 
arise  in  the  church  of  God. 
•  Q,uamvis  vero  providentissime  hsec  fuerint  But  notwithstanding  these  prudent  regu- 
ab  Innocentio  III,  praedecessore  constituta,  lations  of  Innocent  III,  our  predecessor, 
tamen  postmodum  non  solum  ab  apostolic^  some  time  after,  the  importunate  eagerness 
sede  importuna  petentium  inhiatio  aliquo-  of  the  petitioners  wrung  from  the  apostolic 
lum  ordinum  regularium  approbationem  see  the  approbation  of  some  new  religious 
extorsit,  verura  etiam  non  nuUorum  prae-   orders,  and  the  presumptuous  rashness  of 


x:;lement  XIV.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  373 

sumptuosa    lemeritas,  diversorum   ordinuni  some  individuals  invented,  as    it  were,  aa 

prtpcipiie  mendicantium  nondum  approbato-  unbridled  number  of  diverse  orders,  particu- 

rura,  effra?natam  quasi  niultiludinem  adin-  larly  mendicants,  which  had  not  been  ap- 

venit.      Q,uibus    plene    cognitis,    ut    nialo  proved.     Pope  Gregory  X,  likewise  one  of 

statim  occurreret,  Gregorius  PapaX,  pariter  our  predecessors,  perceiving  this,  in  order  to 

preedecessor  noster,  in  generali  concilio  Lug-  put  an  immediate  stop  to  the  evil,  renewed 

dunensi,  renovaiu   constiiutione    Innocentii  in  the  general  council  of  Lyons  the  consti- 

IIl,   pricdecessoris,   districtius    inhibuit    ne  tulion  of  Innocent  III,  our  predecessor,  and 

aliquis  de  ca^tero  novum  ordinem,  aut  reli-  forbad  in  a  more  strict  manner,  the  inventing 

gionem  adinveniat,  vel  habitura  novae  reli-  any  new  religious  order  for  the  future:  or 

gionis   assumat.     Cunctas  vero  generaliter  wearing  the  habit  of  any  such.     He  for  ever 

religiones  et  ordines  mendicantes  post  con-  abolished  all  the   religious    and    mendicant 

cilium  Lateranense  IV,  adinventos,  qui  nul-  orders  in  general  invented  after  the  fourth 

lam  contirmaiionem  sedis  apostolical  meru-  general  council  of  the  Lateran,  which  had 

erunt,  perpetuo  prohibuit:   confirmatos  au-  met  with  no  approbation  from  the  apostolic 

tem     ab     apostolic^    sede    modo    decrevit  see.     As  for  such  as  had  been  approved  by 

subsistere  infrascripto ;  ut  videlicet  professo-  the  apostolic  see,  he  ordered  them  to  be  con- 

ribus  eorundem  ordinum  ita  liceret  in  illis  tinued  in  the  following  manner:    namely, 

remanere,  si  voluerint,  quod  nullum  deinceps  that  such  as  had  made  their  profession  in 

ad   eorum    professionem    admiiterent,   nee  those  orders,  might  continue  therein,  if  they 

domos,  seu  loca  qua  habebant,  alienare  va-  pleased;    but  they  were  not  to  admit  any 

lerent  sine  ejusdemS.  sedis  licentia  speciali.  more  to  their  profession,  nor  acquire  any 

Ea  enim  omnia  disposition!  sedis  apostolica;  new  house,  or  land,  nor  alienate  or  dispose 

reservavit  in   terra;  sancta;   subsidium,  vel  of  the  houses  or  places  they  had,  without 

pauperum,  vel  alios  pios  usus  per  locorum  special  leave  of  the  same  holy  see.     For  all 

ordinaries,  vel  eos  quibus  sedes  ipsa  com-  these  he  reserved  to  the  disposition  of  the 

raiserit,  convertenda.     Personis  quoque  ip-  apostolic  see  to  be  employed  by  the  ordina- 

sorum   ordinum   omnino   interdixit,    quoad  ries,  or  others  appointed  by  the  said    see, 

extraneos.  pra?dicationis  et  audiendi  confes-  either  in  subsidies   for  the   Holy  Land,  the 

siones  ofiicium,aut  sepulturam.     Declaravit  use  of  the  poor,  or  other  pious  uses.     He 

tamen  in  hac  constitutione  minime  compre-  prohibited   likewise   the   members  of  these 

hensos  esse  prasdicatorum  et  minorum  ordi-  orders  to  preach,  to  confess,  or  even  to  bury 

nes,  quod  evidens  ex  eis  utilitas  ecclesiae  any  such  as  were  not  of  their  own  order. — 

universali  proveniens  perhibebat  approbatos.  He  declared,  however,  neither  the  preaching 

Voluitque  insuper  Eremitarum  S.Augustini.  friars,  nor  the  friars  minors,  included  in  this 

et  Carmeliiarum  ordines  in  solido  statu  per-  constitution,  as  the  evident  advantage  arisino- 

manere,eoquod  isiorum  institutiopraedictum  from  them  to  the  universal  church  showed 

generate  concilium  Lugdunense  praecesserat.  their  approbation.     He   ordained    likewise, 

Demum  singularibus  personis  ordinum,  ad  that  the  orders  of  the  Hermites  of  S.  Augus- 

quos  heec  constituiio  extendebatur,  transeunT  tin,  gnd  that  of  the  Carmelites,  should  re- 

di  ad  reliquos  ordines  approbatos   licenliara  main  on  their  established  footing,  as  their 

concessit  generalem,  ita  tamen,  ut  nullus  institution    had   preceded   the   said   general 

ordo  ad  alium,  vel  conventus  ad  conventum  council  of  Lateran.     Finally,  he  granted  a 

se,  ac  loca  sua  totaliter  conferret,  non  obtentA  general  leave  to  every  individual  of  the  or- 

prius  speciali  sedis  aposlolicee  licentia.  ders,  which  that  constitution  regarded,  of 

passing  over  to  other  approved  orders,  but 
under  this  restriction,  that  no  order  should 
altogether  pass  over  to  another  order,  nor 
any  whole  convent  to  any  other  convent,  so 
as  to  transfer  with  them  the  whole  of  what 
belonged  to  them  respectively,  without  hav- 
ing first  obtained  a  special  leave  of  the  apos- 
tolic see. 

Hiscemet  vestigiis,  secundum  temporum  ,     Other  Roman   pontifs,  our  predecessors, 

circumstaniias,  inhaeserunt  alii  Romani  pon-  all  whose  decrees  it  would  be  long  to  men- 

.  tifices,  praedecessores  nostri,  quorum  omni-  tion  here,  according  to  the  circumstances  of 

um   decreta    longum   esset   referre.      Inter  times,  trod  in  the  same  steps.    But  amongst 

ciEteros  vero  Clemens  Papa  V,  pariter  prae-  others,  Clement  V,  also  one  of  our  predeces- 

decessor  noster,  per  suas  sub  plumbo  6.  Non,  sors,  by  his  letters  "  sub  plumbo"  expedited 

Maii  Anni  Incarnationis    Dominica;   1312,  the  Gih  of  the  Nones  of  May,  in  the  year  of 

expeditas  litteras,  ordinem  militarem  tem-  the  Incarnation  of  the  Lord,  1312,  did  sup- 

plariorum  nuncupatum,  quamvis   legitime  press  and  totally  extinguish  the  military  or- 

confirmatum,  et  alias  de  Christianfi  rep.  adeo  der  called  Knights  Templars,  on  account  of 

prae  clare  meritum,  ut  a  sede  apostolica  in-  the  general  disrepute  that  order  had  fallen 

signibus   beneficiis   privilegiis,  facultatibus,  under,   although  it  had   been    legally   con- 

exemptionibus,licentiis  cumulatus  fuerit,  ob  firmed,  and  in  other  respects  had  merited  so 

universalem    difTamationera    suppressit,  et  much  of  the  state  of  Christendom,  as  to  have 

2G 


374 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


totaliter  exlinxit,  eliamsi  concilium  generale 
Viennense,  cui  negotium  examinandumcorn- 
misserat,  a.  formali  et  definitive  sententia 
ferenda  censuerit  se  abstinere  debere. 


S.  Pius  V,  similiter  praedecessor  noster, 
cujus  insignem  sanctitatem  piecolit  et  vene- 
ratur  ecclesia,  ordinem  regularem  Fratrum 
Humiliatorum,  concilio  Lateranensi  ante- 
riorem,  approbatumque  a  felicis  recordatio- 
nis  Innocentio  III,  Honorio  III,  Gregorio  IX, 
et  Nicolas  V,  Romanis  pontificibus,  prsede- 
cessoribus  itidem  nostris,  ob  inobedientem 
decretis  apostolicis,  discord ias  domesticas  et 
externas  exortas,  nullum  omnino  futurse  vir- 
tutis  specimen  ostendentem,  et  ex  eo  quia 
aliqui  ejusdam  ordinis  in  necem  S.  Caroli, 
S.  R.  E.  Cardinalis  Borromasi  protectoris,  ac 
visilatoris  apostolici  dicti  ordinis  scelerate 
conspiraveriat,  extinxit,  ac  penitus  obolevit. 


Recolendae  meraoriee  Urbanus  Papa  VIII, 
etiam  praedecessor  noster,  per  suas  in  simili 
forma  brevis  die  6  Feb.  1626  expeditas  lit- 
teras,  congregationem  Fratrum  Conventua- 
lium  Reformatorum  a  fel.  mem.  Sixto  pap& 
V,  itidem  prcedecessore  nostro  sole.mniter 
approbatam,  et  pluribus  beneficiis  ac  favori- 
but  auclam,  ex  eo  quia  ex  prajdictis  fratribus 
ii  in  ecclesia  Dei  spirituales  fructus  non  pro- 
dierint,  imo  complures  differentiae  inter  eos- 
dem  fratres  coriventuales  reformatos,  ac  fra- 
tres  conventuales  non  reformatos  ortse  fuerint, 
perpetuo  suppressit,  ac  extinxit:  Domus, 
conventus,  loca,  supellectilem,  bona,  res, 
actiones  et  jura  ad  praedictam  congregatio- 
nem spectantia  ordini  F.  F.  Minorum  S. 
Francisci  Conventualium  concessit,  et  assig 
navit,  exceptis  tantum  domo  Neapolitana, 
et  domo  S.  Antonii  de  Padua,  noncupata  de 
Urbe,  quam  postremam  cameras  apostolicae 
applicavit,  et  incorporavit,  suseque  suorum- 
que  successorum  disposition!  reservavit,  fra- 
tribus denique  praedictae  suppressae  congre- 
gationis  ad  Fratres  S.  Francisci  Capucinos, 
seu  de  observantia,  nuncupates  transitum 
permisit. 

Idem  Urbanus  Papa  VIII,  etiam  praedeces- 
sor noster,  per  suas  in  simili  form^  brevis 
die  2  Dec.  1643  expeditas  litteras  ordinem 
regularem  SS.  Ambrosii  et  Barnabae  ad  Ne- 
mus  perpetuo  suppressit,  extinxit  et  abolevit, 
subjecitque  regulares  praedicti  suppre'Ssi  or- 
dinis jurisdiction!,  et  correction!  ordinario- 
rum  locorum,  praedictisque  regularibus  li- 
centiam  concessit  se  transferend!  adalios 
ordines  regulares  ab  apostolica  sede  appro- 
batos.  Quam  suppressionem  recol.  mem. 
Innocentius  Papa  X,  praedecessor  quoque 
noster  solemniter  per  suas  sub  plumbo  kal. 
April.  An.  Incarn.   Dom.   1645  expeditas 


the  very  greatest  favors,  privileges,  faculties, 
exemptions,  and  grants  heaped  on  it  by  the 
apostolic  see ;  and  although  the  general 
council  of  Vienne,  to  which  the  examina- 
tion of  that  affair  had  been  committed,  had 
thought  proper  to  abstain  from  any  formal 
and  definitive  sentence. 

S.  Pius  V,  another  of  our  predecessors, 
whose  eminent  sanctity  is  respected  and 
venerated  by  the  catholic  church,  suppressed 
and  entirely  abolished  the  regular  order  of 
the  Fratres  Humiliati,  though  its  institution 
was  anterior  .to  the  council  of  Lateran,  and 
had  been  approved  by  Innocent  III,  Ho- 
norius  III,  Gregory  IX,  and  Nicholas  V, 
Roman  pontifs  of  happy  memory,  in  like 
manner  our  predecessors,  for  their  disobe- 
dience to  the  apostolic  decrees,  their  quarrels 
among  themselves,  and  with  others  not  of 
their  body,  their  showing  no  appearance  of 
any  future  virtue  among  them,  and  for  some 
of  that  order  having  wickedly  conspired 
against  the  life  of  St.  Charles  Boromasus,  a 
cardinal  of  the  holy  Roman  church,  and 
protector,  and  visitor  apostolic  of  the  said 
order. 

Urban  VIII,  of  a  respectable  memory,  an- 
other of  our  predecessors,  suppressed  for 
ever,  and  totally  abolished  by  his  letter  in 
the  like  form  of  a  brief  expedited  the  6th  of 
February,  1626,  the  congregation  of  the 
Fratres  Conventuales  Reformat!,  though 
solemnly  approved,  and  endowed  with  many 
benefactions  and  favors  by  Pope  Sixtus  V, 
of  happy  memory,  another  of  our  predeces- 
sors ;  because  no  spiritual  fruits  sprung  up 
in  the  church  of  God  from  those  brethren ; 
but  on  the  contrary  very  many  differences 
had  risen  between  the  same  Friars-Minors 
reformed,  and  the  non-reformed.  He  granted 
and  assigned  to  the  Friars-Minors  Convent- 
ual of  St.  Francis  the  houses,  convents, 
places,  furniture,  goods,  effects,  claims  and 
rights  belonging  to  the  aforesaid  congrega- 
tion, except  only  the  house  of  Naples,  and 
that  of  St.  Anthony  of  Padua,  called  de  Urbe, 
which  last  he  applied  to,  and  incorporated 
with,  the  apostolic  chamber,  and  reserved  it  to 
be  disposed  of  by  himself  and  his  successors : 
lastly,  he  allowed  the  brethren  of  the  afore- 
said suppressed  congregation,  to  go  over  to 
the  friars  of  St.  Francis  called  Capuchins, 
or  de  ObservantiA. 

The  same  Pope  Urban  VIII,  by  another 
letter  of  his  in  the  like  form  of  a  brief  expe- 
dited the  2d  of  December,  1643,  for  ever 
suppressed,  extinguished,  and  abolished  the 
regular  order  of  SS.  Ambrose  and  Barnaby 
ad  Nemus,  and  subjected  the  regulars  of  the 
aforiesaid  suppressed  order  to  the  jurisdiction 
and  government  of  the  respective  ordinaries, 
and  granted  the  aforesaid  regulars  leave  to 
go  over  to  any  of  the  other  regular  orders, 
approved  by  the  apostolic  see.  Which  sup- 
pression Pope  Innocent  X,  of  .respectable 
memory,  another  of  our  predecessors,  con- 
firmed in  a  solemn  manner,  by  his  letters  ''sub 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


375 


litleras,    confirmavit,   et   insuper   beneficia,  pliimbo,"  expedited  on  the  1st  of llieCak-nds 

domus  el  nionasteria  pranlicti  ordinis,  qua;  of  April  in  the  year  of  the  Incarnation  oC  the 

antea   regularia  erant,  ad  sfficularilateni  re-  Lord,  lG4r),  and  farther  he  secularised,  and 

diixit,  ac  in  posterum  saicularia  sore  el  esse  declared  thenceforward  should  be,  and  then 


declaravit. 


Idemque  Innocentius  X,  pracdecessor,  per 
siias  in  simili  forma  brevis  die  IG  Martii 
1615  expeditas  lilterasob  graves  perlurba- 
tiones  excitalas  inter  regulares  ordinis  pau- 
perum  matris  Dei  scholarum  piarum,  etsi 
ordo  ille  praivio  maturo  examine  a  Greg. 
Papa  XV,  prsedecessore  nostro  solemniter 

approbatus  fuerit,  praefatum  regularem  or-  one  of  our  predecessors,  to  a  simple  congre- 
dinem  in  simplicera  congregationem,  absque  gation  without  making  any  vows,  according 
ullorum  votorum  emissione,  ad  instar  insli-  to  the  institute  of  the  congregation  of  secular 
tuti  congregationis  presbyterorum  sajcula-  priests  of  the  oratory,  in  the  church  of  St. 
rium  oratorii  in  ecclesia  S.  Mariae  in  Valli-  Mary  in  Vallicella  de  Urbe,  commonly  called 
ceU'k  de  Urbe  S.  Philippi  Neri  nuncupatae,   the   congregation   of    St.   Philip   Neri :    he 


were  secularised,  the  benefices,  houses,  and 
monasteries  of  the  aforesaid  order,  which 
before  had  been  regular. 

•The  same  Innocent  X,  our  predecessor, 
by  his  letters  in  like  form  of  a  brief  of  the 
IGth  of  March  1G15,  reduced  the  regular 
order  of  the  Poor  of  the  Mother  of  God  of 
the  Pious  or  Charity  Schools,  though  ap- 
proved in  a  solemn  manner,  after  a  previous 
mature  examination,  by  Pope  Gregory  XV, 


reduxit :  regularibus  praedicti  ordinis  sic  re- 
ducti  transiium  ad  quamcunque  religionera 
approbatem  concessit :  admissionem  novitio- 
rum,  et  admissorumprofessionem  interdixit : 
superioritatem  denique  et  jurisdictionem, 
quae  penes  ministrum  generalem,  visitatores. 


granted  the  regulars  of  the  said  order  so  re- 
duced, leave  to  go  over  to  aay  other  approved 
religious  order :  he  forbad  the  admission  of 
any  novices,  and  the  profession  of  such  as 
had  been  admitted:  lastly,  he  wholly  trans- 
ferred to  the  ordinaries  all  that  superiority 


aliosque  superiores  residebat,  ad  ordinaries  and  jurisdiction,  which  had  been  invested  ia 

locorum  lotaliter  transtulit ;  quae  omnia  per  the  minister-general,  visitors,  and  other  su- 

aliqiiot  annos  consecuta  sunt  efl'ectum,  do-  periors  :  all  which  dispositions  had  their  full 

nee  tandem  sedes  apostolica,  cognita  prae-  effect  for  some  years,  till  at  last  this  aposto- 

dicti   instituti   utilitate,  ilium  ad   pristinam  lie  see,  fully  informed  of  the  utility  of  that 

votorum  soleranium  formam  revocavit,  ac  institution,  recalled  it  back  to  its  first  form 


in  perfectum  regularem  ordinem  redegit. 


of  making  solemn  vows,  and  reinstated  it  a 
perfect  regular  order. 

By  like  letters,  in  the  same'form  of  a  brief, 
of  the  29th  October,  1650,  the  same  Innocent 
X,  our  predecessor,  totally  suppressed  the 


Per  similes  suas  in  pari  forma  brevis  die  29 
Oct.  1650  expeditas  litteras,  idem  Innocen- 
tius X,  praedecessor,  propter  discordias  quo- 

que  et  dissentiones  exortas,  suppressit  totali-  order  of  St.  Basil  of  the  Armenians,  on  the 

ter  ordinem  S.  Basilii  deArmenis :  regulares  same  account  of  quarrels  and   dissensions 

praedicti  suppressi  ordinis  omniraode  juris-  arisen  therein  :    he  subjected,  in  every  re- 

dictioni,  et  obedientiae  ordinariorum  locorum  sped  the  regulars  of  the  aforesaid  suppressed 

subjecit   in    habitu  clericoram  saecularium,  order  to  the  jurisdiction  of,  and  obedience 

assignata  iisdem  congrua  sustentatione  ex  to,  the  respective  ordinaries,  in  the  dress  of 

reditibusconventuumsuppressorum  :  illisque  the  secular  clergy,  having  assigned  them  a 


etiam  facultatem  transeudi  ad  quamcunque 
religionem  approbatam  concessit. 


Pariter  ipse  Innoc.  X,  prapdecessor,  per 
alias  suas  in  dicta  forma  brevis  die  22  Junii 
1651  expeditas  litteras,  attendens,  nullos 
spirituales  fructus  ex  regulari  congregatione 


competent  maintenance  out  of  the  revenues 
of  the  suppressed  convents  :  and  granted 
them  also  leave  to  go  over  to  any  approved 
order. 

The  same  Innocent  X,  our  predecessor, 
by  another  letter  of  his,  in  like  form  of  brief, 
of  the  22d  of  July,  1651,  abolished  for  ever 
the  consrregation  of  the  Priests  of  the  Good 


presbyterorum  Boni  Jesu  in  ecclesia  sperari   Jesus,  when  he  saw  no  hopes  of  any  spirit- 


posse,  praefatam  congregationem  perpetuo 
extinxit:  regulares  praedictos  jurisdictioni 
ordinariorum  locorum  subjecit,  assignata 
■  iisdem  congruji  substentatione  ex  reditibus 
suppressae  congregationis,  et  cum  facultate 
transeundi  ad  quemlibet  ordinem  regularem 
approbatum  k  sede  apostolica:  suoque  arbitrio 
reservavit  applicationem  bonorum  praedictae    and  reserved  to  himself  the  application  of 


ual  fruits  arise  from  the  said  regular  congre- 
gation :  he  subjected  the  aforesaid  regulars 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  their  respective  ordina- 
ries, allowing  them  a  competent  mainte- 
nance from  the  revenues  of  the  suppressed 
congregation,  with  leave  to  go  over  to  any 
regular  order  approved  oy  the  apostolic  see : 


congregationis  in  alios  pios  usus. 

Denique  fel.  recordat.  Clemens  Papa  IX, 
praedecessor  itidem  noster,  cum  animadver- 
teret  tres  regulares  ordines,  canonicorum 
videlicet,   Regularium   S.  Georgii  in   Alg& 


the  eflects  of  the  aforesaid  congregation  to 
other  pious  uses. 

Lastly,  Pope  Clement  IX,  of  happy  me- 
mory, another  of  our  predecessors,  when  he 
observed  the  three  regular  orders,  namely, 
those   called   the    Regular   Canons  of    St. 


376 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV". 


nuncupatorum,  Hieronymianorum  de  Fesu-  George  ia  Alga,  the  Jeiomiies  of  Fiesole, 
lis,  ac  tandem  Jesuatorum  a  S.  Johanna  and  the  Jesuati  instituted  by  St.  John  Co- 
Columbano  institutorum,  parum,  vel  nihil  lombanus,  to  be  of  little  or  no  use  or  advan- 
utilitatis,  et  commodi  Christiano  populo  tage  to  the  Christian  world,  nor  any  hopes 
affeire,  aut  sperari  posse  eos  esse  aliquando  that  they  would  be  so  in  future,  formed  the 
allaturos,  de  iis  supprimendis,  extinguen-  design  of  suppressing  and  abolishing  them, 
disque  consilium  cepit,  idque  perfecit  suis  which  he  executed  by  his  letter,  in  like  form 
litteris  in  simili  forma  brevis  die  6  Dec.  166S  of  a  brief,  of  the  6ih  day  of  December  1668, 
expeditis;  eorumque  bona,  et  reditus  satis  and  at  the  request  of  the  Republic  of  Venice, 
conspicuos,  Venetorum  Rep.  postulante  in  ordered  all  their  effects  and  revenues,  which 
eos  sumptus  impend i  voluit,  qui  ad  Cretense  were  pretty  considerable,  to  be  employed  ia 
bellum  adversus  Turcas  sustinendum  eraut  the  expenses  necessary  for  carrying  on  the 
necessario  subeundi.  war  of  Candia'  against  the  Turks. 

In  his  vero  omnibus  decernendis;  perfi-  Ourpredecessors,  in  taking  and  executing 
ciendisque  satius  semper  duxerunt  prade-  these  resolutions,  have  always  thought  pro- 
cessores  nostri,  ea  ututi  consultissima.  agendi  per  to  pursue  that  method  which  they  con- 
ratione,  quam  ad  intercludendura  penitus  sidered  as  the  most  effectual  towards  stopping 
aditum  animorumcontentionibus,  et  ad  quae-  every  inlet  to  dissensions,  disputes,  and  a 
libet  amovenda  dissidia,  vel  partium  studia,  spirit  of  party.  They,  therefore,  adhering 
magis  conferre  existimarunt.  Hinc  molesta  only  to  the  laws  of  prudence,  without  any 
ilia,  ac  plena  negolii  prsetermissa  methodo,  regard  to  the  troublesome  and  tedious  me- 
quse  in  forensibus  instituendis  judiciis  adhi-  thods  usually  followed  in  the  courts  of  judi- 
beri  consuevit,  prudentiae  legibus  unice  in-  cature,  took  care  to  despatch  the  whole 
heerentes,  ea  potestatis  plenitudine,  qua  business  by  that  plenitude  of  power  with 
tanquam  Christi  in  terris  vicarii,  ac  supremi  which,  as  vicars  of  Christ  on  earth,  and 
Christianas  reip.  moderatores  amplissime  supreme  moderators  of  Christendom,  they 
donati  sunt,  rem  omnem  absolvendam  cura-  are  so  amply  invested,  without  giving  the 
runt,  quin  regularibus  ordinibus,  suppres-  orders,  designed  to  be  suppressed,  any  leave 
sioni  destinatis,  veniam  facerent,  et  faculta-  or  opportunity  of  trying  their  right,  clearing 
tern  sua  experiundi  jura,  et  gravissimas  illas  themselves  from  the  very  heavy  accusations 
vel  propulsandi  criminationes,  vel  causas  brought  against  them,  or  of  opposing  the 
amoliendi,  ob  quas  ad  illud  consilii  genus  motives  which  had  induced  them  to  take 
suscipiendum  adducebantur.  such  resolutions. 

His  igilur,  aliisque  maximi  apud  omnes  Having,  therefore,  before  our  eyes  these 
ponderis,  et  auctoritatis  exemplis,  nobis  ante  and  other  precedents  of  the  greatest  weight 
oculos  propositis,  vehementique  simul  fla-  and  authority  with  all;  and  at  the  same  time 
grantes  cupiditate,  ut  in  ea  quam  infra  ape-  having  an  ardent  desire  to  proceed  with  cer- 
riemus  deliberatione,  fidenti  animo,  totoque  tainty  and  safety  in  the  deliberation  we  shall 
pede  incedamus,  nihil  diligentiee  omissimus,  hereafter  unfold;  we  have  omitted  no  care 
et  inquisitionis,  ut  quicquid  ad  regularis  nor  inquiries,  which  might  enable  us  per- 
ordinis,  qui  Socittatis  Jesu  vulgo  dicitur,  fectly  to  understand  whatever  regards  the 
originem  pertinet,  progressum,  hodiernum-  origin,  progress  and  present  state  of  the  reg- 
que  statum  perscrutaremur :  et  compertum  ular'^order,  commonly  called  the  Society  of 
inde  habuimus,  eum  ad  animarum  salutera,  Jesus  :  and  in  the  course  of  these  inqui- 
ad  hfereticorum,  et  maxime  infidelium  con-  ries  we  found  that  the  design  of  the  holy 
versionem,  ad  raajus  denique  pietatis,  et  re-  founder  iii  the  institution  of  this  order,  was 
ligionis  incrementum  a  S.  suo  conditore  the  salvatioti  of  souls,  the  conversion  of 
fuisse  instilutum  ;  atque  ad  optatissimum  heretics,  but  more  especially  of  unlfelievers  ; 
hujusmodi  finem  facilius,  feliciusque  conse-  lastly,"  the  greater  increase  of  piety  and  relig- 
quendum,  arctissimaevangelicae  paupertatis  ion.  And  in  order  to  attain  more  surely  and 
voto  tam  in  communi,  quam  in  particular!  happily  such  a  very  desirable  end,  that  this 
Suisse  Deo  consecratum,  exceptis  tantura-  order  was  consecrated  to  God  by  a  most 
modo  studiorum,  seu  liiterarum  coUegiis,  strict  vow  of  evangelical  poverty,  binding 
quibus  possidendi  reditus  ita  facta  est  vis,  et  both  the  society  in  general,  and  each  indi- 
potestas,  ut  nihil  tamen  ex  iis  reditibus  in  vidual  member  in  particular,  except  the  col- 
ipsius  societatis  commodum,  utiliatem,  ac    leges   instituted    for   study   and    literature, 


usum  impend!  unquam  possit,  atque  con- 
rerti. 


His,  aliisque  sanctissimis  legibus  probata 


which  might  and  could  enjoy  slated  revenues 
under  this  restriction,  that  no  part  of  those 
re\nenues  could  at  any  time  be  expended  in, 
or  converted  to  the  profit,  advantage,  or  use 
of  the  society  itself. 

Under  these  and  other  most  holy  laws 


primum  fuit  eadem  societas  Jesu  a  rec.  me-  was  this  society  first  approved  by  Paul  III, 
moriae  Paulo  Papa  III,  praedecessore  nostro,  of  venerable  memory,  our  predecessor,  by 
persuas  sub  piumbo  5  Kal.  Octobris  An.  In-  letters  "sub  plurabo"  of  the"  5lh  of  the 
cam.  Dora.  1540  expeditas  litteras,  ab  eo-  Calends  of  October,  in  the  year  of  the  In- 
demque  concessa  ei  fuit  facultas  condendi   carnation  of  the  Lord,  1540,  and  leave  was 


Clement  XIV.] 

jura,  atque  slatuta,  quibus  societaiis  prse- 
sidio,  incoluniitaii,  atque  regimini  firmisse 
consuleretur.  El  quanivis  idem  Paulus  so- 
cietatem  ipsani  aufjustissimis  sexaginta  dun- 
taxal  aluinnorum  limitibus  ab  initio  circuui- 
scripsisset ;  per  alias  suas  tainen  itidem  sub 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


377 

granted  it,  by  the  same  pope,  lo  form  laws 
and  statutes,  ia  wliicli  the  defence,  safety, 
and  permanent  government  of  the  society 
might  be  consulted.  And  although  the  same 
Paul,  our  predecessor,  at  first  limited  tlie 
same  society  to  the  very  narrow  bounds  of 


plumbo  pridie  Kal.  Martii  An.  Incarn.  Dom.  only  si.xty  members  ;  yet  by  other  letters,  in 
1513 expeditas  litieras,  locum  dedit  in  eadem  like  manner  "sub  plumbo,"  of  the  day  be- 
societate  iis  omnibus,  quos  in  earn  excipere    fore  the  Calends  of  March,  in  the  year  of 


emque 
5  Nov. 


illius  nioderatoribus,  visum  fuisset  oppor- 
tunum,  aut  necessarium.  Anno 
1549  suis  in  simili  forma  brevis  die 
expeditis  litteris  idem  Paulus  pra;decessor 
pluribus,  atque  amplissimis  privilegiis  ean- 
dem  societatem  donavit,  ac  in  his  indultum. 


the  Incarnation  of  tlie  Lord  1543,  he  allowed 
admittance  into  the  same  society  to  all  such 
as  the  moderators  thereof  should  think  con- 
venient or  necessary  to  admit.     Afterwards, 
in  1549,  the  same  Paul,  our  predecessor,  by 
letters  of  the  15th  of  November,  in  like  form 
alias   per   eundem    prtepositis    generalibus    of  a  brief,  bestowed  many  .and  very  ample 
dictffi   societatis   concessum,  admittendi   20   privileges  on  the  same  society ;  and  amongst 
presbyteros   coadjutores   spirituales,   eisque   these  an  indult,  which  he  had  before  given 


impertiendi  easdem  facultates,  gratiam  et 
auctoritatem,  quibus  socii  ipsi  professi  do- 
nantur,  ad  alios  quoscunque,  quos  idoneos 
fore  iidem  prajpositi  generates  censuerint, 
ullo  absque  limite,  et  numero  extendendum 
voluit,  atque  mandavit;  ac  preeterea  societa 


to  the  generals  of  the  said  society,  to  admit 
twenty  priests  as  "  spiritual  coadjutors," 
and  to  impart  to  them  the  same  faculties, 
privileges,  and  authority;  as  tlie  professed 
members  enjoyed,  which  he  appointed  and 
ordered  to  be  extended,  without  any  limited 


tem  ipsam,  et  universos  iliius  socios,  et  per-  number,  to  any  others,  whom  the  said  gene- 

sonas,  illorumque  bona  qufficunque  ab  omni  rals   should    think    proper  subjects;    and, 

superioritate,  jurisdictione,  correciione  quo-  moreover,  he  exempted   and  withdrew  the 

rumcunque   ordinariorum  exemit,  et  vindi-  society  itself,  all  its  members,  and  persons, 

cavit,  ac  sub  sua  et  apostolicae  sedis  protec-  and   possessions  whatever,  froni   all   supe- 


tione  suscepit. 


Haud  minor  fuit  reliquorum  praedecesso- 
rum  nosirorum  eandem  erga  societatem 
liberalitas,  ac  munificentia.  Constat  enim 
a  rec.  mem.  Julio  III,  Paulo  IV  et  V,  Gre- 
gorio  Xlll.Sixto  V,  GregorioXIV,  Clement 
VIII,  Paulo  V,  Leone  XI,  Gregorio  XV, 


riority,  jurisdiction  and  dominion  of  what- 
ever ordinaries,  and  took  them  under  his 
own  protection,  and  that  of  the  apostolic  see. 
Nor  was  the  munificence  and  liberality  of 
the  rest  of  our  predecessors  less  towards  this 
society.  For  it  is  well  known  that  Julius 
III,  Paul  IV,  Pius  IV  and  V,  Gregory  XIII, 
Sixtus  V,  Gregory  XIV,  Clement  VIII, 
Paul  V,  Leo  XI,  Gregory  XV.  Urban  VIII, 


Urbano  VIII,  aliisque  Romanis  pontificibus,  and  other  Roman  pontifs,  of  venerable  me- 
privilegia  eidem  societati,  jam  antea  tributa,  raoj-y,either  confirmed,  or  enlarged,  or  clearly 
vel  confirmata  fuisse,  vel  novis  aucta  con-   explained,  whatever  privileges  had  already 


cessionibus,  vel  aperlissime  declarata.  Ex 
ipso  tamen  apostolicarum  constitutionum 
tenore,  et  verbis  palam  coUigiiur,  eadem  in 
societate,  suo  fere  ab  initio,  varia  dissidio- 
rum,  ac  amulationum  femina  pullulasse, 
ipsos  non  modo  inter  socios,  verum  etiam 
cum  aiiis  regularibus  ordinibus,  clero  saecu- 
lari,  academiis,  universitatibus,  publicis  lit- 
terarum  gymnasiis,  et  cum  ipsis  etiam  prin- 


been  granted  to  the  same  society.  But  it 
plainly  appears  from  the  tenor  itself,  and  the 
very  words  of  these  apostolical  constitutions, 
that  there  sprung  up  in  this  society,  almost 
from  its  beginning,  various  seeds  of  discord 
and  dissensions,  not  only  among  the  mem- 
bers thereof,  but  between  them  and  other 
regular  orders,  the  secular  clergy,  the  acade- 
mies, universities,  the  public  schools,  and 


cipibus,  quorum  in  ditionibus  societas  fuerat  even  with  the  princes  themselves,  in  whose 

recepta  ;  easdemque  contentiones,  et  dissidia  territories  the  society  had   been    admitted  ; 

excitata  modo  fuisse  de  votorum  indole,  et  and  that  the  subject  of  these  dissensions  and 

natura,de  tempore  admittendorum  sociorunL  disputes  sometimes  regarded  the  tendency 

ad  vota,  de  facultate  socios  expellendi,  de  and  nature  of  the  vows  they  made,  the  time 

iisdera  ad  sacros  ordines  promovendis  sine  of  admitting  the  members  to  take  their  vows, 

congrua,  ac   sine   votis   solemnibus    contra  the  power  of  expelling  the  members,  of  pro- 

Concilii  Tridentini,  ac  S.  Memonas  Pii  Papae  moting   the   said    members   to   holy  orders 

V,  praedecessoris  nostri  decreta ;   modo  de  without  a  competent  provision,  and  without 

potestateabsoluta,  quam  prepositusgeneralis  making  their  solemn  vows,  contrary  to  the 

ejusdem  societas  sibi  vindicabat,  ac  de  ahis  decrees  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  and  those 

rebus  ipsius  societatis  regimen  spectantibus ;  of  Pius  V,  of  holy  memory,  our  predecessor, 

modo  de  variis  doctrines  capitibus,  de  scholis.  Sometimes  they  regarded  the  absolute  power, 

deexemptionibus,  et  privilegiis, quae  locorum  which  the  general  of  the  same  society  chal- 

ordinarii,  aliaeque   personae  in  ecclesiastica  lenged  to  himself,  and  other  points  respecting 

vel  Rseculari  dignitate  constitutae,  suae  noxia  the  government  of  the  society  ;  at  other  times 

esse  jurisdictioni,  ac  juribus  conlendebant :  they  regarded  different  points  of  doctrine. 
Vol.  III.— 48  2  g  2 


378 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


ac  demum  minirae  defuerunt  gravissiraae 
accusationes  eisdem  sociis  objectae,  quae 
Christianse  reip.  pacem,  ac  tranquillitatem 
noa  parum  pertubarunt. 


Multse  hinc  orlae  adversus  societalem  que- 
rimonise,  quoe  nonnullorum  etiam  principum 
auctoritate  munitae,  ac  relationibus  ad  rec. 
memorise  Paulura  IV,  Pium  V,  et  Sixtum 
V,  praedecessores  nostros  delatae  fuerunt.  In 
his  fuit  clarae  memory  Phillipus  II,  Hispani- 
arum  rex  catholicus,  qui  turn  gravissiraas, 
quibus  i  He  vehementer  impellebatur  rationes, 
turn  etiam  eos,  quos  ab  Hispaniarum  in- 
quisitoribus,  adversus  immoderata  societatis 
privilegia,  ac  regiminis  formam  acceperat 
clamores,  et  contentionum  capita  a  nonnullis 
ejusdetn  etiam  societatis  viris  doctrina,  et 
pietate  spectatissimis  confirmata,  eidem  Sixto 
V,  praedecessori  exponenda  curavit,  apud 
eundemque  egit,  ut  apostolicam  societatis 
visitationem  decerneret,  atque  comitieret. 


Ipsius  Philippi  Regis  petitionibus,  et  stu- 
diis,  quae  summa  inniti  aquitate  anirnad- 
verterat,  annuit  idem  Sixtus  praedecessor, 
delegiique  ad  apostolici  visitatoris  munus 
episcopum  prudentia,  virtute  el  doctrina  om- 
nibus commendatissimum  ;  ac  praelerea  con- 
gregationem  designavit  nonnullorum  S.  R. 
E.  Cardinalium,  qui  ei  perficiendae  sedulam 
navarent  operam.  Verum  dicto  Sixto  V, 
praedecessore  immatura  morte  praerepto, 
saluberrimum  ab  eo  susceptum  consilium 
evanuit,  omnique  caruit  efTectu.  Ad  supre- 
mum  autem  apostolatus,  apicem  assumplus 
felicis  rec.  Gregorius  Papa  XIV,  per  suas 
litteras  "sub  plumbo"  4  Kal.  Junii  An. 
Dora.  Incarn.  1591  expeditas,  societatis  in- 
siitutum  amplissime  iterum  approbavit; 
rataque  haberi  j ussit,  ac  firma  privilegia  quae- 
cunque  eidem  societati  a  suis  praedecessori- 
bus  collala  ;  et  illud  prae  caeteris,  quo  cautum 
I'uerat,  ut  e  societate  expelli,  dimittique  pos- 
sent  socii,  forma  judiciaria  minime  adhibita 
nulla  scilicet  praemissa  inquisitione,  nuUis 
confectis  actis,  nulioordinejudiciarioservato, 
nuilisque  terminis,  etiarti  substantialibus 
servatis,  sola  facti  veritate  inspecta,  culpae  vel 
rationabilis  causae  tantum  ratione  habita  ac 
personarum  aliarumque  circumstantiarum. 
Altissimum  insuper  silentium  imposuit, 
vetuitque  sub  paena  potissimum  excommu- 
nicationis  latae  sententiae,  ne  quis  dictae  so- 
cietatis institutum,  constitutiones  aut  decrela 
directe,  vel  indirecte  impugnare  auderet,  vel 
aliquid  de  iis  quovis  modo  immutari  curaret. 
Jus  tamen  cuilibet  reliquit  ut  quicquid  ad- 
dendum, minuendum,  aut  immutandum 
censeret,  sibi  tanturamodo,et  Romanis  folum 


their  schools,  exemptions  and  privileges, 
which  the  ordinaries,  and  other  persons  in 
office,  both  ecclesiastical  and  secular,  pre- 
tended were  prejudicial  to  their  jurisdiction 
and  rights.  Lastly,  there  were  not  wanting 
very  heavy  accusations  brought  against  the 
same  members  of  this  society,  which  caused 
no  small  disturbance  to  the  peace  and  tran- 
quillity of  Christendom. 

Hence  arose  many  complaints  against  the 
society,  which  were  strengthened  moreover 
by  the  authority  of  some  princes,  and  trans- 
mitted in  memorials  to  Paul  IV,  Pius  V, 
and  Sixtus  V,  our  predecessors  of  respect- 
able memory.  Among  these  was  Philip  II, 
of  illustrious  memory,  his  catholic  majesty, 
king  of  Spain,  who  took  care  to  lay  before 
the  same  Sixtus  V,  our  predecessor,  not  only 
the  very  weighty  reasons  which  made  a 
strong  impression  on  his  own  mind,  but 
the  loud  complaints  he  had  received  from 
the  inquisitors  of  Spain  against  the  immod- 
erate privileges  of  the  society,  and  its  form 
of  government,  and  other  sources  of  conten- 
tion, which  were  confirmed  even  by  some 
of  the  members  of  the  society  itself,  persons 
most  respectable  for  their  learning  and  piety : 
and  he  treated  with  the  same  pontif  about 
ordering  and  appointing  an  apostolical  visita- 
tion of  the  society. 

The  same  Sixtus  V,  our  predecessor,  con- 
sented to  these  requests  and  desires  of  King 
Philip,  as  he  saw  them  grounded  on  the 
greatest  justice,  and  made  choice,  for  the 
charge  of  apostolical  visitor,  of  a  bishop  in 
the  greatest  esteem  with  all  for  his  virtue 
and  learning;  and  moreover  appointed  a 
congregation  of  some  cardinals^  of  the  holy 
Roman  church  to  employ  themselves  in  car- 
rying on  that  affair  with  the  greatest  assidu- 
ity. '  But  the  said  Sixtus  V,  our  predecessor, 
being  taken  off  by  an  untimely  death,  the 
salutary  design,  formed  by  him,  dropped, 
and  was  without  any  effect.  And  when 
Pope  Gregory  XIV,  of  happy  memory,  was 
raised  to  the  supreme  apostolic  dignity,  he, 
by  his  letters  "sub  plumbo"  of  the  4th  of 
the  Calends  of  July,  in  the  year  of  the  Incar- 
nation of  the  Lord  1591,  approved  anew, 
in  the  most  ample  manner,  the  institute  of 
the  society ;  and  ordered,  that  whatever 
privileges  had  been  granted  the  society  by  his 
predecessors,  should  be  considered  as  ratified 
and  confirmed ;  and  that  one  in  the  most 
particular  manner,  by  which  it  was  provided 
that  the  members  of  the  society  might  be 
expelled  therefrom,  and  sent  away  without 
any  form  of  law,  that  is,  without  any  pre- 
vious inquest  taken,  without  any  writings 
drawn  up,  without  observing  any  order  of 
'judgment,  without  making  use  of  any  for- 
mality of  words,  even  such  as  are  substan- 
tial, considering  only  the  truth  of  the  fact, 
the  fault  committed,  or  solely  a  reasonable 
motive  for  so  proceeding,  attending  to  per- 
sons or  other  circumstances.  He  moreover 
enjoined  a  profound  silence;    and  forbad 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


37^ 


pontificibus  pro  tempore  existentibus,  vel  ira- 
medtate,  vel  per  Apostolica2  sedis  legates, 
seu  nuncios  siguificare  posset,  atque  propo- 
nere. 


Tantum  vero  abest,  ul  haec  omnia  satis 
fuerint  compescendis  adversus  societatem 
clamoribus,  et  querelis,  quin  potius  magis, 


chiefly  under  pain  of  excommunication  "  lataa 
sentential,"  any  one  to  presume  to  attack 
directly  or  indirectly  the  institute,  constitu- 
tions, or  decrees  of  the  said  society,  or  to  pro- 
cure any  alteration  in  any  manner  therein. 
He,  however,  left  a  right  for  every  one  of 
signifying  and  proposing  to  himself  alone, 
or  to  the  Roman  pontifs  for  the  time  being, 
his  successors,  either  immediately,  or  by  the 
ley-ates  of  the  apostolic  see,  or  its  nuncios, 
wliatever  might  be  judged  proper  to  add, 
diminish,  or  alter. 

But  so  far  was  all  this  from  being  suffi- 
cient to  allay  the  noise  and  complaints 
against  the  society,  that,  on   the  contrary. 


magisque  universum  fere  orbem  pervaserunt  very  disagreeable  disputes  increased  almost 

niofestissimae  contentiones  de  societatis  doc-  over  the  whole  world  about  the  doctrine  of 

trina,  quara  fidei  veluti  orthodoxJE,  bonisque  the  society,  which  very  many  represented 

rnoribus  repugnantem  quamplurimi  traduxe-  as  contrary  to  the  orthodox  iaith  and  morals; 

runt;  domesticfe  etiam  externa^que  etferbue-  and  dissensions  among  themselves,  and  with 

runt  dissentiones,  el  frequentiores  factae  sunt  others,  grew  still  warmer  ^  and  accusations, 

in   eam,  de  nimia.'  potissimum   terrenorum  particularly  of  too  great  a  greediness  of  tem- 


bonorum  cupiditate,  accusationes ;  ex  quibus 
omnibus  suam  hauserunt  originem  tuni  per- 
turbationes  illae,  omnibus  satis  cognita?,  quae 
sedem  apostolicam  ingenti  masrore  afTece- 
runt,  ac  molestia;  tum  capta  a  principibus 
nonnullis  in  societatem  concilia.  Q,uo  fac- 
tum est,  ut  eadera  societas  novam  instituti 
sui,  ac  privilegiorum  confirmationem  a  feli- 
cis  rec.  Paulo  Papa  V,  pradecessore  nostro 
inipetratura,  coacta  fuerit  ob  eo  petere,  ut 
rata  habere  vellet,  suaque  auctoritate  ccnfir- 
mare  decreta  quasdam  in  quinta  general! 
congregatione  edita,  atque  ad  verbum  ex- 
scripta  in  suis  sub  plumbo,  pridie  Nonas 
Septembris  An.  Incarn.  Dom.  1606  desuper 
expeditis  Jitteris;  quibus  in  decretis  discre- 
tissirae  legiiur,  tam  internas  sociorum  simul- 
tates,  ac  turbas,  quam  exterorum  in  societa- 
tem querelas  ac  postulationes,  socios  in 
comitiis  congregates  impulisse  ad  sequens 
condendum  decretum.  *'  Q,uoniam  societas 
nostra,  qua;  ad  fidei  propagationem,  et  ani- 
marum  lucra  a  Domino  excitata  est,  sicuti 
per  propria  instituti  ministeria,  quae  spiritu- 
alia  arma  sunt,   cum  ecclesise  utilitate,  ac 


poral  possessions,  became  more  frequent. — 
Hence  sprung  both  those  disturbances  suf- 
ficiently known  to  all,  which  caused  such 
grief  to  the  apostolic  see,  and  the  resolutions 
taken  by  some  particular  princes  against  ihe 
society.  The  consequence  of  this  was,  that 
when  the  same  society  was  going  to  obtain 
a  new  confirmation  of  its  institute  and  privi- 
leges from  Pope  Paul  V,  of  happy  memory, 
our  predecessor,  it  was  forced  to  beg  of  him, 
that  he  would  be  pleased  to  ratify  and  con- 
firm by  his  authority  some  regulations  pub- 
lished in  the  fifth  general  congrega'tion,  and 
copied  word  for  word  in  his  letter  "  sub 
plumbo,"  published  on  that  occasion,  the 
day  before  the  Nones  of  September,  in  the 
year  of  the  Incarnation  of  the  Lord  1606,  in 
which  decrees  it  is  expressly  said,  that  the 
disputes  and  disturbances  among  the  mem- 
bers themselves,  and  the  complaints  and  ap- 
peals of  others  against  the  society,  had  forced 
the  members  thereof  in  a  general  assembly 
to  enact  the  following  decree : — "  As  our 
society,  which  was  raised  by  the  Lord  for 
the  propagation  of  the  faith  and  the  gaining 


proximorum  adificatione  sub  crucis  vexillo  of  souls,  may  happily  arrive,  with  advantage 

finem  feliciter  consequi  potest,  quem  inten-  to  the  church,  and   the  edification  of  our 

dit;  ita  et  haec  bona  impediret,  et  se  maximis  neighbor,  as  the  end  it  proposed  to  itself,  by 

periculis  exponeret,  si  ea  tractaret,  quae  sae-  the  particular  ministries  of  its  institute,  which 

cularia  sunt,  et  ad  res  politicas,  atque  ad  sta-  are  spiritual  arms;  so  would  it  prevent  these 

tus  gubernationem  pertinent;  idcirco   sapi-  good  effects,and  expose  itself  to  the  greatest 

entissime  a,  nostris  majoribus  statutura  est,'  dangers,  did  it  meddle  with  things  of  this 

ut  militantes  Deo,  aliis  quae  a  nostra  profes-  world,  or  politics,  or  what  concerns  govern- 

sione   abhorrent,   non    implicemur.      Cum  ment.     Therefore  was  it  mostly  wisely  or- 

autem  his  temporibus  valde  periculosis,  plu-  dained  by  our  forefathers,  that  as  we  militate 

ribus  locis,  et  apudvarios  principes  (quorum  to  God,  we  should   not  entangle  ourselves 


tamen  amorem  et  charitatem  S.  memorias 
Pater  Ignatius  conservandam  ad  divinum 
obsequium  pertinere  putavit)aliquorum  for- 
tasse  culpS.,  vel  indiscrete  zelo  religio  nostra 
male  audiat;  et  alioquin  bonus  Christi  odor 
necessarius  sit  ad  fructificandum,  censuit 
congregatio  ab  omni  specie  mali  abstinendura 
esse;  querelis,  quoad  fieri  poterit,  etiam  ex 
falsis   suspicionibus  provenientibus,  occur- 


with  things  quite  abhorrent  to  our  profes- 
sion. But  as  our  order  (perhaps  through 
the  fault  of  some  individuals  or  from  ambi- 
tion and  an  indiscreet  zeal)  is  in  bad  repute, 
in  these  very  dangerous  times,  in  many 
places,  and  with  various  princes,  whose 
afi'ection  and  love  our  Father  Ignatius,  of 
blessed  memory,  thought  the  service  of  God 
required  we   should  preserve ;  and   as  in 


380 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


rendurn.  Q,uare  prsesenti  decreto  graviter, 
et  severe  nostris  omnibus  interdicit,  ne  in 
hujusmodi  publicis  negotiis,  etiam  invitati, 
aut  allecti,  ulla  ratione  se  immisceant,  nee 
ullis  precibus,  aut  suasionibus  ab  instituto 
deflectant.  Et  praeterea  quibus  efficaciori- 
bus  remediis  omnino  huic  morbo,  sicubi  opus 
sit,  medecina  adhibealur,  patribus  definitori- 
bus  accurate  discernendum,  et  definiendum 
commendavit." 


Maximo  sane  animi  nostri  dolore  observa- 
vimus,  tarn  prasdicta,  quam  alia  complura 
deinceps  adhibita  remedia  nil  ferme  virtutis 
pree  se  tulisse  et  auctoritatis  ad  tot  ac  tantas 
evellendas,  dissipandasque  turbas,  accusa- 
tiones,  et  querimonias  in  saspe  dictam  socie- 
tatem,  frustraque  ad  id  laborasse  cseteros 
preedecessores  nostros  Urbanum  VIII,  Cle- 
mentem  IX,X,XI,etXII,  AlexandrumVII, 
et  VIII,  Innocentium  X,  XI,  XII,  et  XIII, 
et  Benedictum  XIV,  qui  optatissimara  co- 
nali  sunt  ecclesiae  restituere  tranquillitatem, 
plurimis  saluberrimis  editis  constitutionibus 
circa  ssecularia  negotia,  sive  extra  saras  mis- 
siones,  sive  earum  occasione,  minime  exer- 
cenda,  quam  circa  dissidia  gravissima,  ac 
jurgia  adversus  locorum  ordinarios,  regu- 
lares  ordines,  loca  pia,  atque  communitates 
cujusvis  generis  in  Europa,  Asia,  el  America, 
non  sine  ingentj  animarum  ruina,  ac  popu- 
lorum  admiratione  a  societate  acriter  exci- 
tata ;  tum  eliam  super  interpretatione,  et 
praxi  Ethnicorum  quorundamrituum  aliqui- 
bus  in  locis  passim  adhibita,  omissis  iis  quae 
ab  universali  ecclesia  sunt  rite  probati;  vel 
super  earum  sententiarum  usu,  et  interpre- 
tatione, quas  apostolica  sedes  tanquara 
scandalosas,  optimaeque  morum  disciplince 
manifeste  noxias  merito  proscripsit ;  vel  aliis 
demum  super  rebus  maximi  equidem  mo- 
menti,  et  ad  Christianorum  dogmatum  puri- 
tatem  sartam  tectam  servandam  apprime 
necessariis,  et  ex  quibus  nostra  hac  noa 
minus,  quam  superiori  setate,  plurima  dima- 
narunt  detrimenta,  et  incommoda;  pertur- 
bationes  nimirum,  ac  tumultus  in  nonullus 
catholicis  regionibus  j  ecclesiae  persecutiones 
in  quibusdam  Asiae,  et  Europae  provinciis  ; 
ingens  denique  allatus  est'  maeror  praedeces- 
soribus  nostris,  et  in  his  pia3  memoriae  Inno- 
centio  PapsB  XI,  qui  necessitate  compulsus 
eo  devenit,  ut  societati  interdixerit  rjovitios 
ad  habitum  admittere ;  tum  Innocentio  Papae 
XIII,  qui  eandem  paenam  coactus  fuit  eidem 
comminari ;  ac  tandem  rec.  memoriae  Bene- 
dicto  Papae  XIV,  qui  visitationem  domorum, 
collegiorumque  in  ditione  charissimi  in 
Christo  filii  nostri  Lusitaniae  et  Algarbiorum 
Regis  fidelissimi  existentium  censuit  decer- 
nendam;  quin  ullum  subinde  vel  sedi  apos- 
tolicEB  solamen,  vel  societati  auxilium,  vel 


other  respects,  the  good  odor  of  Christ  is 
necessary  to  produce  fruit,  the  congregation 
hath  judged  that  we  ought  to  abstain  from 
all  appearance  of  evil,  and  stop,  as  far  as 
may  be,  all  complaints,  though  arising  even 
from  false  suspicions.  Wherefore  by  this 
present  decree  all  our  members  are  strictly 
forbidden  to  intermeddle,  in  any  manner,  in 
public  affairs  of  this  nature,  though  invited 
and  solicited  thereto,  or  through  entreaties 
and  persuasion  to  depart  from  the  institute. 
Moreover,  it  is  recommended  to  the  fathers 
definitors,  that  they  would  pitch  upon  and 
point  out,  by  whatever  more  efficacious 
means,  if  need  were,  an  effectual  remedy  to 
this  evil." 

It  was  with  the  greatest  grief  of  mind  that 
we  have  observed  neither  the  aforesaid  re- 
medies, nor  many  others  since  made  use  of, 
to  have  scarce  any  efficacy  or  force  towards 
rooting  up,  and  removing  the  so  many,  and 
such  great  disturbances,  accusations  and 
complaints  against  the  so  often  mentioned 
society  ;  and  that  the  rest  of  our  predecessors. 
Urban  VIII,  Clement  IX,  X,  XI,  and  XII, 
Alexander  VII,  and  VIII,  Innocent  X,  XI, 
XII  and  XIII,  and  Benedict  XIV,  had  labored 
thereat  in  vain,  who  all  endeavored  to  restore 
to  the  church  that  so  very  much  wished- 
for  peace  and  tranquillity  by  the  many  salu- 
tary constitutions  published  respecting  both, 
worldly  traffic,  which  they  ought  not  to 
have  followed,  carried  on  in  the  sacred  mis- 
sions, or  on  occasion  of  them ;  as  likewise 
respecting  the  grievous  dissensions  and  dis- 
putes warmly  raised  by  the  society  with  the 
ordinaries,  the  regular  orders,  pious  founda- 
tions, and  communities  of  every  kind  in 
Europe,  Asia,  and  America,  not  without  the 
great  ruin  of  souls,  and  the  amazement  of 
whole  nations  ;  as  also  respecting  the  inter- 
pretation and  frequent  use,  in  many  places, 
of  certain  heathenish  rites,  while  such  as  the 
universal  church  had  justly  approved,  were 
laid  aside:  or  respecting  the  use  and  inter- 
pretation of  those  opinions,  which  the  apos- 
tolic see  justly  proscribed  as  scandalous,  and 
evidently  pernicious  to  sound  morality ;  as 
also  respecting  other  points  of  truly  the 
greatest  moment,  and  extremely  necessary 
to  the  preservation  of  the  purity  and  integrity 
of  the  Christian  faith,  and  from  which  in 
this  our  age,  as  well  as  in  the  last,  very 
many  prejudices  and  inconveniences  have 
flowed,  namely,  riots  and  tumults  in  some 
catholic  countries,  persecutions  of  the  church, 
in  some  provinces  of  Asia  and  Europe. — 
Lastly,  great  grief  was  occasioned  hereby  to 
our. predecessors,  and  among  the  rest  to  In- 
nocent XI,  of  pious  memory,  who,  being 
forced  to  it  by  necessity,  went  so  far,  as  to 
forbid  the  society  to  admit  the  novices  to 
take  the  habit;  as  also  to  Innocent  XIII, 
who  was  obliged  to  threaten  the  society  with 
the  same  punishment;  and  lastly  to  Pope 
Benedict  XIV,  of  venerable  memory,  who 
thought  it  necessary  to  appoint  an  apostoli- 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


381 


Christianas  reip.  bonum  accesserit,  ex  novis- 
siniis  aposiolicis  litteris  a  felecis  Rec.  Cle- 
niente  Papa  XIII,  iinmediato  praidecessore 
nostro  exioriis  poiius,  ut  verbo  ulamur  a 
prffitlecessore  nostro  Greg.  X,  in  supracitalo 
Lugdunensi  crcumenico  concilio  adhihiio, 
quam  impetralis,  quibus  Societatis  Jesu  in- 
stitutum  inagaopere  comraendalur,  ac  rursus 
approbaiur. 


Post  tot,  tantasque  procellas,  ac  tempes- 
tates  acerbissimas,  futurum  optiinus  quisque 
sperabat,  ut  optatissima  ilia  aliquando  illuces- 
ceret  dies,  quae  tranquillitatem  el  paceni  esset 
allaiura.  At  Petri  Cathedram  gubernante 
eodem  Clemente  XIII,  prajdecessore,  longe 
diHiciliora,  ac  turbulentiora  accesserunt  teni- 
pora.  Auclis  enini  quolide  niagis  in  prse- 
dictani  societatam.  clamoribus,  et  querelis, 
quinimo  periculosissimis  alicubi  exortis  se- 
dilionibus,  tumultibus,  dissidiis,  et  scandalis, 
qua;  Christiana;  charitatis  vinculo  labefacta- 
to,  ac  peniius  disrupio,  Hdelium  animos  ad 
partiuui  studia,  odia,  et  inimiciiias  vehe- 
menter  inHammarunt,  eo  discriminis,  ac 
pericula  res  perducta  visa  est,  ut  ii  ipsi, 
quorum  aviia  pieias  ac  in  societatem  liber- 
alitas  htEredilario  quodam  veluti  jure  a  ma- 
joribus  accepta  omnium  fere  Unguis  mag- 
nopere  commendaiur,  charissimi  nempe  in 
Christo  filii  nostri  Reges  Francorum,  His- 
paniarum,  Lusitaniae  ac  utriusque  Sicilias, 
suis  ex  regnis,  ditionibus,  atque  provinces 
socios  dimiitere  coacti  omnino  fuerint,  et  ex- 
pellere;  hoc  unum  putantes  extremura  tot 
malis  superesse  remedium,  et  penitus  ne- 
cessariunvad  impediendum,quominus  Chris- 
tiani  populi  in  ipso  S.  Matris  Ecclesiae  sinu 
se  se  mviceni  lacesserent,  provocarent,  lace- 
rarent. 


Ratum  vero  habentes  praedicti  charissimi 
in  Christo  filii  nostri,  remedium  hoc  firmum 
esse  non  posse,  ac  universo  Christiano  orbi 
reconciliando  accommodatum,  nisi  societas 
ipsa  prorsus  extinguerelur,  ac  ex  integro 
supprimeretur ;  sua  idcirco  apud  prasfatum 
Clementem  Papam  XIII,  praedecessorem 
expusuerunt  studia,  ac  voluntalem,  et  qua, 
valebant  auctoriiate,  et  precibus,  conjunctis 
siinul  voiis  expostularunt,  ut  efficacissima 
ea  raiione  perpetuae  suoruni  subditorum 
securiiati,  universocque  Christi  Ecclesiae 
bono  providentissime  consuleret.  Q,ui  ta- 
men  praeter  omnium  expectationem  contigit, 
ejusdem  pontificis  obitus,  rei  cursum,  exi- 
tumque  prorsus  impedivit.  Hinc  nobis  in 
eaJem  Petri  Cathedra,  divina  disponente 
dementia,  constitutis,  easdem  statim  oblatae 
sunt  preces,  petitiones  et  vota,  quibus  sua 
quoque  addiderunt  studia,  animique  senten- 
tiam  episcopi  complures,  aliique  viri  digni- 
tate,  doctrina  religione  plurimum  conspicui. 


cal  visitation  of  the  houses  and  colleges  in 
the  dominions  of  our  beloved  son  in  Clirist, 
the  most  faithful  king  of  Portugal  and  Al- 
garve.  The  late  apostolic  letters  of  Clement 
XIII,  our  immediate  predecessor  of  happy 
memory,  in  wiiich  the  institute  of  the  Society 
of  Jesus  is  greatly  commended,  and  again 
approved,  being  rather  extorted  IVom  him, 
than  obtained,  to  use  the  words  of  Gregory 
X,  our  predecessor  in  the  forementioned 
General  Council  of  Lyons,  were  far  from 
bringing  any  comfort  to  the  apostolic  see, 
help  to  the  society,  or  good  to  Christendom. 

After  so  many,  and  such  great  storms  and 
bitter  tempests,  every  good  man  hoped  the 
time  would  come,  in  which  that  most  de- 
sirable day  would  shine  forth,  that  was  to 
bring  with  it  tranquillity  and  plenty  of  peace. 
But  while  the  same  Clement  XIII,  our  pre- 
decessor, presided  in  the  Chair  of  Peter,  the 
times  became  more  difficult  and  troublesome 
than  before.  Foi-,  as  the  cries  and  complaints 
against  the  aforesaid  society  daily  increased; 
as  moreover  some  very  dangerous  seditions,, 
tumults,  dissensions,  and  scandals  arose  in 
some  places,  which,  weakening  and  entirely 
breaking  the  bond  of  Christian  charity,  in- 
flamed the  minds  of  the  faithful  with  party 
zeal,  hatred  and  enmity,  things  were  brought 
to  so  critical  and  dangerous  a  situation,  that 
those  very  princes,  whose  ancient  affection 
for,  and  liberality  towards  the  society,  as 
descending  to  them  by  inheritance  from  their 
ancestors,  was  much  commended  by  almost 
the  tongues  of  all,  I  mean  our  mosr  beloved 
sons  in  Christ,  the  kings  of  France,  Spain, 
Portugal,  and  the  Two  Sicilies,  were  forced 
to  send  away  and  drive  out  of  their  king- 
doms, territories,  and  provinces,  the  mem- 
bers- thereof;  looking  on  this  as  the  last 
remedy  to  so  many  evils,  and  absolutely 
necessary  to  prevent  the  Christian  people 
from  falling  on,  exasperating  and  tearing  to 
pieces  each  other  in  the  very  bosom  of  our 
holy  mother  the  church. 

But  as  our  aforesaid  most  beloved  sons  in 
Christ  were  fully  persuaded,  that  this  reme- 
dy would  not  be  permanent,  nor  adequate 
to  the  reconciliation  of  the  Christian  world, 
unless  the  society  itself  was  to  be  totally  ex- 
tinguished, and  entirely  suppressed;  they, 
therefore,  made  known  their  desires  and 
pleasure  to  the  aforesaid  Clement  XIII,  our 
■predecessor,  and  with  all  the  authority  they 
had,  they  demanded  with  entreaties  anil 
conjoint  vows,  that  he  would  most  provi- 
dently consult  the  perpetual  security  of  their 
respective  subjects,  and  the  good  of  the  uni- 
versal church  of  Christ  by  that  most  effica- 
cious of  all  methods.  However,  the  death 
of  that  pontif,  which  no  one  expected,  put  a 
stop  to  this  business,  and  totally  prevented 
its  execution.  Hence  we  were  no  sooner 
placed,  by  the  appointment  of  divine  mercy, 
in  the  same  chair  of  Peter,  but  the  same  en- 
treaties, requests,  and  vows  were  laid  before 
us,  to  which   many  bishops,  and   persons 


382 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


Ut  autem  in  re  tam  gravi,  tantique  mo- 
menti  tutissiraum  caperemus  consilium,  diu- 
turno  nobis  teniporis  spatio  opus  esse  judi- 
cavimus,  non  modo  ut  diligenier  inquirere, 
niaturius  expendere,  et  consultissime  delibe- 
rare  possemus,  veruni  eliam  ut  multis  ge- 
mitibus,  et  continuis  precibus,  singulare  a 
Patre  luminum  exposceremus  auxilium,  et 
prEesidium  ;  qua  etiam  in  re  fidelium  omnium 
precibus,  pietatisque  operibus  nos  saepius 
apud  Deum  juvari  curavimus.  Perscrutari 
inter  csetera  voiuimus,  quo  innitatur  funda- 
mento  pervagata  ilia  apud  plurimos  opino, 
religionem  scilice  tclericorum  Societatis  Jesu 
fuisse  a  Cone.  Trid.  solemni  quadara  ratione 
opprobatara,  et  confirmatam  ;  nihilque  aliud 
de  ea  actum  comperimus  in  citato  concilio, 
quam  ut  a  generali  illo  exciperetur  decreto, 
quo  de  reliquis  regularibus  ordinibus  cautum 
I'uit,  ut  finito  tempore  novitiatus,  novitii,  qui 
idonei  invent!  fuerint,  ad  profitendum  admit- 
tantur,  aut  a  monaslerio  ejiciantur.  Q,uamo- 
brem  eadem  S.  synodus  (sess.  25,  c.  16  de 
Regular.)  declaravit,  se  nolle  aliquid  inno- 
vare,  aut  prohibere,  quin  preedicta  religio 
clericorum  Societatis  Jesu,  juxia  pium  eorum 
institutum  a  S.  sede  apostolica  approbatum. 
Domino  et  ejus  ecclesisB  inservire  possit. 


Tot  itaque  ac  lam  necessariis  adhibitis 
mediis,  divini  spiriius,  ut  confidimus,  adjuli 
prsesentia  et  afflatu,  nee  non  muneris  nostri 
compulsi  necessitate,  quo  et  ad  Christiange 
reip.  quietem,  et  tranquillitatem  concilian- 
dam,  fovendam,  roborandam,  et  ad  ilia  omnia 
penitus  de  medio  toUenda,  quae  eidem  deiri- 
mento  vel  minimo  esse  possunt,  quantum 
vires  tinunt,  actissime  adigimur;  cumque 
prsBtera  animadverterimus  preedictam  Socie- 
tatem  Jesu  uberrimos  illos,  amplissimosque 
fructus  et  utilitates  afferre  amplius  non  posse, 
ad  quos  instituta  fuit,  a  tot  prsedecessoribus 
nostris  approbata,  ac  plurimis  ornata  privi- 
leges;  imo  fieri,  aut  vix,  aut  nullo  modo 
posse,  ut  ea  incolumni  manente,  vera  Pax, 
ac  diuturna  ecclesise  restituatur;  his  propte- 
rea  gravissimis  adducti  causis,  aliisque  pressi 
rationibus,  quas  et  prudentise  leges,  et  opti- 
mum universalis  ecclesiae  regimen  nobis  sup- 
peditant,  alt^que  mente  repositas  servamus, 
vestigiis  inhserentes  eorundem  prsedecesso- 
rum  nostrorum,et  praesertim  memorati  Greg. 
X,  praedecessoris  in  Gen.  Concilio  Lugdu- 
nensi;  cum  et  nunc  de  soeietate  agatur,  turn 
instituti  sui,  turn  privilegiorum  etiam  suorum 
ratione,  Mendicantium  Ordinum  numero 
ascript^  ;  maturo  consilio,  ex  certa  scien- 

TU,  ET   PLENITUUINE    POTESTATIS  APOSTOLI- 
CA, S>*:PEDICTAM  SOCIETATEM  EXTINGUIMUS, 

ET  suppRiMiMUS :  tollimus,  et  abrogaraus. 


very  conspicuous  for  their  dignity,  learning 
and  religion,  joined  their  wishes  and  real 
sentiments. 

But  in  order  to  take  the  safest  course  in 
an  affair  of  such  weight,  and  great  moment, 
we  judged  a  length  of  time  necessary,  not 
only  to  enable  us  to  make  a  diligent  inquiry, 
maturely  to  weigh  and  determine  witb  the 
greatest  caution,  but  moreover  that  we  might 
with  many  sighs  and  continual  prayer,  beg 
aid  and  assistance  from  the  Father  of  lights  ; 
in  which  we  also  frequently  look  care  to 
procure  help  from  God  by  the  prayers  of  all 
the  faithful,  and  by  acts  of  piety.  We  were, 
among  other  points,  desirous  of  inquiring 
thoroughly,  what  grounds  there  were  for  an 
opinion  that  had  prevailed  amongst  very 
many,  namely,  that  the  religious  order  of  the 
Clerks  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  had,  in  some 
solenm  manner,  been  approved  and  con- 
firmed by  the  Council  of  Trent;  and  we 
found  nothing  treated  with  regard  to  that 
society  in  the  said  council,  only  this,  that  it 
was  excepted  out  of  that  general  decree,  in 
which  it  was  ordained,  that  in  all  other  relig- 
ious orders,  when  the  time  of  the  noviceship 
was  expired,  the  novices  that  were  found  fit, 
should  be  admitted  to  their  profession,  or 
sent  out  of  the  monastery.  Wherefore  the 
same  holy  Synod  (sess.  25,  c.  16,  de  Regu- 
lar.) "  declared  it  had  no  intention  to  settle 
any  thing  new,  or  restrain  the  aforesaid 
order  of  Clerks  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  from 
serving  the  Lord  and  his  church,  according 
to  their  pious  institute  approved  by  the  apos- 
tolic see." 

Having  therefore  employed  so  many,  and 
such  necessary  means,  assisted  also,  as  we 
trust,  by  the  presence  and  inspiration  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  forced  thereto  moreover  by  the 
necessity  of  our  office,  by  which  we  are 
obliged,  as  far  as  our  strength  allows,  to 
condliate,  cherish,  and  strengthen  the  tran- 
quillity of  Christendom,  and  to  remove  en- 
tirely whatever  may  be  the  least  prejudice 
thereto  :  and  as  we  have,  moreover,  after 
attentive  consideration,  seen  that  the  afore- 
said Society  of  Jesus  can  no  longei' produce 
those  most  plentiful,  and  ample  fruits,  for 
which  it  was  instituted  at  first,  and  approved 
of  by  so  many  of  our  predecessors,  and  en- 
dowed with  very  many  privileges  ;  nay,  that 
any  true  or  lasting  peace  can  scarce,  or  even 
not  possibly,  be  restored  to  the  church  while 
that  society  subsists  ;  being  influenced,  there- 
fore, by  these  weighty  reasons,  and  urged 
by  other  motives,  with  which  both  the  laws 
of  prudence  and  the  good  government  of  the 
whole  church  furnish  us,  and  which  we  keep 
.  deeply  impressed  on  our  minds,  treading  in 
the  steps  of  the  same  predecessors  of  ours, 
and  especially  of  the  before-mentioned  Gre- 
gory X,  in  the  General  Council  of  Lyons; 
and  as  the  society  in  question,  both  by  the 
nature  of  its  institute  and  privileges,  is  an- 
numerated  to  the  Mendicant  Orders ;  after 
mature  deliberation,  out  of  our  certain 


Clement  XIV.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 383 

omnia,  et  singula  ejus  officia,  rainisteria,  et  knowledge  and  plenitude  of  power,  we 

adniinistrationes,  domus,  scholas,  collegia,  no  ExriNGUtsir  and  suppress  the  often- 

hospiiia,  Grancias,  et  loca  quaecunque  qua-  mentioned    socikty  :    we   lake   away  anJ 

vis  in  provinciii,  regno  et  ditione  exislentia,  abrogate  all  and  singular  its  ofiices,  minis- 

et  modo  quolibet  ad  earn   pertinentia ;  ejus  tries   and   administrations,   houses,  schools, 

statuta,  mores,  consuetudines,  decreta,  con-  colleges,    hospitals,    lands,    and    wliatever 

siitutiones,  etiani  juramento,  confirmatione  places,  in  whatever  province,  kingdom,  or 

apostolicu  aut  alias  roboratas ;  omnia  item  territories  they  be,  and  in  whatever  manner 

et  singula  privilegia,  et  indulta  generalia  vel  they  belong  to  it;  its  statutes,  rules,  customs, 

specialia,  quorum  tenores  pra;sentibus,  ac  si  decrees,constitutions,  even  though  confirmed 

de  verbo  ad  verbum  essent  insena,  ac  etiamsi  by  oath,  or  by  the  apostolic  see,  or  any  other 

quibusvis  formulis,  ciausulis  irritanlibus,  el  way  ;  as  also  all  and  singular  its  privileges 

quibuscunque  vinculis,  et  decretis  sint  con-  and  indults,  general  or  paiticular,  the  tenor 

cepta,  proplene,  et  sufficienter  expressis  ha-  of  which  we  will  have  taken  to  be  as  fully 

beri  volumus.     Ideoque  declaramus  cassa-  and  sufficiently  expressed  in  these  presents, 

tarn  perpetuo  raanere,  ac  penitus  extinctam  as  if  they  had  been  inserted  word  for  word, 

omnem,  et  quamcunque  auctoritatem  pra3-  in    whatever   form,  irritating   clauses,  and 

positi  generalis,  provincialium,  visitatorum,  with  whatever  sanctions,  and  decrees  they 

aliorumque  quorumlibet  dicise  societatis  su-  may  have  been  conceived.     And  we  there- 

periorum,  lam  in  spiritualibus,  quam  in  tem-  fore  declare  all  and  whatever  authority  of 

poralibus;    eandemque   jurisdictionem,    et  the  generals,  provincials,  visitors,  and  of  all 

auctoritatem  in  locprum  ordinaries  totaliter  whatever  other  Superiors  of  the  said  society, 

et  omnimodo  transferimus,  juxia  modum,  both  in  spirituals  and  temporals,  to  be  for 

casus,  et  personas;  et  iis  sub  conditionihus,  ever  annulled,  and  totally  extinguished  ;  and  . 

quas  infra  explicabimus  ;  prohibentes,  quem-  that  same  jurisdiction  and  authority  we  lo- 

admodum  per  prjEsentes  prohibemus,  ne  ul-  tally,  and  in  every  manner,  transfer  to  the 

lus   amplius  in  diclam  societatem  excipia-  respective  ordinaries,  according  to  the  form, 

tur,  et  ad  habitum  et  novitiatum  admittatur;  cases  and  persons,  and  under  those  condi- 

qui  vero  hactenus  fuerunt  excepti,  ad  pro-  lions  we  shall  explain  below:  forbidding,  as 

fessionem  votorum  simplicium,  vel  solemni-  we  by  these  present  do  forbid,  any  one  here- 

um,  sub  paenft  nuUitatis  admissionis,  et  pro-  after  being  received  into  the  said  society,  and 

fpssionis,  aliisque  arbilrio  nostro  pasnis  in-  admitted  to  the  habit  and  noviceship  ;  and 

fligendis,    nullo    modo   admitti   possint,   et  that  those  who  have  heretofore  been  received, 

valeant.      Q,uinimo  volumus,   prascipimus,  neither  may,  nor  can  be  admitted  to  the  pro- 

et  mandamus,  ut  qui  nunc  lyrocinio  aciu  fession  of  the  simple  or  solemn  vows,  under 

vacant,  statim  illico, immediate,  etcum  effec-  pain  of  nullity  of  the  admission' and  profes- 

tu  dimittantur;  ac  similiter  vetamus,  ne  qui  sion,  and  other  penalties  at  our  pleasure. — 

votorum    simplicium   professionem    emise-  We   moreover  will,  order,  and    command, 

runt,  nulloque  sacro  ordine  sunt  usque  ad-  that  those  who  are  now  actually  in  their  no- 

hunc  initiati,  possint  ad  majores  ipsos  ordines  vices.hip,  be  directly,  on  the  spot,  immediate- 

promoveri  pretextu,  auttitulo  vel  jam  emissae  ly  and  effectually  dismissed  ;  and  we  in  like 

in  societate  professionis,  vel  privilegiorum  manner  expressly  forbid  any  who  have  made 

contra  Cone.  Trid.  decreta  eidem  societati  their  simple  vows,  and  have  not  as  yet  taken 

coUatorum.  any  of  the  holy  orders,  to  be  admitted  to  the 

higher  orders  under  the  title  or  pretence  of  a 

profession  already  made-  in  the  society,  or  of 

the  privileges  granted  to  the  said  society, 

contrary  to  the  decrees  of  the  Council  of 

Trent. 

Q,uoniam  vero  e6  nostra  tendunt  studia.       And  whereas  our  aim  is,  that  while  we 

ut  quemadmodum  ecclesiae  utilitatibus,  ac  consult  the  advantage  of  the  church,  and  the 

populorum  tranquilitati  consulere  cupimus;  quiet  of  nations,  we  should  also  endeavor 

ita  singulis  ejusdem  religionis  individuis,  seu  to  afford  comfort  and  aid  to  each  individual 

sociis,  quorum  singulares  personas  paterae  or  member  of  that  said  order,  every  one  of 

in  Domino  diligimus,  solamen  aliquod,  et  whom,  in  their  individual  capacity,  we  love 

auxiliura  afferre  studeamus,  ut  ab  omnibus,  with  a  paternal  affection  in  the  Lord;  that 

quibus  hactenus  vexati  fuerunt  contentioni-  being  freed  from  all  the  contentions,  disa- 

bus,  dissidiis,  et  angoribus  liberi,  fructuosius  greements  and  afflictions,  with  which  they 

vineam  Domini  possint  excolere,  et  anima-  have  hitherto  been  troubled,  they  may,  with 

rum  saluti  uberius  prodesse;  ideo  decerni-  more  fruit,  cultivate   the   vineyard    of    the 

mus,  et  constituimus,  ut  socii  professi  voto-  Lord,  and  contribute  more  abundantly  to  the 

rum  duntaxat  simplicium,  et  sacris  ordinibus  salvation  of  souls  ;  we  therefore  decree  and 

nondum  initiati,  intra  spatium  temporis  a  ordain,  that  such  of  the  companions  who 

locorum  ordinariis  definiendum,  satis  con-  have  only  made  their  simple  vows,  and  have 

gruum,  ad  munus  aliquod,  vel  officium,  vel  not  as    yet  taken   holy  orders,  being  now 

benevolum  receptorem,  non  tamen  uno  anno  freed  from  every  bond  of  their  simple  vows, 

longius  a  dat&  prsesentium  nostrarum  littera-  do,  without  fail,  quit  the  houses  and  colle- 


384 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV". 


rum  inchoandum,  domibus,  et  coUegiis  ejus- 
dem  societatis,  omnium  votorum  simplicium 
vinculo  soluti  egredi  omnino  debeant,  earn 
Vivendi  rationem  suscepturi,  quam  singulo- 
rum  vocationi,  viribus,  et  conscientise  magis 
aptam  in  Domino  judicaverint ;  cum  et  juxta 
societatis  privilegia,  dimilti  ab  ea  ii  poterant 
non  alia  de  causa  preeter  eam,  quam  supe- 
riores  prudentias,  et  circumstantiis  magis 
conformem  putarent,  nulla  prsemissa  cita- 
tione,  nullis  confectis  actis,  nulloque  judicia- 
rio  ordine  servato. 


Omnibus  autem  sociis  ad  sacros  ordines 
promotis  veniam  facimus,  ac  potestatem, 
easdem  domos,  aut  collegia  societatis  defe- 
rendi,  vel  ut  ad  aliquem  ex  regularibus  or- 
dinibus  a  sede  apostolica  approbatis  se  con- 
serant,  ubi  probationis  tempus  a  Conc.Trid. 
praeseriptum  debebunt  explere,  si  votorum 
simplicium  professionem  in  societate  emise- 
rint;  si  vero  solemnium  etiam  votorum,  per 
sex  tantum  integros  menses  in  probatione 
stabunt,  super  quo  benigne  cum  eis  dispen- 
samus:  vel  ut  in  saculo  maneant  tanquam 
presbyteri,  et  Clerici  sasculares,  sub  omni- 
mod^,  ac  totali  obedientia,  et  subjectione 
ordinariorum,  in  quorum  dioecesi  domicilium 
figant;  decernentes  insuper,  ut  his,  qut  hac 
ratione  in  sseculo  manebunt,  congruum  ali- 
quod,  donee  provisi  aliunde  non  fuerint, 
assignetur  stipendium  ex  reditibus  domus, 
seu  collegii,  ubi  morabantur,  habito  tamen 
respectu  turn  redituum,  turn  onerum  eidem 
annexorum, 

Professi  vero  in  sacris  ordinibus  constituti, 
qui  vel  limore  ducti  non  satis  honestae  sus- 
tentationis  ex  defectu  vel  inopia  congruo?, 
vel  quia  loco  carent  ubi  domicilium  sibi 
comparent,  vel  ob  provectam  setatem,  infir- 
niam  valetudinem,  aliamque  justam,  gra- 
vemque  causam,  domus  societatis,  seu  col- 
legia derelinquere  opportunum  minima 
existimaverint,  ibidem  manere  poterunt;  ea 
tamen  lege,  ut  nullam  prsedictae  domus,  seu 
collegii  administrationem  habeant,  clerico- 
rum  ssecularium  veste  tantummodo  utantur, 
vivantque  ordinario  ejusdem  loci  plenissime 
subjecti.  Prohibemus  autem  omnino  quo- 
minus  in  eorum,  qui  deficient,  locum  alios 
sufficiant;  domum  de  novo  juxta  Cone. 
Lugdun.  decreta,  seu  aliquem  locum  acqui- 
rant;  domus  insuper,  res,  et  loca  quae  nunc 
habent,  alienare  valeant;  quin  imo  ia.  unam 
tantum  domum,  seu  plures,  habita  ratione 
sociorum,  qui  remanebunt.poterunt  congre-- 
gari,  ita,  ut  domus,  quae  vacuse  relinquentur, 
possint  in  pics  usus  converti,  juxta  id  quod 
sacris  canonibus,  voluntati  fundatorum, 
divini  cultus  incremento,  animarum  saluti, 
ac  publicoe  utilitati  videbitur  suis  loco,  et 
tempore  recte  riteque  accommodatum.  In- 
terim vero  vir  aliquis  ex  clero  seeculari  pra- 


ges  of  the  said  society,  in  order  to  embrace 
that  way  of  life,  which  each  of  them  shall 
judge  in  the  Lord  most  agreeable  to  his  call- 
ing, strength  and  conscience,  and  that  within 
a  space  of  time  to  be  prescribed  by  the  ordi- 
naries, sufficient  to  find  some  employment 
or  office,  or  some  kind  friend  to  take  him 
into  his  house,  provided  this  space  of  time 
be  not  longer  than  a  year  to  be  reckoned  from 
the  date  hereof:  since,  according  to  the  pri- 
vileges of  the  society,  these  might  formerly 
have  been  dismissed,  without  any  other 
cause  than  what  the  superiors  thought  agree- 
able to  prudence  and  circumstances,  without 
any  previous  citation,  without  any  writings 
drawn,  or  any  form  of  law  observed. 

We  allow  all  the  companions,  who  have 
been  promoted  to  holy  orders,  and  we  em- 
power them  to  quit  the  same  houses  or  col- 
leges of  the  society,  either  in  order  to  enter 
some  one  of  the  regular  orders  approved  by 
the  apostolic  see,  wherein  they  must  fulfil 
the  time  of  noviceship  prescribed  by  the 
Council  of  Trent,  if  they  have  made  only 
their  simple  vows  in  the  society,  but  if  they 
have  made  their  solemn  vows,  they  shall 
stay  only  six  complete  months  in  the  novici- 
ate, in  which  point  we  kindly  dispense  with 
them  ;  or  they  may  remain  in  the  world  like 
priests,  or  secular  clerks,  under  an  entire 
obedience,  in  every  respect,  to  the  ordinaries 
of  the  diocesses  where  they  shall  settle;  de- 
creeing, moreover,  that  some  competent 
stipend  should  be  allowed  to  those  who  thus 
stay  in  the  world  till  they  are  otherwise  pro- 
vided, from  the  revenues  of  the  house  or 
college  where  they  stayed,  regard  being  had 
both  to  the  revenues  of  the  house,  and  the 
expenses  annexed  to  the  same. 

As  to  those  of  the  professed,  now  in  holy 
orders,  who  either  through  fear  of  not  being 
able  to  subsist  decently  for  want,  or  through 
the  "shortness  of  their  allowance,  or  because 
they  have  not  a  place  to  settle  in,  or  by  reason 
of  old  age,  want  of  health,  or  any  other  just 
and  weighty  cause,  do  not  think  it  convenient 
to  quit- the  houses  or  colleges  of  the  society, 
they  may  remain  therein;  but  on 'this  con- 
dition, that  they  have  nothing  to  do  with  the 
management  of  the  aforesaid  house  or  col- 
lege, wear  no  other  dress  than  that  of  the 
secular  clergy,  and  that  they  live  entirely 
subject  to  the  ordinary  of  the  place :  but  we 
strictly  forbid  the  substituting  of  others  in 
the  place  of  those  who  die;  the  acquiring 
anew  any  house  or  place,  agreeably  to  the 
decrees  of  the  Council  of  Lyons;  the  alien- 
ating, moreover,  of  the  houses,  effects,  or 
funds,  which  they  actually  possess.  They 
may,  moreover,  be  gathered  together  in  one 
or  more  houses,  according  to  the  number  of 
the  companions  that  shall  remain,  so  that 
the  houses  that  become  vacant,  may  be  con- 
verted to  such  pious  uses  as,  according  to 
circumstances  of  time  and  pl^ce.  shall  ap- 
pear most  agreeable  to  the  sacred  canons, 
the  will  of  the  founders,  the  promotion  of 


Clement  XIV.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


385 


dentia,  probisque  moribus  prirditus  desiijna- 
bilLir.qiii  liie-tariinnlomorumproEsit  regimini, 
deleto  penitus,  el  suppresso  nomine  sucieta- 
lis. 


Declaramus,  individuos  etiam  prajdictae 
societatis  ex  omnibus  provinciis,  a  quibus 
jam  reperiuntur  expulsi,  comprehensos  esse 
in  liAc  c^enerali  societatis  suppressione ;  eti- 
amsi  ad  majores  ordines  sint,  et  existant 
promoti ;  ac  proinde  volumus  quod  supra 
dicti  expulsi,  nisi  ad  alium  regularem  ordi- 
nem  transierint,  ad  statum  ciericorum,  et 
presbyteroriim  sa?cularium  ipso  facto  redi- 
gantur,  et  locorum  ordinariis  totaliter  subji- 
ciantur. 

Locorum  ordinarii,  si  earn  qu;1  opus  est, 
deprehenderint  virlutem,  doctrinam,  morura- 
que  integritatem  in  iis,  qui  e  regularis  socie- 
tatis instituto  ad  pfesbyterorum  sajcularium 
statum  in  vim  prajsentium  nostrarum  littera- 
rum  transierint,  poteruni  eis,  pro  suo  arbitrio, 
faculiatem  largiri,  aut  denegare,  excipicndi 
sacraraentales  confessiones  Christi  fidelium, 
aut  publicas  ad  populum  habendi  sacras 
conciones,  sine  qua  licenciri  in  scriptis  nemo 
illorum  iis  fungi  muneribus  audebit.  Hanc 
tamen  facultatem  iidem  episcopi,  vel  locorum 
ordinarii  nunquam  quoad  extraneos  iis  con- 
cedent,  qui  in  collegiis,  aut  domibus  antea 
ad  societatem  pertinentibus  vitam  ducent, 
quibus  perinde  perpetuo  interdicimus  sacra- 
mentum  paenilentiae  extraneis  administrare, 
vel  pra?dicare,  quemadmodum  ipse  etiam 
Greg.  X,  priedecessor  in  citato  generali  con- 
cilio  simili.modo  prohibuit.  Q,u^  de  re  ip- 
sorum  episcoporum  oneramus  conscientiani, 
quos  memores  cupimus  severissimne  illius 
rationis,  quam  de  ovibus  eorum  cura;  com- 
.  missis  Deo  sunt  reddituri,  et  durissimi  etiam 
illius  judicii,  quod  iis,  qui  praesunt,  supre- 
mus  vivorum  et  raoriuorum  judex  minatur. 


Volumus  praeterea,  quod  si  quis  eorum, 
qui  societatis  institutum  profitebantur,  mu- 
nusexerceaterudiendi  in  litteris  juventutem, 
aut  magistrum  agat  in  aliquo  coUcgio  aut 
schola  (remotis  penitus  omnibus  a  regimine, 
administratione,  et  gubernio)  iis  tantum  in 
docendi  munere  locus  fiat  perseverandi,  et 
potestas,  qui  ad  bene  de  suis  iaboribus  spe- 
randum  signum  aliquod  prae  se  ferant,  et 
dummodo  ab  illis  alienos  se  praebeant  dispu- 
taiionibus,  et  doctrinae  capitibus,  quae  sufi 
vel  laxitate,  vel  inanitate  gravissimas  con- 
tentiones,  et  incomraoda  parere  solent,  et 
procreare;  nee  ullo  unquam  tempore  ad 
hujusmodi  docendi  munus  ii  admitlantur, 
vel  in  eo,  si  nunc  actu  versantur,  suam  si- 
nantur  praestare  operam,qui  scholarum  qui- 
etem,  ac  publicam  tranquillitatem  non  sunt 
pro  viribus  conservaturi. 

Vol.  III.— 49 


tlie  divine  worship,  the  salvation  of  souls, 
and  the  public  good.  In  the  mean  time  a 
person  of  the  secular  clergy,  a  man  of  pru- 
dence and  a  good  life,  shall  preside  over  the 
government  of  the  said  houses,  the  very- 
name  of  the  society  being  entirely  abolished 
and  suppressed. 

We  declare,  moreover,  the  individuals  of 
the  aforesaid  society,  in  all  those  provinces 
whence  they  are  found  to  bealready  expelled, 
included  in  this  general  suppression  of  the 
Society  ;  and,  therefore,  our  will  is,  that  the 
aforesaid  expelled  members,  although  they 
are  and  be  promoted  to  the  higher  orders, 
unless  they  enter  some  other.religious  order, 
be  ipso  facto,  reduced  to  the  state  of  secular 
priests  and  clerks,  under  a  total  sui)jection 
to  their  respective  ordinaries. 

If  the  ordinaries  shall  find  tiie  necessary 
virtue,  learning  and  purity  of  morals,  in 
those  that  shall,  by  virtue  of  these  our  pre- 
sent letters,  pass  over  from  the  regular  in- 
stitute of  the  Society  of  Jesus  to  the  state  of 
secular  priests,  they  may  either  grant  or  re- ' 
fuse  them,  according  to  their  own  judgment, 
faculty  to  hear  the  confessions  of  the  faith- 
ful in  the  sacrament  of  penance,  or  preach 
in  public  to  the  people,  without  which  leave, 
in  Avriling,  none  of  them  shall  presume  to 
perform  the  said  functions.  But  the  bishops 
or  ordinaries  shall  at  no  time  grant  this 
faculty,  with  regard  to  externs,  to  those  who 
shall  live  in  the  colleges  and  houses  formerly 
belonging  to  the  society,  whom  we  therefore 
lay  under  a  perpetual  interdict-of  adminis- 
tering the  sacrament  of  penance,  or  preach- 
ing to  externs,  as  our  predecessor,  Gregory 
X,  also  forbad  it  in  like  manner  in  the  fore- 
cited  Council  of  Lyons.  And  with  regard 
to  this  point,  we  charge  the  consciences  of 
the  bishops  themselves,  whom  we  desire  to 
remember  the  exact  account  which  they 
are  to  give  to  God  of  the  sheep  committed 
to  their  care;  and  that  most  tremendous 
judgment  with  which  the  supreme  judge 
of  the  living  and  the  dead  threatens  those  in 
authority. 

Our  will  is,  moreover,  that  if  any  of  those 
who  heretofore  professed  the  institute  of  the 
society,  should  follow  the  employment  of 
teaching  youth,  or  be  a  master  in  any  college 
or  school,  all  of  them  being  excluded  from 
any  share  in' the  direction,  administration, 
or  government  thereof,  those  only  be  allowed 
and  permitted  to  continue  in  the  employment 
of  teaching,  who  show  some  signs  of  good 
to  be  hoped  from  their  labors,  and  provided 
they  manifest  an  aversion  to  those  disputes 
and  points  of  doctrine,  which  are  apt  to 
breed  and  cause  very  great  disturbances  and 
inconveniences,  either  on  account  of  their 
looseness  in  morals,  or  their  being  frivolous 
and  to  no  purpose.  Nor  shall  any,  at  any 
time,  be  admitted  to  the  employment  of 
teaching,  or  permitted  to  continue  their  la- 
bor therein,  if  they  be  actually  engaged  in 
it,  who  shall  not  use  all  their  endeavors  to 
2H 


386 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV. 


preserve  the  peace  of  the  schools,  and  the 

public  tranquillity. 
Q,uod  vero  ad  sacras  attinet  missiones,  As  to  what  regards  the  sacred  missions, 
quarum  etiam  ratione  intelligenda  volumus  with  respect  to  which  our  will  is,  thatwhat- 
qufficunque  de  societatis  suppressione  dis-  ever  we  have  ordered  concerning  the  sup- 
posuimus,  nobis  reservamus  ea  media  con-  pression  of  the  society,  should  be  understood 
stituere,  quibus  et  infidelium  conversio,  et  also  of  them,  we  reserve  to  ourselves  the 
dissidiorum  sedatio  facilius,  et  firmius  obti-   appointing  such  means,  as  ipay,  with  more 


nen  possit,  et  coraparari.  ease  and  strength,  advance  and  procure  the 

conversion  of  infidels,  and  the  allaying  of 

dissensions. 

Cassatis  autem,  et  penitus  abrogatis,  ut  All  privileges  whatever,  and  statutes  of 

supra,  privilegiis  quibuscunque,  et  statutis  the  often-mentioned  society,  being  now  an- 

soepe  dicta3  societatis,  declaramus  ejus  socios,  nulled  and  totally  abolished,  as  above,  we 

ubi  e  domibus,  et  collegiis  societatis  egressi,  declare  the  members  thereof,  as  soon  as  they 

et  ad  statum  clericorum  sagcularium  redacti  shall  have  left  the  houses  and  colleges  of  the 

fuerint,  habiles  esse,  et  idoneos  ad  obtinenda,  society,  and  shall  be  reduced  to  the  state  of 

juxta  SS.  canonum,  et  constitutionum  apos-  secular  clerks,  to  be  capable  and  qualified 

tolicarum  decreta,  beneficia  quascunque,  tarn  for  obtaining,  according  to  the  decrees  of  the 

sine  cur&,  quam  cum  cura  officia,  dignitates,  sacred  canons,  and  apostolic  constitutions, 

personatus,  et  id  genus  alia,  ad  quae  omnis  any  benefices  whatever,  whether  sinecures 

eis   in   socieiate   manentibus   adiius   fuerat  or  cures,  offices,  dignities,  parsonages,  and 

penitus  interclusus  a  fel.  Record.  Gregorio  the  like,  from  all  which  they  were  absolutely 

Papa  XIII,  per  suas  in  siraili  form^  brevis  excluded,  while  they  remained  in  the  society, 

die  10  Sept.  1584  expeditas  litteras,  quarum  by  Pope  Gregory  XIII,  of  happy  memory, 

initium  est:    Satis  superque.     Item  iisdem  in  his  letters  in  the  like  form  of  a  brief  of  the 

permittimus,  quod  pariter  vetitum  eis  erat,  10th  of  September,  1584,  which  begin  with 

ut  eleemosynam  pro  raissse  celebratione  va-  these  words  :  Satis  superque.     We  likewise 

leant  percipere;  possintque  iis  omnibus  frui  allow  them  to  receive  aims  for  saying  mass, 

gratiis,  et  favoribus,  quibus  tanquam  clerici  which  was  also  forbidden  them  before;  and 

regularis  Societatis  Jesu  perpetuo  caruissent.  to  enjoy  all  those  graces  and  favors,  which 

Derogamus    pariter    omnibus,   et    singulis  they  never  could  have  enjoyed  as  regular 

facultatibus,  quibus   a   praposito  generali,  clerks  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.     At  the  same 

aliisque    superioribus,   vi   privilegiorum    a  time  we  derogate  from  all  and  singular  the 

summis  pontificibus  obtentorum,  donati  fue-  faculties  granted   to   them,  either  by  their 

rint,  jegendi  videlicet  hsereticorum  libros,  et  general  or  other  superiors,  in  virtue  of  the 

alios  ab  apostolica  sede  proscriptos,  et  dam-  privileges  obtained  from  the  sovereign  pon- 

natos ;   non  servandi  jejuniorum  dies,  aut  tifs,  such   as   reading    heretical    books,  or 

esurialibus  cibis  in  iis  non  utendi ;  antepo-  others  proscribed   and   condemned    by   the 

nendi,  postponendique   horarum   canonica-  apostolic   see;   or  not  observing  the  stated 

rum  recitationem,  aliisque  id  genus,  quibus  fast-days,  or  using  such  as  are  not  fasting- 

in  posterum  eos  uti  posse  severissime  pro-  day  meats  on  those  days ;  or  anticipating  or 

hibemus;  cum  mens  nobis  animusque  sit,  postponing  the  recital  of  the  canonical  hours, 

ut  iidem  tanquam  sceculares  presbiteri,  ad  and  the  like,  of  which  we  strictly  forbid  them 

juris  communis  traraites,  suam  accomrao-  ever  to  make  use  again  ;  as  our  intention 

dent  vivendi  rationem.  and  will'  is  that,  like  secular  priests,  they 

regulate  their  method  of  life  by  the  common 

law. 

Vetamus,  ne  postquam  prassentes  nostrse  After  these  our  present  letters  shall    be 

litterte  promulgalse  fuerint,  ac  notse  redditae,  promulgated  and   made  known,  we  forbid 

ullus  audeat  earum  executionem  suspendere,  any  one  presuming  to  suspend  the  execution 

etiam  colore,  titulo,  prastextu  cujusvis  peti-  thereof,  even  under  color,  title  or  pretext  of 

tionis,  appellationis,  recursus  declarationis,  any  petition,  appeal,  recourse,  declaration 

aut  consultationis  dubiorum,  quae  forte  oriri  or  consultation  of  doubts,  which,  perhaps, 

possent,  alioque  quovis  prajtextu  preeviso,  may  arise,  or  any  other  pretext  foreseen  or 

vel  non  prasviso.     Volumus  etiam  ex  nunc  unforeseen.     For  our  will  is,  that  from  now, 

et  immediate  suppressionem,  et  cassationem  and  immediately,  the  suppression  and  abo- 

universEe  prsedictae  societatis  et  omnium  ejus  lition  of  the  whole  aforesaid  society,  and  of 

officiorum  suum  effectum  sortiri,  forma,  et  all  its  offices  or  employments,  should  take 

modo  a  nobis  supra  expressis,  sub  paena  mar-  place,  under  pain  of  the  greater  excommuni- 

joris  excommunicationis  ipso  facto  incurren-  cation  incurred  ipso  facto,  reserved  to  us  and 

dae,  nobis  nostrisque  successoribus  Romanis  our  successors,  Roman  pontifs  for  the  time 

pontificibus  pro  tempore  reservatac,  adversus  being,  against   any  one  whomsoever,  who 

quemcunque,  qui  nostris  hisce  litteris  adim-  shall  presume  to  put  any  let,  hindrance  or 

plendis  impedimentum,  obicem,  aut  moram  delay  to  the  execution  of  these  our  letters. 
apponere  praesumpserit. 

Mandamus  insuper,  ac  in  virtute  sanctae  We  order,  moreover,  and  command   in 


Clement  XIV.] OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 387 

obedientiae  praecipimus  omnibus,  et  singulis  virtue  of  holy  obedience,  all  and  singular 

personis  ecclesiasiicis,  regularibus,  sajculari-  ecclesiastical  persons,  regular  or  secular,  of 

bus  cujuscunque  gradus,  dignitatis,  qualita-  whatever  degree,  dignity,  quality  or  condi- 

tis,  et  conditionis,  et  iis  signanter,  qui  usque  lion,  and  those  in  particular,  who  have  here- 

adhuc   sociotati   fuerunt   adscripti,  et   inter  tofore   belonged   to  the  society,  or  been  re- 

socios  habili,  ne  defendere  audeant,  inipug-  puted  members  thereof,  not  to  presume  to 

nare,  scribere,  vel  etiam  loqui  de  hujusmodi  dt;fend,  impugn,  write  or  even  speak  of  this 

suppressione,  deque  ejus  causis,  et  moiivis,  suppression,  its  causes  and  motives,  or  any 

quemadmodum  nee  de  societatis,  institute,  thing  concerning  the  institute,  rules,  consti- 

regulis,  constiiutionibus,   regiminis   forma,  tutions,  or  form  of  government  of  the  socie- 

aliave  de  re,  quo;  ad  hujusmodi  pertinet  ar-  ty,  or  of  any  thing  relating  to  this  subject, 

gumentum,  absque  expressa  llomani  ponti-  witiiout  the  express  leave  of  the  Roman  pon- 

ticis  licenta;  ac  simili  modo  sub  pa^na.  ex-  tif.     And  in  like  manner  we  forbid,  under 

communicationis  nobis,  ac  nostris  pro  tem-  pain  of  excommunication  reserved  to  our- 

pore   successoribus   reservata',   prohibemus  selves,  and  the  Roman  pontifsoursuccessors, 

omnibus,  et  singulis,  ne  hujus  suppressionis  for  the  time  being,  all  and  each  one,  on 

occasione  ullum  audeant,  multoque  minus  occasion  of  this  suppression    to  afTront  or 

eos,  qui  socii  fuerunt,  injuriis,  jurgiis,  con-  insult  any  person,  much   less   those  who 

tumeliis,  aliove   contempius   genere,   voce,  have  been  members  of  this  society,  by  any 

aut  scripto,  clam   aut   palam   afficere,    vel  ill  usage,  abuse,  reproaches,  or  any  other 

lacessire.      Hortamur     omnes     Christianos  kind  of  contempt,  by  word  of  mouth,  or  in 

principes,  ut  ea,  qua  pollent,  vi,  auctoritate,  writing,  in  private,  or  in  public, 
et  potentia,  quam  pro  S.  Rom.  Ecclesia;  de- 
fensione,  et  patrocinio  a  Deo  acceperunt, 
turn  etiam  eo,  quo  in  banc  apostolicam  se- 
dem  ducuntur  obsequio,  et  cultu,  suam  prffis- 
tent  operam,  ac  studia,  ut  ha;  nostras  litteraj 
suum  plenissime  consequantur  elfectum; 
quinimo  singulis  in  iisdem  litteris  contentis 
inhasrentes  similia  constituant,  et  promulgent 
decreta,  per  qua;  omnino  cavent,  ne,  duni 
base  nostra  voluntas  execulioni  tradetur,  ulla 
inter  lideles  excitentur  jurgia,  conteniioaes, 
et  dissidia. 

Hortamur  denique  Christianos  omnes,  ac       We  exhort  all  Christian  princes  to  use 

per  Domini  nostri  Jesu  Christi  viscera  obse-  their  earnest  endeavors  for  the'  full  and  ef- 

cramus,  ut   raemores    sint  omnes  eundem  fectual  execution  of  these  our  present  letters, 

habere  magistrum,  qui  in  ca;lis  est;  eundem  with  all  that  might,  power,  and  authority, 

omnes    reparatorem,   a   quo  empti   sumus  which  they  have  received  from  God  for  the 

pretio  magno;  eodem  omnes  lavacro  aquae  defence  and  protection  of  the  holy  Roman 

in  verbo  vitae  rageneratos  esse,  et  filios  Dei,  church,  and  for  the  respect  they  bear  to  the 

cohaeredes  autem  Christi  constitutos  ;  eodem  apostolic  see  ;  as  also  to  enact  and  publish, 

Catholica;  doctrinas,  verbique  divini  pabulo  in  conformity  to  whatever  is  contained  in 

nutritos ;  omnes  demura  unum  corpus  esse  these  letters,  such  decrees,  as  may  entirely 

in  Christo,  singulos  autem  alterum  alterius  prevent  any  quarrels,  contentions  and  dis- 

membra;  atque  idcirco  necesse  omnino  esse,  putes  among  the  faithful,  while  this  our  will 

ut  omnes  communi  charitatis  vinculo  simul  is  put  in  execution.     Lastly,  we  exhort  all 

colligati,  cum   omnibus    hominibus   pacem  Christians,  and  beseech  them  by  the  bowels 

habeant,  ac  nemini  debeanl  quicquam,  nisi  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  remember,  that 

ut  invicem  diligant;  nam  qui  diligit  proxi-  all  have  the  same  master,  who  is  in  heaven; 

mum,  legem  implevit;  summo  prosequentes  all  the  same  Redeemer,  who   has   paid  a 

odio  offensiones,  simultates,  jurgia,  insidias,  great  price  for  us ;  that  all  have  been  born 

aliaque  hujusmodi  ab  antiquo  humani  gene-  again  by  thelaver  of  water  in  the  word  of 
ris  hoste  excogitata,  inventa  et  excitata  ad  -life,  and  appointed  sons  of  God,  and  co-heirs 

Ecclesiam     Dei    perturbandam,   impedien-  with  Christ;  all  fed  with  the  same  food  of 

damque   aclernam   fidelium   felicitateni  sub  the  catholic  doctrine  and  the  divine  word  ; 

fallacissimo  scholarum,opinionum,  vel  etiam  lastly,  that  all  are  one  body  in  Christ,  and 

Christianas  perfectionis  lilulo,  ac  prastextu.  each    members   one  of  another;    and    that 

Omnes  tandem  toiis  viribus  contendant  ve-  hence  it  necessarily  follows,  that  all,  being 

ram,  germanamque  sibi  sapientiam  conipa-  united   by  the   common    band  of    charity, 

rare,  de  qua.  scriptum  est  per  S.  Jacobura  should  be  at  peace  with  all  men,  and  to  o\ve 

(cap.  3,  Ep.  Canon,  vers.  13.) — "  Cluis  sa-  no  one  any  thing,  but  to  love  one  another : 

piens  et  disciplinatus  inter  vos  ?     Ostendat  for  he  that  loveth  his  neighbor,  hath  fulfilled 

ex  bona  conversations  operationem  suam  in  the  law  ;  pursuing  with  the  greatest  hatred 

mansuetudine  sapientiae.      duod  si   zelum  whatever  gives  offence,  all  disagreements, 

amarum  habetis,  etcontentiones  sint  in  cordi-  quarrels,  treachery,  and  other  things  of  the 

bus  vestris,  nolite  gloriari,  et  mendaces  esse  like  nature,  contrived  and  invented  by  the 


388 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Clement  XIV". 


adversus  veritatera.  Non  estenirn  ista  sapi- 
eatia  desursuni  descendens;  sed  terrena,  ani- 
malis,  diabolica.  Ubi  enim  zelus,  et  conten- 
tio,  ibi  inconstantia,  et  omne  opus  pravum. 
Q,u3e  autem  de  sursum  est  sapientia,  primum 
quidem  pudica  est,  deinde  pacifica,  modesta, 
suadibilis,  bonis  consentiens,  plena  raiseri- 
cordia,  et  fructibus  bonis,  non  judicans^  sine 
a3mulatione.  Fructus  autem  justitise  in 
pace  seminatur  facientibus  paceni." 


Prsesentes  quoque  litteras  etiam  ex  eo  quod 
puperiores,  et  alii  religiosi  praedictse  societa- 
lis,  et  cseteri  quicunque  in  proemissis  inter- 
esse  liabentes,  seu  habere  quoniodolibet  prte- 
tendentes,  illis  non  consenserint,  nee  ad  ea 
\'ocati,  et  auditi  fuerint,  nullo  unquam  tem- 
pore de  subreptionis,  obreptionis,  nullitatis 
aut  invaliditatis  vitio,  seu  intentionis  nostrse, 
aut  alio  quovis  defectu,  etiam  quantumvis 
magno,  inexcogitalo,  et  substantiali,  sive 
etiam  ex  eo  quod  in  praemissis,  seu  eorum 
aliquo  solemnitates,  et  qusevis  alia  servanda, 
et  adimplenda  servata  non  fuerint;  aut  ex 
quocunque  alio  capite  a  jure,  vel  consuetu- 
dine  aliqua  resultante,  etiam  in  corpore  juris 
clauso,  seu  etiam  enormis,  enormissimoe,  et 
totalis  lassionis,  et  quovis  alio  pra;textu,  oc- 
casione,  vel  causa,  etiam  quamtumvis  justa 
rationabili,  et  privilegiaia,  etiam  tali,  qua  ad 
effectum  validitatis  prsemissorum  necessario 
exprimenda  foret,  notari,  impugnari,  invali- 
dari,  retractari,  in  jus,  vel  controversiam,  re- 
vocari,  aut  ad  terminos  juris  reduci,  vel  ad- 
versus illas  restitutionis  in  integrum,  aperi- 
tionis  oris,  reductionis  ad  viam,  et  terminos 
juris,  aut  aliud  quodcunque  juris,  facti, 
gratiae,  vel  justitise  remendium  impetrari, 
seu  quomodolibet  concesso,  aut  impetrato 
quempiam  uti,  seu  se  juvari  in  judicio,  vel 
extra  illud  posse;  sed  eJisdem  praesentes 
semper,  perpetuoque  validas,  firmas,  et  effi- 
caces  existere,  et  fore,  suosque  plenarios,  et 
iutegros  efTectus  sortiri,  et  obtinere,  §ic  per 
omnes,  et  singulos,  ad  quos  spectat,  et  quo- 
modolibet spectabit  in  futurum,  inviolabiliter 
observari. 

Sicque,  et  non  aliter  in  prasmissis  omnibus, 
et  singulis  per  quoscunque  judices  ordinarios, 
et  delegatos,  etiam  causarum  palatii  apostolici 
auditores,  ac  S.  R.  E.  Cardinales,  etiam  de 
latere  legates,  et  sedes  apostolicae  nuncios, 
et  alios  qu&vis  auctoritate,  et  potestate  fun- 


old  enemy  of  mankind,  and  raised  up  by  him 
to  disturb  the  catholic  church,  and  hinder 
the  eternal  salvation  of  the  faithful,  under 
that  most  fallacious  title  and  pretence  of 
schools  and  opinions,  or  even  Christian  per- 
fection. Let  all  then  strive,  with  their  whole 
might,  to  acquire  that  true  and  sincere  wis- 
dom, of  which  St.  James  writes  thus  in  his 
Canonical  Epistle,  ch.  iii,  13. — "Who  is  a 
wise  man  and  endued  with  knowledge  among 
you'?  Let  him  show  by  his  good  conversa- 
tion his  work  in  the  meekness  of  wisdom. 
But  if  you  have  bitter  zeal,  and  there  be 
contentions  in  your  hearts,  glory  not  and  be 
not  liars  against  the  truth.  For  this  is  not 
wisdom  descending  from  above  :  but  earthly, 
sensual,  devilish.  For  where  envying  and 
contention  are,  there  is  inconstancy  and  every 
evil  work.  But  the  wisdom  that  is  from 
above,  first  indeed  is  chaste,  then  peaceable, 
modest,  easy  to  be  persuaded,  consenting  to 
good,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  without 
judging,  without  envy.  And  the  fruit  of 
righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  to  them  that 
make  peace." 

We  moreover  decree,  that  these  our  pre- 
sent letters  shall  at  no  time  ever  be  found 
fault  with,  impugned,  invalidated,  examined 
over  again,  called  in  question  or  in  doubt, 
or  reduced  to  the  terms  of  law  ;  by  reason 
that  the  superiors  and  other  religious  of  the 
often-mentioned  society,  or  others  whosoever 
having,  or  pretending  to  have  any  interest 
in  the  premises,  did  not  consent  thereto, 
nor  were  called  thereunto  or  heard  ;  nor  for 
any  vice  of  subreption,  obreption,  nullity,  or 
for  defect  of  our  intention,  or  any  other  de- 
fect, however  great,  unthought  .of,  and  sub- 
stantial ;  or  because  that  in  the  premises, 
or  any  of  them,  the  solemnities  or  whatever 
other  things  to  be  observed  and  done,  were 
not  observed  ;  or  on  any  other  head  resulting 
fromilaw,or  any  custom,  although  included 
in  the  body  of  the  law,  or  even  of  enormous, 
most  enormous  or  total  lesion,  or  any  other 
pretext,  oocasion  or  cause,  however  just, 
reasonable,  and  privileged,  even  such  as 
should  be  necessarily  expressed  for  the  vali- 
dity of-  the  eflfect  of  the  premises ;  nor  shall 
ever  any  remedy  of  restitution  in  full,  open- 
ing the  mouth,  bringing  back  to  the  method 
or  terms  of  law,  or  any  other  remedy  of  right, 
fact,  grace,  or  justice  be  obtained  against 
these;  or  however  granted,  no  one  shall 
make  use  or  avail  himself  thereof  in  judg- 
ment or  out  of  judgment;  but  that  these  pre- 
sents are  and  ever  shall  be  valid,  firm  and 
effectual,  and  have  and  obtain  their  full  and 
entire  effect,  and  be  inviolably  observed  by 
all  and  each  whom  they  regard  now,  or  any 
way  shall  regard  hereafter. 

And  thus  and  not  otherwise,  in  all  and 
each  of  the  premises,  do  we  appoint  judg- 
ment and  sentence  to  be  given  by  whatever 
judges,  ordinaries  or  delegates,  even  the  au- 
ditors of  the  causes  of  the  apostolic  palace, 
and  the  cardinals  of  the  holy  Roman  church. 


Clement  XIV.]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 3g& 

gentes,  et  funcluros,  in  quavis  causa  et  in-  even  legates  k  Latere,  and  nuncios  of  the 
stanlia,  sublata  eis.et  eorum  cuilibet,  quavis  apostolic  see,  and  others  with  whatever  au- 
aliter  judicandi,  sen  interpretandi  facuhate,  thority  now  invested,  or  to  be  invested  here- 
et  aucioritate,  judicari,  ac  definiri  debere,  ac  after,  in  whatever  cause  or  instance,  taking 
irrituni,  et  inane,  si  secus  super  his  a  quo-  from  them  and  every  of  them  whatever 
quam  quavis  auctoritate,  scienter,  vel  igno-  power  and  authority  of  judging  or  interpret- 
ranier,  conligereit  atientari,  decernimus.  ing  otherwise ;  and  if  any  thing  is  otherwise 

attempted  by  any  one,  by  whatever  authori- 
ty, wittingly  or  through  ignorance,  shall  be 
null  and  void. 
Non  obstantibus  constitutionibus,  et  ordi-  And  this  notwithstanding  any  apostolical 
nationibus  apostolicis,  etiam  in  Conciliis  constitutions  and  ordinances,  published  even 
Generalibus  editis,  et  quatenus  opus  sit,  re-  in  general  councils,  and  as  far  as  need  be, 
gula  nostra  de  non  tollendo  jure  quresito,  o\ir  own  rule  dc  7ion  lolteiido  jure  qudsito ;  as 
nee  non  sa?pe  dictre  societatis,  illiusque  do-  also  the  statutes  and  customs  of  the  often- 
morura,  collegiorum  ac  ecclesiarum,  etiam  mentioned  society,  its  houses,  colleges,  and 
juramento,  conKrmatione  apostolica,  vel  churches,  even  strengthened  by  oath,  apos- 
quavis  firmitate  alia  roberatis,  statutis,  et  lolical  confirmation,  or  any  other  means  of 
consuetudinibus,  privilegiis  quoque,  induhis,  permanency,  as  also  privileges,  indults  and 
et  litteris  apostolicis  eidem  societati,  illius-  apostolic  letters,  granted,  confirmed,  and 
que  superioribus,  religiosis,  et  personis  qui-  renewed  to  the  said  society,  and  its  supe- 
buslibet,  sub  quibasvis  tenoribus,  et  formis,  riors,  religious  and  individuals,  under  what- 
ac  cum  quibusvis  etiam  derogatoriarum  de-  ever  tenor  and  form,  and  with  whatever 
rogatoriis,  aliisque  decretis,  etiam  irritanti-  derogatories  of  derogatories,  and  even  an-* 
bus,  etiam  motu  simili  etiam,  consistori-  nulling  decrees,  from  like  motive,  even  in  a 
aliter,  ac  alias  quomodolibet  concessis,  con-  consistory  or  any  other  manner.  From  all 
firmatis,  et  innovatis.  Q,uibus  omnibus,  et  and  each  of  which,  and  whatever  is  contrary 
singulis,  etiamsi  pro  illorum  suflicienti  dero-  hereto,  we  specially  and  expressly  derogate 
gatione  de  illis,  eorumque  totis  tenoribus  to  the  effect  of  these  premises,  they,  in  other 
specialis,  expressa,  et  individua,  ac  de  verbo  efiects,  being  to  remain  in  force,  although 
ad  verbum,  non  autem  per  clausulas  gene-  for  their  sufficient  derogation, special,  express 
rales  idem  importantes,  mentio,  seu  qutevis  and  particular  mention  thereof,  and  of  their 
alia  expressio  habenda,  aut  aliqua  alia  exqui-  tenor  ought  to  have  been  made  word  for 
sita  forma  ad  hoc  servanda  foret,  illorum  word,  and  not  by  general  clauses  importing 
omnium,  et  singulorum  tenores,  ac  si  de  the  same,  whatever  other  manner  of  express- 
verbo  ad  verbum,  nihil  penitus  omisso,  et  ing  them,  or  peculiar  form  ought  to  have 
forma  in  illis  tradita  observata  exprimeren-  been  observed,  looking  on  the  tenor  of  all 
tur,  et  ins.ererentur,  praesentibus  pro  plene,  and  each  thereof  as  fully  and  sufficiently 
et  sufficienter  expressis,  et  insertis  habentes,  expressed,  as  if  they  had  been  inserted 
illis  alias  in  suo  robore  permansuris,  ad  prge-  word  for  word,  without  any  omission,  or 
missorum  effectum  specialiter,  et  expresse  expressed  in  the  form  usually  observed 
derogamus,  cselerisque  contrariis  quibuscun-  therein.  Our  will  also  is,  that  the  same 
que.  Volumus  autem,  ut  prasentium  litter-  credit  in  judgment  and  out  of  judgment,  be 
arum  transumptis,  etiam  impressis,  manu  given  to  the  copies  of  these  presents,  even 
alicujus  notarii  publici  subscriptis,  et  sigillo  printed,  signed  by  any  public  notary,  and 
alicujus  persona  in  dignitate  ecclesiastica  ratified  by  the  seal  of  any  person  in  ecclesi- 
constituta?  munitis,  eadem  prorsus  fides  in  astical  dignity,  which  would  be  given  to 
judicio,  et  extra  adhibeatur,  quae  praisenti-  these  presents,  if  they  were  presented  or 
bus  ipsis  adhiberetur,  si  forent  exhibitse  vel  shown, 
ostenste. 

Datum  RomsR  apud  S.  Mariam  Majorem  Given  at  Rome,  at  S.  Mary  Major,  under 
sub  Annulo  Piscatoris  die  21  Julii  1773,  pon-  the  Fisherman's  Ring,  the  21st  day  of  July, 
titicatus  nostri  ano  quinlo.  1773,  the  fifth  year  of  our  pontificate. 

A.  Card.  Nigronus,      '  A.  Card,  Nigroni. 

Roms  MDCCLXXllI.  Rome,  1773. 

Ex  Typographia  Rev.  Camerae  Apostolicae.       From  the  printing  office  of  the  Rev.  Apos- 
tolic Chamber. 

2h2 


390 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


PIUS  VI.,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-EIGHTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

George  III,  King  of  England. — Louis  XVI,  and  the  Revolution  in  France. — Independence  and 
Nationality  of  the  United  States  of  America, — Washington,  President. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1775.]  As  soon  as  the 
funeral  obsequies  of  Ganganelli  had  termi- 
nated, the  cardinals  entered  the  conclave  to 
appoint  his  successor.  Similar  to  the  last 
two  elections,  two  great  parties  were  instant- 
ly arrayed,  that  of  the  monarchs,  and  that 
of  the  Zelanti,  or  prelates  sold  to  the  Jesuits. 
At  the  head  of  the  latter  faction  were  found 
the  Cardinals  BufTalini,  Castelli,  and  John 
Baptist  Rezzonico ;  the  other  cabal  was  di- 
rected by  the  ministers  of  the  courts  of  France 
and  Spain,  Cardinal  Bernis,  and  Morrino, 
count  of  Florida  Blanca.  The  Zelanti  pro- 
posed as  their  candidate  for  the  papacy,  the 
imperious  Mark  Antony  Colonna,  who  was 
fiercely  repelled  by  Bernis.  The  French 
embassadors  presented  Negroni,  as  belong- 
ing to  neither  faction,  and  as  one  who  had 
been  elevated  from  a  low  condition ;  and 
that  he  offered  all  the  guaranty  of  wisdom 
and  probity  which  were  desirable  in  a  pantif. 
But  ihe  Zelanti  loudly  declared  against  him : 
"  We  will  not  have  any  more  beggars" — 
they  said  to  Cardinal  Bernis — "  and  this  time 
we  know  how  to  hinder  the  election  of  a 
mendicant  friar !  "  Thus  they  designated 
by  their  outrageous  epithets,  Clement  XIV. 

The  faction  for  the  crowns  successively 
nominated  Palavicini,  who  was  repelled  for 
his  tolerance ;  and  Visconti,  who  was  rejected 
for  his  sternness.  Then  the  partisans  of  the 
Jesuits  presented  Castelli,  who  was  opposed 
on  account  of  his  profligacy;  and  Boschi, 
who  was  pronounced  too  fanatical.  The 
conclave  consumed  five  months  in  plotting 
or  baffling  the  intrigues,  which  the  various 
competitors  contrived,  to  obtain  the  tiara. — 
Sometimes  the  contending  cardinals  did  not 
restrict  themselves  to  epigrams,  reproaches, 
and  outrages  to  vanquish  their  adversaries ; 
they  also  used  brutal  force,  and  ignoble  fight- 
ing. Matters  at  last  proceeded  so  far,  that  a 
censor  composed  a  satirical  piece  entitled 
"  the  Conclave,"  in  which  the  prominent 
cardinals  were  placed  on  the  scene  in  the 
most  grotesque  and  truthful  display,  and 
with  severe  and  sensible  efiect. 

Without  doubt,  according  to  the  course  of 
those  elections,  the  vacancy  in  the  pontificate 
would  have  been  indefinitely  prolonged,  if 
Florida  Blanca,  the  minister  of  Spain,  had 
not  thought  of  gaining  to  his  party,  the  mis- 
tresses of  the  factions  opposed  to  the  mon- 
archs, and  to  make  their  idol  speak  by  the 
mouth  of  the  most  beautiful  Roman  courte- 
sans.   French  and  Spanish  gold,  therefore. 


were  lavished  on  the  queens  of  the  conclave, 
who,  in  return,  promised  by  their  secret 
wiles,  to  influence  their  lovers  in  purple  to 
support  the  cardinal  who  was  named  to 
them. 

Bernis,  who  was  instructed  in  this  exter- 
nal witchery  exercised  over  the  dissolute 
cardinals,  proposed  for  pope,  John  Angelo 
Braschi,  one  of  the  Zelanti,  who  had  become 
a  partisan  of  France.  The  other  cardinals, 
who  were  secretly  influenced  by  the  Roman 
ladies,  were  favorable  to  his  elevation,  and 
he  was  proclaimed  pope  by  the  title  of  Pius 
VI,  on  February  14,  1775. 

Cardinal  Bernis  instantly  announced  his 
promotion  to  the  French  court  by  the  follow- 
ing note — "  Braschi  is  raised  to  the  chair  of 
Peter.  It  is  believed  that  he  will  worthily 
occupy  it;  but  I  cannot  answer  for  events 
which  may  result  from  certain  circumstan- 
ces impossible  to  foresee ;  nor  for  the  varia- 
tions which  a  too  great  elevation  produces 
on  the  character,  mind,  and  habits  of  the  ma- 
jority of  men.  God  alone  knows  the  heart, 
and  we  can  judge  only  by  appearances.  The 
reign  of  the  new  pontif  would  be  known,  if, 
before  his  election,  I  had  seen  his  face  or  his 
mask." 

Nevertheless,  it  was  foreseen  what  kind 
of  a  pope  Pius  VI  would  be,  by  the  expla- 
nation that  he  gave  of  the  name  which  he 
chosfe  when  he  accepted  the  tiara.  "  Pius  V 
is  the  last  pontif  canonized  by  the  church," 
he  said  :  "  I  will  follow  his  course ! "  Alas ! 
the. execrable  Braschi  too  much  resembled 
the  sanguinary  Dominican,  who  prompted 
the  massacre  of  Bartholomew.  Lrike  him, 
insatiable  of  domination,  chilly,  cruel,  im- 
placable, arrogant,  there  only  wanted  the 
political  genius  of  the  ferocious  Pius  V  to 
complete  the  resemblance. 

During  the  course  of  his  pontifical  career, 
Braschi  was  displayed  as  both  enterprising 
and  irresolute,  ambitious  and  cowardly,  sel- 
fish and  prodigal,  suspicious  and  improvi- 
dent, false  in  heart  and  deceitful  in  mind : 
with  such  a  character,  he  became  the  sport 
of  the  courtiers  who  surrounded  him.  The 
pope  abandoned  all  the  affairs  of  government 
to  his  favorites,  and  content  to  be  enthroned 
in  the  Vatican,  to  exhibit  the  elegant  pro- 
portions of  his  imposing  stature  with  such 
dramatic  affectation,  that  strangers,  who  as- 
sisted at  the  mass-ceremonial  when  the  pope 
officiated,  asked  themselves  whether  they 
saw  a  pontif  actor,  or  an  acting  pope. 


Pius  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


391 


Pius  VI  was  nearly  fifty-eiglu  years  old 
when  he  attained  the  papal  throne  ;  and  was 
of  a  noble  but  not  opulent  family  in  the  ter- 
ritory of  Cesena,  where  he  was  born,  De- 
cember 27,  1717  :  Cardinal  Rosso,  the  lover 
of  Braschi's  mother,  had  been  his  first  pro- 
tector, and  opened  his  way  to  high  ecclesi- 
astical dignity  in  procuring  for  him  the  ap- 
pointment of  private  secretary  to  Benedict 
XIV.  Under  the  following  reign,  he  ex- 
changed that  post  for  the  office  of  auditor, 
and  next  for  treasurer  of  the  chamber,  which 
was  one  of  the  most  important  stations  in 
the  Roman  government. 

Under  Clement  XIV,  grave  accusations 
of  extortion  and  peculation  against  him  in- 
duced him  to  retire  from  that  employment ; 
but  as  Ganganelli  was  an  enemy  to  scandal, 
he  was  saved  the  shame  of  a  public  dismissal 
by  the  grant  of  a  cardinal's  hat.  Braschi 
lived  in  a  species  of  disgrace  until  the  death 
of  his  predecessor.,  making  common  cause 
with  the  Jesuits,  concealing  them  in  his 
palace,  and  even  conspiring  with  them  ;  so 
that  it  is  believed  he  was  not  a  stranger  to 
the  crime  which  terminated  the  lil'e  of  Cle- 
ment XIV. 

His  manners  were  not  more  irreproach- 
able than  his  administration.  Gorani,  author 
of  the  Secret  Memoirs  of  Italy,  a  very  curious 
and  most  important  historical  work,  formally 
accuses  him  of  adultery,  sodomy,  and  incest; 
and  all  contemporary  writers  agree  with  him, 
except  the  stipendiary  writers  of  the  Jesuit 
party,  that  the  pope  lived  as  a  Sybarite,  ful- 
filling none  of  the  pontifical  functions,  re- 
stricting himself  to  the  celebration  of  mass 
in  his  oratory,  or  to  the  hourly  enthronement 
of  the  solemn  public  audience,  and  passing 
the  rest  of  his  time  in  inebriety  with  the  mis- 
tresses and  minions  of  his  own  household  ! 

On  his  advancement  to  the  papal  chair, 
the  new  pope  endeavored  to  obliterate  the 
remembrance  of  his  prior  extortions  ;  and  he 
used  all  practicable  means  to  captivate  the 
affection  of  the  Romans.  He  distributed 
money  to  the  poor,  promised  to  diminish  the 
taxes,  and  announced  that  he  would  effect 
great  reforms  in  the  priesthood.  In  truth, 
he  deprived  a  large  number  of  prelates  and 
ecclesiastics,  convicted  of  misdemeanors  and 
peculation  in  their  offices  ;  but  that  was  done 
to  give  their  places  to  his  relatives  and  crea- 
tures. He  diminished  the  salaries  of  the* 
great  dignitaries  of  the  hierarchy,  only  to 
augment  his  own  peculiar  treasures. 

The  people  of  Rome,  ordinarily  so  easy 
to  deceive,  were  not,  however,  the  dupes 
of  his  pontifical  juggling,  and  retained  the 
same  hatred  for  Pius  VI,  as  for  Cardinal 
Braschi.  The  pope,  for  want  of  the  popular 
support,  wished  to  derive  aid  from  the  car- 
dinals, by  flattering  both  the  monarchical 
party  and  the  Zelanti;  which  rendered  his 
position  extremely  difficult  throughout  his 
whole  pontificate,  and  often  forced  hira  to 
adopt  contradictory  raeasureSj  either  at  the 


instigation  of  the  courts  of  France  and  Spain, 
or  when  he  was  threatened  with  death  by 
the  Jesuits. 

At  one  period  the  pope  appeared  to  unite 
with  the  Zelanti,  and  seemed  disposed  to 
repair  the  disasters  of  the  company  of  Igna- 
tius ;  at  another  ho  was  changed,  and  de- 
clared that  he  would  maintain  the  determi- 
nations respecting  them  by  Clement  XIV, 
until  the  conclusion  of  the  process  which 
was  instituted  against  them.  The  pretext 
of  the  change  was  the  fear  of  drawing  upon 
Rome  the  wrath  of  the  French  and  Spanisii 
monarchs  ;  but  his  real  motive  was  the  de- 
sire to  preserve  the  wealth  which  had  been 
confiscated  for  the  advantage  of  the  court  of 
Rome. 

For  reparation,  he  permitted  the  Jesuits  to 
publish  pamphlets  reviling  Clement  XIV,  and 
placed  himself  in  opposition  to  the  king  of 
Spain  on  the  subject  of  the  canonization  of 
John  Palafox,  a  Mexican  prelate,  and  a  most 
decided  enemy  of  the  Jesuits.  The  more 
Florida  Blanca  urged  the  court  of  Rome  ta 
place  Palafox  among  the  idolized  saints,  the 
thore  the  pope  appeared  hostile  to  that  pro- 
motion, and  sought  to  reduce  the  merits  of 
the  Spanish  prelate.  Thence  resulted  a 
strife  from  self-love,  and  the  quarrel  at  last 
became  so  hot  with  rage,  that  Charles  III 
menaced  Pius  VI  with  his  vengeance,  before 
he  could  obtain  admission  into  heaven  for 
his  prelate  Saint  Palafox. 

That  little  satisfaction  to  the  Jesuits  gave 
them  patience,  and  engaged  them  to  main- 
tain the  cause  of  the  pope,  arid  to  aid  him 
in  combating  the  ideas  of  the  reformers  who 
a'ttacked  all  governments,  and  particularly 
in  Germany,  where  Joseph  IT  reigned,  one 
of  the  most  terrific  adversaries  of  the  supre- 
macy of  the  pope. 

By  the  reciprocity  of  good  proceedings, 
Pius  VI  highly  honored  Lorenzo  Ricci,  ge- 
neral of  the  Jesuits,  who  had  died  in  the 
dungeon  of  the  castle  of  Angelo ;  and  by  a 
novel  contradiction,  while  sustaining  the 
abrogation  of  that  order,  he  authorized  ihe 
Jesuits  to  extend  themselves  in  Prussia,  and 
in  Russia;  form  schools,  colleges,  and  mon- 
asteries ;  and  he  also  named  for  the  collegial 
canonicate  at  Liege,  a  member  of  the  society 
named  Aphton,  who  had  the  direction  of  the 
famous  college  in  that  city.  Only  not  to 
expose  his  contempt  for  the  representations 
of  the  kings  of  France  and  Spain  too  openly, 
he  forbad  the  disciples  of  Ignatius  Loyola 
from  wearing  the  habit  of  their  order,  which 
often  operated  as  a  convenient  disguise. 

That  virtual  concealed  restoration  of  the 
order  excited  the  discontent  of  the  Bourbon 
princes,  and  became  the  subject  of  their 
complaints,  which  were  addressed  to  the 
pontif  by  Cardinal  Bernis  and  Florida  Blan- 
ca, in  the  name  of  Louis  XVI,  the  new 
king  of  France,  and  of  Charles  III.  The 
pope  denied  all  participation  in  what  had 
been  done,  and  sent  to  the  two  sovereigns. 


392 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


as  a  proof  of  his  sincerity,  a  brief  in  which 
he  declared  null,  improper,  and  unlawful, 
all  the  encroachments  of  the  society  in  Prus- 
sia and  Russia.  The  two  monarchs,  occu- 
pied with  weightier  affairs,  were  contented 
with  that  protestation,  and  left  the  Jesuits  to 
proclaim  their  approaching  reestablishment, 
who  deemed  as  trophies,  the  rescripts  which 
the  pope  had  granted  them,  and  the  autho- 
rity which  he  had  given,  that  all  things  in 
respect  to  the  Jesuits  should  remain  as  they 
were,  in  those  places  where  the  bull  of  Cle- 
ment XIV  had  not  heen  published. 

The  disciples  of  Ignatius  Loyola  profited 
by  that  species  of  tolerance  to  seek  another 
settlement  in  France.  They  rallied  the 
priests  of  their  party,  and  excited  new  per- 
secutions against  the  philosophers.  They 
contrived  to  secure,  by  an  ecclesiastical  as- 
sembly under  their  power,  the  condemnation 
of  a  remarkable  series  of  books  against  fana- 
ticism ;  among  others,  Antiquity  Unveiled 
by  its  Usages ;  the  Sermon  of  the  Fifty  ;  Cri- 
tical Examination  of  the  Ancient  and  Mo- 
dern Apologists  for  Religion ;  Letter  of 
Thrasybulus  to  Leucippus ;  the  Social  Sys- 
tem ;  Questions  on  the  Encyclopedia ;  Man  ; 
Critical  History  of  the  Life  of  Jesus  Christ; 
Good  Sense;  Philosophical  and  Political 
History  of  the  establishments  of  the  Euro- 
peans in  the  Two  Indies ;  Profession  of  Faith 
by  the  Theists  ;  Dialogue  of  Eohemere ;  Ca- 
nonization of  Saint  Cucufin  ;  Instructions  to 
Brother  Pediculoso;  Questions  of  Zapata; 
Cry  of  Nations  ;  and  many  other  similar  pro- 
ductions. 

The  nobility,  who  were  equally  satirized 
with  the  Roman  priesthood  in  the  works  of 
the  philosophers,  joined  the  priests  and  put 
in  motion  all  the  resources  of  Machiavelian- 
ism  and  of  corruption,  to  sustain  the  con- 
demnation of  those  works  by  the  new  par- 
liaments, whom  Louis  XVI  had  recalled 
from  exile. 

The  conflict  became  more  animated  and 
violent  than  before,  between  the  philosophers 
on  the  one  part,  and  the  black  gowns,  se- 
conded by  the  court  liveries  on  the  other 
side.  All  means  were  judged  good,  by  the 
brazen  faced  aristocrats  and  by  their  associa- 
ted ecclesiastics,  to  secure  their  triumph 
over  the  defenders  of  the  rights  of  man.  A 
natural  and  an  admonitory  alliance!  They 
also  sought  to  excite  troubles  in  the  king- 
dom, by  monopolizing  the  grain  and  famish- 
ing the  people.  In  fine,  they  endeavored  to 
pervert  the  heart  of  the  young  queen,  encir- 
cled her  with  every  species  of  fascination, 
debased  her  into  the  pit  of  corruption,  and 
made  her  the  instrument  of  their  hatred. — 
The  weak  Louis  XVI,  ruled  by  Marie  An- 
toinette, obeyed  the  impulses  of  the  priest- 
hood and  the  nobility,  and  hoped  to  arrest 
the  progress  of  civilization.  For  a  short 
period  it  might  have  been  supposed  that 
their  sacrilegious  wishes  would  be  realized. 
Two   honest   ministers,   Malesherbes    and 


Turgot,  were  forced  to  withdraw  from  the 
government.  Lettres  de  Cachet  were  issued 
against  many  literary  characters.  All  pre- 
saged a  religious  reaction.  The  papal  nun- 
cio was  so  sure  of  the  triumph  of  the  eccle- 
siastics, and  of  the  return  to  the  traditions 
of  Italian  ultramontanism,  that  he  wrote  to 
the  pope  that  France  was  still  worthy  of  the 
name  of  eldest  son  of  the  church,  which  the 
popes  had  given  it,  and  that  speedily  all  the 
philosophers  would  be  crushed,  burned,  or  in 
the  Bastile. 

That  intelligence  naturally  was  received 
at  Rome  with  transports  of  joy.  The  pontif 
was  the  more  rejoiced,  because  that  mode  of 
conversion  exactly  suited  his  views,  and  he 
wished  to  put  vigorously  into  operation,  as 
the  police  of  his  states,  the  ancient  decrees 
of  his  predecessors  against  all  heretics,  par- 
ticularly against  the  Jews;  which  code  had 
fallen  into  disuse,  on  account  of  the  absurdi- 
ty and  cruelty  of  its  enactments.  Pius  VI, 
instead  of  softening,  made  them  more  rigor- 
ous. He  assigned  to  the  poor  Israelites  an 
infected  quarter  of  Rome,  called  Ghetto ; 
prohibited  them,  under  penalty  of  death,  from 
passing  a  night  out  of  their  prison  ;  enjoined 
upon  them,  under  pain  of  the  galleys,  not  to 
approach  the  nunnery  of  Annunciada,  and 
not  to  appear  near  the  mass-houses,  the 
monasteries,  or  the  hospitals  of  Rome.  He 
interdicted  them  from  all  trade  with  Chris- 
tians, and  even  to  have  in  their  families 
Romanist  servants,  unless  they  wished  to 
incur  the  severest  corporal  punishments. — 
The  greater  part  of  those  measures  now  are 
in  full  and  vigorous  sway  at  Rome,  Naples, 
Turin,  Milan,  Modena,  and  in  all  the  Italian 
cities,  which  are-subject  to  the  reigning  des- 
pots,! Every  city  has  its  Ghetto.  A  Jew 
cannot  occupy  without  its  precincts  one  foot 
of  land.  Only  this  amendment  exists,  they 
who^strive  to  quit  the  Ghetto,  instead  of 
death,  are  punished  by  the  galleys,  a  fine,  or 
imprisonment! 

Pius  Vl'also  enjoined  that  the  Jews  should 
wear  only  yellow  garments,  and  must  not 
celebrate  any  ceremony  except  thSl  of  the 
interment  of  their  fellow  Israelites. 

Those  rigors  constrained  a  multitude  of 
these  unfortunate  persons  to  fly  from  the 
papal  dominions — which  the  pope  desired, 
as  long  as  the  property  of  the  emigrants  ap- 
pertained by  right  to  the  pope.  As  to  those 
who  continued  to  dwell  at  Rome,  Pius  ad- 
ded enormous  taxes,  independently  of  the 
wretched  treatment  which  he  heaped  upon 
them. 

All  the  Avealth  which  the  pontif  drew  from 
•  the  Jews,  was  swallowed  up  with  that  of 
the  Romanists,  in  the  extravagant  folly 
which  he  supposed  would  but  illustrate  his 
reign.  Among  other  profusion,  he  unrea- 
sonably augmented  the  museum  of  antiques 
begun  by  his  predecessor.  He  undertook 
extensive  excavations  in  the  environs  of 
Otricolo,  which  produced  no  other  discovery 


Pits  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


than  shafls  of  columns,  tripods,  and  some 
Mosaic  pieces.  He  added  to  the  cathedral 
a  sacristy,  where  he  heaped  up  without 
either  order  or  taste,  a  mass  of  sculpture 
and  painting:,  which  cost  enormous  sums. 
He  demolished  and  rebuilt  in  gigantic  pro- 
portions the  miserable  abbey  of  Subiaco,  of 
which  he  had  been  the  superior,  while  he 
filled  the  office  of  treasurer  to  the  papal 
chamber.  The  only  works  which  he  caused 
to  be  e.xecuted  for  real  utility  were  the  sepa- 
rations of  the  roads  which  conducted  to 
Rome.  Yet  he  executed  that  design  by  vex- 
atious means,  which  increased  the  public 
misery.  He  was  so  base,  after  having  co- 
erced the  people  to  contribute  the  expenses 
by  extraordinary  taxations,  that  he  made  them 
execute  the  work  as  statute  labor. 

In  requital,  the  pope  squandered  millions 
of  dollars  for  the  reembellishment  of  the 
Q,uirinal  palace,  and  for  the  draining  of  the 
Pontine  marshes;  doubtless  a  glorious  un- 
dertaking, if  it  had  not  been  done  from  cu- 
pidity, to  augment  the  wealth  of  his  bastard. 
Those  Pontine  marshes  for  many  centuries 
had  submerged  a  Avide  extent  of  land,  and 
scattered  around  pestilential  exhalations, 
which,  happily  for  the  inhabitants  of  Rome, 
were  stopped  by  the  forests  of  Cisterna  and 
Sermonetta. 

The  Pontine  marshes  began  at  the  bridge 
of  Astura,  where  Cicero  had  been  decapita- 
ted, and  where  the  unfortunate  Conradin, 
thirteen  centuries  after,  fell  into  the  hands 
of  his  cruel  conqueror,  the  duke  of  Anjou, 
brother  of  Louis  IX  of  France.  They  ex- 
tended along  the  coast  to  Terracino,  on  the 
confines  of  the  Neapolitan  kingdom,  and  in 
some  districts  stretched  to  a  distance  into  the 
land.  Historical  traditions  represent  that 
plain  as  the  most  fertile  in  Italy.  Ancient 
authors  enumerated  twenty-three  cities  or 
towns  of  the  warlike  Volsci,  who  inhabited 
the  district  subsequently  overflown  by  the 
water. 

Three  hundred  years  before  the  common 
era,  through  the  ravages  of  war,  the  Volscian 
cities  had  entirely  disappeared ;  and  their 
country  was  transformed  into  marshes,  when 
the  censor,  Appius  Claudius,  called  the  Blind, 
endeavored  to  restore  that  district,  and  made 
the  "way"  which  has  immortalized  his 
name.  A  century  and  a  half  afterw^ards, 
the  consul,  Cornelius  Cithegus,  resumed  the 
labors  Avhich  had  been  interrupted  ;  but  was 
obliged  to  suspend  the  draining.  Julius 
Cesar  found  the  country  abandoned  to  new 
devastations,  and  designed  to  undertake  the 
arduous  work  of  restoring  its  ancient  fertility. 
Augustus,  the  heir  of  his  projects,  dug  out 
an  immense  channel  destined  to  receive  the 
siairnant  waters  and  to  open  a  course  for 
their  outlet.  Trajan  equally  was  engaged 
with  the  Pontine  marshes  ;  but  their  succes- 
sors lost  sightof  that  great  object.  Afterwards, 
Avhen  emperors  disappeared  to  give  place  to 
popes,  the  draining  was  totally  abandoned  ; 
Vol.  III.— 50 


and  that  country,  once  so  flourishing,  was 
altogethersubinerged  in  water  and  desolation. 

Some  pontifs,  less  indolent  than  the  ma- 
jority, Boniface  III,  Martin  V,  Leo  X,  and 
Sixtus  V,  attempted  some  repairs,  but  they 
were  abandoned,  almost  as  soon  as  they  were 
commenced.  At  length,  Pius  VI,  on  his 
elevation  to  the  papal  throne,  cast  his  eyes 
upon  the  Pontine  marshes,  and  resolutely 
set  to  work  to  reconquer  under  the  water,  the 
ancient  country  of  the  Volsci,  thereby  to 
form  an  estate  for  his  bastard.  He  estab- 
lished a  bank  called  the  "  J\Ioiit  dcsJMarais,'" 
to  receive  the  funds  devoted  to  that  under- 
taking; which  in  a  few  months,  by  volunta- 
ry subscriptions,  amounted  .to  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  Roman  crowns.  Then  he 
had  the  plans  of  Bologuini,  and  the  engineer 
Sani,  drawn  up,  to  sound  the  places  which 
oflTered  the  principal  facilities  for  the  work. 
They  began  by  repairing  an  ancient  aque- 
ducfwhich  furnished  water  for  the  city  of 
Terracino ;  then  they  cleared  the  famous 
Appian  AVay,  hidden  under  layers  of  muil 
for  so  many  centuries,  all  constructed  with 
stones  of  lava,  and  furrowed  with  deep  paths 
which  the  Roman  vehicles  had  dug  out,  and 
perhaps  the  triumphal  cars  of  the  ancient 
consuls  of  the  republic.  Thousands  of  hands 
were  employed  to  dig  a  large  canal  which 
should  etiipty  into  the  lake  Foyliano,  and 
thus  dried  up  many  leagues  of  land  Avhich 
were  immediately  rendered  fit  for  culture. 

That  first  success  encouraged  the  pope  to 
persevere  in  his  undertaking,  and  -even  de- 
cided him  to  erect  a  city  in  the  midst  of  the 
marshes,  which  a  large  canal  might  traverse 
ia  its  lowest  part  leading  to  the  sea.  The 
work  was  already  commenced  and  enormous 
sums  expended,  when  an  engineer  measured 
the  levels,  and  discovered  that  the  soil  was 
lower  than  the  sea.  Consequently  Pius  was 
obliged  to  renounce  his  scheme.  He  then 
cut  away  the  declivity  of  hills,  and  squan- 
dered in  new  projects  all  the  money  in  the 
papal  treasury,  which  had  been  obtained  by 
voluntary  taxation,  forced  imposts,  and  even 
the  treasures  of  Lor«tto.  That,  however, 
which  was  the  most  odious  part  of  this  ope- 
ration is,  that  the  pope,  to  replace  the  void 
which  the  mortality  of  his  workmen  had 
made,  took  away  by  force,  workmen  from 
the  neighboring  country,  and  decimated  the 
.population.  At  last,  he  became  so  disliked, 
that  the  Romans  designated  him  only  by  the 
name  of"  Secatore,'^  alluding  to  his  passion 
for  drying  up  the  marshes,  and  to  his  inge- 
nious tricks  to  drain  the  purses  of  the  people. 

All  persons  inquired,  what  great  interest 
is  it  that  engages  the  pope  to  pursue  his  stu- 
pid war  against  nature,  when  at  one  fourth 
of  the  expense  and  without  endangering  the 
lives  of  the  workmen,  he  could  clear  the  un- 
cultivated lands  of  the  papal  domain,  which 
were  five  times  more  precious.  The  cause 
of  that  preference  was  very  simple;  the  un- 
cleared lands  belonged  to  cities  or  individuals. 


394 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


and  the  pope  could  not  dispose  of  them  at 
his  will.  On  the  contrary,  the  Pontine 
marshes,  having  not  any  owners,  the  pope 
would  have  the  disposal  of  them,  and  might 
give  them  to  his  relatives  or  children ! 

In  the  delightful  ages  of  nepotism,  the 
popes  enriched  their  relatives  with  the  tri- 
bute which  from  all  parts  of  Europe  flowed 
into  the  Roman  exchequer;  but  after  super- 
stition among  the  nations  decreased,  they 
were  obliged  to  plunder  the  Roman  people, 
and  to  augment  the  imposts  to  satisfy  the 
greediness  of  their  family  connections. 

Pius  naturally  followed  that  way  on  be- 
half of  the  two  bastards  whom  his  sister 
had  given  him.  For  the  youngest,  named 
Romuald,  he  purchased  the  estate  of  the 
duke  of  Lautz,  conferred  upon  him  the  title 
of  count,  gave  him  a  magnificent  equipage, 
and  apartments  in  the  interior  of  the  palace. 
Then  to  remove  every  pretext  for  public  ma- 
lignity, which  gave  to  the  handsome  nephew 
the  names  of  "Ganymede"  and  "Darling," 
the  pope  sent  him  to  France,  as  nuncio  from 
the  pope. 

During  the  absence  of  the  young  Romu- 
ald, the  pope  acted  as  if  he  had  been  a  most 
cherished  mistress.  He  employed  himself 
in  decorating,  for  his  son,  a  magnificent  pa- 
lace by  the  first  artists,  painters  and  sculp- 
tors. With  splendid  furniture,  he  adorned 
it,  and  with  rich  hangings,  and  most  pre- 
cious objects  of  antiquity  and  works  of  art. 
He  devoted  so  much  attention  to  render  that 
palace  worthy  of  the  object  of  his  scandal- 
ous amour,  that  he  became  seriously  sick, 
and  risked  his  life. 

The  nuncio,  informed  of  the  dangerous 
state  in  which  his  uncle  was,  hastily  returned 
to  Rome,  under  the  pretext  of  giving  him 
consolation,  but  in  reality  not  to  give  any 
other  person  the  opportunity  to  plunder  the 
papal  treasury.  The  convalescence  of  Pius 
frustrated  the  nephew's  hopes  as  it  regarded 
the  pillage  of  the  public  chest,  but  aided  his 
fortune,  for  he  was  created  pontifical  pro- 
thonotary ;  a  title  which  gave  him  the  right 
to  wear  the  purple  robe,  and  to  be  called, 
"my  lord;""  after  which,  he  was  appointed 
major  domo,  with  many  important  benefices. 

The  pope  was  not  contented  with  these 
benefits  to  his  family.  When  he  had  ren- 
dered certain  the  riches  of  his  beloved  bas- 
tard, he  thought  of  establishing  his  eldest 
son.  To  him,  also,  was  given  the  title  of 
count,  with  equipage,  horses,  and  palaces. 
He  was  authorized  to  draw  from  the  public 
treasury,  to  make  speculations  of  the  most 
revolting  cupidity,  to  monopolize  grain,  oil, 
and  all  the  provisions  of  absolute  necessity, 
the  price  of  which  he  raised,  and  which  he 
sold  again  at  scandalous  profits. 

Count  Louis  also  became  the  pope's  pet, 
and  divided  his  infamous  caresses  between 
his  own  mother,  his  brother,  and  a  young 
woman  named  Donna  Constanza,  of  sur- 
passing beauty,  the  fruit  of  an  adulterous 


[Pius  VI. 

connection  between  Pius  VI,  when  cardinal, 
with  the  Countess  Falconieri.  Sacrilegious 
abomination  !  The  pope  exceeded  the  dis- 
soluteness of  the  execrable  Roderic  Borgia  ; 
for  he  gave  the  world  an  example  of  a  pope 
living  in  incest  with  his  sister  and  his  daugh- 
ter, uniting  in  marriage  his  daughter  to  his 
son-in-law,  his  son  to  his  daughter-in-law, 
and  his  minion  to  his  mistress  ! 

To  remember  that  event,  the  pope  loaded 
his  nephew  with  new  favors.  Independent 
of  the  new  title  of  the  Duke  de  Braschi, 
which  he  had  previously  conferred  upon 
him,  he  gave  him  a  precious  casket  which 
contained  ten  thousand  doubloons,  rosaries, 
diamonds  of  inestimable  price,  a  collection 
of  medals  enriched  with  jewels,  lands,  do- 
mains, palaces,  some  of  the  great  possessions 
which  the  Jesuits  possessed  at  Tivoli,  and 
the  magnificent  silver-plate  which  had  been 
confiscated  from  those  monks.  The  new 
couple  received,  besides,  from  the  cardinals, 
the  Roman  princes,  the  nobles,  the  prelates, 
the  farmers  of  the  treasury,  and  public  offi- 
cers of  every  class,  considerable  presents,  in 
such  abundance  that  they  filled  several  apart- 
ments in  the  Vatican. 

By  the  vain  joy  which  the  pope  exhibited 
when  looking  at  those  presents,  it  seemed, 
that  he  had  resolved  to  put  all  the  popedom 
under  contribution  to  aggrandize  his  bastards. 
He  was  not  satisfied  with  Roman  offerings 
only;  he  was  anxious  also  to  interest  the 
papal  raonarchs  on  behalf  of  the  duke  and 
duchess  of  Braschi.  He  took  advantage  of 
the  "  accouchement "  of  the  princess  of  Astu- 
rias  and  the  queen  of  France,  and  sent,  in 
the  name  of  his  cherished  niece,  infant's 
clothing,  blessed-  by  the  pope,  destined  for 
the  .embryo  which  in  future  should  rule 
Spain,  and  also  to  the  son  of  Louis  XVI. — 
His  hopes  were  not  deceived.  The  courts 
of  Madrid  and  Versailles  enacted  great  folly 
to  acknowledge  the  gallantry  of  the  pope's 
proceeding,  and  showered  upon  the  pontif's 
incestuous  bastards,  thanks,  pensions,  gold, 
jewels,- and  every  species  of  ornament. 

However,  all  the  sovereigns  did'  not  ex- 
hibit the  same  taste  as  Louis  XVI  and  the 
prince  of  Asturias.  The  Emperor  Joseph  II 
avowed  that  he  was  disgusted  with  the  de- 
bauchery of  the  pontifical  family;  and  in 
his  indignation  he  declared,  that  he  was  re- 
solved to  terminate  all  relation  with  the  court 
of  Rome,  and  to  overthrow  ultramontanism 
in  his  states.  He  began  by  permitting  his 
subjects  in  Germany  and  Italy  to  speak  and 
write  upon  all  religious  topics.  He  prohi- 
bited the  publication  of  bulls,  briefs,  decrees 
or  any  other  acts  emanating  from  the  Roman 
court,  throughout  his  dominions.  He  sub- 
jected the  monastic  orders  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  ordinary  prelates,  and  interdicted  all 
their  correspondence  with  their  foreign  su- 
periors. He  suspended  the  reception  of 
novices  in  the  convents.  He  secularized  a 
great  number  of  friars  and  monks ;  declared 


PiLS  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


395 


the  colleges  of  the  missions  and  the  semina- 
ries withdrawn  from  all  dependence  on  the 
court  of  Rome,  disposed  of  the  bishoprics, 
benefices,  and  abbeys,  made  the  prelates 
take  an  oath  of  fidelity,  restrained  the  fran- 
chises of  the  asykmis,  and  regulated  the  ex- 
ternal discipline  of  the  parishes.  At  length 
he  be^an  to  punish  the  refractory.  He  de- 
prived Cardinal  Migazzi,  archbishop  of  Vi- 
enna, of  his  revenues,  because  he  was  the 
open  enemy  of  all  reforms.  He  drove  from 
their  sees,  parishes,  and  colleges,  the  prelates, 
the  priests,  and  the  Jesuits,  who  persecuted 
the  Abbe  Ploner,  director  of  the  seminary  of 
Brixen  in  Moravia,  under  the  pretext  that 
he  was  a  Jansenist.  He  suppressed  and 
effaced  from  the  missals  the  constitution 
i'liigenilus,  and  the  bull  In  Ccena  Domini ; 
and  at  last,  he  abolished  the  odious  tribunals 
of  the  Inquisition,  and  prohibited  his  subjects 
from  recurring  to  Rome  for  dispensations. 

Those  reforms  excited  the  pope's  wrath 
in  the  highest  degree,  and  decided  him  to  ad- 
dress his  remonstrances  to  Joseph  II,  through 
Garampi,  the  papal  nuncio  at  Vienna.  But 
the  emperor  remained  unafTected,  and  charged 
his  minister  Kaunitz,  to  signify  to  the  court 
of  Rome,  that  he  would  not  be  reprimanded 
respecting  the  government  of  his  provinces, 
as  he  did  not  interfere  with  the  dogmas  of 
popery ;  and  the  furious  letters  of  the  pope 
would  only  tend  to  a  rupture  with  Rome, 
and  the  nomination  of  a  patriarch  for  Austria. 

That  menace  was  like  a  thunderbolt  to 
Pius  VI.  It  mortified  his  pride,  and  elicited 
a  determination  which  astonished  all  Europe. 
The  pope  imagined  that  no  other  mode  ex- 
isted to  reclaim  Joseph  11  than  to  visit  him  ; 
and  Pius  immediately  addressed  to  the  em- 
peror a  brief,  advising  him  of  his  determinai- 
lion. 

The  pontif,  under  the  pretext  of  worthily 
representing  the  Roman  court,  was  desirous 
that  his  journey  should  resemble  a  triumphal 
march,  and  on  his  route  he  displayed  a  pom- 
pous ostentation.  He  departed  from  Rome 
by  the  gate  of  Popolo  ;  and  was  accompanied 
by  the  principal  aristocracy  to  the  city  of  Otri- 
coli,  where  he  parted  with  his  nephews. — 
They  returned  the  same  evening  to  Rome  to 
assist  at  the  illumination  of  the  basilisk,  and 
at  the  fire-works  which  were  exhibited  at 
the  castle  of  Angelo  to  their  honor. 

Pius,  who  ardently  desired  to  appear  be- 
fore the  emperor's  court  in  all  the  show  of 
majesty,  look  care  to  carry  with  him  the 
triple  crown,  and  the  ceremonial  crosier, 
with  his  most  magnificent  decorations.  He 
had  made  large  provision  of  caps  to  gain 
over  the  prelates,  and  of  medals  to  seduce 
the  ecclesiastics.  Those  medals  on  one  side 
had  the  images  of  Peter  and  Paul,  and  on 
the  other  his  own ;  which  made  the  prelates 
say,  that  it  wasnoithe  personages  represented 
that  rendered  the  medals  precious,  but  the 
metal  of  which  they  were  made.  The  pope 
was  delighted  in  receiving  every  where  the 


most  childlike  honors,  and  in  distributing  re- 
lics, chaplets,  and  scapulars,  with  the  peo- 
ple kissing  his  sandal,  and  in  scattering  his 
indulgences. 

The  journey  of  Pius  was  a  long  comedy, 
combined  with  burlesque  scenes.  At  Tolen- 
tlno,  he  went  to  adore  the  bones  of  Snint 
Nicholas.  At  Loretto,  he  besought  the  Vir- 
gin's pardon  respecting  the  money  pilfered 
on  account  of  the  Pontine  marshes.  At 
Cesena,  his  native  cily,  he  appeared  at  a 
great  dinner  with  all  his  relatives,  and  be- 
came unmeasurably  intoxicated.  At  Imola, 
he  similarly  feasted  the  embassadors  of  Par- 
ma and  Sardinia,  and  exhibited  similar  scan- 
dalous inebriety.  At  length,  he  entered  the 
Venetian  state,  mounted  his  bucentaur," 
which  was  wailing  his  departure  from  Fer- 
rara,  and  rode  down  to  the  island  of  Chiozza, 
where  he  was  complimented  by  the  Vene- 
tian .prelates,  and  by  the  .doge  and  senate, 
whom  the  two  public  procurators  repre- 
sented. Nevertheless,  he  would  not  visit  the 
queen  city  of  the  Adriatic;  but  leaving  Ve-* 
nice  on  his  right,  he  arrived  at  the  lagunes, 
and  embarked  at  Malagherra.  From  that  city 
he  went  to  Treviso,  crossed  the  Piave  on  a 
bridge  built  expressly  for  him,  stopped  but  a 
short  time  at  Udina,  the  last  city  of  the  repub- 
lic, and  then  entered  the  Austrian  territory. 

At  Goritz,  he  was  met  by  his  nuncio 
Garampi,  Count  Cobrutzel,  vice-chancellor 
of  the  emperor,  a  squadron  of  the  royal 
guard,  and  many  nobles,  who  had  arrived 
to  conduct  him  to  Vienna.  At  Laybach,  in 
Carniola,  the  archduchess  Marie  Anne,  sister 
of  Joseph  II,  met  him,  and  to  the  great  edi- 
fication of  the  multitude,  kissed  his  feet.  At 
Gratz,  he  marched  during  an  entire  hour, 
between  two  rows  of  spectators,  who  in  spite 
of  the  guards,  broke  the  line  of  march  to 
touch  the  pontifical  vestments.  At  Neun- 
kirchen,  he  found  the  emperor,  and  his  bro- 
ther the  archduke  Maximilian,  who  awaited 
his  arrival  amid  a  brilliant  escort  of  nobles 
and  ladies.  The  pontif  descended  from  his 
carriage,  as  soon  as  he  perceived  the  two 
princes;  and  the  emperor  and  pope  embraced 
each  other  three  times  with  the  appearance 
of  cordiality  and  interest :  at  length  they  re- 
turned to  their  carriages,  and  entered  Vienna 
amid  the  ringing  of  bells  and  the  roar  of 
cannon,  escorted  by  an  innumerable  crowd 
who  filled  the  streets,  and  covered  the  tops 
of  the  houses,  while  the  air  resounded  with 
their  fanatical  acclamations.  Pius  VI,  in- 
Hated  with  joy  and  vanity,  ceased  not  to  rise 
up  in  his  coach,  to  extend  his  hands,  and  to 
mutter  over  the  stupid  crowd  his  pretended 
benedictions. 

It  would  be  difficult  to  form  an  idea  of  the 
sensation  which  that  pontifical  farce  pro- 
duced, if  the  historians  who  beheld  the  scene 
had  not  preserved  the  narrative  of  it. 

In  one  of  his  letters  to  his  friends,  a  Lu- 
theran thus  expressed  himself — "  You  can- 


«  The  splendid  state  barge  of  Venice. 


396 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


not  imagine  the  effect  which  the  presence  of 
the  pope  in  Vienna  has  produced;  above  all, 
when  he  shows  himself  to  the  people.  I 
have  seen  more  than  fifty  thousand  men 
joining  to  salute  the  papal  chief  by  their 
frenzied  shouts  when  he  appears  with  his 
triple  crown  on  his  head,  clothed  in  his  offi- 
cial ornaments,  surrounded  with  his  cardi- 
nals, prelates,  and  the  priestly  dignitaries. — 
The  artful  comedian  bends  towards  the  earth, 
then  lifts  up  his  arms  towards  heaven  in  a 
theatrical  attitude,  and  seems  profoundly 
persuaded  that  he  sends  there  the  wishes  of 
an  entire  nation.  Represent  to  yourself  this 
ceremony  performed  by  an  old  man  of  a  ma- 
jestic height,  and  of  a  noble  and  handsome 
figure,  and  the  immense  crowd  precipitated 
at  his  feet  in  superstitious  enthusiasm  at  the 
moment  when  the  pontif  announces  his 
benediction.  Judge  how  these^  scenes  must 
forcibly  influence  weak  minds,  who  are  dis- 
posed to  be  seduced  by  exterior  acts." 

Thus  they  affected  the  people  of  Vienna ; 
so  that  during  a  month,  the  passage  of  the 
Danube  was  constantly  obstructed  by  the 
fleet  of  boats  on  the  river,  and  which  brought 
to  the  capital  of  the  empire  myriads  of  visi- 
tors. The  people  hurried  in  crowds  of  twenty 
or  thirty  thousand  persons,  filled  the  streets 
which  bounded  on  the  imperial  palace  where 
the  pope  resided ;  and  five  times  daily  the 
pope  was  obliged  to  appear  in  the  balcony 
to  grant  to  the  impatient  multitude  the  cheap 
benefit  of  his  blessing.  What  idolatrous 
simpletons ! 

The  fanatical  worship  which  the  Austrians 
gave  to  Pius  VI,  was  presented  not  only  to 
his  person,  but  to  his  vestments,  and  even  to 
his  sandals.  Every  body  knows  the  vene- 
ration which  the  Romanists  have  for  the 
pope's  slipper.  It  was  the  only  time — or 
never — to  make  it  act  its  part.  The  pope's 
slipper,  therefore,  was  carefully  placed  on  a 
cushion  in  the  audience-chamber,  and  an  in- 
credible number  of  devotees  and  simpletons 
of  all  classes  went  to  kiss  it,  to  the  utter  dis- 
grace of  the  human  species !  They  even 
did  more — it  was  carried  about  as  a  relic  into 
the  baronial  mansions  of  Vienna,  and  the 
princes  thought  it  a  religious  duty  to  wor- 
ship the  slipper  of  an  incestuous  sodomitical 
priest. 

Joseph  II  took  good  care  of  the  enthusi- 
asm of  his  people  for  Pius  VI,  and  thought 
it  preferable  to  dismiss  him.  He  appeared 
to  make  some  concessions ;  and  permitted 
his  subjects  to  apply  to  Rome  for  matrimo- 
nial dispensations  in  the  first  and  second 
degree.  He  also  consented  that  a  change 
should  not  take  place  in  the  nomination  of 
the  vacant  sees  of  Lombardy.  He  tolerated 
the  historical  teaching  of  the  questions  in- 
cluded in  the  bull  tfnigenitus — and  only 
forbad  all  disputes  upon  the  dogmas  which 
it  imposed  or  condemned. 

Before  they  separated,  the  emperor  and 
the  pope  manifested  mutual  signs  of  affec- 


[Pius  VI. 

tion.  Joseph  presented  to  Pius  VI  a  pecto- 
ral enriched  with  diamonds,  valued  at  two 
hundred  thousand  florins.  He  also  gave 
him  a  diploma,  by  the  vice-chancellor  of  the 
empire,  which  raised  his  bastard  Louis 
Braschi  Onesti  to  the  dignity  of  a  prince  of 
the  empire,  and  exempted  him  from  the  fees 
payable  in  similar  cases,  and  which  were 
estimated  at  ninety  thousand  florins.  He 
remembered  the  cardinals  and  the  prelates, 
who  composed  the  suit  of  the  pontif,  enno- 
bled them  all,  and  gave  them  rich  presents. 
On  the  day  of  their  departure,  he  accompa- 
nied them  to  Mariabrun,  about  a  league  from 
Vienna,  and  parted  from  them  apparently 
with  the  sincerest  cordiality.  But  it  was  all 
a  show !  Scarcely  had  the  pope  quitted  the 
Austrian  territories,  than  the  emperor  re- 
sumed his  projects  of  reform,  annulled  his 
decrees  respecting  the  sees  of  Lombardy, 
himself  named  a  prelate  for  the  archbishop- 
ric of  Milan ;  suppressed  the  mendicant  or- 
ders Avho  infested  his  dominions,  seized  their 
revenues;  restrained  the  privileges  of  the 
papal  nuncios;  sanctioned  anew  his  tolera- 
ting edicts,  and  took  under  his  immediate 
protection  the  writers  hostile  to  the  court  of 
Rome.  So  that  on  his  return  to  the  Vatican, 
the  pope  had  the  mortification  to  learn  that 
his  presence  had  not  converted  the  emperor, 
and  that  his  journey  had  produced  no  other 
result  than  to  add  ten  millions  to  the  debt  of 
the  papal  treasury. 

Joseph  II,  devoted  more  than  ever  to  re- 
ligious reform,  wished  to  overthrow  by  one 
act,  the  obstacles  which  were  opposed  to  his 
designs,  and  hastened  to  Italy,  with  the  de- 
sign to  try  a  last  effort  to  make  the  court  of 
Rome  concede'  to  the  utmost,  or  openly  to 
declare  his  rupture  with  the  papal  court. — 
He  was  received  at  Rome,  as  Pius  had  been 
at  Vienna ;  but  instead  of  breaking  his  lance, 
as  lie  intended,  he  was  circumvented  by  Car- 
dinal Bernis,  embassador  of  France,  and  by 
Azara,  minister  of  Spain,  and  he  consented 
to  conclude  with  the  Roman  court  a  species 
of  concordat. 

Pius  disquieted  himself  no  mofe  concern- 
ing the  Germanic  reforms,  but  cast  himself 
into  all  the  dissoluteness  of  the  most  vulgar 
debauchery.  Every  night  the]  Vatican  be- 
came the  theatre  of  disgusting  saturnaha,  in 
which  the  pope,  his  daughter,  and  the  two 
brothers  joined,  similar  to  the  orgies  of  Bor- 
gia. Every  morning,  Rome  learned,  through 
the  indiscreet  communications  of  the  oflacers 
of  the  palace,  who  had  been  the  favorites  of 
the  pope  during  the  night,  whether  his 
bastards,  his  pages,  or  his  rogues  in  the 
kitchen. 

The  pope  no  longer  fulfilled  any  of  his 
pontifical  functions.  He  passed  whole  morn- 
ings at  his  toilette ;  painted  his  cheeks  and 
lips;  perfumed  his  hands  and  breast;  fo- 
mented himself  with  precious"  essences,  hke 
the  most  artful  courtesan,  and  adorned  him- 
self with  laces.     Gorani  states,  that  he  be- 


Pius  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


397 


came  so  angry  with  his  chamberlains  when 
he  was  not  dressed  to  his  fancy,  that  he 
would  strike  ihem  with  his  fist,  and  that  he 
knocked  a  tailor  down,  who  had  carried  him 
a  garment  not  well  made.  Pius  VI  was  ex- 
tremely arrogant  and  rough,  which  charac- 
ter he  retained  ,to  ihe  last.  At  length  his 
turpitude  rendered  him  an  object  of  so  much 
hatred  and  contempt  to  the  Romans,  that, 
at  the  superstitious  ceremonies  when  he  ap- 
peared, the  people  only  answered  his  pre- 
tended benedictions  by  hooting  at  him.  Yet 
the  devotees  of  Oxford  honor  him  as,  at 
least,  the  true  bishop  of  the  apostolical  suc- 
cession at  Rome ! 

A  curious  incident  in  reference  to  an  in- 
heritance extorted  by  the  pope,  caused  great 
scandal  throughout  all  Italy.  Amanzio  Le- 
pri,  a  Milianese,  and  son  of  an  ancient  offi- 
cer of  the  customs,  was  the  possessor  of  a 
considerable  fortune,  which  he  dispensed  for 
charitable  purposes.  The  pope,  knowing 
that  he  was  very  weak  in  mind,  resolved  to 
make  use  of  his  superstitions  to  deprive  him 
of  his  wealth.  He  sent  to  him  an  old  Jesuit, 
who  knew  how  to  impress  him  with  doubts 
concerning  the  legitimate  possession  of  his 
wealth,  until  Lepri  became  convinced  that 
he  ought  to  embrace  the  life  of  a  monk,  and 
to  present  his  immense  patrimony  to  the 
pope's  favorite  bastard  son.  Pius  feigned 
not  to  be  willing  that  the  duke  of  Braschi 
should  accept  the  gift.  Then  he  apparently 
permitted  himself  to  be  overcome  by  the  en- 
treaties of  Amanzio  Lepri;  but  only  on  the 
condition  that  he  should  reserve  to  himself 
an  income  of  five  hundred  crowns  per  month. 
The  sister-in-law  of  the  deceived  fanatic,  the 
Marchioness  Victoire  Lepri,  protested  against 
that  arrangement  which  so  deeply  injured 
her  young  daughter  Marianne,  the  niece 
and  pupil  of  Amanzio,  and  deprived  her  of 
her  inheritance,  and  opposed  the  donation 
before  the  tribunal  of  the  auditor  of  the 
chamber.  He,  who  was  a  mere  tool  of  the 
pope,  rejected  her  demands,  and  as  the  re- 
ward of  his  baseness  received  a  cardinal's 
hat.  Victoire  Lepri  was  not  repulsed,  but 
called  the  case  before  the  tribunal  of  Rota. 
That  is  the  only  jurisdiction  at  Rome  which 
preserves  any  independence  and  equity  in 
public  estimation.  To  its  organization  it 
owes  its  independence,  being  composed  of 
twelve  auditors  or  judges,  of  whom  three  are 
Romans,  and  of  the  others,  one  is  of  Bologna, 
one  of  Ferrara,  one  of  Venice,  one  of  Milan, 
one  a  German,  two  Frenchmen,  and  two 
Spaniards.  Five  of  those  doctors  were  in 
the  pay  of  the  pope,  the  others  were  paid  by 
the  states  to  which  they  belonged.  The 
form  of  their  judgment  was  simple,  and  left 
little  room  for  chicanery.  Every  thing  con- 
curred to  render  them  respectable.  Pius  VI, 
dreading  their  condemnation,  offered  to  give 
the  marchioness  two  hundred  thousand 
crowns,  on  the  condition  that  she  should 
withdraw  her  suit,  and  proposed  even  to 


marry  her  daughter  Marianne  to  his  nephew 
Romuald  Onesii. 

The  family  of  Lepri  refused  to  agree  with 
the  pope,  and  persisted  in  the  resolution  that 
the  tribunal  of  Rota  should  decide  the  case. 
The  judges  rendered  a  decree  favorable  to 
the  dispossessed  pupil,  and  annulled  the  act 
of  donation.  The  pope  not  defeated,  extorted 
a  will  in  due  I'orm  from  the  imbecile  Aman- 
zio, in  favor  of  his  nephew,  the  Uuke  Bras- 
chi ;  then,  when  he  had  secured  that  impor- 
tant document,  he  caused  him  to  be  poisoned, 
that  he  might  not  be  induced  to  change  his 
arrangement.  On  the  morrow,  Pius  con- 
voked the  tribunal  of  Rota,  and  presented 
the  testament,  that  his  bastard  might  be  put 
into  possession  of  the  defunct  man's  proper- 
ty ;  but  what  was  his  rage  and  astonishment, 
when  at  the  moment  tliat  the  judges  were 
about  to  pronounce  upon  the  validity  of  the 
right  of  the  duke  of  Braschi,  he  saw  the 
young  Marianne  herself,  conducted  by  her 
mother,  enter  the  enclosure  of  the  tribunal, 
and  display  another  will,  posterior  to  that 
which  the  pope  produced,  and  in  which 
Amanzio  declared  that  he  appointed  her  hi§ 
sole  heir,  that  he  annulled  the  donation  made 
to  the  pontif's  nephew,  and  also  a  will  which 
had  been  obtained  from  him  by  violence,  and 
that  he  left  the  duty  to  his  family  to  avenge 
his  death. 

The  tribunal  of  Rota  pronounced  a  second 
judgment  favorable  to  Marianne  Lepri,  and 
rejected  the  demand  of  the  duke  of  Braschi. 
The  obstinate  ponlif  did  not  abandott- his  de- 
sign, he  refused  to  obey  the  otders  of  the 
magistrates,  decided  by  his  sole  authority 
that  the  cause  should  be  examined  anew ; 
and  in  the  interval  employed  his  menaces 
and  promises,  so  that  the  judges  carried  him 
the  definite  decree  upon  a  plate  of  gold, 
which  confirmed  the  donation  of  the  mur- 
dered Amanzio  to  the  infamous  duke  of 
Braschi,  and  also  condemned  his  legitimate 
heirs  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the  suit.  That 
odious  robbery  and  murder,  raised  the  gene- 
ral indignation  of  Romans  and  strangers. — 
The  courts  of  Naples,  Spain,  France,  Ger- 
many, the  republic  of  Venice,  the  slates  of 
Modena,  and  the  duchy  of  Tuscany,  branded 
the  conduct  of  the  pope  in  their  gazettes  with 
the  blackest  ignominy. 

Joseph  Ii  took  occasion  from  it  no  longer 
-to  be  on  any  terms  of  amity  with  the  court 
of  Rome.  He  utterly  abohshed  the  nuncia- 
tures as  contrary  to  the  ordinary  prelatorial 
jurisdiction.  He  passed  a  decree  concern- 
ing the  nuncios,  reducing  them  to  the  level 
of  common  embassador.s ;  and  then  he  as- 
sembled the  famous  congress  of  Ems.  The 
prelates  who  composed  that  assembly  adopted 
twenty-three  very  important  articles  which 
were  in  directly  formal  opposition  to  the 
ultramontane  principles  of  the  court  of 
Rome:  and  which,  among  other  things, 
proclaimed  the  independence  of  the  monks 
and  nuns  of  every  foreigner ;  and  the  abso- 
21 


398 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


fPius  VI. 


lute  authority  of  the  prelates  in  their  own 
diocesses  for  all  exemptions  and  dispensa- 
tions ;  the  necessity  of  the  acceptance  of  Ro- 
man bulls  by  the  competent  authority  to 
render  them  obligatory  within  the  empire; 
the  abolition  of  the  oath  of  vassalage  pre- 
scribed lo  prelates  by  Gregory  VII ;  the  ex- 
clusive acknowledgment,  as  a  true  public 
right,  of  the  German  people  of  the  decrees  of 
the  council  of  Basle ;  and  the  abolition  of  the 
concordat  concluded  with  Rome  at  Aschaf- 
fenburg.  Finally,  to  give  the  last  finishing 
blow  to  the  papal  supremacy,  Joseph  de- 
manded of  Pius  VI,  by  the  congress  of  Ems, 
the  convocation  of  an  oecumenical  council, 
which  the  popes  had  been  promising  for  two 
hundred  years.  He  founded  that  claim  upon 
the  necessity  which  the  people  felt  to  abolish 
a  multitude  of  superstitious  usages,  which 
compromised  religion;  and  at  the  same  time 
to  revise  the  lying  constitutions  which  served 
as  a  pretext  for  the  encroachments  of  the 
court  of  Rome. 

The  troubles  which  then  existed  in  the 
Netherlands  distracted  the  emperor's  atten- 
tion, and  obliged  him  to  defer  the  execution 
of  his  designs.  Nevertheless,  his  example 
produced  good  results.  The  taste  for  reform 
had  increased  in  Italy.  The  republics  of 
Venice  and  Genoa,  the  kingdom  of  Naples, 
and  the  duchy  of  Modena,  all  labored  se- 
riously to  debase  the  Roman  court.'  The 
grand  duke  of  Tuscany,  Leopold,  brother 
of  Joseph  II,  distinguished  himself  in  those 
assaults  on  the  papacy.  Like  the  empe- 
ror, he  calle'd  a  council  at  Pistoia  under 
the  presidency  of  the  prelate  of  that  city, 
the  famous  Scipio  Ricci,  nephew  of  the  ge- 
neral of  the  Jesuits,  who  had  the  misfor- 
tune, in  the  eyes  of  the  pontif,  not  to  hold 
the  sentiments  of  the  disciples  of  Ignatius 
Loyola.  The  pope  hastened  to  condemn  the 
decisions  adopted  by  that  assembly,  and  for- 
bad the  duke  of  Tuscany  to  regard  them. — 
Leopold,  far  from  being  intimidated  by  the 
papal  censures,  immediately  convoked  the 
prelates  of  his  dominions  at  Florence,  to 
adopt  four  new  articles  concerning  the  refor- 
mation of  the  Breviary  and  the  Missal,  the 
translation  of  the  ritual  into  the  vernacular 
tongue ;  the  precedence  of  the  parish  priests 
to  the  monks,  and  the  declaration  that  the 
episcopal  office  was  of  divine  right.  But 
Pius  had  intrigued  so  well,  and  so  well  had 
applied  the  resources  of  pontifical  corruption, 
that  the  majority  of  the  prelates  declared 
against  the  design  of  the  grand  duke. 

The  papal  minions  not  satisfied  with  that 
first  success,  strove  to  render  their  victory 
complete  by  crushing  both  the  prince  and 
Scipio  Ricci.  They  despatched  agitators  to 
the  city  of  Pistoia,  raised  the  fanatics  of  the 
district  by  accusing  the  prelate  of  a  wish  to 
destroy  their  superstitions,  and  gave  for  proof 
that  five  years  before,  he  had  taken  away  a 
miraculous  relic  from  the  basilic  of  Prato.^ — 


The  intrepid  Ricci  confronted  the  storm,  and 
not  less  pursued  the  execution  of  his  gener- 
ous projects  of  reform.  He  gave  his  atten- 
tion more  particularly  to  the  convents,  the 
disorders  of  which  were  the  object  of  unpre- 
cedented reproach ;  and  he  proved  thai  the 
scandalous  disorders  in  the  Dominican  mon- 
asteries and  convents,  had  attained  the  highest 
degree  of  iniquity. 

The  declarations  of  the  nuns  testified  that 
in  the  convents  of  Sainte  Lurie,  and  of  Ca- 
tharine of  Pistoia,  the  Dominican  nuns  re- 
ceived their  confessors  into  the  interior,  and 
abandoned  themselves  to  those  monks,  and 
even  on  the  steps  of  the  altar,  practised  the 
most  unbridled  licentiousness.  Other  nuns 
avowed  that  the  spite  and  jealousy,  through 
the  inconstancy  of  the  monks,  kindled  among 
them  the  most  serious  collisions ;  that  they 
quarrelled  for  the  embrace  of  the  provincial 
and  the  prior;  that  they  deprived  themselves 
of  their  money  and  other  property  to  supply 
their  confessors;  that  many  of  the  Domini- 
can priests  had  five  or  six  mistresses,  who 
formed  a  species  of  seraglio ;  that  at  each 
promotion  of  a  provincial  in  the  monastery, 
the  newly  elected  monk  hastened  to  the  con- 
vent to  choose  a  favorite ;  that  he  would  then 
arrange  in  two  files  all  the  nuns,  entirely 
naked  ;  that  he  examined  them  from  head  to 
foot,  and  finished  his  inspection  by  placing 
his  hat  upon  the  head  of  the  nun  which 
seemed  to  him  the  most  beautiful,  and  whom 
he  instantly  took  as  his  mistress.  )Scipio 
Ricci  also  discovered  that  those  abomina- 
tions were  not  the  only  disorders  to  which 
the  Dominicans  were  given  up  ;  he  learned 
the  certainty  that  the  nuns  engaged  in  more 
horrible  saturnalia  among  themselves,  and 
that  they  professed  the  most  wicked  and  ir- 
religious libertinism.  The  prelate  of  Pistoia 
put  an  end  to  that  iniquity,  by  placing  those 
houses  of  prostitution  under  an  inflexible 
watch,  and  by  excluding  the  monks  from 
their  employ  as  confessors. 

It  was  useless  for  the  pope  to  interfere 
and  fulmiriate  his  bulls  against  the  reformers ; 
for  the  grand  duke  Leopold  raafntained  alt 
Scipio  Ricci's  rules,  and  definitively  sup- 
pressed the  Inquisition  in  all  the  extent  of 
his  states. 

Ferdinand  IV,  king  of  the  Two  Sicilies, 
had  equally  abolished  the  terrific  tribunals 
of  the  Inquisition,  and  was  prepared  to  walk 
in  the  steps  of  the  reforming  potentates.  He 
ordered  the  suppression  of  sixty-eight  con- 
vents in  Sicily;  and  ordained  that  the  other 
monasteries,  in  future,  should  make  not  any 
novel  acquisition,  and  he  placed  them  all 
under  the  domination  of  prelates.  He  also 
prohibited  the  ecclesiastics  from  obeying  the 
rules  of  the  Roman  chancery,  revoked  from 
the  pope  the  right  to  confer  vacant  benefices, 
and  refused  to  pay  any  longer  the  shameful 
tribute  which  his  predecessors  had  sent  to 
Rome  for  homage.  Pius  VI  protested  against 


Pius  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


399 


the  attempts  of  that  sovereign  as  rebellion 
menaced  him  with  his  anathemas,  and  in- 
formed him  by  his  nuncio,  that  he  would 
not  suffer  a  petty  king  to  treat  him  as  if  he 
were  a  country  curate.  The  Sicilian  king, 
in  reply,  drove  the  legate  out  of  his  domi- 
nions, and  made  preparations  to  chastise  the 
insolent  pontif,  and  to  resume  the  posses- 
sion of  the  duchies  of  Castro,  and  Roncigli- 
one  within  the  limits  of  the  Roman  territory, 
but  to  which  the  kings  of  Naples  ever  had 
claimed  a  title. 

The  grave  events  which  then  were  occur- 
rin"-  in  France,  suspended  the  effects  of  Fer- 
din'and's  displeasure;  and  forced  him  to  turn 
all  his  attention  to  the  important  spectacle 
of  a  nation  at  war  with  royalty. 

Louis  XVI,  yielding  to  the  dangerous 
counsels  of  his  courtiers,  committed  an  erro- 
neous fault  by  recalling  all  the  ecclesiastics 
banished  on  account  of  their  fanaticism,  in 
taking  the  part  of  the  Jesuits,  in  declaring 
himself  the  enemy  of  the  philosophers,  and 
in  persecuting,  to  the  utmost,  men  who  were 
the  ornament  of  their  country.  From  that 
moment  the  disputes,  temporarily  dormant, 
resumed  all  their  energy,  and  the  monarchy 
again  was  the  butt  for'the  attacks  of  its  most 
formidable  adversaries.  It  was  not  a  faction 
which  absolutism  had  to  combat,  it  was  the 
whole  nation,  which  arose  to  regain  their 
forgotten  rights,  and  who  demanded  of  roy- 
alty a  fearful  account  of  the  disasters  which 
it  had  produced  for  fourteen  centuries. 

The  death  of  Rousseau  and  Voltaire,  to 
whose  corpses  the  fanatical  priests,  at  the 
instigation  of  the  Jesuits,  had   refused   the 
usual  interment,  filled  the  nobility  and  the 
monks  with  joy.     All   supposed   that   the 
party,  deprived  of  their  chiefs,  could  easily 
be  crushed,  and  they  began  their  operations. 
.The   prelates   addressed   the   parliament  to 
obtain  the  vigorous  exaction  of  an  antiquated 
decree,  that  the  printers  and  distributers  of 
books   hostile   to  popery  should  be  put  to 
death.     "We  must  punish,  by  the  sword 
of  the  executioner,"  said  the  fiery  prelates, 
"  the  crimes  of  the  press.   The  philosophers 
who  write  against  the  priests  are  more  cul- 
pable than  regicides,  for  they  attack  God  and 
not  man.     We  demand  for  them  the  same 
punishment,  and  that  their  right  hand  shall 
be   burned."      Louis  XVI    united   in    that 
odious  persecution  against  the  writers.     He 
threatened  the  republic  of  Geneva  with  his 
Tengeance  if  they  continued  to  print  anti- 
papistical  books.     At  Paris,  and  in  the  pro- 
vinces he  exercised  great  severity  on  the 
booksellers  and  printers,  because  he  could 
not  punish  the  authors,  who  had  absconded. 
But  nothing  could  arrest  the  flight  of  the 
philosophical  doctrines.     The  phalanx,  in- 
stead of  diminishing,  daily  increased  in  num- 
bers and  enterprise.  Beaumarchais,  Diderot, 
D'Alembert,   Condorcet,    Bailly,    Thomas, 
Vicq  d'Azir,  Marmontel,  Champfort,  and  a 
multitude  of  other  writers,  continued  their 


work  for  the  renovation  of  the  popular  con- 
dition, and  for  their  intellectual  emancipation. 
They  devoted   all  their  time   and  all  their 
weahh  to  write  and   disseminate  works  in 
which  they  taught  the  maxims  of  independ- 
ence.    They  brought  into  execration  ulira- 
mqntanism  and  absolutism.  They  habituated 
the  people  to  regard  insurrection  as  a  most 
imperious    duty,   and    excited    the    nation 
against  the  two  orders  of  nobles  and  priests. 
In  all  parts  were  formed  secret  societies, 
expressly  to  achieve  the  triumph  of  liberty, 
and  the  overthrow  of  despotism.      In  each 
province  the  press  clandestinely  printed  my- 
riads of  works  on  popery,  the  state  legisla- 
tion, the  finances;  and  spread  light  among 
all  classes.     Every  where  were  developecl  a 
profound  disgust  with  past  ages,  and  an  in- 
credible ardor  for  reform.     The  fever  of  re- 
volution also  seized  the  privileged  bodies. — 
Magistrates,    members   of    the    university, 
nobles  of  the  coui't,  and  ministers  became  par- 
tisans of  the  new  doctrines.     It  was  fashion- 
able, even  in  high  society,  to  decry  the  in-   . 
stitutions  of  a  decrepit  hierarchy  anil  worm- 
eaten  rovaltv.  .    ■ 
Pius  VI  felt  great  alarm  at  the  agitation 
which  was  manifesting  in  France,  and  fore- 
saw that  the  moment  was  not  far  distant, 
when  the  eldest  son  of  the  church  would  be 
forced  from  his  mother's  tutorship.     Never- 
theless, the  court  ceased  not  to  maintain  the 
best  relations  with  the  pontif;  and  the  feeble 
Louis  XVI  offered  considerable  sums  to  the 
Roman  chancery  for  the  canonization  of  the 
daughter  of  Louis  XI,  Jeanne  BSssue,  whom 
Louis  XII  had  so  scandalously  divorced  for 
Anne  of  Brittany.    But  before  that  ridiculous 
affair  was  decided,  their  harmony  was  bro- 
ken by  the  suit  respecting  the  necklace  of 
pearls,  in  which  the   honor  of  the  French 
queen  and  of  an  ecclesiastical  prince  was 
gravely  impeached.     The  arrest  of  the  chief 
criminal.  Cardinal  Rohan,  caused  a  great 
sensation  in  the  Roman  conclave.  The  pope 
instantly  addressed  theembassadorof  France, 
and  signified  to  him  that  he  should  call  for 
the  observance  of  the  canonical  rules  in  favor 
of  the  accused,  if  the  process  was  continued. 
Louis  would  hear  nothing,  and  declared 
that  judgment  should  be  passed  on  the  prince 
of  Rohan,  in  spite  of  the  pope,  the  cardinals, 
and  all  foreign  courts,  to  avenge  the  queen's 
•honor.  Rohan  then  resolved  to  defy  the  dan- 
ger, and  demanded  of  the  parliament  the  in- 
vestigation of  the  cause.     The  crafty  prelate 
had   foreseen  that  Marie  Antoinette  would 
recede  from  the  scandal  of  the  public  debates, 
and  would  procure  their  silence,  by  which 
he  should  be  acquitted.     But  the  conclave 
who  knew  not  Rohan's  motives  for  that  de- 
termination, approved  not  of  his  step,  and 
protested  against  his  voluntary  abandonment 
of  his  rights,  by  declaring  that  the  Roman 
court  alone  could  judge  a  prince  of  the  hie- 
rarchy. 

All  Europe  were  interested  m  the  suit.— 


400 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


The  king  of  Spain  sent  letters  to  France  to 
persuade  Louis  XVI  to  hush  up  the  affair. 
The  German  emperor  recalled  Cardinal  Ro- 
han as  a  prince  of  the  empire.  The  elector 
of  Mentz  also  pretended  that  he  was  entitled 
to  investigate  the  accusation,  because  the 
accused  was  prelate  of  Strasburg,  and  his 
suffragan.  The  diet  of  Ratisbon  also  claimed 
jurisdiction  of  the  cause  as  belonging  to  a 
state  of  the  empire. 

In  this  emergency,  Pius  VI  perceiving 
the  impossibility  of  changing  the  temper 
of  Louis  XVI,  who  appeared  to  take  it  as 
a  serious  concern  for  his  honor  as  a  hus- 
band, wished  to  save,  at  least,  the  dignity  of 
the  body  of  cardinals.  Therefore,  to  evade 
the  result  that  a  prince  of  the  popedom 
should  be  declared,  by  a  secular  tribunal,  a 
calumniator,  swindler,  thief,  and  forger,  he 
pronounced  the  suspension  of  Cardinal  Ro- 
han, grand  almoner  of  France,  and  granted 
him  a  delay  of  six  months  to  appear  and  jus- 
tify himself  before  his  peers,  concerning  the 
accusations  against  him. 

The  parliament  of  Paris  alleged  that  the 
pope's  brief  was  against  the  liberties  of  the 
Gallican  hierarchy,  and  refusing  any  respect 
to  it,  prolonged  their  inquest.  Happily  for 
the  grand  almoner,  Marie  Antoinette  secretly 
interposed  in  the  affair,  gained  over  the  most 
influential  councillors,  and  excluded  him 
from  the  process.  Rohan  was  instantly  re- 
instated in  his  titles  and  dignities  ;  which  fact 
made  the  Parisians  declare,  in  allusion  to  the 
pretended  jest  attributed  to  Francois  I,  that 
the  cardinal  had  lost  nothing  except  his  ho- 
nor. 

Concord  then  was  reestablished  between 
the  two  courts,  their  relations  subsisted  as 
before  the  affair,  and  Louis  XVI  trusted  in 
Pius  VI,  that  he  would  arrest  the  progress 
of  civilization  in  France,  and  restore  to  the 
country  the  former  ages  of  vassalage.  But 
it  was  not  in  the  king's  power  to  accomplish 
that  sacrilegious  work.  Men  and  things, 
laws  and  constitutions,  all  were  carried  away 
by  a  resistless  force  during  the  revolutionary 
tornado ;  and,  as  if  events  did  not  sufficiently 
expedite  their  abasement,  the  nobles  and  the 
priests  affected  additional  pride  and  arro- 
gance. The  queen,  in  a  species  of  delirium, 
abandoned  herself  to  her  pleasures  and  dis- 
soluteness, without  any  dread  of  the  scandal, 
without  any  regard  for  her  own  conduct 
sacrificing,  for  the  young  nobles  of  her 
court,  the  objects  of  her  criminal  attachment, 
the  millions  of  France,  at  the  period  when 
the  public  finances  were  in  the  most  fright- 
ful disorder. 

Louis  XVI  then  resolved  to  convoke  the 
"notables,"  thereby  to  obtain  new  taxes, 
and  to  supply  the  deficiencies  in  the  treasury. 
From  the  opening  of  that  assembly,  the  ex- 
tent of  the  progress  which  the  clanior  for  re- 
form had  made  was  obvious.  The  notables, 
although  belonging  to  the  privileged  classes, 
refused  the  subsidies  which  were  demanded. 


denounced  the  dissipation  of  the  court,  and 
demanded  the  suppression  of  annats,  through 
which  millions  were  drawn  from  the  king- 
dom into  the  Roman  treasury. 

In  those  circumstances,  the  nuncio  of 
Pius  VI  interposed  to  defend  the  interests  of 
ihe  Roman  court,  and  engaged  Louis  XVI 
to  transfer  the  reins  of  government  to  the 
hands  of  an  energetic  priest,  who,  after  the 
example  of  Richelieu,  might  save  the  altar 
and  the  throne  from  impending  ruin.  The 
imbecile  monarch  obeyed,  and  named  for  his 
principal  minister,  Charles  Lomenie  de 
Brienne,  archbishop  of  Toulouse,  to  whom 
he  gave  the  direction  of  the  finances.  The 
prelate  immediately  formed  the  edicts  for  the 
new  imposts,  and  carried  them  to  the  par- 
liament to  be  registered.  The  councillors 
refused  to  obey  his  command,  and  declared 
that  the  "  states  general"  alone  were  com- 
petent to  enact  the  public  expenditures.  That 
word,  the  "states  general,"  soon  spread 
throughout  France.  The  priests,  the  no- 
bles, the  parliament,  the  peasantry,  all  nerved 
by  hope,  or  various  interests,  proclaimed  the 
principle  that  "  a  nation  represented  by  their 
delegates,  alone  possessed  the  imprescripti- 
ble right  to  reform  abuses  and  to  impose 
taxes." 

The  king  resisted  that  opinion,  and  held 
many  sessions,  "lils  de  justice,"  at  which 
the  new  edicts  were  registered.  The  par- 
liaments protested  against  them  as  illegal, 
and  declared  the  registry  null.  The  princi- 
pal minister  in  vain  endeavored  to  intimidate 
them,  although  he  imprisoned  the  most  re- 
fractory members.  Those  rigorous  acts  only 
exasperated  their  minds,  and  -forced  the  king 
to  dismiss  the  minister  of  finance,  and  to 
select  for  his  successor,  the  Genevan  Neckar, 
and  also  to  issue  the  decree  for  the  opening 
of  the  assembly  of  the  states  general.  May  1 , 
1789.  An  incredible  excitement  was  mani- 
fested throughout  France.  Clubs  and  poli- 
tical unions  were  every  where  organized  for 
the  election  of  the  national  deputies. 

On- May  4, 1789,  the  delegates  of  the  three 
orders,  the  "  Tiers-etat,"  the  ncTbility,  and 
the  priesthood,  met  at  Versailles,  where  the 
assembly  was  appointed  to  be  held.  Louis 
XVI,  followed  by  the  princes  and  the  great 
officers  of  the  crown,  attended  mass  with 
them ;  at  the  end  of  which.  La  Fare,  the  pre- 
late of  Nancy,  delivered  an  oration,  in  which 
he  combined  declarations  of  love  for  reli- 
gion, fidelity  to  the  king,  and  sublime  reflec- 
tions on  the  advantages  of  freedom.  On  the 
morrow,  the  king  opened  the  states  general 
with  a  cautious  address,  in  which  he  an- 
nounced assurances  of  his  respect  for  the 
laws,  and  affection  for  the  people.  The  de- 
puties of  the  "  Tiers-etat"  were  no  longer 
duped  by  that  hypocritical  language.  As- 
sembled to  effect  useful  reforms  in  the  na- 
tion, they  commenced  their  l&bors,  without 
permitting  themselves  to  be  discouraged  by 
the  multiplied  obstacles  which  counteracted 


Purs  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


401 


them.  They  began  by  altacking  ihe  eccle- 
siastical privileges,  declared  the  \vealih  of 
the  priesthood  national  property,  abolislied 
the  tithes,  sold  the  estates  of  the  hierarchy, 
and  transformed  them  into  life-annuities; 
and  then  suppressed  the  annats.  On  May 
17,  1790,  the  deputies,  whose  power  had 
been  recognised,  having  assumed  the  title  of 
the  national  assembly,  decreed  the  famous 
consiitulion  concerning  the  priesthood,  which 
overthrew  all  the  degrees  of  the  hierarchy, 
and  enjoined  on  the  prelates  and  priests  to 
take  ihe  oath  of  fidelity  to  the  nation. 

The  large  majority  of  the  French  priests 
refused  to  submit  to  the  decisions  of  the  as- 
sembly. Of  one  hundred  and  thirty  prelates, 
four  only  adopted  it.  Nevertheless,  the  first 
consecration  of  the  constitutional  prelates 
soon  look  place  in  the  oratory.  Talleyrand 
Perigord,  prelate  of  Autun,  assisted  by  the 
prelates  Gobel,  Lydda,  and  Mirourlot,  con- 
ferred the  prelatical  dignity  on  the  priests 
Expilly  and  Maroles,  newly  promoted  to  the 
sees  of  duimper  and  Laon.  That  event 
made  a  profound  sensation  at  the  court  of 
Rome.  Pius  VI  was  contented  before  with 
addressing  his  protestations  lo  the  legislators 
of  the  constituent  assembly,  as  he  said,  who 
devoured  each  other.  He  then  judged  that 
his  remonstrances  had  been  too  mild. — 
Wherefore,  he  decided  to  appal  the  deputies 
by  fulminating  his  terrible  bulls  against  the 
ecclesiastics,  who  had  taken  the  oath  of  fide- 
lity to  the  constitution,  and  enjoined  on  them 
within  forty  days  to  retract,  under  the  penal- 
ty of  excommunication,  as  intruders,  iilegiti- 
iriate  schismatics,  heretics  and  sacrilegious. 
The  pope's  bulls  only  induced  the  legisla- 
tive body  to  decree  that  all  connection  with 
the  Rotiian  court  was  dissolved,  and  that  the 
nuncios  should  be  expelled  from  France. — 
The  embassador  was  recalled  to  Paris,  and 
the  refractory  priests  who  refused  to  take  the 
oath  were  prosecuted. 

Pius  was  thus  at  once  attacked,  both  in 
his  spiritual  and  temporal  domination.  The 
cry  for  liberty,  impelled  by  the  national  as- 
sembly, was  resounded  at  Avignon.  The 
Comtadins  rallied  at  the  idea  of  independence 
proclaimed  by  France.  They  formed  a  na- 
tional guard  ;  adopted  a  religious  constitution 
like  that  of  the  French  government,  and  re- 
volted against  the  vice-legate,  who  com- 
manded the  province  in  the  name  of  the 
pope.  Then,  on  the  pontif's  refusal  to  sane 
tion  those  acts,  they  drove  the  vice-legate 
from  their  territory,  with  the  archbishop  and 
all  the  ecclesiastics  attached  to  the  cause  of 
Rome;  and  having  declared  themselves  in 
dependent  of  the  pope,  they  proposed  to 
unite  with  France.  Pius  VI,  enraged  to  see 
one  of  his  finest  provinces  detached  from  his 
secular  domain,  tried  another  effort  to  retain 
his  sovereignty.  He  organized  bands  of 
assassins,  who,  under  the  name  of  "ponti- 
ficals," gave  themselves  up  to  frightful  rava 
ges  in  the  Comtat  Venaissin,  and  butchered 
Vol.  III.— 51 


a  great  number  of  the  republicans  of  Avig- 
non and  the  territory,  in  the  name  of  the 
pope  and  for  the  greater  glory  of  his  religion. 
Happily,  the  cause  of  liberty  triumphed. — 
Public  indignation  wrought  justice  on  tlie 
murderers, and  Avignon  was  united  to  France. 
That  event  was  celei)rated  at  Paris  with 
great  rejoicings,  amid  which  the  Parisians 
burnt  the  effigy  of  the  pope  in  the  garden  of 
the  royal  palace  ;  a  burlesque  comedy,  which 
became  the  pretext,  on  the  part  of  Pius,  lor 
cruel  reprisals.  The  pope  seized  the  French 
who  resided  in  his  states,  and  who  were  re- 
garded as  advocates  of  the  new  notions.  He 
massacred  or  poisoned  the  \yhole  of  them, 
and  did  the  same  to  all  the  Italians  and  stran- 
gers who  were  suspected  of  holding  the 
opinions  of  the  constituent  assembly.  With 
respect  to  those  who  were  neutral  or  indiffer- 
ent, he  merely  incarcerated  them  in  tlie  dun- 
geons of  the  castle  of  Angelo-,  with  the  harsh- 
est treatment. 

Among  the  latter,  was  the  famous  Cagli- 
ostro,  one  of  the  most  extraordinary  men  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  who  had  retired  to 
Rome  after  the  necklace  proceedings,  in 
which  he  had  participated.  After  that  affair, 
he  married  Lorenzia  Feliciani,  who,  under 
the  narrie  of  Seraphina,  accompanied  him 
in  all  his  travels,  and  had  experience  both 
of  his  sorrows  and  comforts.  As  he  had 
treated  her  with  harshness  since  she  was 
bound  to  him  by  indissoluble  ties,  the  wo- 
man knew  no  other  means  to  escape  from 
him  than  by  revealing  to  her  confessor,  that 
he  might  communicate  the  fact  to  the  inqui- 
sition, the  divining  practices  by  which  Ca- 
gliostro  duped  the  fools. 

The  priest,  enamoured  with  his  penitent, 
scrupled  not  to  destroy  the  husband,  th^t  he 
might  attain  the  sole  possession  of  Lorenzia, 
and  denounced  Caglioslro  to  the  Incjuisition. 
In  consequence  of  his  accusation,  Cagliostro 
was  arrested,  and  cast  into  a  dungeon,  and 
process  commenced  against  him.  The  in- 
quest was  long  and  minute,  from  regard  to 
the  importance  of  the  individual.  All  his 
papers  and  most  trifiing  letters  were  read, 
commented  on,  and  translated  with  extreme 
care;  but  nothing  of  sorcery  was  discovered. 
They  only  supposed,  from  certain  passages 
written  in  his  own  hand,  that  he  was  a  free- 
niason,  and  imbued  with  French  opinions. 
Nothing  more  was  necessary  for  his  con- 
demnation to  the  most  cruel  torture.  Atone 
lime  the  pope  designed  to  burn  him  alive, 
under  the  pretext  of  the  crime  of  witchcraft ; 
but  reflecting  that  such  a  murder  would  ex- 
cite general  indignation,  he  adjudged  him  to 
perpetual  imprisonment.  Another  unfor- 
tunate man,  named  Octavius  Capelli,  for  the 
same  fault,  that  of  having  expressed  a  favor- 
able opinion  of  the  French  republicans,  was 
condemned  to  languish  in  a  dungeon  during 
the  remainder  of  his  life ;  and  a  monk,  named 
Rugusain,  was  doomed  to  greater  misery  on 
a  similar  accusation. 

2i2. 


402 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


Nevertheless,  of  what  avail  was  the  wrath 
of  a  furious  pope  against  that  revolutionary 
movement?  The  cry  of  liberty  resounded 
at  Paris,  passed  the  Alps,  was  heard  at  Rome, 
and  was  reechoed  by  the  Italians.  Then  the 
pope  conceived  the  design  to  raise  a  civil 
war  in  France,  and  to  use  the  priests  and 
monks,  who  were  devoted  to  his  cause,  as 
instruments  to  renew  the  terrible  crusades. — 
More  than  seventy  thousand  ecclesiastics  had 
refused  the  constitutional  oath.  The  consti- 
tuent assembly  had  the  weakness,  however, 
to  permit  them  to  celebrate  their  superstitious 
rites  in  the  edifices  of  the  sworn  priests. — 
Those  wretched  fanatics,  at  the  instigation 
of  the  Roman  court,  unworthily  abused  the 
toleration  to  conspire  against  the  new  order 
of  things.  They 'insinuated  to  their  devotees 
that  all  the  sacraments  administered  by  the 
constitutional  priests  and  prelates  were  es- 
sentially null.  They  reexorcised  the  chil- 
dren, re-married  the  adults,  and  dared  to 
announce  from  the  confessional  and  the 
pulpit,  that  out  of  their  communion,  all  was 
concubinage,  illegitimacy,  and  damnation. 
A  dangerous  agitation,  the  effect  of  those 
insinuations,  was  manifested  in  all  the  de- 
partments of  France,  which  counteracted  the 
revolutionary  movement.  The  legislative 
assembly,  which  had  succeeded  the  national, 
took  measures  to  arrest  the  progress  of  the 
evil.  They  withdrew  the  connivance  and 
the  pensions  which  the  state  had  granted  to 
the  refractory  priests,  decreed  freedom  of 
worship,  the  emancipation  of  the  monastic 
orders,  the  marriage  of  the  priests ;  and, 
upon  the  proposition  of  the  Archbishop 
Torni,  prohibited  all  the  ecclesiastical  cos- 
tume. 

Louis  XVI  wished  to  defend  the  priests 
.by  his  enfeebled  authority,  and  made  use  of 
the  right  which  the  constitution  conceded  to 
him,  to  reject  a  law,  according  to  his  caprice, 
by  his  simple  veto.  The  ecclesiastics  then 
assumed  a  fatal  haughtiness  and  insolence. 
They  dared  to  announce  publicly,  that  a  vast 
confederacy  was  organizing  by  the  machi- 
nations of  the  pope,  and  that  soon  all  the 
papal  powers  united  by  the  pontif,  would 
rush  into  France  to  extinguish  the  philoso- 
phical hydra  in  a  sea  of  human  blood. 

The  audacitv  of  the  priests,  and  the  immi- 
nence of  the  danger,  at  length  coerced  the 
legislative  assembly  to  act  with  severity  to- 
wards the  rebellious  ecclesiastics.  There- 
fore, all  the  ecclesiastics,  without  exception, 
were  enjoined  to  take  the  civic  oath,  or  to 
leave  the  kingdom.  Those  who  refused  to 
obey  the  decree,  and  who  persisted  to  live  in 
France,  were  cast  into  the  national  prisons. 
Nevertheless,  the  majority  of  them  joined 
the  princes  and  princesses  who  fled  into 
foreign  countries,  and  who  intrigued  with 
the  monarchs  to  excite  them  against  the 
JFrench  nation. 

Among  the  emigrants  was  the  Abbe  Mau- 
ry, one  of  the  most  powerful  champions  of 


despotism,  who  fled  to  the  pope,  obtained 
flattering  distinctions,  and  was  appointed 
papal  nuncio  to  represent  the  Roman  court 
at  the  diet  of  Frankfort,  and  to  urge  Germa- 
ny to  invade  France. 

At  length,  a  formidable  coalition  against 
France  was  organized.  Civil  war  broke  out 
in  La  Vendee,  and  the  frontiers  were  me- 
naced by  the  armies  of  Prussia,  Sweden, 
Austria,  and  Sardinia.  In  the  interior,  secret 
machinations  augmented  the  disorder,  and 
threatened  France  with  certain  ruin.  Thence 
the  people,  in  the  excitement  of  despair, 
dreading  to  fall  again  under  the  yoke  of  des- 
potism, went  to  the  prisons  which  contained 
the  enemies  of  freedom,  to  avenge  themselves 
on  the  guilty  authors  of  their  misery.  How- 
ever deplorable  tliose  excesses,  they  were 
the  result  entirely  of  the  priestly  doings ; 
for  even  when  in  prison,  they  ceased  not  to 
conspire  against  the  nation,  and  to  enrage 
the  people  in  avowing  their  hope  of  deliver- 
ance by  the  allied  armies.  Let  not  the  ad- 
vocates of  despotism  and  the  Roman  priest- 
hood, cry  out  against  the  massacres  in  the 
French  prisons,  as  long  as  they  can  be  con- 
demned for  the  crusades,  by  Pope  Innocent 
Vlir,  agamst  the  Albigenses ;  the  butchery 
ordered  by  Philip  II  of  Spain;  the  atrocities 
of  the  Armagnacs  and  the  Bourguinons  di- 
I  rected  by  Charles  VI ;  the  massacre  of  Bar- 
tholomew by  Charles  IX ;  and  the  dragoon- 
ings  in  the  Cevennes,  commanded  by  Louis 
XIV.  It  is  not  difficult  to  decide  which  is 
the  most  sanguinary  and  criminal,  the  priest- 
hood, or  the  republicans,  or  the  royalty. 

But  events  changed  their  character.  A 
new  national  assembly,  the  convention,  suc- 
ceeded the  legislative.  France  was  pro- 
claimed to  be  a  republic,  and  Louis  XVI 
expiated  the  crimes  of  his  race — if  less  his 
own — on  the  scaff'old. 

Piu^  VI  instantly  fulminated  his  bull  of 
excommunication  against  the  French  peo- 
ple, designated  them  as  an  impioiis,  sacrile- 
gious, and  'abominable  nation,  and  hurled 
against  them '  the  thunderbolts  of  heaven 
and  earth.  In  reply,  the  conveniidh  sent 
the  popfe  the  following  letter  :  "  The  execu- 
tive council  of  the  French  republic,  to  the 
prince  prelate  of  Rome.  Pontif!  you  are 
required  instantly  to  release  the  French  pri- 
soners detained  in  your  dungeons.  If  this- 
claim  is  without  effect,  you  will  learn  that 
the  republic  is  too  high-minded  to  forget  an 
outrage,  and  too  powerful  to  permit  it  with 
impunity."  The  pope,  on  receiving  that 
message  from  the  convention,  could  scarcely 
restrain  his  rage.  Nevertheless,  the  cardi- 
nals having  made  him  understand  the  danger 
of  provoking  the  republican  people,  the 
simulated  vicar  of  God,  and  the  pretended 
successor  of  Peter,  the  would-be  infallible 
pontif  of  universal  Christendom,  humbled 
himself  before  the  messenger,  a  citizen  from 
the  lowest  rank,  and  promised  to  obey  the 
will  of  the  republic  ! 


Pius  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


403 


But  when  he  heard  that  the  French  had 
met  with  some  adverse  events,  the  pope  re- 
sumed his  audacity,  collected  his  troops,  and 
announced  that  he  was  about  to  put  on  the 
helmet  and  the  cuirass  to  fight  the  republi- 
cans. After  the  example  of  their  chief,  the 
monks  and  the  priests,  filled  with  crusading 
enthusiasm,  overran  the  cities  and  the  coun- 
try ;  on  their  route,  recruited  other  fanatics, 
enrolled  them  under  the  pontifical  banner, 
and  organized  them  as  bands  of  assassins. — 
Then,  when  they  supposed  that  they  were 
in  sufficient  force  to  attack  the  republic,  they 
cast  off  all  shame,  and  the  rights  of  nations, 
and  massacred  the  secretary  of  the  embassy, 
named  Basseville,  at  the  time  when  he  was 
passing  along  in  the  street  to  the  academy, 
accompanied  by  his  wife  and  children.  Then 
the  cannibals  rushed  about  the  city ,  shouting, 
"Long  live  Pius  VI!  long  live  Saint  Bar- 
thohmeiv !     Kill  all  Frenchmen!" 

The  palace  of  the  academy  was  assailed, 
the  pensioned  pupils  were  pursued  and  forced 
to  fly  from  the  daggers  of  the  priests,  while 
other  bands  of  assassins  forced  open  the 
doors  of  the  French  dwellings,  and  there  re- 
newed the  same  scenes  of  violence. 

In  France,  affairs  daily  assumed  a  more 
mournful  aspect.  Within,  all  was  disorder 
and  anarchy.  The  peasants  of  Brittany  and 
La  Vendee,  excited  by  the  pretended  pro- 
phecies of  the  fanatics,  organized  the  insur- 
rection of  the  Chouans,  and  transformed 
their  rich  country  into  a  frightful  field  of  bat- 
tle. Without,  the  despots  and  their  hordes 
of  myrmidons  roared,  ready  to  rush  upon 
the  republic.  Such  was  the  critical  position 
into  which  the  nobles  and  priests  had  placed 
their  country. 

Pius  VI,  the  author  of  the  dreadful  cru- 
sade, the  enterprise  of  kings  against  liberty, 
desisted  not  from  the  odious  task  which  he 
assumed.  He  even  united  with  Britain  and 
the  other  northern  courts,  whom  he  ever  cursed 
as  heretics,  and  formed  with  those  powers 
and  the  kings  of  Italy  and  Spain,  a  formida- 
ble coalition. 

It  is  true  that  tyrants  have  neither  religion 
nor  patriotism.  Their  religion  is  the  im- 
moderate love  of  power,  the  exercise  of  that 
supreme  authority  with  which  the  igno- 
rance or  weakness  of  their  fellow-citizens 
has  invested  them.  Their  country  is  the 
throne  where  they  sit  in  the  plenitude  of  their 
insolence.  For  those  would-be  demigods, 
men  are  but  slaves,  fit  only  to  dig  into  the 
earth,  thence  to  extract  the  wealth  which 
they  grasp,  and  to  furnish  it  for  their  pas- 
sions and  luxury. 

The  French  republic  organized  fourteen 
armies,  struggled  against  their  enemies, 
made  the  despots  tremble  on  their  thrones, 
and  finally  announced  that  they  would  pun- 
ish the  old  pope  for  his  crimes  and  treachery. 
When  the  French  were  preparing  to  invade 
Italy,  Pius  appealed  to  the  superstitious  fa- 


furious  proclamation — ''Italians!  assoon  as 
the  sound  of  the  bell  shall  announce  the  en- 
trance of  the  republicans  into  the  territories 
of  the  church,  fly  to  arms,  burn  the  crops, 
poison  the  fountains  and  wells  ;  kill  by  every 
method,  by  the  dagger,  sword,  fire, or  poison, 
an  unbridled  enemy,  who  cuts  off,  with  tin- 
axe  of  the  executioner,  the  heads  of  kings  and 
priests.  Exterminate  the  barbarous  repub- 
licans, who  have  sworn  to  overturn  the  throne 
and  the  altar.  Obey  all  of  you,  as  your  God, 
that  which  your  pope  ordains.  We  promise 
plenary  indulgences  and  temporal  recom- 
pense, to  all  who  shall  butcher  the  ferocious 
French.  We  grant  an  entire  amnesty  to 
thieves,  assassins,  and  parricides,  who  shall 
cancel  all  their  crimes  in  combating  for  our 
religion.  We  grant,  in  advance,  our  abso- 
lution to  all  courageous  women,  who,  after 
the  example  of  Judith,  will  prostitute  them- 
selves to  those  Philistines,  and  then  chop 
off.  their  heads !  Let  all  men  flock  to  the 
Roman  standard !  Let  Italy  entire  rise  up 
with  its  myriads  of  swords,  at  the  voice  of 
the  vicar  of  Christ,  and  let  all,  men  and  wo- 
men, plunge  their  hands  in  the  blood  of  the 
French,  and  partake,  with  delight,  of  that 
glorious  holocaust !  We  dispense  no  persons 
from  this  crusade  but  the  ecclesiastics ;  be- 
cause it  is  the  duty  of  pastors  to  lift  up  their 
hands  on  the  top  of  the  mountain,  while  the 
faithful  slaughter  on  the  plain." 

During  the  dark  ages,  and  the  fury  of  the 
"  League,"  never  did  fanaticism  howl  more 
ferocious  language.  But  the  times  were 
altered,  and  the  pope's  proclaination  had 
scarcely  any  influence  upon  the  people. — 
Moreover,  what  could  be  achieved  by  wretch- 
es demoralized  by  anguish,  crushed  by  ex- 
actions, and  besotted  in  the  grossest  igno- 
rance ?  The  papal  treasury  also  was  empty, 
the  Roman  credit  destroyed,  and  the  resources 
from  loans  dried  up:  all  had  been  devoured 
by  the  pope  and  his  bastards,  even  to  the  sil- 
ver plate  of  the  mass-houses.  The  Italians 
made  no  movement,  but  rather  awaited  the 
arrival  of  the  French',  not  as  enemies,  but  as 
liberators.  Moreover,  the  pope  having  been 
desirous  to  double  the  taxes,  the  people  re- 
volted against  the  fiscal  agents,  killed  some 
of  them  at  Rome,  and  even  talked  of  burning 
down  the  palace  of  the  duke  of  Braschi, 
whose  wealth  and  audacious  luxury  were 
so  odiously  contrasted  with  the  general 
distress.  IBut  a  few  policemen  sufficed 
to  stop  those  hostile  manifestations,  and  to 
make  the  degenerate  sons  of  ancient  Rome 
tremble.  The  miserable  people  were  sj^  de- 
moralized, that  on  one  day  of  uproar,  Braschi 
went  out  of  his  palace,  with  a  whip  in  his 
hand,  followed  by  some  lacqueys  carrying 
baskets  full  of  pieces  of  small  money,  crying 
with  a  loud  voice — "  Come  on  !  scatter  the 
money  among  the  rabble,  that  they  may  go 
and  howl  further  off!"  Then,  clearing  his 
way  with  blows  of  his  whip,  he  passed 
naticism  of  the  people,  and  disseminated  this  !  through  the  midst  of  the  crowd  without  any 


404 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


one  of  ihem  even  thinking  to  punish  his  ar- 
rogance. However,  as  the  pope  lost  some 
of  his  guards  in  those  collisions,  he  declared 
their  persons  inviolable,  and  published  that 
an  insult  to  a  "sbirri"  should  be  deemed 
high  treason. 

In  the  interim,  France  had  seen  the  con- 
vention revolutionized.  A  party  composed 
of  all  the  infamous  men  who  had  enriched 
themseves  by  betraying  the  popular  cause, 
triumphed  over  the  mountain,  and  the  sway 
of  power  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  direc- 
tory. With  them  the  priests  re-appeared, 
and  after  them  followed  bands  of  assassins, 
organized  under  the  name  of  Jesuits,  who 
made  a  terrible  war  on  the  republic. 

Those  new  crusaders,  recruited  among  the 
nobles  and  the  dissolved  monks,  scattered 
themselves  in  many  of  the  departments, 
especially  in  Vaucluse  and  Bouches-des- 
Rhone,  and  perpetrated  the  most  atrocious 
barbarities,  in  the  name  of  the  pope  and 
Louis  XVIII,  whom  Pius  VI  recognised  by 
that  title,  after  the  death  of  the  son  of  Louis 
XVI  in  the  temple. 

Their  audacity  increased  rapidly  through 
the  weakness  of  the  directory,  and  they  ven- 
tured to  proclaim  popery  to  be  the  national 
religion.  Five  prelates,  sworn  and  secretly 
affiliated  with  the  Jesuits,  seconded  their 
projects  by  publishing  an  encyclical  letter,  to 
which  thirty-three  other  prelates  adhered, 
that  is,  almost  all  the  new  Galilean  hierar- 
chy. The  refractory  priests  thought  that 
the  day  of  their  victory  had  arrived,  and  en- 
couraged the  Jesuits  in  their  Avork  of  desola- 
tion. The  court' of  Rome  applauded  their 
sanguinary  zeal,  and  the  pope,  in  his  intox- 
ication of  joy,  commanded  masses  to  be 
chanted  for  the  success  of  the  cause  of  des- 
potism. 

The  directory,  impressed  by  the  progress 
of  the  Jesuits,  vigorously  arrested  them. — 
They  required  every  ecclesiastic,  without 
exception,  to  take  the  civic  oath,  and  ban- 
ished from  France  all  who  refused  to  take  it. 
Nevertheless,  a  large  number  of  the  Jesuits 
remained  ;  and  it  was  soon  perceived,  with- 
out the  power  to  remedy  the  evil,  that  these 
sanie  priests  had  conspired  to  destroy  the 
national  hberties,  and  to  insure  the  triumph 
of  despotism. 

In  all  parts  the  republican  armies  were 
victorious.  The  country  within  the  Rhine 
was  completely  subjugated,  and  Italy  alone 
remained  to  be  conquered  to  overthrow  the 
coalition.  That  service  was  confided  to  Na- 
poleon Bonaparte.  Brilliant  success  every 
where  marked  his  course.  The  Austrtans 
and  Piedmontese  were  routed  by  the  repub- 
lican soldiers,  who  were  almost  without 
arms  and  shoes;  and  the  pope  soon  trem- 
bled for  his  temporal  supremacy. 

Pius  endeavored  to  levy  troops;  and  to 
repair  the  penury  of  his  treasury,  he  emitted 
his  notes,  a  species  of  paper  money,  which 


[Pius  VL 


merchants  of  Rome  to  receive  them  in  ex- 
change for  specie.  But  the  rapid  march  of 
the  French  surprised  him  in  his  preparations, 
and  hindered  him  from  executing  his  war- 
like projects.  Then  the  crafty  ponlif  feigned 
his  willingness  to  be  at  peace  with  France, 
and  sent  the  Spanish  embassador  Azara,  to 
Bonaparte,  to  ask  an  armistice,  and  to  offer 
the  acquisition  of  peace  by  the  cession  of  the 
legations  of  Bologna,  Ferrara,  and  Romagna, 
the  payment  of  a  contribution  of  fifteen  mil- 
lions, and  the  transfer  of  the  principal  works 
of  art  of  ancient  Greece  and  modern  Italy, 
which  decorated  the  galleries  of  the  Vatican. 

The  armistice  having  been  granted,  Pius 
VI,  who  only  wished  to  gain  time,  with  no 
design  to  fulfil  the  conditions  stipulated  in 
his  name,  profited  by  the  delay  in  expediting 
his  armaments.  By  his  orders,  legions  of 
priests  were  scattered  in  all  the  papal  terri- 
tory, who  excited  the  fanatical  population 

against  the  French  by  furious  predictions 

To  increase  the  enthusiasm  of  his  devotees, 
he  opened  the  treasury  of  the  papacy,  and 
in  his  bull  he  promised  forty  thousand  years 
of  indulgences  to  all  those  who  would  aid  to 
repel  the  republicans.  This  was  the  tenor 
of  the  brief—"  To  all  our  well  beloved  catho- 
lic children,  brethren  in  Jesus  Christ!  We 
command  you  for  the  love  of  Christianity, 
to  take  arms;  and  that  no  person  may  hesi- 
tate to  accomplish  our  pleasure,  we  apprize 
you  that  by  virtue  of  our  sovereign  authority, 
we  grant  forty  thousand  years  of  indulgences 
to  all  those  who  will  join  our  banners,  and 
the  celestial  beatitude  to  every  man  who 
shall  kill  but  one  of  our  enemies!"  Inde- 
pendent of  those  machinations,,  the  pope 
took  care  to  send  his  emissariesto  the  em- 
peror of  Austria  to'obtain  aid. 

Bonaparte,  informed  of  these  occurrences, 
signified  to  the  Roman  court  that  he  should 
iristant[y  commence  hostilities,  if  the  pope 
did  not  abandon  his  measures  and  fulfil  his 
engagements  with  the  republic.  Pius  ap- 
peared ready  to  obey.  He  collected  in  a  large 
gallery  the  paintings  destined  for  the  ransom 
of  Rome.  "He  drew  out  of  the  castle  Angelo 
all  the  inoney  that  remained  of  the  famous 
treasury  of  Sixtus  V.  He  constrained  the 
ecclesiastics  to  send  hira  from  their  convents, 
mass-houses  and  monasteries,  all  their  orna- 
ments and  precious  vessels  which  were  not 
of  absolute  necessity  for  their  superstitious 
ritual.  He  obliged  all  his  subjects  to  give 
up  their  silver  plate ;  and  even  searched  the 
private  domicils  for  jewels,  decorations  of 
gold,  and  the  rings  of  the  women.  When 
he  had  accumulated  in  the  Roman  treasury 
all  the  wealth  of  his  people,  be  informed 
the  French  general  that  he  was  ready  to 
satisfy  the  republic. 

The  commissioners  of  the  directory  speed- 
ily arrived  at  Rome,  to  receive  the  pledges 
of  the  capitulation,  and  to  inform  Pius  that 
France   demanded    that  he  should  retract. 


he  forced  on  the  people  by  constraining  the   disavow,  and  annul  all  the  bulls,  decisions,' 


Pius  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


405 


sentences,  censures,  condemnations,  pasto- 
ral instructions ;  all  the  briefs,  decrees,  edicts, 
mandates,  and,  in  cjeneral,  all  the  writings 
promulgated  by  the  Roman  court  since  the 
commencement  of  the  revolution;  and,  also, 
that  he  should  abolish  the  Inquisition  through- 
out the  popedom,  and  that  he  should  suppress 
the  barbarous  and  abominable  practice  of 
castration  exercised  upon  the  boys  destmed 
to  sing  in  the  mass-houses. 

Those  conditions,  which  really  added  no- 
thing to  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  and  which 
were  only  the  offspring  of  humanity,  ap- 
peared to  excite  the  pope's  wrath  to  the  ut- 
most degree.  Pius  VI  pretended  that  they 
were  equivalent  to  a  direct  denial  of  his  in- 
fallibility, and  an  avowal  before  Europe  that 
he  was  only  an  impostor,  and  that  his  reli- 
gion was  only  a  routine  of  absurd  and  odious 
practices.  He  requested  that  he  might  have 
the  opportunity  to  consult  the  conclave  of 
cardinals  on  the  jneasures  which  it  was  pro- 
per to  adopt.  That  was  only  a  new  trick  to 
gain  time  and  to  postpone  the  execution  of 
the  treaty  until  the  arrival  of  the  Austrian 
troops  would  enable  him  to  quarrel  openly 
with  France. 

In  fact,  as  soon  as  it  was  known  at  Rome 
that  Austria  had  resumed  offensive  opera- 
tions, the  priests  recommenced  their  predic- 
tions. The  pope  redoubled  his  activity  to 
secure  his  pecuniary  resources.  He  changed 
the  money,  and  obliged  the  farmers  to  sell 
their  grain  at  a  low  price  and  for  his  bills,  to 
supply  his  troops.  He  organized  a  civic 
guard,  raised  corps  of  battery  guards  in  every 
quarter  of  Rome,  and  transformed  the  city 
into  a  \yarlike  arsenal.  On  all  sides  were' 
seen  only  soldiers  and  vehicles  laden  with 
muskets,  cannons,  tents  and  the  materials 
of  war.  His  enthusiasm  was  communicated 
to  the  Romans.  Contributions  flowed  into 
the  Roman  treasury.  Gold,  silver,  jewels, 
provisions,  and  cattle,  all  the  possessions  of 
the  people  were  placed  at  the  pope's  dispo- 
sal. Many  rich  citizens  raised  companies 
of  troops  at  their  own  expense.  The  Con- 
stable Colonna  equipped  a  complete  regiment 
of  infantry.  A  species  of  delirium  seemed 
to  fill  all  their  heads. 

To  produce  that  result,  Pius  employed 
special  means.  All  the  convents  in  the  ec- 
clesiastical dominion  received  orders  to  "set 
a  going"  the  madonnas.  In  the  villages, 
the  statues  of  the  Virgin  moved  their  arms, 
opened  their  eyes,  and  lifted  up  their  legs. — 
In  the  cities,  the  crucifixes  effused  blood  and 
oil.  At  Ancona,  Saint  Cyriac  exhibited 
multiplied  roars  of  laughter.  In  Rome,  the 
skulls  of  Peter  and  Paul  chaunted  hymns; 
and  what  was  deemed  the  most  extraordina- 
ry and  miraculous,  in  the  presence  of  the 
pope,  the  cardinals,  and  more  than  eighty 
thousand  persons,  at  one  festival,  a  madonna 
walked,  shook  her  head  three  times,  rolled 
her  eyes  in  their  sockets,  and  uttered  groans. 
That  juggling,  executed  by  the  automaton. 


filled  the  stupid  fanatics  with  wonder  and 
exasperation. 

At  length,  Pius  had  the  satisfaction  to  see 
his  execrable  policy  producing  the  expected 
results.  At  one  disturbance,  bands  of  monks, 
sbirris,  and  deranged  persons  surrounded  the 
palace  of  the  republican  commissioners  vo- 
ciferating their  menaces  of  death,  which  they 
would  doubtless  have  executed,  had  not  Aza- 
ra the iSpanish embassador interferred.  Repel- 
led from  the  house  of  the  embassy,  they  dis- 
persed about  the  streets  of  Rome,  assassina- 
ting every  Frenchman  whom  they  met,  and 
roaring  out  cries  of  "  Hail,  Mary  !  Long  live 
Pius  VI !  "  They  then  directed  their  course 
into  the  country  to  accomplish  the  work  of 
ruffians. 

The  victories  obtained  by  Bonaparte  over 
the  Austrians,  forced  the  pope  to  terminate 
those  scenes  of  carnage.  Pius,  dreading  the 
arrival  of  the  French  army  at  Rome,  has- 
tened to  inform  the  general  of  his  friendly 
designs  towards  the  republic.  At  the  same 
time  he  addressed  a  message  to  the  emperor 
of  Germany,  to  obtain  the  assistance  of  ten 
thousand  soldiers,  and  informed  him  that  he 
had  taken  excellent  measures  to  organize  a 
civil  war  in  France.  He  also  assured  the 
emperor  that  he  was  amusing-  the  republi- 
can commissioners  until  the  Austrians  ap- 
peared ;  and  that  as  soon  as  their  troops  were 
united  in  one  body,  he  would  cast  off  the 
pontif's  tiara  for  the  helmet  of  Cffisar,  unfurl 
the  famous  labarum  of  Constantine,  and 
march  at  the  head  of  the  army  to" combat  the 
proud  Corsican  and  his  banditti. 

That  letter  fell  into  the  hands  of  Bonaparte. 
The  armistice  was  instantly  terminated.  The 
French  army  entered  the  papal  territory,  and 
within  fifteen  days  conquered  one  half  of  the 
pope's  dominions.  Pius  then  expected  to 
receive  the  just  punishment  of  his  treachery 
and  crimes;  but  whether  Bonaparte  con- 
ceived that  the  papal  authority  could  aid  his 
secret  designs,  or  that  he  Avished  to  oppose 
the  directory,  who  had  commanded  him  to 
occupy  Rome,  he  offered  peace  to  the  pope, 
which  was  eagerly  accepted.  Pius  sent  his 
nephew,  the  duke  of  Braschi,  as  plenipoten- 
tiary, with  the  Marquess  Camille  Massini, 
Cardinal  Maltei,  and  Galoppi,  with  full 
powers  to  arrange  a  treaty.  By  that  agree- 
ment, the  pope  consented  to  pay  to  France 
thirty-one  millions,  and  to  allow  the  family  of 
the  murdered  Basseville  an  annuity.  He  also 
surrendered  to  France,  for  ever,  Avignon, 
Bologna,  Ferrara,  and  Ravenna,  and  per- 
mitted a  French  garrison  to  occupy  Ancona. 
W^hen  the  affair  was  concluded,  Bonaparte 
hastened  towards  the  Tyrol,  leaving  fifteen 
thousand  men  under  the  command  of  Gene- 
ral Victor,  to  guard  the  conquered  districts, 
and  to  execute  the  treaties. 

Pius  was  anxious  to  avert  the  danger 
which  he  could  ill  sustain ;  for  the  shocks, 
his  ceaseless  inquietude,  and  his  licentious 
indulgences  with  the  duchess  of  Braschi,  his 


406 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


daughter,  seriously  affected  his  health,  and 
almost  instantly  after  the  conclusion  of  the 
truce  of  Tolentino,  he  became  so  ill,  that  it 
was  anticipated  he  would  not  live. 

His  two  bastards  hastened  to  lay  their 
greedy  hands  on  the  treasures  amassed  in 
the  Vatican  for  the  payment  of  the  ransom 
of  Rome  to  the  French.  But  as  the  citizens 
had  drained  all  their  resources  to  defray  the 
millions  exacted  by  Bonaparte,  and  as  they 
began  to  imbibe  the  ideas  of  the  French  con- 
cerning Roman  priests  and  kings,  they  re- 
sisted their  proposed  new  spoliation,  went 
to  the  palace  of  Braschi,  and  forced  the  in- 
famous wretch  to  fly  from  the  city  to  escape 
the  popular  vengeance.  The  pope,  how- 
ever, was  restored  to  health,  and  all  things 
resumed  their  anterior  course;  only  Pius 
dared  not  to  augment  the  taxes  to  satisfy  the 
demands  of  the  treaty  of  Tolentino,  and 
commanded  the  ecclesiastics  to  replace  the 
sums  stolen  by  his  nephews. 

The  priests  menaced  in  their  property, 
turned  against  the  pope,  denounced  his  ty- 
ranny, called  on  the  people  to  revolt,  accused 
Pius  as  the  author  of  all  the  calamities  which 
had  fallen  on  Rome,  and  even  in  their  ha- 
rangues, branded  the  pontif  with  the  names 
"  old  incestuous  fool,  sodomite,  and  robber." 
They  also  made  a  poor  girl  named  Labrousse 
enact  the  part  of  a  prophetess ;  who  publicly 
declared  that  the  sovereignty  of  the  popes 
was  nearly  at  an  end  ;  that  heaven  was  tired 
of  the  reign  of  those  infamous  impostors; 
and  that  Pius  would  soon  be  hurled  from  his 
throne. 

Amid  those  circumstances  Joseph  Bona- 
parte arrived  at  Rome,  to  claim  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  treaties  of  Tolentino,  and  to  de- 
mand the  release  of  every  Italian  who  was 
imprisoned  for  his  political  opinions.  As 
soon  as  that  proceeding  was  known  at  Rome, 
the  city  changed  its  aspect  as  if  by  enchant- 
ment. Enthusiasm  displaced  stupor.  In- 
stantly the  streets,  the  public  places,  and  the 
squares  were  filled  with  crowds  of  citizens, 
who  made  the  air  resound  with  patriotic  ac- 
clamations, and  menaces  of  death  against 
Pius  VI.  Then  the  multitude,  as  if  actuated 
by  one  impulse,  rushed  to  the  quarter  Tran- 
steverin,  and  hoisted  the  tri- colored  flag  amid 
the  universal  and  reiterated  shout — "  Hail 
liberty !     Long  live  France ! " 

Those  developments,  cries,  and  threats  ex- 
asperated the  old  pope.  He  was  astonished 
at  the  Romans — habituated  during  so  many 
centuries,  basely  to  bow  their  heads  beneath 
the  yoke.  He  resolved,  therefore,  by  an  act 
of  cruelty,  to  retain  the  power  which 'ap- 
peared to  be  flitting  from  him,  and  directed 
his  myrmidons  to  assault  the  populace.  The 
soldiers  of  the  execrable  Pius  rushed  upon 
the  citizens,  massacred  women,  children, 
and  the  aged,  shot  the  fugitives,  covered  the 
streets  with  corpses,  pursued  the  miserable 
people  who  had  taken  refuge  in  the  palace 
of  the  French  embassy,  and  transformed  that 


inviolable  asylum  into  a  scene  of  carnage. — 
Joseph  Bonaparte,  General  Duphot  and  the 
officers  of  the  embassy  hastened  to  arrest  the 
massacre.  At  the  sight  of  them,  the  rage  of 
the  bandits  seemed  to  be  doubled,  and  the 
chief  who  directed  the  butchery,  cried  aloud, 
"  Kill  them,  kill  them,  these  are  the  French  ! " 
At  the  same  moment.  General  Duphot  was 
shot  dead  ;  and  the  other  officers  of  the  em- 
bassy escaped  a  similar  doom  by  destroying 
the  stair-case  of  the  palace.  The  other  embas- 
sadors advised  of  the  scene,  hastened  with 
their  suit  to  the  place  only  just  in  time  to 
rescue  the  representatives  of  the  French  re- 
public, and  to  stop  further  butchery. 

Azara,  in  the  name  of  the  diplomatic  corps 
hurried  to  the  Vatican,  and  energetically  re- 
monstrated with  the  pope  on  the  atrocity  of 
his  conduct.  But  the  infamous  Pius  pre- 
tended to  be  extremely  surprised,  and  swore 
by  Christ  and  Peter,  that  he  had  not  given 
any  order  to  that  effect.  He  even  dared  to 
say,  that  he  was  absolutely  ignorant  of  the 
occurrences  which  had  transpired  in  the  city, 
simulating  that  for  many  hours  he  had  been 
employed  in  his  private  oratory  supplicating 
God  for  the  republic.  Joseph  Bonaparte, 
indignant  at  such  excessive  impudence  and 
hypocrisy,  announced  that  he  should  leave 
Rome,  unless  reparation  was  instantly  made 
for  the  murder  of  General  Duphot.  Four- 
teen hours  having  elapsed  without  any  for- 
mal communication  from  the  pontif  by  an 
ecclesiastical  officer,  that  the  assassins  should 
be  prosecuted,  the  French  embassador  de- 
parted for  Florence. 

Moreover,  it  was  not  in  Rome  only  that 
the  pontif  had  organized  the  massacre  of  the 
French  and  their  partisans  ;  for  St  the  same 
time,  similar  scenes  occurred  in  the  princi- 
pal cities  of  the  papacy  and  at  Venice.  At 
Verona,  the  priests  exhibited  a  peculiar  cold- 
blooded and  cruel  ferocity ;  for  not  only 
many  thousands  of  inoffensive  men  had  been 
butchered  by  their  orders,  but  those  infamous 
wretches  led  companies  of  murderers  into 
the  hospitals,  and  took  out  four  hundred 
French  soldiers,  sick  or  wounded,  all  of 
whom  were  pitilessly  poignarded  or  drowned 
in  the  Adige. 

The  Italians  opened  their  eyes  at  last  to 
the  crimes  of  Pius,  and  began  to  take  part 
with  the  French  republic.  At  Milan,  the 
indignation  which  the  conduct  of  the  pope 
excited  was  displayed  in  both  the  private 
and  pubUc  assemblies.  Every  where  the 
cry  was  heard — "  Death  to  that  assassin,  the 
pope!  Vengeance  for  our  liberators,  the 
French ! "  One  Italian  patriot  even  deli- 
vered a  public  oration,  in  which  he  ex- 
pressed his  wish :  "  that  the  Tiber  soon 
might  roll  its  far-famed  waters  among  a  free 
people,  and  that  the  blood  of  the  pope  might 
cleanse  the  land  of  the  crimes,  the  disgrace, 
and  the  bondage  of  eighteen  centuries!" 

General  Berthier,  who  was  directed  to 
avenge  the  republic  for  the  outrages  of  Pius, 


Pius  VI.] 

marched  towards  Rome  at  the  heat!  of  his 
troops,  and  passed  through  the  papal  domi- 
nions with  as  much  security  as  if  he  had 
beea  traversing  a  French  department.  He 
was  received  every  where  with  shouts  of 
rejoicing.  In  vain  did  the  cardinals,  the 
priests,  and  the  deadly  cohorts  of  monks  and 
Jesuits  endeavor  to  quicken  the  popular  fa- 
naticism—  in  no  district  was  their  outcry  re- 
echoed. The  wooden  saints  and  silver  »irt- 
donnas  shook  their  arms  and  legs,  rolled  their 
eyes,  and  chanted  their  canticles  in  vain. — 
No  resistance  to  the  republican  army  ap- 
peared. Berthier  had  not  arrived  near  the 
•walls  of  Rome,  when  the  citizens  proclaimed 
their  independence,  and  planted  the  tree  of 
liberty  before  the  capitol,  and  in  all  the  pub- 
lic places. 

As  soon  as  the  French  columns  appeared, 
a  deputation  went  out  to  meet  them  and  to 
announce  to  the  general  that  Rome,  liberated, 
opened  the  gates  to  the  regenerators  of  the 
people.  Berlhier  immediately  entered  the 
city,  amid  an  innumerable  multitude  of  citi- 
zens, with  the  sound  of  trumpets,  and  ac- 
companied by  his  staff,  a  hundred  cavalry, 
and  the  grenadiers  of  his  army.  When  he 
arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  capitol,  he  hailed, 
and  thus  addressed  the  immense  multitude: 
"  Manes  of  Cato,  Pompey,  Cicero,  and  Bru- 
tus! receive  the  homage  of  freed  Frenchmen, 
in  this  capitol,  where  you  so  often  defended 
the  popular  rights,  and  honored  the  Roman 
republic!  The  children  of  Gaul,  with  the 
olive  of  peace  in  their  hand,  come  in  this 
august  place  to  establish  the  altar  of  liberty 
garnished  by  the  first  Brutus!  And  you, 
Romans,  who  have  re-conquered  your  legi- 
timate privileges,  remember  your  glorious 
ancestors,  behold  their  monuments  which 
surround  you,  and  resume  your  ancient  vir- 
tue and  the  virtue  of  your  forefathers!" 

The  loudest  and  long-continued  acclama- 
tions followed  the  general's  address.  After 
that  ceremony,  Berthier  returned  to  his  tent. 
Pius  VI,  always  shut  up  in  the  Vatican, 
wished  to  disarm  his  formidable  adversary  ; 
and  sent  to  him  the  most  eminent  personages 
of  his  court,  to  make  peace  and  to  obtain  a 
favorable  capitulation.  But  Berthier's  in- 
fle.xibility  soon  dissipated  the  pontif's  illu- 
sions. The  general  refused  to  admit  the 
papal  deputation.  He  directed  those  envoys 
to  be  informed,  that  he  should  not  recognise 
the  sovereignty  of  the  pope,  and  that  he 
should  not  receive  any  overtures,  except 
from  the  delegates  of  the  Roman  republic. 

The  citizens  had  formed  a  government, 
modelled  after  the  ancient  constitutions  of 
Rome,  had  named  seven  consuls,  decreed 
the  degradation  of  Pius  VI,  and  published 
accusations  against  the  peculating  cardinals 
and  plunderers.  Assured  of  the  support  of 
France,  after  the  answer  of  the  general  to 
the  pope's  overtures,  the  new  chiefs  of  the 
Roman  government  proceeded  to  their  acts 
of  justice.    They  affixed  the  public  seal  to 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


107 


the  museums,  the  galleries,  and  all  the  other 
precious  objects,  to  secure  them  from  the 
pontif's  rapacity.  They  sold,  for  the  public 
benefit,  the  statues  and  vases  which  adorned 
the  villa  of  Cardinal  Albani,  and  the  palace 
of  Cardinal  Busca,  two  prelates  who  had 
participated  in  all  the  felonies  perpetrated  by 
the  pope's  bastards.  They  expelled  from 
Rome,  the  Cardinals  Antici,  Caprara,  Pig- 
natelli.  Arcliinto,  and  Cerdyl.  They  cast 
into  prison,  the  secretary  of  state,  Doria,  the 
statesman  Antonelli,  the  crafty  Somaglia, 
and  their  minions  Borgia,  Carandi,  Boverel- 
la,  Carandini,  Vincenii,  and  Mattei;  that 
they  might  be  judged  by  the  tribunals.  The 
Abbe  Maury,  who  had  been  made  a  cardinal 
by  Pius  VI,  as  the  reward  of  his  services  for 
despotism,  escaped  from  Rome,  and  thus 
was  screened  from  the  public  vengeance. — 
To  the  pope  and  his  two  bastards,  the  peo- 
ple granted  their  lives,  and  merely  deprived 
them  of  their-domains,  their  palaces,  and  the 
riches  of  which  they  had  defrauded  the  state, 
or  stolen  from  the  public  revenue. 

The  duchess  of  Braschi,  that  doubly  m- 
cestuous  courtesan,  incestuous  with  her 
brother  and  her  father,  the  wife  of  one  and 
mistress  of  the  other,  was  treated  with  yet 
more  indulgence.  The  consuls  left  her  part 
of  the  jewels  and  trinkets  which  the  pope 
had  given  her,  and  banished  her  to  Tivoli, 
where  she  comforted  herself  with  another 
lover,  amid  the  ruin  of  her  family. 

All  those  misfortunes  abased  the  pope 
almost  to  idiotism.  At  length,  the  governor 
of  Rome,  the  General  Cervoni,  gave  him 
the  last  stroke,  by  the  official  announcement, 
that  the  people  had  reconquered  their  rights, 
and  he  was  no  longer  an  officer  of  the  go- 
vernment. "What  becomes  of  my  dignity?" 
inquired  Pius,  with  anxiety.  "  That  will  be 
reserved  to  you,"  the  general  replied,  "  and 
an  income  of  two  hundred  thousand  crowns, 
to  sustain  your  rank,  will  be  granted  you." 
"My  person,"  asked  the  pontif,  "  what  is 
to  be  done  with  myself?"  Cervoni  answer- 
ed— "  You  are  in  safety,  and  will  have  a 
hundred  and  twenty  men  for  your  guard." 
"Then  I  am  still  pope!"  exclaimed  Pius, 
with  a  strange  grin.  The  governor  of  Rome 
having  withdrawn,  the  old  audacious  pon- 
tif  almost  recovered  his  animation.  He 
called  to  him  his  chamberlain  and  other  con- 
fidants, and  with  them  plotted  another  tra- 
gedy, like  the  "Sicilian  Vespers,"  in  which 
all  the  French  and  the  partisans  of  the  new 
government  should  be  conjoined.  They  were 
warned  of  the  conspiracy,  and  adopted  the 
measures  to  hinder  the  accomplishment  of 
his  criminal  project. 

The  removal  of  Pius  was  one  of  those 
measures.  In  vain  did  the  pope,  who  per- 
ceived that  his  plans  were  discovered,  pro- 
test against  the  violence  which  was  offered 
to  him,  and  which  severed  him  from  his 
people  and  duties.  He  was  placed  in  a 
coach  with  his  physician,  his  footman,  and 


408 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


cook,  and  driven  towards  Tuscany.  He  was 
set  down  at  the  convent  of  Augustin  at  Si- 
enna, where  he  remained  three  months. — 
There  he  lived  in  quiet,  and  forgotten  by  the 
world,  when  an  extraordinary  event,  an 
earthquake,  shook  the  asylum  where  he  re- 
sided, and  destroyed  part  of  the  walls  of  the 
edifice.  Although  he  was  not  in  danger, 
because,  at  the  moment  of  the  catastrophe, 
he  was  walking  in  one  of  the  gardens  of  the 
city,  yet  he  became  so  frightened  that  he 
would  not  return  to  the  monastery.  They 
gave  up  to  his  control,  and  for  his  residence, 
a  country  house,  called  "  L'-En/er,"  which 
furnished  occasion  for  the  sarcasms  of  the 
people,  who  said  that,  "  the  pope  is  in  his 
own  place."  Some  time  after,  he  was  trans- 
ferred to  the  Grande  Chartreuse  of  Florence, 
where  he  remained  during  ten  months. 

But  in  his  exile,  the  old  pontif  renounced 
not  the  hope  of  his  being  avenged  on  the 
French.  From  the  seclusion  of  Tuscany, 
he  organized  insurrections,  and  Rome  speed- 
ily became  the  theatre  of  frightful  massa- 
cres. Gangs  of  fanatics,  conducted  by  monks 
and  priests,  with  the  crucifix  in  one  hand 
and  a  torch  in  the  other,  ran  about  the  streets 
and  the  public  places.  Every  where,  the 
French  fell,  assassinated  by  consecrated 
poignards,  amid  cries  of,  "Hail,  Mary! 
Long  live  Pius  VI!"  The  Italian  patriots 
were  thrown  into  the  Tiber.  A  company 
of  the  Vatican  guard  were  surprised,  an'd 
every  man  of  them  slaughtered.  It  would 
have  been  difficult  to  foresee  where  those 
massacres  would  have  stopped,  if  General 
Vial  had  not  marched  against  them  with  his 
troops  and  seizedthemost  mutinous  of  those 
crusaders. 

Those  who  escaped  from  seizure  by  the 
republican  general,  fled  into  the  country, 
excited  the  fanaticism  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Albano,  Riccia,  Genzano,  and  Velletri,  and 
returned  to  Rome,  with  a  body  of  six  thou- 
sand men  ;  and  they  even  dared  to  offer  fight 
to  the  French.  An  engagement  took  place 
at  Fratocchi,  but  it  Avas  of  short  duration ; 
for  at  the  first  charge,  the  Italians  scampered 
away  from  the  field  of  battle. 

The  pope,  not  content  to  embarrass  the 
French  in  the  heart  of  Rome,  labored  to  raise 
tip  enemies  to  them  in  other  parts  of  Italy. 
In  concert Aviih  Britain,  he  intrigued,  through 
his  agents,  with  the  silly  Ferdinand  IV  of 
Naples,  and  his  shamless  wife,  Marie  Caro- 
line, and  induced  him  to  declare  war  against 
France. 

At  first,  the  king  of  the  Two  Sicilies  was 
victorious.  Rome,  divested  of  the  military, 
surrendered  to  the  Neapolitans.  The  French, 
overpowered  on  all  sides,  by  a  numerous 
array,  were  obliged  to  retreat.  But  they 
soon  retaliated  under  the  command  of  Gene- 
ral Championet ;  for  the  Neapolitans  were 
driven  back  to  Naples,  and  forced  to  surren- 
der. Ferdinand  IV  was  dethroned,  and  the 
Parthenopian  republic  established. 


[Pius  VI. 

Cardinal  Russo,  the  king's  minister,  and 
the  indefatigable  agent  of  ultramontanism, 
hastened  into  Calabria,  excited  the  ignorant 
population  of  that  country  to  an  insurrection, 
lifted  up  the  crucifix  as  the  signal  of  the  cru- 
sade against  the  republicans,  distributed  in- 
dulgences and  benedictions,  recruited  an 
army  of  mad  bigots,  and  marched  towards 
Naples,  at  the  head  of  his  consecrated  ban- 
dits. 

The  French,  attacked  by  land  and  sea, 
were  obliged  again  to  retreat,  and  the  Nea- 
politan patriots  were  forced  to  capitulate  to 
the  royal  army ;  on  condition  that  they  might 
withdraw  from  the  kingdom  in  safety  with 
their  property.  As  soon  as  Cardinal  Russo 
obtained  possession  of  the  capital,  to  the  dis- 
grace of  Ferdinand,  and  his  licentious  queen, 
and  Nelson  !  in  utter  contempt  of  the  treaty, 
guaranteed  by  the  British  embassador,  that 
execrable  prelate  arrested  all  the  citizens  sus- 
pected of  being  republicans,  and  tried  them 
by  a  special  "  Junto."  Three  hundred  were 
executed  in  one  day;  and  as  if  that  tribunal 
of  hangmen  was  insufficient  to  exterminate 
those  unfortunate  Neapolitans,  Russo  en- 
couraged the  barbarous  Calabrians  in  pillage, 
conflagrations,  rapes,  and  murder,  and  made 
the  city  of  Naples  a  wide-spread  scene  of 
carnage. 

Pius  VI  heard  of  thp  success  of  his  ma- 
chinations, with  inexpressible  delight;  and 
unable  to  retain  his  joy,  he  addressed  a  brief 
to  all  the  Roman  prelates,  announcing  the 
triumph  over  the  enemies  of  the  papacy,  and 
that  the  time  was  approaching  when  the 
papacy  would  arise  from  the  dungeon  in 
radiance,  where  it  liad  been  so  tormented  in 
his  person.  The  pope  directed  tlie  priests, 
in  every  country,  to  wait  on  the  monarchs, 
to  assistthem  with  their  counsels  and  prayers, 
and  as  they  had  not  any  arms,  to  replace  the 
people  under  their  domination,  thereby 
promptly  to  destroy  the  revolutionary  hydra. 

The  pontif  seemed  so  certain  of  a  speedy 
change  in  his  condition,  that  he  recalled 
about  his  person,  his  nephew,  the  duke  of 
Braschi.  "The  minion,  who  knew  th^it  his 
uncle  was  possessed  of  considerable  sums  of 
money  and  a  large  amount  of  jewels,  has- 
tened to  Florence,  took  advantage  of  the 
pontif's  sufferings,  hindered  him  from  leav- 
ing the  bed,  and  stole  his  treasure.  Then 
ascertaining  that  the  directory,  weary  of  the 
increasing  plots  of  the  pope,  had  decided  to 
transfer  iiira  to  France,  Braschi  fled  from 
Tuscany,  as  a  felon,  with  his  uncle's  jewels 
and  gold. 

Pius  left  Florence  under  the  safe-guard 
of  the  republican  commissioners,  and  having 
passed  through  Turin,  and  crossed  the  Alps, 
he  arrived  at  Valence  in  Dauphiny,  which 
was  designated  as  the  place  of  his  residence. 

By  order  of  the  directory,  he  was  domi- 
ciliated in  the  house  of  the  goveraor  of  the 
citadel.  He  Avas  treated  with  all  kindness 
and  liberality  ;  and  permitted  to  form  a  court 


Pius  VI.] 

of  all  tlie  priests  and  servants  who  accom- 
panied him.  But  nothing  could  comfort  the 
old  pontif  in  his  exile.  The  last  act  of  in- 
gratitude by  his  cherished  bastard  was  a  ter- 
rible blow  to  him.  Moreover,  the  energies 
of  his  life  having  been  very  much  exhausted 
by  age,  debauchery,  and  excesses  of  the  ta- 
ble, palsy  in  his  legs  seized  him,  which 
subsequently  affected  his  whole  frame,  and 
on  August  29,  1799,  Europe  was  delivered 
from  the  last  pope  of  the  eighteenth  century. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


To  tlie  above,  extracted  mainly  from  De 
Cormenin,  we  subjoin  some  parallel  accounts 
from  other  authors  ;  the  difference  being  im- 
material in  point  of  historical  credibility,  and 
often  of  great  interest  and  use  in  respect  to 
amplitude  of  illustration  and  authenticity. — 
This  pope  lived  at  a  period  of  memorable 
revolution  and  crisis  in  the  affairs  of  nations; 
and  its  influence,  affecting  Europe  in  church 
and  stale,  in  letters  and  religion,  in  the  pro- 
gress of  light  and' the  prospects  of  society,  to 
this  day,  will  continue  to  multiply  its  monu- 
ments in  the  future,  connected  with  the  pur- 
poses still  maturing,  and  the  providences  yet 
to  be  accomplished,  of  the  wonder-working 
God !  While  we  are  no  apologists  for  the 
rabid  and  atheistical  enormities  of  the  French 
revolution,  of  its  astounding  excesses  and 
terrible  impieties,  we  are  not  to  forget  that 
God,  who  "rides  on  the  whirlwind  and  di- 
rects the  storm,"  God  himself,  with  his  wis- 
dom, his  righteousness,  and  his  goodness, 
God  w.\s  in  it,  permissively  and  actively,  and 
in  all  over-ruling,  counter-working,  and  or- 
dering all  events,  for  his  own  eternal  and 
glorious  vindication,  the  fulfilment  of  liis 
prophecies  and  the  honor  of  his  name  !  Be- 
sides, there  are  some  lessons  in  it  for  all  ty- 
rants, usurpers,  oppressors,  and  hypocritical 
pretenders  in  religion,  which  they,  and  all 
like  them,  Avould  do  well  to  ponder  at  their 
siocerest  leisure. 


Joseph  II,  the  German  emperor,  imme- 
diately after  the  death  of  his  mother,  resolved 
upon  a  plan,  if  possible,  to  humble  the  court 
of  Rome,  and  to  commence,  on  a  large  scale, 
his  philosophical  schemes.  From  the  year 
1781,  he  avowed  his  intention  to  introduce 
iuto  his  states,  the  maxims  of  the  Gallican 
hierarchy,  and  to  abolish  the  plurality  of 
benefices.  Soon  there  appeared  a  royal  ordi- 
nance, which  decreed  that  there  siiould  be  a 
registry  of  all  the  revenues  of  the  Austrian 
priesthood,  and  an  edict  favorable  to  the  pro- 
testants,  and  an  unrestricted  proliibiiion  to 
all  the  convents  of  the  admission  of  novices. 

In  17G7,  Frederic  II  of  Prussia,  wrote  a 
letter  to  one  of  the  French  philosophers, 
which  comprised  these  sentences,  concern- 
ing the  cloisters:  "Those  asylums  of  fana- 
ticism must  be  destroyed.  The  moment  has 
arrived.  Austria  and  France  are  deeply  in- 
debted.    They  have  foolishlv  drained  the  re- 

VoL.  III.— 52 


409 

sources  of  industry  to  pay  their  debts.  The 
rich  abbeys  and  the  convents  are  an  entice- 
ment. The  mischief  which  those  coenobites 
do  to  the  population  of  states,  and  the  power 
of  release  from  them  by  the  appropriation  to 
the  public,  of  wealth,  which  has  no  heirs, 
should  be  so  represented,  that  they  might 
•easily  be  induced  to  attempt  that  reform; 
and  it  may  be  presumed,  that  after  having 
discovered  the  advantage  of  secularizing 
some  of  the  benefices,  they  would  speedily 
grasp  the  remainder." 

In  another  letter,  Frederic  wrote — "  If  the 
new  French  minister  is  a  man  of  firmness, 
he  will  not  exhibit  so  much  imbecility  as  to 
restore  Avignon  to  the  pope.  A  man  may 
be  a  very  good  papist,  and,  nevertheless, 
may  take  from  the  pope,  those  temporal  pos- 
sessions which  too  much  draw  off  his  atten- 
tion from  his  spiritual  duties,  and  by  which 
his  own  salvation  is  endangered." 

Joseph  II  conformed  greatly  to  the  coun- 
sels and  precepts  which  the  king  of  Prussia 
gave  to  European  monarchs  connected  with 
the  popedom.  For,  not  content  with  having 
forbidden  the  reception  of  novices  in  the  fe- 
male convents,  the  emperor  entirely  sup- 
pressed all  those  which  were  not  devoted  to 
the  tuition  of  children.  Two  other  edicts 
gave  a  mortal  wound  to  the  pontifical  autho- 
rity. By  the  first,  he  subjected  to  very  em- 
barrassing formalities,  the  admission  into  his 
dominions  of  the  briefs,  bulls,  and  rescripts 
of  the  Roman  court — and,  by  the  other,  he 
abolished  the  papal  power  to  nominate  for  the 
vacant  prelacies,  abbeys,  and-provostships. 

In  1778,  the  imperial  court  discharged  the 
.superiors  of  the  seminary  at  Brunn,  and  sub- 
stituted other  persons  of  their  own  choice, 
against  whom  complaints  were  made.  They 
were  accused  of  following  the  same  princi- 
ples as  the  appellants  against  the  decisions 
of  Clement  XI,  and  of  disseminating  their 
works,  and  of  endeavoring  to  introduce  into 
Germany,  the  subjects  of  controversial  dis- 
cussion which  so  long  had  agitated  other 
countries.  Many  of  the  prelates  denounced 
the  new  professors j  and  in  1781,  Joseph  II 
personally  investigated  the  matter,  and  pro- 
nounced the  final  judgment.  By  which, 
the  three  teachers  accused  were  absolved — 
their  accuser  was  dismissed  from  the  arch- 
deacony  of  Olmutz — the  archbishop  of  01- 
mutz,  and  the  prelate  of  Brunn,  were  di- 
rected to  select  wiser  counsellors — the  two 
ecclesiastics  who  had  dared  to  maintain 
the  constitution  Unigeyiittts,  were  sternly 
censured — the  preachers  who  had  reviled 
the  accused  professors,  were  always,  and 
every  where,  interdicted  from  the  pulpit — 
the  bulls  Unigcnihis  and  In  Ccena  Do- 
mini, were  adjudged  never  to  have  had 
any  force,  nor  should  they  be  valid  ;  and  the 
erasure  of  them  from  all  the  liturgical  books 
was  enjoined — and  the  Cardinal  Migazzi, 
archbishop  of  Vienna,  was  severely  repri- 
manded, a  scrutiny  of  his  conduct  was  or- 
2K 


410 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


dered,  the  superintendence  of  his  seminary 
was  given  to  one  of  the  accused,  and  all  the 
prelates  were  required  to  give  an  immediate 
account  of  their  seminaries.  The  language 
of  the  decree,  also,  was  unusually  harsh  and 
censorious,  especially  in  reference  to  the 
cardinal — who,  speedily  after,  was  com- 
manded to  give  an  account  of  the  adminis- 
tration of  his  seminary,  in  spiritual,  as  well 
as  temporal  things,  and  was  officially  cha- 
racterized as  a  disturber,  a  persecutor,  and 
an  unprincipled  mischief-maker. 

Another  affair  which  almost  instantly 
occurred,  excited  great  interest.  A  parish 
priest  was  accused  before  the  archbishop  of 
Olmutz,  of  innovating  in  the  mass-ritual,  of 
praising  the  books  which  were  inimical  to 
the  court  of  Rome,  of  rejecting  the  bull  Vni- 
genitus,  and  of  holding  suspected  doctrines. 
The  archbishop,  by  his  inquisitorial  autho- 
rity, pronounced  him  guilty,  and  enjoined 
upon  the  priest  to  leave  his  parish,  and  con- 
fine himself  in  a  monastery.  The  priest  ap- 
pealed to  the  emperor,  who,  on  November 
17,  1781,  issued  his  definitive  sentence,  that 
the  priest  was  guilty  of  innovations,  but 
might  be  restored  to  his  parish  when  the 
archbishop  thought  proper.  Nevertheless, 
he  censured  the  prelate,  reprimanded  him  for 
following  silly  and  passionate  counsel,  and 
ordered  that  the  accusers  of  the  priest  should 
pay  him  a  salary  of  four  hundred  florins, 
until  he  should  be  restored  to  his  parish. 

Those  decrees  and  edicts  excited  the  in- 
dignation of  the  prelates.  Cardinal  Magaz- 
zi's  representations  were  treated  with  con- 
tempt; and  those  of  Cardinal  Frankemberg 
met  with  a  similar  reception.  The  university 
of  Louvain  remonstrated  against  the  edict  in 
favor  of  the  protestants,  and  against  the  ob- 
stacles which  the  emperor  directed  concern- 
•  ing  the  public  teaching  of  the  Romish  dog- 
mas. The  archbishop  of  Treves,  and  seven 
Hungarian  prelates  opposed  the  decree  con- 
cerning the  bull  Uniirenitits ;  and  Cardi- 
nal Bathiani,  archbishop  of  Strigony,  re- 
monstrated against  them  as  exceeding  the 
power  of  the  civil  authority,  and  avowed 
that  the  bull  Unigenittis  was  the  decision 
of  the  entire  papacy.  The  pope's  nuncio  at 
Vienna,  seconded  the  efforts  of  the  German 
ecclesiastics.  At  last,  Pius  VI  made  differ- 
ent efforts  to  the  same  effect ;  but  the  empe- 
ror sternly  replied  to  the  nuncio — "  I  ask  not 
for  your  counsel  respecting- my  government 
of  my  own  subjects,  on  matters  exclusively 
temporal.'" 

After  the  example,  and  by  the  suggestions 
of  his  brother  Joseph  II,  Leopold,  the  grand 
duke  of  Tuscany,  began  to  intermeddle  with 
the  ecclesiastical  government,  and  to  adopt 
the  counsels  of  Scipio  Ricci,  who  was  in- 
stalled as  the  prelate  of  Pistoia  and  Prato,  in 
1780.  By  his  influence,  among  other  col- 
lateral matters,  catechisms  were  formed  for 
juvenile  instruction,  books  were  distributed 
among  the  people,  the  monkish  fraternities 


were  abolished,  the  processions  were  dimin- 
ished, the  superstitious  ceremonies  were  re- 
formed and  regulated,  and  the  pomp  and 
splendor  of  them  were  lessened.  He  also 
issued  works  against  the  idolatry  of  the 
sacred  heart  of  Jesus,  and  against  the  indul- 
gences. He  altered  the  rites,  reformed  the 
discipline,  and  exchanged  the  common  les- 
sons-^and  contemning  the  opinions,  and 
despising  the  complaints  of  the  people,  he 
despoiled  the  ceremonies  of  their  show,  the 
priesthood  of  their  immunities,  and  the  mass 
of  its  superstitious  influence  over  the  people ; 
and  all  under  the  pretext,  as  he  said,  of  re- 
storing primitive  Christianity.  He  translated 
the  works  of  the  Galilean  appellants  against 
the  pope  into  Italian.  The  press  at  Pistoia, 
under  Ricci's  auspices,  issued  satirical  pam- 
phlets, and  volumes  of  antiquated  essays 
and  pictures,  with  the  boldly  announced  de- 
sign, to  display  the  unjust  pretensions  of 
that  "  Spiritual  Babylon,"  Rome,  which  had 
disfigured  all  the  economy  of  the  ecclesias- 
tical hierarchy,  and  overthrown  the  commu- 
nion of  saints,  and  the  independence  of  sove- 
reigns. Ricci  also  held  prelatical  conferences, 
at  which  the  constitution  Unigenitus  was 
opposed,  and  the  appeal  and  cause  of  the 
Romish  opponents  was  sustained.  By  his 
reformation  of  the  convents,  the  suppression 
of  feasts,  and  the  proscription  of  prelates,  he 
announced  his  project  of  liberation  from  the 
papal  tyranny,  if  the  pontif  refused  his  sanc- 
tions to  the  reforms. 

Pius  VI  complained  loudly  to  Leopold  of 
those  novelties,  as  he  denominated  them,  and 
reproved  those  audacious  irregularities;  to 
which  the  Tuscan  grand  duke  sneeringly 
replied — "The  days  of  Gregory  VII  and 
Boniface  VIII  have  passed  away  !  "  Scipio 
Riccii  therefore,  proceeded  to  exterminate 
"  the  stations  of  Calvary,"  the  festival  of  the 
sacre4  heart  of  Jesus,  seventeen  convents, 
and  auricular  confession.  He  introduced 
the  use  of  the  vulgar  tongue  in  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  ceremonial  of  the  mass ;  all  which 
Pius  VI  pronounced  the  excess  of  audacious 
impiety.  He  was  in  a  fever  to  pour'out  his 
papal  curses  on  Ricci — but  the  dread  of  Jo- 
seph II  and  Leopold  induced  him  to  keep 
the  thunder  stones  of  the  Vatican  quiet  and 
silent  in  his  hand. 

Perceiving  that  the  emperor  and  archduke 
only  contemned  the  papal  interference,  Pius 
VI,  hoping  to  remove  the  chilling  aversion 
of  those  princes,  made  the  extraordinary  re- 
solution, personally  to  visit  Joseph  II  at  Vi- 
enna. By  a  brief  dated  December  15,  1781, 
he  announced  to  the  emperor,  his  intention 
to  terminate  all  the  discussions  between  the 
courts  of  Rome  and  Austria,  without  any 
intermediate  aid.  That  pontifical  letter  ac- 
curately developes  the  complex  character  of 
the  crafty  Braschi.    It  was  thus  expressed : 

"  To  our  dear  son  in  Christ  Jesus,  Joseph, 
the  illustrious  apostolic  king  of  Hungary  and 


PiLS  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


411 

not  for  ourselves  particularly,  but  lor  the 
common  cause  of  our  religion,  over  which, 
as  a  deposit,  we  are  bound  to  watch,  and 
which  it  is  your  duty  to  protect. 

"Given   at   Rome,  December  15,  1781, 

and  of  our  pontificate,  the   seventh 

year." 

That  pontifical  unexpected  determination, 
to  make  a  journey  to  Vienna,  struck  the 
Cardinal  de  Bernis  unawares,  and  surprised 
all  Europe.  The  emperor,  with  apparently 
total  indifference,  thus  replied  to  the  pontif 's 
brief: 

"Holy  Father! — Since  you  persist  in 
your  resolution  to  approach  us,  I  assure  you 
that  you  will  be  received  with  all  the  honor 
and  respect  due  to  your  dignity.  The  object 
of  your  journey  appertaining  to  things  which 
your  holiness  still  regards  as  doubtful,  and 
on  "which  I  have  decided,  permit  me  to  be- 
lieve that  you  will  undertake  a  useless  labor. 
I  should  premonish  you  that  my  resoluiioiis 
have  been  regulated  only  by  reason,  justice, 
and  religion.  Before  deciding,  I  long  con- 
sider, and  hear  the  opinions  of  my  counsel- 
lors. Having  determined,  I  perseverfe.  I 
assure  your  holiness  that  I  have  all  respect 
for  you,  and  the  veneration  of  a  true  aposto- 
lic catholic !" 

That  letter  changed  not  the  pope's  deter- 
mination ;  and  during  the  months  which 
elapsed  between  the  reply  of  Joseph  II  and 
the  departure  of  Pius  VI,  every  endeavor 
was  made  to  change  his  resolution,  by  the 
Cardinal  de  Bernis,  the  Spanish  embassador 
Azara,  the  Cardinal  Borromeo,  and  his  own 
sons ;  but  their  efforts  were  vain.  The  pon- 
tif had  resolved  to  travel  incognito,  under 
the  title  of  the  prelate  of  John  Lateran ;  but 
the  emperor,  as  a  compensation  for  his  own 
frivolous  and  amusing  conversations,  and 
for  the  inflexible  official  repulses  of  Kaunitz, 
lavished  on  him  external  honors.  Sumptuous 
apartments  were  prepared  in  the  imperial 
palace,  and  a  private  mass  chamber  was 
magnificently  decorated. 

At  a  conclave  of  the  cardinals,  February 
25,  1782,  the  pope  entrusted  the  government 
to  Cardinal  Colonna.  He  suppressed  the 
bull,  Ubi  Papa  ibi  Roma,  that  in  case  of  his 
death  the  cardinals  might  assemble  at  Rome. 
He  also  directed  that  mass  should  be  sung 
daily  in  several  places  at  Rome  with  the 
collect,  Pro  peregrinantibus.  He  likewise 
had  eight  hundred  gold  medals  struck  off; 
on  one  side  appeared  the  heads  of  Peter 
and  Paul,  and  on  the  reverse,  Pius  VI. — 
Having  delivered  his  will  to  his  son,  and 
performed  mass  at  night  in  the  pretended 
tomb  of  the  apostles,  under  the  chief  altar  of 
the  cathedral,  on  the  morning  of  February 
27,  1782,  the  Roman  pontif  commenced  his 
fruitless  journey  to  Vienna. 


Bohemia,  and  king-elect  of  the  Romans — 
Pope  Pius  VI. 

"  Our  very  dear  son,  Francis  Her/an, 
cardinal  and  minister  plenipotentiary  of  your 
majesty  to  the  Roman  court,  remitted  to  us, 
on  the  9th  of  December,  your  gracious  letter 
of  October  (3,  preceding,  by  which  you  re- 
plied to  our  epistle  of  August  26,  before. 

"  While  perusing  it,  we  were  deeply  af- 
flicted to  learn  that  you  have  paid  no  regard 
to  our  persuasions  that  you  would  not  des- 
poil the  Roman  see  of  the  privilege  which 
it  has  enjoyed  from  the  most  distant  period, 
of  constituting  in  your  dominion  of  Austrian 
Lombardy,  the  prelacies,  abbeys,  and  pro- 
vostships,  and  of  appropriating  it  to  yourself. 
"We  wish  not,  most  dear  son,  to  discuss  with 
you  the  topics  which  were  raised  about  the 
midst  of  the  Christian  era;  and  at  the  termi- 
nation of  which,  peace  having  been  restored 
to  the  papacy,  the  court  of  Rome  reentered 
upon  the  ancient  possession  of  their  prero- 

fatives  and  discipline,  which  had  been  con- 
rmed  by  the  constant  testimony  of  ojcume- 
nical  councils — but  we  owe  it  to  our  ten- 
derness for  you,  and  to  the  deposit  that  is 
confided  to  us,  to  assure  you,  as  an  indubita- 
ble fact,  that  when  the  apostles  founded  the 
churches,  and  established  for  them  priests  and 
prelates,  they  never  were  suspected  of  any 
design  or  wish  to  encroach  on  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  civil  and  secular  authority.  The 
church  has  preserved  that  usage,  without  any 
detriment  resulting  to  the  rights  of  sovereigns. 
As  to  the  wealth  which  the  church  enjoys 
from  the  munificence  of  princes,  or  the  dona- 
tions of  individuals,  your  majesty  knows  that 
it  always  has  been  deemed  the  patrimony  of 
the  poor;  and  as  such  was  respected  by  your 
ancestors,  so  that  in  the  judgment  of  all,  it 
is  not  permitted  to  divert  that  wealth  to  other 
purposes  than  those  to  which  they  were  ori- 
ginally destined.  Your  glorious  ancestors, 
and  especially  your  august  mother,  recog- 
nised those  truths,  which  were  placed  in  all 
their  clearness  during  the  negotiation  which 
occurred  between  that  empress  and  Pope 
Benedict  XIV,  on  the  subject  of  the  abbeys 
in  Lombardy;  as  is  well  known  to  you. 

"  We  are  solicitous  to  treat  with  you  as  a 
father  with  his  son — but  our  project  meets 
with  great  obstacles  through  the  distance 
which  separates  us;  therefore,  we  have  re- 
solved to  see  you  in  your  metropolis.  We 
shall  pay  not  any  regard  either  to  the  length 
or  inconvenience  of  the  journey,  or  to  our 
own  feebleness  and  advanced  age.  W^e  shall 
find  energy  in  the  great  and  unique  conso- 
lation to  converse  with  you,  and  to  declare 
how  much  we  are  disposed  to  gratify  you, 
and  to  conciliate  the  rights  of  your  imperial 
majesty  with  those  of  the  Roman  court. — 
We  also  beseech  your  majesty  most  earnest- 
ly to  regard  our  design  as  a  special  pledge 
of  our  attachment  for  your  person,  and  of 
our  desire  to  preserve  the  union  of  your  ma- 
jesty with  our  court.     We  ask  this  favor. 


412 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


On  August  20,  1789,  the  national  assem- 
bly of  France,  appointed  a  committee  on  eccle- 
siastical affairs,  who  were  directed  to  present 
a  system  of  laws  relative  to  religion  and  the 
priesthood.  The  first  act  adopted,  was  that 
which  cancelled  the  tribute  then  paid  to  the 
court  of  Rome.  Annats  were  abolished, 
and  next  the  tithe,  which  was  the  most  con- 
siderable portion  of  the  ecclesiastical  revenue ; 
and,  subsequently,  it  was  decreed  that  "  the 
ecclesiastical  property  should  be  subject  to 
the  disposal  of  the  nation."  On  February 
13,  1790,  the  suppression  of  the  monastic 
orders,  and  the  abolition  of  the  monastic 
vows  were  decreed ;  and  that  measure  was 
rapturously  hailed  by  the  monks  and  nuns, 
although  many  of  them  avowed  a  desire  to 
perpetuate  their  conventual  mode  of  life. — 
That  decree  for  the  abolition  of  the  monkish 
fraternities  and  sisterhoods,  was  afterwards 
ordered  to  be  announced  in  every  parish  by 
the  priest,  during  mass;  and  so  indifferent 
were  the  ecclesiastics,  even  to  the  prolonga- 
tion of  their  own  priestcraft,  that,  with  few 
exceptions,  it  was  published  as  ordered  by 
the  national  assembly. 

During  the  discussion  respecting  the  ex- 
tirpation of  the  monastic  vows,  a  motion 
was  made  that  "  the  Romish  religion  is  ac- 
knoioledged  and  declared  to  be  the  religion  of 
the  state."  But,  on  April  13,  1790,  the  na- 
tional assembly  passed  this  decree — "  The 
national  assembly,  considering  that  they  7ieither 
have  nor  can  possess  any  power  over  conscience 
and  religious  opinions;  and  that  the  majesty 
of  religion,  and  the  profound  respect  which  is 
due  to  it,  do  not  permit  tlutt  subject  even  to 
be  a  topic  of  deliberation — and  considering 
that  the  attachment  of  the  assembly  to  the 
Romish  Ivor  ship  cannot  for  a  moment  be  doubt- 
ed, since  that  worship  is  placed  in  the  primary 
class  of  public  expenditures ;  and  when,  by  a 
unanimous  exhibition  of  respect,  their  senti- 
ments have  been  expressed  in  the  only  manner 
suitable  to  the  dignity  of  religion  and  the  cha- 
racter of  the  national  assembly,  do  decree, 
that  they  neither  can  nor  ought  to  deliberate 
on  the  motion  proposed." 

The  prelates  and  priests  of  various  dioceses 
made  loud  protestations  against  the  toleration 
of  the  Hugenots,  which  was  implied  in  that 
enactment.  Notwithstanding,  the  ecclesias- 
tical committee  proceeded  in  their  schemes 
of  reform,  and  made  four  reports  on  the  sub- 
ject, which  were  discussed  .by  the  assembly 
from  May  29  till  July  13,  1790,  when  the 
civil  constitution  for  the  clergy  was  adopted. 
The  importance  of  that  document  requires 
that  a  succinct  view  of  its  principles  should 
be  presented. 

It  was  divided  into  four  "  titles" — I.  "  Ec- 
clesiastical Officers."  II.  "Nomination  to 
Benefices."  III.  "Treatment  of  the  Minis- 
ters of  Religion."  IV.  "  Law  of  Residence." 
The  essential  articles  appertain  to  the  first 
and  secoad  heads. 


I.  Ecclesiastical  Offices. 

I.  Each  department  shall  form  a  diocess, 
both  in  limits  and  extent. 

The  second  and  third  sections  merely  enu- 
merated the  eighty-three  prelacies  classed  in 
ten  metropolitan  provinces. 

IV.  Every  parish  in  France,  and  all  French 
citizens,  are  prohibited  to  acknowledge  in  any 
case,  or  under  any  pretext  whatever,  the  au- 
thority of  any  ordinary  or  metropolitan 
prelate,  whose  see  is  established  under  the 
domination  of  any  foreign  power,  or  of  any 
delegates  of  such  potentate  residing  in  France 
or  elsewhere,  without  prejudice  to  the  unity 
of  faith,  and  of  communion  with  the  head  of 
the  visible  church. 

The  fifth  adverted  to  diocesan  and  metro- 
politan synods. 

The  sixth  appointed  a  new  distribution  of 
parishes. 

VII.  The  cathedral  of  each  diocess  shall 
be  restored  to  its  primitive  state.  It  shall  be 
both  a  parish  and  a  prelatical  edifice. 

VIII.  The  episcopal  parish  shall  have  no 
other  pastor  than  the  prelate.  All  the  priests 
belonging  to  it  shall  be  his  vicars,  and  per- 
form the  functions  of  it. 

IX.  There  shall  be  sixteen  vicars  for  the 
cathedral  of  a  city  which  comprises  more 
than  ten  thousand  souls ;  and  twelve  only, 
when  the  population  is  less  than  that  number. 

The  tenth,  eleventh,  twelfth,  and  thirteenth 
articles  refer  to  the  diocesan  seminary. 

XIV.  The  vicars  of  the  cathedral  and  of 
the  seminary,  shall  form  together  a  perma- 
nent council  for  the  prelate,  who  shall  not 
exercise  any  acts  of  jurisdiction.which  con- 
cern the  government  of  the  diocess  and  se- 
minary, until  after  deliberation  with  them. 

XV.  Each  village  or  town,  which  contains 
not  more  than  six  thousand  souls,  shall  form 
but  oije  parish. 

The  sixteenth,  seventeenth,  eighteenth, 
and  nineteenth  sections,  regulate  the  new 
distribution,  of  the  parishes. 

XX.  All  titles  and  other  offices  than  those 
mentioned  in  the  present  constitutiorv,  digni- 
ties, canonries,  prebends,  demi-prebends, 
chapels,  chapelries,  whether  of  cathedrals 
or  collegiate,  and  all  regular  and  secular 
chapters,  by  rule  or  in  commendam,  belong- 
ing to  either  sex,  and  all  other  benefices  and 
prestimonies  whatsoever,  of  any  kind  and  of 
every  denomination,  from  the  day  of  the 
publication  of  this  present  decree,  are  extin- 
guished and  irrevocably  abolished,  so  that 
they,  or  similar  titles  and  offices  shall  never 
be  reestablished. 

The  remaining  articles,  from  twenty-one 
to  twenty-five,  are  explanatory  of  the  twen- 
tieth. 

II.  Nomination  to  Benefices. 

I.  From  the  publication  of  the  present  de- 
cree, one  mode  only  of  providing  prelates 


Pius  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


413 


and  priests  shall  be  used — the  form  of  elec- 
tion. 

11.  All  elections  shall  be  by  scrutiny  and 
the  absolute  plurality  of  votes. 

Tlie  third,  fourth,  and  (iflh  direct  the  forms 
preceding  the  election  of  a  prelate. 

VI.  The  election  of  a  prelate  shall  not  be 
commenced  or  held  on  any  other  day  than 
Sunday,  in  the  principal  church  of  the  chief 
place  in  the  department,  at  the  end  of  the 
parish  mass,  when  all  the  electors  shall  be 
present. 

VII.  To  be  eligible  for  a  prelacy,  it  shall 
be  necessary  that  the  candidate  shall  have 
fulfilled,  for  fifteen  years  at  least,  the  eccle- 
siastical functions  in  that  diocess,  as  a  parish 
priest,  or  curate,  or  vicar,  or  superior  vicar, 
or  vicar  director  of  the  seminary. 

The  eighth  and  ninth,  provide  for  the  pre- 
lates and  priests  whose  relation  may  be 
changed  by  the  new  arrangement  of  the  dio- 
ceses and  parishes. 

The  tenth,  eleventh,  twelfth,  and  thirteenth 
refer  to  the  eligibility  of  the  parish  priests, 
curates,  and  vicars. 

XIV.  The  proclamation  of  the  person 
elected,  shall  be  made  by  the  president  of 
the  electoral  assembly  in  the  place  where  the 
election  shall  be  held,  in  the  presence  of  the 
people  and  the  priests,  and  before  the  com- 
mencement of  mass,  to  be  solemnized  for  that 
purpose. 

The  fifteenth,  sixteenth,  and  seventeenth, 
direct  the  proceedings  in  reference  to  the 
canonical  confirmation  of  prelates. 

XVIII.  The  prelate  from  whom  confirma- 
tion shall  be  demanded,  shall  not  require  of 
the  person  elected,  any  other  oath  than  that 
he  professes  the  Romish  religion. 

XIX.  The  new  prelate  shall  not  address 
the  pope  for  any  additional  confirmation. 

The  twentieth  explains  the  manner  of  con- 
secrating a  prelate. 

XXI.  Before  the  commencement  of  the 
ceremony  of  confirmation,  the  prelate-elect, 
in  the  presence  of  the  municipal  officers,  the 
people,  and  the  priests,  shall  take  the  solemn 
oath  carefully  to  watch  over  the  people  of 
his  diocess,  to  be  faithful  to  the  nation,  to 
the  law,  and  to  the  king,  and  to  maintain, 
with  all  his  power,  the  constitution  adopted 
by  the  assembly,  and  accepted  by  the  king. 

The  three  following  sections  prescribe  the 
method  of  appointing  the  vicars  for  the  ca- 
tiiedrals. 

The  articles  twenty-five  to  twenty-eight 
appoint  the  method  of  electing  parish  priests. 

XXIX.  Every  elector,  before  he  puts  his 
vote  into  the  box,  shall  swear  not  to  nomi- 
nate any  man  but  he  who,  in  his  heart  and 
conscience,  he  shall  deem  most  worthy, 
without  any  influence  from  gifts,  promises, 
or  threats.  That  oath  shall  be  required  at  the 
election  of  both  prelates  and  priests. 

XXX.  The  election  of  priests  shall  be 
commenced  and  held  on  Sundays  only,  in 
the  principal  church  of  the  chief  place  in  the 


district,  at  the  end  of  parish-mass,  at  which 
all  the  electors  shall  be  present. 

XXXI.  The  proclamation  of  the  priest- 
elect  shall  be  made  by  tiic  president  of  the 
electoral  body,  in  the  principal  cliurch,  be- 
fore mass,  which  shall  be  celebrated  for  that 
object  in  the  presence  of  the  people  and  the 
priests. 

XXXII.  To  be  eligible  for  a  parish,  the 
priest  shall  have  performed  the  functions  of 
a  curate,  for  at  least  five  years. 

The  four  ensuing  sections  advert  merely 
to  the  forms  of  induction. 

XXXV^II.  In  the  examination  of  a  priest 
who  shall  demand  canonical  institution  to  a 
parish,  the  prelate  shall  not  require  of  him 
any  other  oath,  than  that  he  professes  the 
Romish  religion. 

XXXVIII.  The  priest-elect  and  instituted, 
shall  take  the  same  oath  as  the  prelates,  ia 
the  church  on  a  Sunday,  before  parish-mass, 
in  the  presence'  of  the  municipal  officers  of 
the  place,  the  people,  and  the  priests ;  until 
then,  he  shall  not  perform  any  official  duty,* 

The  other  articles  define  the  character  of 
vacancies,  and  the  choice  of  assistant  priests 
or  curates. 

Thcvse  were  the  principal  regulations  of 
the  civil. constitution  of  the  Romish  priest- 
hood, by  which  the  Galilean  hierarchy  was 
virtually  overthrown,  and  their  severance 
from  Rome  was  accomplished. 

A  brief  was  addressed  to  the  French  pre- 
lates on  July  10,  and  another  o_,n  Aiigust  10, 
1790,  by  Pius  VI,  denouncing  the  civil  con- 
stitution for  the  French  ecclesiastics — and 
the  Roman  pontif  also  wrote  to  Louis  XVI, 
to  warn  him  against  the  perils  which  envi- 
roned him  ;  but  the  papal  interference  only 
augmented  the  power  and  the  resolution  of  the 
enemies  to  the  Romish  usurpations ;  so  that 
Louis  XVI  was  obliged,  on  August  24,  1790, 
formally  to  confirm  a  measure  of  which  he 
probably  disapproved.  Nevertheless,  Louis 
solicited  Pius  to  sanction  some  part  of  the 
constitution  provisionally,  hoping  thereby  to 
allay  the  popular  storm.  The  pope  replied, 
that  he  could  not  comply  with  the  monarch's 
request;  and  the  secret  and  open  sanction 
which  he  gave  to  the  opponents  of  the  as- 
sembly's constitution  only  increased  the  dif- 
ficulties, extended  the  agitation,  and  rendered 
the  Romish  prelates  and  priests  more  sus- 
pected and  unpopular ;  until  by  the  refusal 
of  twenty-nine  prelates,  and  a  large  number 
of  the  priests,  to  take  the  required  oath,  the 
ferment  became  so  strong  that  the  ecclesi- 
astics, of  all  ranks,  were  publicly  insulted, 
and  their  "  Lord  God,  the  Pope,"  was  burn- 
ed in  effigy  ! 

On  November  29,  1791,  the  assembly  de- 
creed that  the  Roman  ecclesiastics  who  would 
not  comply  with  the  requirements  of  the  civil 
constitution,  should  be  subject  to  the  penal- 
ties of  their  disobedience.  To  that  measure 
Louis  XVI  affixed  his  veto;  to  which  acts, 
2k2 


414 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


Pius  VI,  in  his  brief  of  March  19,  1792,  ad- 
ded his  sanction,  eulogizing  the  prelates  and 
the  priests  for  their  disobedience,  and  Louis, 
for  the  royal  protection  which  he  gave  them. 
Among  all  the  causes  of  dislike  to  Louis, 
probably  not  one  produced  more  alienation 
to  his  government  than  that  attempt  to  sus- 
tain the  refractory  monks. 

About  the  commencement  of  the  year 
1792,  the  direct  personal  assaults  on  the  ec- 
clesiastics began.  The  assembly  proclaimed 
the  toleration  of  all  religious  worship.  But 
there  was  a  great  opposition  to  the  party  who 
adhered  to  the  papal  jurisdiction  over  the 
kingdom;  until  the  nuns  who  would  not 
submit  to  the  secular  authority  were  remov- 
ed from  their  convents,  and  the  monks, 
equally  unyielding,  were  driven  from  their 
cloisters ;  and  many  of  the  parish  priests, 
who  refused  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance, 
were  either  arrested  or  obliged  to  abscond. 

The  agitation  of  the  kingdom  of  France 
being  on  the  increase  continually,  through 
the  secret  briefs  and  bulls  of  Pius  VI,  aided 
by  the  wiles  and  machinations  of  the  Roman 
priests,  until  all  parts  of  the  country  were 
almost  in  anarchy,  the  assembly  resolved,  if 
possible,  to  allay  the  impending  tornado  by 
another  act.  They,  therefore,  passed  a  de- 
cree, May  26,  1792,  commanding  the  im- 
mediate banishment  of  every  ecclesiastic, 
without  exception,  who  would  not  take  the 
civic  oath. 

Decree  for  the  Banishment  of  the  Ec- 
clesiastics WHO  WILL  NOT  TAKE  THE 
Constitutional  Oath. 

I.  The  banishment  shall  be  done  by  the 
police. 

II.  All  those  who  were  subject  to  the  law 
of  December  26,  1790,  and  those  who  have 
ijot  subsequently  taken  the  oath  of  Septem- 
ber 3,  and  those  who  have  retracted  either 
oath,  all  of  them  shall  be  deemed  as  not  duly 
sworn,  and  shall  be  subject  to  banishment. 

III.  W^hen  twenty  citizens  of  the  same 
canton  shall  unite  to  demand  the  banishment 
of  any  ecclesiastic  who  will  not  take  the  oath, 
the  directory  of  the  department  shall  pro- 
nounce the  sentence  of  banishment,  if  the 
public  opinion  of  the  district  is  conformed  to 
the  petition. 

The  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth  articles  are  ex- 
planatory of  the  preceding. 

VII.  The  department  shall  order  the  eccle- 
siastics subject  to  banishment,  to  withdraw 
within  twenty-four  hours  from  the  limits  of 
the  district  in  which  ihey  have  resided ;  and 
from,  the  department  within  three  days  ;  and 
within  one  month,  from  the  kingdom. 

VIII.  The  ecclesiastic  shall  mention  the 
foreign  country  into  which  he  is  desirous  to 
retire ;  and  he  shall  receive  a  passport  in 
conformity  to  it. 

IX.  If  an  ecclesiastic  will  not  obey,  the 
gendarmerie  shall  transfer  him  from  one 
brigade  to  another  to  the  frontier. 


X.  They  who  remain  in  the  kingdom,  or 
return  to  it,  after  their  banishment  has  been 
adjudged,  shall  be  condemned  to  imprison- 
ment for  ten  years. 

Louis  would  willingly  have  rejected  the 
decree,  but  all  opposition  on  his  part  was 
nugatory  ;  and  his  procrastination  in  affixing 
his  signature  to  the  measure  only  accelerated 
the  overthrow,  both  of  the  ecclesiastical  es- 
tablishment, and  the  monarchy.  The  con- 
sequences of  the  revocation  of  the  edict  of 
Nantes  a  century  previous,  and  of  the  as- 
sembly's decree,  are  too  similar  and  retribu- 
tive not  to  impress  the  mind  with  devout 
astonishment. 


At  the  period  when  Clement  XIV  was 
murdered,  the  kingdom  of  France  especially, 
and  Germany,  with  the  other  parts  of  con- 
tinental Europe,  were  the  scene  of  a  relent- 
less warfare  between  the  philosophical 
sceptics,  and  the  atheistical  Jesuits.  A 
similar  division  of  the  cardinals,  between 
the  Zelanti,  who  were  fiery  partisans  of  the 
papal  supremacy,  and  the  monarchists,  who 
sustained  the  independence  of  the  secular 
poAvers,  agitated  the  conclave  and  the  Ro- 
manists. Cardinal  Braschi,  who  craftily 
contrived  to  deceive  both  parties  as  in  union 
with  each,  after  the  unceasing  intrigues  of 
one  hundred  and  thirty-two  days,  was  elect- 
ed pope,  by  the  title  of  Pius  VI.  He  was 
born  at  Cesena,  a  city  of  Romagna,  Decem- 
ber 27,  1717. 

After  the  grant  of  the  pallium  to  the  arch- 
bishop of  Mohilev,  to  delude  the  courts  of 
France  and  Spain,  Pius  VI  sentihem  a  brief, 
in  which  he  declared  null,  unlawful,  and 
pernicious,  all  the  proceedings  which,  in  any 
place,  had  been  engaged  in  contrary  to  the 
bull  of  Clement  XIV  ;  but  as  that  brief  had 
nevcE-been  published  in  Russia,  it  was  with- 
out any  authority  there,  and  never  was  exe- 
cuted. 

The  authenticity  of  the  different  briefs  of 
Pius  VI,  during  the  course  of  the  French 
revolution,  has  been  disputed.  But  the  genu- 
ine pontifical  mandates  were  addressed  to  the 
adhering  prelates,  who  neither  contested  the 
rights  of  the  court  of  Rome,  nor  denied  the 
papal  traditions.  His  brief  of  March  10, 
1791,  was  especially  addressed  to  the  pre- 
lates who  were  deputed  to  the  national  as- 
sembly. In  it  the  ponlif  discussed  many 
articles  of  the  "Civil  Constitution  of  the 
Clergy,"  that  had  been  enacted  by  that  body 
in  July  1790  ;  and  the  eflfect  of  which  was 
the  entire  subversion  of  the  papal  jurisdic- 
tion and  hierarchy  in  France. 

The  national  assembly  having  claimed  the 
authority  to  regulate  ecclesiastical  disci- 
pline, because  it  was  unavoidably  subject 
to  changes ;  the  pope  thus  retorted — "  Many 
of  the  new  decrees  are  adverse  to  the  teach- 
ing of  the  church.  That  absolute  freedom 
which  is  proclaimed  and  magnified,  that  doc- 


Pas  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


415 


trine  which  sees  not  in  the  sovereign  the  rain- 1 
isteronly  of  God,  and  this  formal  diminution 
of  the  authority  of  the  Roman  see,  are  con- 
trary to  the  principles  of  the  church.  More- 
over, the  discipline  is  often  intimately  united 
with  the  doctrine;  as  it  contributes  to  the 
preservation  of  its  purity,  and  councils  often 
have  condemned  those  who  only  were  guilty 
of  subvening  discipline.  Of  this  fact,  the 
Council  of  Trent  affords  many  examples. — 
Thus,  at  the  forty-eighth  session,  they  de- 
nounced the  anathema  against  all  those  who 
dared  to  maintain  that  the  church  had  not 
the  power  to  establish  impediments  to  mar- 
riages, which  would  be  invalidated  in  them- 
selves, or  that  the  council  was  erroneous  for 
establishing  those  obstacles.  The  changes 
and  innovations  introduced  by  the  national 
assembly  into  the  ecclesiastical  discipline, 
destroy  the  fundamental  principles  on  which 
the  authority  of  the  Roman  church  is  foun- 
ded. In  truth,  the  civil  power  cannot  give 
spiritual  jiirisdiction  ;  and  the  novel  distribu- 
tion of  diocesses  overturns  and  confounds 
all  the  boundaries  of  power  in  each  bishop- 
ric, and  openly  violates  the  canons  and  de- 
crees of  councils.  The  new  law  which  enacts 
that  a  prelate,  when  he  takes  possession  of 
his  see,  shall  address  the  pope  merely  as  the 
visible  chief  of  the  papacy,  as  a  testimony 
only  of  unity  in  the  faith,  destroys  the 
Romish  primacy  of  jurisdiction,  from  which, 
as  the  common  centre,  emanate  the  spirit- 
ual rights  and  authority  of  prelates.  The 
changes  introduced  into  the  form  of  elections 
are  dangerous,  as  they  yield  to  the  laity  exclu- 
sively the  choice  of  ecclesiastical  functiona- 
ries, and  above  all,  as  in  certain  departments, 
they  virtually  transfer  the  election  of  Roman 
priests  to  Jews,  or  to  protestants,  or  to  other 
enemies  of  the  Romish  faith.  The  decree 
which  orders  that  a  prelate,  on  the  refusal 
of  the  metropolitan,  may  address  the  civil 
magistrate  for  confirmation,  is  not  less  con- 
trary to  sound  Romish  doctrine,  since  it  ele- 
vates the  civil  magistrate  to  be  a  judge  of 
prelates." 

In  condemning  those  articles  of  the  con- 
stitution, Pius  protested,  that  he  only  raised 
his  voice  against  the  manifest  assaults  on  the 
spiritual  authority,  and  the  principles  of  the 
Roman  faith,  and  that  he  only  condemned 
the  temerity  of  those  who,  without  any  title 
or  mission,  have  dared  to  lay  hold  of  the 
priestly  censer.  The  seizure  of  the  ecclesi- 
■  astical  property,  although  it  only  attacked, 
indirectly,  the  Romish  doctrine  and  super- 
stitions, appeared  to  the  pontif  as  a  most 
cruel  and  destructive  scourge  to  the  papal 
priesthood.  The  transfer  of  the  prelatical 
and  monkish  revenues  to  the  nation  was  in- 
vented by  the  philosophers  to  destroy  the 
hierarchy,  in  conformity  with  D'  Alembert's 
application  of  the  Lord's  words  to  the  monks 
and  priests — Hoc  genus  dcemoniorum  non  eji- 
citiir  nisijejwiis — This  kind  of  devils  goelh 
not  out  except  by  fasting. 


Pius  also  complained  loudly,  that  while 
the  wealth  of  the  Roman  priesthood  was 
confiscated,  the  protestant  churches  were 
secured  in  their  possessions  ;  and  especially 
denounced  the  suppression  of  the  monastic 
orders,  and  the  restoration  of  the  nuns  to  the 
duties  of  civil  society. 

The  pope  also  addressed  a  brief  to  the 
French  prelates,  priests,  and  people,  dated 
April  13,  1791,  in  which,  after  condemning 
the  defection,  as  he  called  it,  of  Talleyrand, 
Gobel,  Lydda,  and  Mirandot,  for  their  con- 
secration of  the  two  constitutional  prelates, 
Expilly  and  Marolies,  commanded  all  the 
ecclesiastics  who  had  taken  the  oath  of  fi- 
delity, to  retract  it  within  forty  days,  under 
the  penalty  of  suspension,  or  of  irregularity. 
He  declared  the  elections  of  new  prelates, 
as  well  as  the  erection  of  the  new  sees,  un- 
lawful, sacrilegious,  and  contrary  to  the  ca- 
nons ;  and  pronounced  all  the  consecrations 
of  such  prelates  criminal  and  illicit,  and  im- 
pious, and  that  those  consecrated  persons 
were  not  possessed  of  any  prelatical  juris- 
diction, and  were  suspended  from  all  episco- 
pal functions.  The  oath  required  by  the 
constitution  was  designated  as  impious,  un- 
just, useless,  impolitic,  dangerous,  and  ab- 
solutely contrary  to  the  views  of  those  who 
exacted  it.  It  was  also  declared  that,  "  To 
place  the  conscience  of  citizens  between  duty 
and  interest,  and  to  reduce  them  to  the  alter- 
native of  being  apostates  or  7nartyrs,is  odious 
tyranny  ;  the  most  criminal  assatdt  on  all  laivs 
liuman  and  divine,  and  ever  produce's  the  most 
odious  persecution !  "  Such  is' the  character 
truly  given  of  all  the  crusades  and  acts  of 
rhe  Inquisition  announced  by  the  papacy  it- 
self, in  application  to  the  reform  of  popery 
attempted  by  the  national  assembly  of  France. 
After  that  judgment  by  Pius  VI,  some  few 
of  the  priests  returned  to  their  vassalage  to 
Rome,  but  almost  all  of  them  who  had  taken 
the  constitutional  oath,  adhered  to  their  own 
course. 

But  Pius  menaced  the  people  in  vain ;  for, 
on  May  3,  1791,  the  indignant  citizens  of 
Paris  dressed  up  an  effigy  of  the  pope,  in 
mock  splendor,  with  his  two  briefs  in  the 
hand  of  the  simulated  pontif,  and  set  fire  to 
the  ridiculous  symbol  of  the  world's  disturber, 
their  own  adored  universal  He.^d  of  the 
Church. 

Some  of  the  ecclesiastics  having  retracted 
their  oath  of  fidelity  to  the  nation,  Pius,  in 
his  brief  of  March  19,  1792,  concerning  the 
ecclesiastical  affairs  of  France,  eulogized  the 
priests  who  had  returned  to  their  allegiance 
to  the  papacy.  He  stated  that  in  mercy  he 
would  not  then  crush  the  prelates  who  per- 
severed in  their  schism  and  rashness,  but 
gave  them  his  monitions.  Those  prelates, 
in  reply,  chastised  the  pope  severely,  and 
declared  his  condemnation  of  no  force.  Pro- 
testants— almost. 

At  the  same  period,  two  other  controver- 
sial topics  were  introduced,  and  excited  uni- 


416 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VI. 


versal  commotion.  The  ecclesiastical  cos- 
tume, and  the  marriage  of  priests — of  which, 
the  former  was  abolished,  and  the  latter  be- 
came very  common  in  the  year  1792. 

As  the  pope  and  the  priests  kept  France 
in  one  continuous  agitation,  the  national 
convention,  August  26,  1792,  issued  a  de- 
cree for  the  banishment,  within  fifteen  days, 
of  all  the  Roman  ecclesiastics,  who  would  not 
take  the  constitutional  oath  of  fidelity  to  the 
nation.  The  suppression  of  the  processions 
of  the  Fete-Dieu  also  was  soon  after  decreed. 

Notwithstanding  the  decree  of  the  conven- 
tion, many  of  the  ecclesiastics  remained  in 
France,  and  steadfastly  endeavored  to  in- 
crease the  existing  direful  agitations.  There- 
fore, the  convention,  April  21,  1793,  renew- 
ed the  order  for  their  entire  exclusion  from 
the  country,  with  the  menace  of  death 
against  those  who  returned  within  the  boun- 
daries of  the  republic.  That  measure,  with 
their  increasing  perils,  induced  the  large 
majority  of  them  to  flee  from  France,  or  to 
take  up  arms  among  the  insurrectionists  of 
La  Vendee.  "The  reign  of  terror"  in  France, 
nearly  exterminated  all  that  remained  of  the 
exterior  symbols  of  popery  in  France ;  for 
Gobel,  the  prelate  of  Paris,  and  thirteen  of 
liis  vicars,  publicly  abandoned  the  priesthood 
in  the  presence  of  the  convention. 

Pius  departed  this  life,  August  29,  1799, 
after  having  filled  the  papal  throne  twenty- 
four  years,  six  months  and  fourteen  days';  a 
longer  period  than  any  other  pontif  in  the 
Romish  ecclesiastical  annals. 


There  had  been  an  entire  alienation  be- 
tween Ganganelli  and  Braschi,  probably 
both  on  moral  topics  and  practice,  and  on 
the  abolition  of  the  order  of  the  Jesuits ;  so 
that  when  Clement  XIV  died,  Braschi  was 
in  disgrace  among  the  cardinals.  Often  had 
Braschi  deplored,  under  his  predecessor's 
reign,  the  loss  of  the  traditional  authority, 
and  as  soon  as  he  was  enthroned,  he  resolved 
to  restore  its  lustre  and  sway. 

For  love  of  the  imposing  show  in  the  pon- 
tifical ceremonies  and  the  fine  arts,  Pius  VI 
was  a  genuine  pope  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
While  he  occupied  the  office  of  Roman  trea- 
surer, he  always  excited  Clement  XIV  to 
restore  the  museum  in  the  Vatican.  Gan- 
ganeUi  directed  him  to  proceed  in  that  work ; 
vi'hich,  as  pope,  he  completed.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  alteration,  Rome  was  thronged 
with  all  kinds  of  visitors,  with  which  the 
ancient  pilgrimages  had  no  connection.  Pius 
VI  well  knew  how  to  reconcile  the  forhis  of 
his  superstition  with  the  policy  of  the  world. 
At  the  same  moment  when  on  his  throne 
he  engaged  in  the  idolatry  of  high  mass,  his 
private  apartments  and  chapel  were  full  of 
protestants. 

Pius  was  most  guilty  in  his  unconquerable 
adhesion  to  that  ancient  and  perennial,  here- 
ditary and  endemical  sia  of  the  papacy,  ne- 


potism, with  all  its  consequent  scandals  and 
evils.  Through  his  duplicity,  also,  the  Je- 
suits hoped  to  resume  their  former  position  ; 
for  Pius  secretly  pitied  their  depressed  con- 
dition, and  longed  for  an  opportunity  to  avow 
his  protection  to  the  order — so  that  the  Je- 
suits always  flattered  themselves  that  they 
should  behold  that  most  imposing  specimen 
of  the  papal  infallibility,  Pius  VI  contradict- 
ing and  annulling  the  elaborate  and  thunder- 
ing bull  of  his  predecessor.  The  monarchs 
also  endeavored  to  procure  from  him  the 
confirmation  of  Ganganelli's  brief;  but  the 
crafty  pope  would  accede  to  neither  of  the 
parties.  The  cunning  of  the  monks,  and. 
the  threats  of  the  diplomatists,  were  equally 
fruifless  with  Pius  VI,  whose  Machiavelian 
science  outwitted  all  of  them,  by  his  artifices 
to  secure  a  constant  adjournment  of  the  final 
decision  and  act. 

Joseph  II  determined  to  eradicate  the  ec- 
clesiastical despotism  so  long  established  in 
Germany.  He  blushed  at  the  thought  of  a 
Cassar  prostrate  at  the  foot  of  a  Jesuit.  The 
order  had  been  authoritatively  suppressed, 
but  its  spirit  lived.  Besides,  Joseph  resolved 
to  conquer  another  adversary,  the  Roman 
priesthood;  who,  through  their  power  and 
wealth,  were  the  great  adversaries  of  the  na- 
tional prosperity. 

From  the  period  of  the  reformation,  and 
especially  after  the  treaty  of  Westphalia,  reli- 
gious liberty  had  totally  disappeared  in  the 
Austrian  dominions.  The  schools  and  semi- 
naries were  altogether  in  the  hands  of  the 
Jesuits.  Their  doctrines  swayed  in  the  im- 
perial palace;  and  neither  the  archdukes  of 
Austria,  nor  the  electors  of  Bavaria,  nor  the 
princes  of  the  empire,  considered  themselves 
safe  either  in  body  or  soul,  unless  he  had  a 
Jesuit  guard. 

Hatred  of  protestantism  and  superstitious 
bigolrj-  and  ignorance  of  the  truth,  bound 
all  those  potentates  together  in  support  of 
the  temporal  supremacy  of  the  Roman  court. 
The  feeble  emperors  carried  the  papal  yoke 
Avithout  a  murmur.  Nothing  troubled  the 
dead  slee'p  of  the  imperial  apartments^  which 
were  defended  by  the  triple  army  of  cardi- 
nals, legates,  princely  prelates,  and  Jesuits, 
priests  of  various  clans,  and  monks  of  a 
thousand  colors,  with  their  subalterns,  sym- 
bols, and  circumstances. 

Maria  Theresa,  however,  had  long  per- 
ceived the  vast  superiority  of  protestant  Ger- 
many to  the  papal  provinces.  Frederic  of 
Prussia  had  taught  her  the  indescribable  dif- 
ference between  the  national  value  of  monks 
and  nuns,  monasteries  and  convents,  and 
agriculturists,  mechanics,  scholars,  manu- 
facturers, merchants  and  industrious  arti- 
sans. She,  therefore,  became  anxious  to 
diminish  the  ecclesiastical  drones,  and  to 
augment  the  useful  classes,  the  citizens  that 
produce,  rather  than  those  that  merely  con- 
sume. 

Pius  gave  to  Joseph  II  a  good  excuse  for 


Pius  VI.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


417 


attacking  the  ecclesiastical  sovereignty  in 
Germany,  by  refusing  to  his  mother,  Maria 
Theresa,  the  usual  funeral  honors  displayed 
at  Rome  on  the  death  of  the  monarchs  who 
submitted  to  the  papal  iiicrarchy.  The  Aus- 
trians  also  were  highly  offended  with  the 
pope's  contempt  for  their  empress.  Joseph 
gladly  seized  the  opportunity  to  commence 
his  projected  reform,  and  an  edict  of  gene- 
ral toleration  announced  the  imperial  scheme. 
It  was  thus  proclaimed — 

"  Convinced  of  the  pernicious  effects  of 
all  violence  exercised  over  the  consciences 
of  men,  and  of  the  essential  advantages  of 
Christian  toleration,  his  imperial  majesty 
decrees  that  the  private  exercise  of  their  re- 
ligion shall  be  permitted  to  all  his  proiestant 
subjects,  who  adhere  to  the  Helvetic  confes- 
sion, to  the  confession  of  Augsburg,  to  all 
his  subjects  of  the  Greek  religion,  in  all  parts 
of  the  Austrian  monarchy.  They  who  pro- 
fess not  the  Romish  religion,  shall  not  be 
constrained  to  take  the  oath  of  the  formula 
contrary  to  the  principles  of  their  sect,  nor 
to  assist  at  the  processions  and  ceremonies 
of  the  dominant  religion.  In  conferring 
public  offices,  the  emperor  will  pay  no  re- 
gard to  the  difference  of  religions,  but  solely 
to  the  capacity  and  fitness  of  the  individuals. 
Mixed  marriages  are  permitted.  Persons 
shall  not  be  punished  on  account  of  religion, 
but  solely  for  offences  against  the  civil  law." 

A  sensible  and  most  exemplary  edict. 

The  emperor  also  declared  that  dispensa- 
tions for  marriage  and  other  canonical  cases 
should  not  be  sought  from  the  pope — but 
from  the  prelate  of  the  diocess,  who  was 
forbidden  to  recur  to  Rome. 

Papal  briefs  or  bulls  were  excluded,  un- 
less first  approved  by  the  emperor. 

Novices  and  nuns,  or  monks,  were  pro- 
hibited from  making  to  convents,  donations 
of  higher  value  than  twelve  hundred  florins. 

Convents  were  placed  under  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  diocesans,  without  reference  to 
the  foreign  chiefs  of  their  order. 

The  bulls  In  Ccena  Domini  and  Unigeni- 
tiis,  were  effaced  from  the  Missals. 

Monasteries  were  directed  to  be  suppress- 
ed. The  ranltipliciiy  of  benefices  was  di- 
minished. The  treasures  of  many  of  the 
chapters  were  applied  to  the  public  treasu- 
ry. Theological  schools  in  the  monasteries 
Were  abolished.  And  many  similar  reforms 
were  effectuated. 

Nevertheless,  the  inconsistency  of  the  em- 
peror injured  his  great  work;  for  while  he 
despoiled  the  madonnas  of  their  ornaments, 
he  prescribed  the  number  of  wax  candles  to 
be  kept  burning  before  the  idol;  so  that  Fre- 
deric of  Prussia,  called  Joseph  "  My  brother 
the  Sacristan." 

That  imperial  edict  disquieted  the  Roman 
court  beyond  measure.  It  was  not  a  ques- 
tion concerning  ceremonies  or  symbols,  or  a 

Vol.  III.— 53 


slight  prerogative,  or  a  point  of  etiquette; 
but  there  was  a  direct  overthrow  of  the  long- 
possessed  power  to  penetrate  into  the  inte- 
rior of  the  domestic  sanctuary,  to  preside  in 
every  affair,  to  grasp  the  child  in  the  cradle, 
to  enchain  him  through  all  his  life,  and 
never  to  release  him,  until  he  was  placed  in 
•the  tomb.  At  his  birth,  in  his  education,  in 
his  creed  and  his  conscience,  through  all  the 
faculties  of  his  mind,  at  his  marriage,  in  his 
will,  dying,  and  to  his  very  sepulture,  nay, 
beyond  it  and  forever,  Rome  swayed  him  in 
all.  The  priests  were  interdicted  from  all 
their  previous  interference  and  claims.  The 
monasteries  and  convents,  scattered  over  all 
the  land,  as  papal  fortresses  united  for  the 
powerful  defence  of  their  one  common 
priestcraft,  were  disjoined  into  separate,  fee- 
ble, independent  colonies  ;  and  the  hierarchy 
were  divested  of  their  overflowing  income 
from  annats,  dispensations,  anathemas,  in- 
dulgences, reconciliations,  absolutions,  their 
American  stream  of  gold  and  silver,  and 
their  ceaseless  exactions  on  a  thousand  vary- 
ing pretences,  for  the  ecclesiastical  treasury. 
Even  their  liturgy  was  exposed  to  the  cen- 
sure and  ridicule  of  the  opponents  of  the 
pontifical  usurpation  and  sway ;  and-  the 
chants,  the  invocations,  and  the  ceremonies, 
were  placed  under  the  control  of  the  secular 
authority.  Never  had  the  papacy  been  so 
deeply  and  sensibly  assailed  since  the  refor- 
mation;  for  even  then,  its  deadly  wound 
seemed  to  proceed  from  professed  enemies 
alone,  and  was  not  accompanied.with  such 
contemptuous  implications  and  galling  de- 
rision. Joseph  II  was  not  an  avowed  ene- 
.my  of  Rome;  and,  therefore,  Pius  was 
obliged  to  exert  all  his  dissimulation  with 
his  respectful,  but  implacable  adversary. — 
After  a  protracted  and  useless  correspon- 
dence, the  pontif  resolved  to  vanquish  the 
obstinacy  of  Joseph  by  his  personal  elo- 
quence and  wiles;  and, therefore,  communi- 
cated to  the  emperor  the  design  to  have  an 
interview  with  him  at  Vienna.  The  futility 
of  that  measure  was  foreseen  and  distinctly 
explained  to  the  pope  and  his  nuncio ;  but 
finding  the  pope  immovable  in  his  purpose, 
Joseph  agreed  to  receive  the  pontif  with  all 
personal  respect  and  homage,  while  his 
minister,  Kaunitz,  was  to  manifest  all  poli- 
tical harshness  and  contempt. 

The  announcements  of  Kaunitz  seemed  to 
perplex  Pius,  who  began  to  hesitate  respect- 
ing his  journey;  which  induced  Joseph  to 
ridicule  him  for  his  weak  vacillation.  That 
sarcasm  decided  the  pope  to  fulfil  his  inten 
tion.  He  made  the  requisite  preparation, 
and  commenced  his  portentous  journey. 

Having  arrived  at  Vienna,  Pius  VI  was 
anxious  to  reside  with  his  nuncio — but  under 
the  pretext  of  honoring  the  pontif,  the  em- 
peror would  enforce  his  occupation  of  the 
apartments  in  the  palace  previously  used  by- 
Maria  Theresa;  thereby,  as  the  wily  Joseph 
avowed,  by  their  being  in  the  same  castle. 


418 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pms  VI. 


to  facilitate  their  interviews,  and  to  conceal 
from  the  public  iheir  negotiations.  On  their 
passage  along  the  streets,  amid  the  ringing 
of  the  bells,  Joseph  remarked  to  his  bro- 
ther, "  That  iwise  is  from  the  artillery  of  the 
monks." 

The  emperor  exhibited  towards  the  pope, 
all  external  respect — so  that  they  seemed  as 
loving  as  two  superlative  hypocrites  to- 
gether— but  the  bitterest  complaints  were 
made  by  Pius,  because,  in  the  midst  of  the 
pontifical  masses,  and  the  popular  homage, 
all  Joseph's  civil  behavior  was  manifestly 
overacted  and  inimical.  Edicts  contrary  to 
the  pope's  authority,  were  posted  in  the 
streets ;  and  the  people  were  expressly  for- 
bidden to  visit  the  pope  for  his  pretended 
gifts. 

Febronius  wrote  a  significant  and  power- 
ful pamphlet,  entitled  Q,uid  est  Papa? — 
meaning.  The  Pope  is — what? — with  the 
public  encouragement.  One  circumstance 
was  peculiarly  characteristic.  The  prelate 
of  Gorice,  emerged  from  his  obscurity  by  his 
opposition  to  the  imperial  ordinances.  On 
the  day  when  Pius  passed  through  that  city, 
Joseph  announced  to  the  nuns  of  that  city, 
that  they  were  discharged  from  their  vows, 
and  commanded  the  prelate  to  appear  at  Vi- 
enna, where  he  was  reprimanded  severely, 
almost  in  the  presence  of  the  pope ;  and  hav- 
ing retracted  his  doings,  was  sent  back  to 
Gorice  without  being  permitted  to  kiss  the 
pope's  foot.  Dedecus  ct  privatio  quam  in- 
effabilis ! 

With  all  his  schemes  and  deceptions,  Pius 
elaborated  only  for  himself  a  signal  disap- 
pointment. Joseph  II  amused  him  by  his 
pretended  simplicity  and  candor;  and  Kau- 
nitz  repelled  him  by  his  chilling  reserve  and 
insulting  familiarity  ;  so  that  the  pope's  jour- 
ney, justly  disapproved  by  the  Roman  car- 
dinals as  humiliating,  was  also  entirely  fruit- 
less. 

It  is  worthy  of  special  notice,  that  the  Je- 
suits, who  originally  obtained  the  pontifical 
sanction  for  their  organization,  only  because 
their  cardinal,  and  in  truth  their  soleprinciple, 
is  prompt,  unreserved  obedience  to  the  pope 
in  all  things,  when  communicated  by  the 
general  of  their  order,. every  where  simulta- 
neously refused  to  acknowledge  the  validity, 
or  to  submit  to  the  mandates  of  the  brief, 
which  suppressed  their  order,  as  issued  by 
Clement  XIV.  Some  of  them  retreated  into 
Prussia,  where  they  were  supported  by  Fre- 
deric, infidel  as  he  was — for  extremes  meet — 
merely  because  they  were  reputed  to  be  such 
competent  instructers  of  youth ;  which  act 
embroiled  him  with  his  former  sceptical 
companions;  and  Voltaire  hoped  that  the 
pope  would  appoint  Frederic  his  "mufti, 
and  general  of  the  order  of  Jesuits."  The 
solution  of  Frederic's  conduct  is  this — that 
having  quarrelled  with  "  the  philosophers," 
he  aided  the  Jesuits  in  their  opposition  to  his 
prior  confederates,  that  he  might  enjoy  their 


mutual  accusations,  reproaches,  and  dis- 
grace. 

Catharine  II  of  Russia,  also  aided  the  Je- 
suits, purely  from  self-interested  policy  ;  and 
supported  them  in  White  Russia,  an  ancient 
Polish  province.  They  repaid  her  by  their 
powerful  services  in  the  partition  of  Poland. 
At  Polotzk,  the  Jesuits  possessed  a  magnifi- 
cent monastery,  with  a  large  domain,  and 
ten  thousand  serfs  on  both  banks  of  the 
Dwina.  Over  all  that  province,  they  exer- 
cised a  boundless  influence.  Secure  of  Ca- 
tharine's protection,  after  the  publication  of 
Ganganelli's  brief  of  suppression,  they  pass- 
ed over,  altogether,  into  the  Russian  domi- 
nion, took  the  oath  of  fidelity  to  Catharine, 
and  maintained  their  condition,  their  habit, 
and  their  name,  in  spite  of  their  own  oath 
and  the  papal  bull,  the  publication  of  which 
in  Russia,  was  utterly  interdicted.  From 
that  period,  they  elevated  to  a  species  of 
Jesuit  primacy  or  patriarchate,  the  prelate 
Siestrencewiecz,  of  a  protestant  family,  and 
who  had  married,  and  then  was  a  man  of 
no  principle  in  religion.  They  favored  his 
nomination  as  archbishop  of  Mohilev,  and 
gave  him  for  coadjutor,  one  of  their  own 
body,  a  Jesuit  named  Benislanki.  The  lat- 
ter departed  for  Rome,  and  finally  obtained 
the  pallium  for  the  archbishop  of  Mohilev. 
Thus  Pius  VI,  with  the  genuine  double  deal- 
ing of  the  pontificate,  adhered  to  the  sup- 
pression of  the  Jesuits  in  all  the  southern 
kingdoms  of  Europe,  and  secretly  favored 
their  establishment  and  increase  in  Russia. 
In  1782,  the  Jesuits  of  Polotzk  were  embo- 
died according  to  their  rule,  elected  a  vicar, 
as  superintendent,  and  after  two  years,  he 
became  general  of  the  order.  Thus  was  ex- 
hibited the  singular  spectacle  of  an  order 
of  Romish  monks  in  rebellion  against  the 
pope;  sustained  by  the  powers  severed  from 
Rome :  crushed  by  the  papal  princes  ;  and  in 
direct  conflict  with  the  papacy  itself,  whom 
they  had  so  solemnly  vowed  to  serve  and 
obey  in  all  things,  acknowledged  to  be  infal- 
lible, and  owned  and  invoked  as  their  "Lord 
God."     • 

Thus  the  nursery  of  Jesuitism  was  pre- 
served \n  Russia.  Grouber,  a  genuine  suc- 
cessor of  Aquaviva,  and  Layuez,  was  ap- 
pointed general  of  the  order,  who,  by  his 
cunning  craftiness,  promoted  the  secret  ex- 
tension of  those  monks;  until  they  fancied 
themselves  too  powerful  to  be  efficiently  op- 
posed. Then  they  recommenced  their  sys- 
tem of  zealous  proselytism,  which  caused 
the  banishment  of  the  entire  horde  from  the 
Russian  empire,  where  had  been  their  only 
secure  asylum.  But  their  establishment 
there  was  then  no  longer  indispensable; 
because  Pius  VII  had  raised  them  from  their 
degradation  by  his  bull,  SoUicitiido  omnium 
Ecclesiarum,  dated,  August  7,  1814,  which 
revoked  the  brief  of  Ganganelli,  rendered  the 
claim  of  papal  infallibility  an  illustrated  sub- 
ject of  ridicule,  proclaimed  Clement  XIV  an 


Pius  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


419 


audacious  lying  poniif — Q,uid  est  Papa? — 
and  reoiganizfd  tlie  Jesuits  anew,  to  perpe- 
trate their  impious  crimes  and  their  desola- 
ting mischiefs  throughout  the  world. 

And  ruined  Poland  is  an  example  at  this 


moment  of  the  consequences  of  ilieir  modern 
sway,  and  a  beacon  of  admonition  to  other 
nations  to  beware  of  th^m.  Let  him  that 
that  thiiikclh  he  standdh,  take  heed  lest  he  fall. 
God  save  the  United  States  of  America ! 


PIUS  VII,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FORTY-NINTH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

George  III,  and  George  IV,  Kitigs  of  England. — Jefferson,  Madison,  and  Monroe, 
Presidents  of  the  United  States. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1800.]  The  period  at 
which  we  now  arrive  is  signal  in  history, 
and  marked  with  great  and  strange  events. 
The  end  of  the  eighteenth  century  had  been 
anticipated  by  enthusiasts  and  philosophers 
with  a  kind  of  superstition,  as  if  the  seasons 
and  the  times  were  now  approaching  a  cli- 
max of  ages.  The  unparalleled  wonders  of 
the  French  revolution  were  considered  by 
many  as  the  great  symbols  of  other  political 
earthquakes,  which  should  prostrate  thrones 
and  altars  in  a  common  ruin,  transform  so- 
ciety, and  regenerate  the  world.  Some  of 
the  pseudo-philosophers,  with  the  illustrious 
historian,  or  the  ridiculous  idealist,  Hume, 
among  them,  had  almost  believed  their  own 
prophecies,  and  made  others,  also,  believe 
them — that,  at  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury, philosophy  should  gain  the  ascenden- 
cy, and  culminate  in  the  moral  heavens,  as 
the  sun  of  celestial  glory,  shedding  day  on 
all  the  nations.  By  philosophy  they  meant 
infidelity,  and  by  superstition  they  meant 
Christianity.  In  the  result,  Christianity  was 
to  become  obsolete,  and  as  such  was  every 
where  to  be  repudiated.  Men  were  to  be — 
not  Christians,  but  philosophers ;  and  a  po- 
litical, intellectual,  and  social  millennium, 
was  to  cover  the  earth  with  its  glorious  ju- 
risdiction— and  the  cheering  hope  of  eternal 
rottenness  in  the  grave! 

Alas !  they  made  one  blunder,  not  to  speak 
of  others,  which  thousands  of  our  own  day, 
belonging  to  the  same  apostolical  succession, 
continue  to  perpetuate  in  their  blindness; 
whence  we  know  not,  as  we  see  them  glory- 
ing in  their  atheism  and  madness,  whethec 
ignorance,  or  delusion,  or  arrogance  predo- 
minates more  in  their  desperate  career;  they 
know  not  what  Christianity  is — and  they 
practically  make  the  enormous  blunder  of 
identifying  it  with  the  abominable  adultera- 
tions of  popery.  If  they  had  mistaken  the 
moon  for  a  cardinal's  hat,  or  a  swimming 
porpoise  for  the  city  of  Strasburg,  or  the  blas- 
phemy oi  delirium  tremens  for  the  oracles  of 
God,  theirerror  would  have  been  irt/?nifc/i/ less 
absurd,  less  dangerous,  and  less  impious  too  ! 

Christianity  is  the  religion  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ;   contained  objectively  in  the 


Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  the  New  Testa- 
ments, as  the  inspired  truth  of  the  revelation 
of  God  ;  and  thence  in  degree  exemplified 
subjectively,  by  all  those  who  believe  and 
love  that  volmne  of  incomparable  wisdom, 
grace,  and  consolation  to  their  souls  :  a  re- 
ligion fitted  to  become  the  only  universal 
religion  of  mankind,  morally  designed  for 
all  nations,  and  to  be  propagated,  by  com- 
mand of  its  divine  author,  through  all  the 
world  and  to  every  creature  ;  and  this,  irt  its 
unchanging  purity,  fulness,  and  grandeur; 
and  preeminently  as  contradistinguished 
from  all  the  corruptions,  inventions,  and 
substitutes  by  which  men  have  modified  it, 
obscured  it,  superseded  it,  and  caricatured 
it,  among  the  nations ;  chiefly  at  Rome — 
and  by  her  paganism,  her  tyraoiny,  her 
cupidity,  her  idolatry,  her  exckisiveness,  her 
persecution,  her  organized  ignorance,  and 
her  unequalled  usurpations  of  hypocrisy  and 
bible-hating  falsehood  combined  !  Christi- 
anity is  the  only  religion  of  salvation,  or 
freedom,  or  rational  evidence  in  the  world. 

Nor  is  it  wonderful,  or  very  mysterious, 
that  the  Bible  should  be,  in  their  ethics  and 
economics,  a  proscribed  volume.  Itself 
amply  solves  the  wonder — there  is  no  au- 
thority on  earth  that,  so  criminates  them, 
reveals  them,  contradicts  them,  predicts  all 
their  atrocities,  anticipates  their  ascendency, 
portrays  their  character,  and  at  the  same 
time  portends  their  near-hastening  destruc- 
tion! Christianity  is  a  vastly  different  sys- 
tem from  any  thing  that  is  appreciated  by 
infidels,  cardinals,  or  popes;  who,  for  the 
most  part,  whatever  else  they  know — and  in 
politics  and  cunning  they  are  very  knowing — 
are  criminally  ignorant,  and  consequently 
blind,  in  reference  to  the  nature  of  Chris- 
tianitv  and  the  meaning  or  the  contents  of 
the  Bible ! 

The  nineteenth  century  began,  however, 
under  favorable  auspices  for  the  people. — 
God  had  overruled  the  orgies  and  the  enor- 
mities of  the  French  revolution,  as  he  does 
all  other  occurrences  in  the  universe,  for 
good.  The  rights  of  man  had  gained  in  the 
portentous  conflict.  Usurpation  could  no 
longer  seem  to  create  legitimacy,  as  it  had 


420 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


done  before  for  ages,  nor  the  possession  of 
power  be  longer  identified  in  popular  esteem 
with  the  right  to  it.  Monarchs  who,  during 
so  many  centuries,  had  dominated  over  the 
nations  by  terror,  now  began  to  tremble  in 
their  turn,  on  their  tottering  thrones.  Men 
chose  to  think,  to  inquire,  and  examine.  A 
thirst  for  knowledge  on  every  question  be- 
came general.  Mere  authority  was  at  a  dis- 
count, and  nobility  and  monarchy  were  in- 
spected, for  their  nature,  their  character,  and 
the  causes  of  their  noble  blood,  or  their  su- 
perhuman greatness.  It  seemed,  indeed,  a 
perilous  unfix  of  society;  and  the  wise  and 
the  good,  as  well  as  the  usurpers  and  the 
oppressors  of  the  species,  in  church  and  in 
state,  watched  with  anxiety  the  terrific  pro- 
cess, expecting  a  Avorse  result.  Priests,  of 
all  gradations  of  the  hierarchical  pyramid, 
who,  through  fourteen  centuries,  had  reign- 
ed despotically,  and  for  the  curse  of  human- 
ity, over  conscience,  were  forced  to  conspire 
in  secret.  The  papacy,  that  fatal  and  mon- 
strous institution,  which  had  been  the  cause 
of  such  numberless  calamities,  disasters,  and 
persecutions,  at  the  death  of  Pius  VI,  was 
apparently  on  the  verge  of  complete  extinc- 
tion. But  men  were  not  sufficiently  sated 
with  superstitions,  and  the  triumph  of  per- 
manent liberty  was  still  deferred  ! 

Bonaparte,  consul,  who  began  to  think 
of  placing  on  his  head  the  diadem  of  Char- 
lemagne, and  who  anticipated  the  period 
when  he  should  want  another  Leo  III  to 
consecrate  him,  collected  the  scattered  stones 
of  the  pontifical^  Babel,  which  the  republic 
had  almost  rased,  and  anew  reconstructed 
it.  Twenty  days  after  his  attainment  of 
power,  thirty-five  cardinals  assembled  at 
Venice  to  fill  the  vacancy  in  the  pontificate, 
and  to  elect  the  chief  of  the  popedom. 

Each  secular  power,  according  to  custom, 
intrigued  to  have  one  of  their  own  minions 
nominated,  and  to  insure  the  voices  of  the 
cardinals  for  him ;  but  France  was  success- 
ful. Whether  the  first  consul  was  more 
ably  served,  or  whether  he  paid  most  gene- 
rously for  the  votes,  after  one  hundred  and 
four  days  of  discussions  and  strife,  the  ma- 
jority was  announced  for  the  cardinal  Gre- 
gory Barnabas  Louis  Chiaramonti,  who  was 
proclaimed  pope,  on  March  14, 1800,  by  the 
title  of  Pius  VII. 

The  new  pontif  was  only  fifty-eight  years 
of  age.  He  was  born  in  1782,  at  Cesena,  and 
the  son  of  Count  Scipio  Chiaramonti  and 
the  Countess  Ghini.  His  parents,  when  he 
■was  very  young,  made  him  enter  the  order 
of  the  Benedictines.  Pius  VI,  who  was  al- 
lied to  his  family,  successively  elevated  him 
to  the  dignities  of  abbot,  prelate  of  Tivoli  and 
Imola,  and  finally,  of  cardinal.  In  those  dif- 
ferent stations,  he  had  exhibited  an  extreme 
flexibility  of  sentiment.  Thus,  after  having 
appeared  as  a  partisan  of  ultra-absolutism, 
he  changed  at  once  to  the  most  liberal  opi- 
nions, and  on  the  occasion  of  combining  his 


[Pius  VIL 

diocess  with  the  Cisalpine  republic,  he  pro- 
nounced a  pompous  liomily,  in  which  he 
plausibly  proved,  by  the  support  of  citations 
from  the  Scriptures,  that  if  a  man  would  be 
a  good  Christian,  he  must  be  a  republican. — 
The  crafty  cardinal  seems  not  vainly  to  have 
foreseen,  that,  by  affecting  democratic  senti- 
ments, he  would  insure  the  protection  of 
France,  and  prepare  the  way  for  his  eleva- 
tion to  the  pontifical  throne. 

Having  become  pope,  Chiaramonti  pur- 
sued the  cautious  policy  which  had  obtained 
for  him  the  tiara.  He  exhausted  all  the  adu- 
latory forms  to  thank  the  Consul  Bonaparte 
for  the  support  which  he  had  afforded  him  ; 
proclaimed  him  the  elect  of  heaven,  and,  in 
preeminence,  "the  just!"  As  may  well  be 
supposed,  all  that  base  flattery  was  for  an 
interested  purpose— to  obtain  the  interven- 
tion of  France,  that  the  German  emperor 
might  permit  Pius  VII  to  withdraw  from 
Venice,  and  renounce  his  project  of  esta- 
blishing the  papal  see  at  Vienna. 

The  first  consul  received  those  demands 
favorably,  and  announced  to  Francis  II  that 
he  must  not  interpose  any  obstacle  to  the 
departure  of  Pius  VII.  The  pope,  therefore, 
embarked  for  Pesaro,  and  proceeded  towards 
Rome.  At  that  period,  the  French  had 
withdrawn  from  the  city,  which  was  occu- 
pied by  the  Neapolitans.  The  pope  thought 
that  it  would  be  good  policy  to  maintain 
amity  and  to  secure  protectors  with  all  par- 
ties; and,  therefore,  to  propitiate  the  Bour- 
bons at  Naples,  he  hastened  officially  to  in- 
form the  count  of  Provence  of  his  exaltation, 
addressing  him  at  the  same  time  by  the  titles 
of  "  King  of  France,  and  EldesJ  Son  of  the 
Church."  Then,  upon  hearing  that  the  first 
consul  had  crossed  the  Alps,  and  invaded 
Italy  the  second  time  at  the  head  of  a  formi- 
dable army,  he  wrote  to  Bonaparte,  and  also 
gave  l^im  the  title  of"  Most  Christian  Prince, 
and  Eldest  Son  of  the  Church,"  and  opened 
the  primary  negotiations  relative  to  the  fa- 
mous concordat,  which  was  definitively  con- 
cluded ill  the. following  year,  July  15,  1801. 

By  that  convention,  Pius  transf»rred  to 
the  chief  of  the  French  government  the 
rights  and  prerogatives  which  the  ancient 
kings  had  obtained  from  the  popes.  He 
even  authorized  the  priests  to  take  the  oath 
of  fidelity  to  Bonaparte,  without  any  dis- 
quietude respecting  the  holy  doctrine  of  the 
succession,  or  the  divine  right  of  the  over- 
thrown dynasty  of  the  Bourbons.  The  pope 
reserved  only  the  canonical  institution  of  the 
prelates,  that  he  might  paralyse  in  France, 
the  influence  of  that  submission,  according 
to  his  interests.  The  first  consul  had  the 
weakness  to  yield  that  clause ;  whether  he 
did  not  foresee  all  its  necessary  consequences, 
or  whether,  by  his  condescension,  he  design- 
ed to  secure  the  devotedness  of  Pius  VII  to 
his  ulterior  designs,  yet  such  was  the  fact. 

It  is  true,  nevertheless,  that  as  a  compen- 
sation, the  pope  placed  the  French  clergy  at 


Pius  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


491 


the  feet  of  the  conqueror,  and  imposed  on 
the  priests  the  obhgaiion  to  disclose  to  the 
government  their  acquaintance  with  any 
conspiracies  which  might  be  revealed  to 
them ;  that  is,  to  enclose  the  royalists  in 
one  vast  net,  and  make  the  papal  supersti- 
tions subservient  to  a  species  of  religious 
espionage — probably  the  best  for  its  purposes 
that  human  tyranny  ever  commanded. 

The  concordat  was  scarcely  signed,  ere 
Pius  openly  entered  on  his  scheme  of  a  pon- 
tifical reaction.  He  reestablished  the  order 
of  Jesuits  in  Russia,  directed  the  return  of 
those  monks  to  France,  under  the  name  of 
.idorers  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  and  Brethren 
(f  Faith.  The  convents  speedily  reappeared, 
the  professed  houses  were  reopened ;  and 
from  those  monastic  haunts  issued  thousands 
of  fanatics,  who  were  directed  to  besot  and 
enslave  the  people,  according  to  their  old 
vocation. 

The  pope  was  tpo  hasty  in  that  affair ;  for 
the  mass  of  the  nation  were  more  terrified 
than  charmed  with  the  efforts  of  the  priests, 
and  so  energetically  declared  their  opposition 
to  the  return  of  the  Romish  superstitions, 
that  the  consular  government  was  obliged  to 
delay  the  publication  of  the  concordat  with 
the  papacy,  until  April  15,  1802. 

Bonaparte  having  improved  the  interval  to 
dispose  the  French  people  to  submission, 
the  pope  also  was  employed  in  the  reorgani- 
zation of  the  French  hierarchy.  Two  kin- 
dred movements  of  freedom  and  philan- 
thropy. 

Of  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  prelacies, 
■which  existed  before  the  revolution,  one 
hundred  and  four  were  vacant  by  death,  or 
renunciation,  or  voluntary  absence,  of  the 
titular  prelates;  since  some,  having  refused 
to  take  the  civic  oath,  had  fled  from  the 
country. 

In  the  country  conquered  from  Germany, 
Flanders,  and  Switzerland,  of  eighty-four 
diocesses,  two  were  also  vacant  from  anala- 
gous  causes.  The  sovereign  pontif  addressed 
a  bull  to  the  constitutional  prelates,  and  to 
those  who  had  not  taken  the  oath,  that  they 
should  resign  and  consent  to  a  new  election, 
for  the  interest  of  the  papacy.  The  sworn 
priests  consented,  and  placed  their  functions 
at  the  disposal  of  the  consul.  But  not  so  did 
tlie  rebellious  prelates  act,  who  had  fled  into 
the  foreign  countries,  and  who  deemed  them-, 
selves  as  martyrs.  They  refused  to  accede 
to  the  measures  enjoined  by  the  court  of 
Rome,  and  denounced  the  pontifical  bull  as 
violent  and  irregular.  Pius  proceeded  fur- 
ther;  for  he  declared  all  the  ancient  dioces- 
ses suppressed  ;  and  promulged  the  decree, 
which  authorized  the  new  division  of  the 
territory  of  the  French  republic  into  ten 
archbishoprics,  and  fifty-nine  prelacies. — 
Then  he  sent  Cardinal  Caprara  to  Paris  as 
his  legate  a  Uitere,  with  the  most  extensive 
powers,  to  regulate,  in  concurrence  with 
Portalis,  the  minister  of  religious   affairs. 


every  thing  which  appertained  to  the  pope- 
dom. 

The  cardinal,  on  the  morrow  of  his  arri- 
val, had  an  audience  with  the  first  consul. 
Immediately  after,  he  delivered  the  bufls  of 
canonical  institution  to  the  prelates  specified 
by  Bonaparte.  Every  thing  was  suitably 
transacted.  The  performance  of  the  Romish 
ceremonies  was  solemnly  reestablished  in 
France ;  and  the  legate,  as  a  proof  of  his 
satisfaction,  published  an  extraordinary  ju- 
bilee, that  the  devotees  might  purchase  the 
pardon  of  their  sins.  A  very  small  number 
only,  at  this  time,  consented  to  encourage 
the  traffic  in  the  papal  indulgences.  The 
majority  of  the  nation  remained  totally  un- 
concerned. Some  energetic  and  patriotic 
citizens  even  censured  the  conduct  of  the 
first  consul.  General  Launes,  on  that  oc- 
casion remarked — "Bonaparte  is  soaking 
himself  in  the  holy  water,  and  the  holy  water 
will  droivn  him  J' 

In  truth,  the  first  consul  speedily  discerned 
the  capital  fault  which  he  had  perpetrated  iq 
placing  himself  in  a  state  of  dependence  on 
the  court  of  Rome.  Scarcely  had  the  con- 
cordat been  promulged,  than  he  strove,  gra- 
dually, to  regain  the  authority  of  which  he 
had  so  unseasonably  deprived  .himself,  by 
the  publication  of  the  organic  articles,  which 
were  merely  the  four  propositions  of  the 
French  priesthood,  and  the  maxims  of  the 
Gallican  hierarchy  contained  in  the  prag- 
matic sanction.  Those  articles  rendered  the 
authorization  of  the  government  iiKlispensa- 
ble,  previous  to  the  publication  of  the  bulls, 
briefs,  and  rescripts  of  Rome;  as  also  for  the 
legitimate  exercise  of  the  power  of  the  nun- 
cios, legates,  and  other  envoys  of  the  papal 
court.  They  admitted  of  recourse  to  the 
council  of  state  in  case  of  the  abuse  of  the 
pontifical  power,  nullified  all  exemption 
from  the  ordinary  prelates'  jurisdiction,  and 
prescribed  the  rules  of  the  four  celebrated 
articles  of  1GS2.  The  pope  was  irritated 
that  the  first  consul  placed  obstacles  to  his 
scheme  of  absolute  domination,  declaimed 
against  the  organic  articles  as  hostile  to  the 
holy  superstitions,  and  contrary  to  the  papal 
doctrines ;  and,  therefore,  he  secretly  pro- 
moted dissension  among  the  French  priest- 
hood. By  his  instigation,  thirty-six  prelates 
presented  a. formal  protestation  against  the 
measures  adopted  by  the  government  relative 
to  the  diminution  of  the  ancient  number  of 
prelacies.  They  energetically  resisted  the 
subjection  of  the  spiritual  power  to  the  secu- 
lar authority,  and  the  organic  articles.  They 
denounced,  by  the  title  o(  apostates,  the  pre- 
lates who  accepted  thern,  and  pronounced 
them  excommunicated.  They  even  attacked 
the  papal  bulls,  and  issued  a  manifesto  in  fa- 
vor of  the  right  of  Louis  XVIIl  to  the  throne ; 
"  rights,"  they  said,  "  which  he  received 
from  God  only,  and  which  imposed  on 
Frenchmen,  by  force  of  the  law  of  religion, 
duties  from  which  nothing  could  release 
2L 


422 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  vn. 


them."  Those  demands,  issued  as  canonical, 
were  designed  to  weaken  the  oath  of  fidelity 
to  the  established  government,  to  produce  an 
ecclesiastical  schism,  and  to  revive  the  an- 
cient pretensions  of  the  popes  over  France. 
But  the  hypocrite  Chiaramonti  was  engaged 
with  a  man  quite  as  determined,  as  well  as 
much  more  dextrous  than  himself,  and  he 
was  vanquished  in  the  controversy. 

Bonaparte,  who,  after  the  eighteenth  of 
Brumaire,  had  been  successively  appointed 
first  consul,  consul  for  life,  and,  finally,  em- 
peror, instead  of  addressing  to  Pius  VII  re- 
criminations on  the  conduct  of  the  prelates, 
merely  directed  his  uncle,  Cardinal  Fesch, 
the  embassador  from  France  to  Rome,  to 
desire  the  pope  to  make  his  journey  imme- 
mediately  to  Paris,  to  crown  Napoleon  in 
his  metropolis.  The  pope,  not  daring  to 
resist  the  will  of  the  modern  Caesar,  assem- 
bled his  conclave,  and  announced  to  the  car- 
dinals his  resolution  to  cross  the  Alps ;  he 
nominated  Gonsalvi  to  direct  the  political 
government  of  Rome,  and  departed  from  the 
city,  November  2,  1804.  At  Turin,  he  found 
a  numerous  body  of  persons  appointed  by 
Napoleon  to  augment  his  attendants,  and 
thus  to  render  his  journey  more  imposing. 
On  the  26th,  he  arrived  at  Fontainbleau, 
where  the  emperor  met  him.  There  he  re- 
mained for  repose,  until  the  28th,  when, 
with  Napoleon,  he  made  his  entry  into  Paris. 
The  refractory  prelates  imitated  the  conduct 
of  the  pontif  and  made  their  submission. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  the  consecration, 
Pius  VII  appeared  in  the  cathedral  of  Notre 
Dame,  clothed  in  a  glittering  cope  of  jewels, 
the  tiara  on  his  head,  escorted  by  a  multi- 
tude of  priests,  and  according  to  the  Romish 
custom,  preceded  by  an  oflficer,  who  carried — 
august  circumstance — the  pope's  slipper  on 
a  cushion  ;  which  highly  excited  the  hilarity 
of  the  Parisians,  edified  their  sceptical  ten- 
dencies, and  entirely  spoiled  the  gravity  of 
the  piom  procession.  He  had  by  his  side, 
two  cardinal  deacons  as  assistants,  Braschi, 
the  nephew  of  Pius  VI,  and  the  cardinal  ojf 
Bogano.  A  little  in  advance,  were  the  car- 
dinal prelate  Antonelli,  and  the  cardinal  dea- 
con Caselli.  The  pope  was  conducted  to  a 
throne  which  had  been  erected  in  the  inte- 
rior of  the  nave,  to  wait  for  the  emperor. — 
As  soon  as  his  majesty  entered,  the  ceremo- 
ny began.  Napoleon,  with  the  empress, 
kneeled  down  to  receive  the  consecrating 
unction  ;  then  he  arose,  and  without  waiting 
for  Pius  to  crown  him,  he  placed  the  im- 
perial diadem  on  his  own  head,  and  then 
crowned  Josephine. 

This  singular  act  was  in  keeping  with  the 
whole  character  of  Napoleon.  He  was  the 
architect  of  his  own  fortunes,  and  the  pope 
in  his  presence  was  a  mere  puppet  of  the 
day.  He  would  be  independent  of  all  sa- 
cerdotal patronage,  himself  the  only  patron 
of  his  times.  The  holy  order  of  the  succes- 
sion, though  founded  absurdly  in  the  grossest 


usurpation  and  falsehood,  however  human 
dotage  might  still  be  its  protection  in  the 
church,  he  knew  his  own  interests  too  well 
to  perpetuate  by  his  own  example  in  the 
state.  The  world  were  to  see  a  new  spec- 
tacle— an  imperial  autocracy  in  France, 
that  could  create  its  own  precedents,  issue 
its  own  patent  of  authority,  and  defend  its 
own  pretensions  per  fas  et  nefas  whoever 
might  oppose.  The  scene  was  novel,  sym- 
bolical, comical,  and  yet  impressive  and  au- 
gust. The  magnificence  of  his  holiness  was 
sensibly  impaired  in  the  contrast;  and  men 
wondered  that  the  pope  should  cross  the  Alps 
for  the  sublime  purpose  of  being  a  vacant 
and  wonder-stricken  witness  of  such  an  un- 
paralleled ceremony.  Here  was  a  Leo  III 
without  his  function  as  the  authoritative 
CfEsar-maker ;  and  a  Charlemagne,  who 
neither  went  to  Rome  to  be  crowned,  nor 
needed  the  sovereign  pontif  to  officiate  au- 
thoritatively, or  in  any  other  way — except 
to  see  the  pageant — on  occasion  of  the  self- 
coronation  of  the  emperor  of  the  French. — 
The  splendor  of  the  spectacle  was  imposing, 
its  sentiment  was  original,  its  glory  unde- 
rived,  and  the  crowned  monarch  and  his 
beautiful  empress  stood  the  centre  of  popular 
attraction  and  the  theme  of  national  acclaim, 
while  the  pope  looked  at  it  all,  and  wondered 
at  his  own  diminished  glory ! 

On  the  day  after  that  grand  solemnity, 
Chiaramonti,  who  secretly  indulged  the 
hope  that  his  condescension  would  subserve 
the  papal  interests,  demanded  the  abolition 
of  the  organic  articles.  Napoleon  exhibited 
no  disposition  to  sacrifice  the  rights  of  his 
crown,  and  refused  to  comply  with  the 
pope's  desire.  Pius  was  not  discouraged, 
but  returned  to  the  point;  and  to  accomplish 
his  design,  he  adopted  a  method  which  he 
deemed  to  be  infallible.  He  proposed  to 
the  epiperor  to  canonize  a  poor  wretched 
monk,  named  brother  Bonaveniure  Bona- 
parte, who,  it  was  fabled,  had  died  in  a  mo- 
nastery a  hundred  years  before!  To  the 
pope's  utter  .  astonishment.  Napoleon,  far 
from  being  impressed  with  the  signal  honor 
thus  proposed  to  be  bestowed  on  his  family, 
expressed  his  astonishment  at  the  ridicule 
which  would  attach  to  him,  and  declared 
that  he  was  strenuously  opposed  to  the  trans- 
formation of  the  monk  Bonaventure  into  a 
saint!  That  second  refusal  highly  estranged 
the  pope  from  his  host ;  although  he  dared 
not  manifest  his  secret  sentiments.  On  the 
contrary,  he  affected  to  exhibit  with  more 
prodigality  his  testimony  of  friendship ;  so 
that  on  the  mere  proposal  of  Portalis,  the 
minister  of  worship,  he  gave  the  cardinal's 
hat  to  Cambaceres  and  to  Belloy,  and  then 
appointed  Ratisbon  the  metropolis  of  all 
Germany.  It  is  also  true,  that  the  minister 
had  promised  the  pope  in  exchange  to  sanc- 
tion the  demands  which  he  had  formally 
proposed  in  a  memoir,  and  which  comprised 
eleven  principal  topics — "  The  abohtion  of 


PlUS^II.] 

divorce  which  was  incompatible  with  the 
principle  of  the  indissolubility  of  marriage 
taught  by  the  Roman  priesthood — the  abso- 
lute inspection  of  the  prelates  over  the  man- 
ners and  conduct  of  the  subordinate  priests 
dependent  on  them — the  means  to  provide 
for  the  decent  subsistence  of  the  Romish  ec- 
clesiastics, and  the  perpetuity  of  that  arrange- 
ment for  the  interest  of  the  sacerdotal  order; 
the  renewal  of  the  ancient  laws  for  the  ob- 
servance of  Sunday  and  the  festivals — the 
exclusion  from  public  education  of  all  priests 
and  married  ecclesiastics — the  submission 
of  the  French  priests  to  the  judgment  of  the 
court  of  Rome — the  restoration  of  the  mo- 
nastic establishments  and  congregations, 
which  had  been  abolished  during  the  revo- 
lution— stations  for  the  Lazarists,  for  the 
seminary  of  foreign  missions,  and  an  equi- 
valent in  value  for  the  abbey  of  Clairac, 
given  to  Rome  by  the  renegado  Henry  IV, 
at  the  time  of  his  Ijist  abjuration." 

Some  of  those  demands  were  instantly 
granted  to  the  pope ;  others  were  deferred  to 
a  future  period.  Those  first  concessions  in- 
duced the  pontif  to  present  a  new  memoir 
on  Italian  affairs.  In  that  singular  document, 
Pius  claimed  the  title  of  administrator  of 
Peter's  patrimony,  demanded  the  possession 
of  the  Roman  domain  which  had  been  an- 
nexed to  the  French  empire,  or  the  Italian 
republic  ;  and  to  excite  the  conqueror's  gene- 
rosity, he  lavished  on  him  every  exhibition 
of  the  basest  adulation.  Napoleon  continued 
unmoved  by  that  excessive  debasement.  He 
did  not  even  deign  to  reply  to  Chiaramonti, 
and  only  informed  him  by  the  minister  that 
he  should  never  consent  to  the  proposition, 
to  augment  the  state  of  an  ambitious  priest, 
to  dismember  his  empire,  and,  much  less,  to 
diminish  the  territory  of  a  people  which  had 
been  so  confiding  by  yielding  to  him.  With- 
out further  anxiety  concerning  Pius  VII, 
Napoleon  left  Paris,  crossed  the  Alps,  and 
went  to  Milan,  there  to  be  crowned  king  of 
Italy. 

Although  disappointed  in  his  pretensions, 
Chiaramonti  would  not  return  from  France 
without  leaving  traces  of  his  route.  At  his 
call,  the  cohorts  of  the  Jesuits  arose  from 
beneath  the  ground,  formed  a  society  under 
the  name  of  Fathers  of  the  Faith,  and  spread 
themselves  in  all  the  provinces.  At  length 
the  pope  resumed  his  journey  to  his  own 
dominions.  But  in  leaving  the  capital  of 
.France,  Pius  carried  away  with  him  a  pro- 
found and  implacable  enmity,  Vie  inalipi 
hatred  of  a  Roman  priest,  towards  the  empe- 
ror. Of  that  disposition  he  gave  proof  on 
the  day  of  his  arrival  at  Rome,  by  hurling 
his  anathema  against  the  maxims  of  the 
Gallican  hierarchy,  by  the  confirmation  of 
the  bull  Auctorem  Fidei;  and  by  his  political 
association  with  the  British  government. 

Napoleon  replied  to  the  pontifical  bulls  by 
imperial  decrees,  and  by  gradually  dismem- 
bering the  Roman  territory.     The  pope,  in 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


423 


his  exasperation,  called  on  the  eldest  son  of 
the  papacy  to  declare  whether  he  purposed 
to  despoil  him  of  all  his  provinces.  The 
emperor  informed  him  by  his  embassador, 
tiiat  he  well  understood  the  treachery  of  the 
pontifical  court,  and  that  he  would  pay  no 
respect  to  the  papal  dominions,  but  on  the 
condition  that  Pius  would  banish  all  English- 
men from  his  ports,  and  would  adhere  to  the 
continental  blockade.  The  pope,  who  was 
utterly  opposed  to  those  measures,  and  who, 
nevertheless,  dared  not  begin  an  open  col- 
lision with  France,  objected  that  religion 
obliged  him  in  duty  to  preserve  neutrality, 
and  not  to  shut  up  his  states  against  stran- 
gers. 

To  close  all  discussion,  Napoleon  placed 
garrisons  in  the  ports  of  Ancona  and  Civita 
Vecchia,  and  gave  to  his  brother  Joseph, 
the  kingdom  of  Naples,  with  the  principali- 
ties of  Benevento  and  Ponte  Corvo,  which 
wereincluded  in  its  boundary.  Afterwards, 
he  enjoined  on  the  pontif  to  proceed  to  the 
coronation  of  the  new  king  of  the  Two  Sici-. 
lies.  Chiaramonti  persisted  in  his  refusal 
to  comply  with  the  will  of  the  emperor, 
under  the  vain  pretext  of  conscientious  scru- 
ples. But  the  true  motives  of  his  conduct 
were  these — Joseph  had  refused-  to  receive 
the  crown  of  Naples  as  a  vassal  of  the  Ro- 
man court;  and  the  expectation  which  the 
pope  indulged,  that  he  should  see  his  impe- 
rial enemy  crushed  by  the  coalesced  armies 
of  Britain,  Austria,  and  Russia.  The  fa- 
mous battle  of  Austerlitz,  gained"  by  the 
French,  dissipated  those  illusio'ns.  He  then 
endeavored  to  regain  the  favor  of  Napoleon, 
and  addressed  to  him  crafty  felicitations  on 
his  victory.  The  emperor  thus  replied  to 
the  .pontif — "  If  he  would  not  expose  him- 
self to  severe  chastisement,  he  should  move 
in  an  upright  course,  shun  the  labyrinth  of 
politics,  and  not  unite  himself  with  heretical 
potentates,  who  were  unable  to  protect  him." 
In  another  letter,  on  the  same  subject,  Na- 
poleon added — "All  Italy  shall  be  subject  to 
my  law ;  but  I  will  not  touch  in  any  way 
the  independence  of  the  Roman  court.  I 
will  even  repay  the  expenses  which  the 
movements  of  my  army  have  occasioned  to 
you,  on  the  condition  that  the  pope  will 
maintain  towards  me  in  secular  affairs,  the 
same  regard  .that  I  bear  for  him  in  spiritual 
■  things;  and  that  their  useless  circumspec- 
tion towards  the  heretical  enemies  of  the 
popedom  shall  cease,  as  well  as  towards  the 
powers  which  can  be  of  no  benefit  to  you. 
You  are  the  sovereign  of  Rome;  but  I  am 
the  emperor  of  it.  All  my  enemies  should 
be  yours.  Therefore,  it  is  not  expedient 
that  any  agent  of  the  king  of  Sardinia,  or 
that  any  Englishman,  Russian,  or  Swede, 
should  reside  at  Rome  or  within  your  states, 
nor  that  any  vessel  belonging  to  those  na- 
tions should  enter  your  ports.  I  shall  always 
have  for  the  pope,  the  filial  deference  which, 
in  every  change  of  circumstances  I  havedis- 


434 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VII. 


played.  In  return,  you  will  recollect  that  [ 
am  accountable  to  God  for  the  welfare  of 
the  people.  How  can  I,  without  agony,  see 
religion  compromised  by  the  backwardness 
of  the  court  of  Rome,  under  such  miserable 
pretexts  ?  They  will  answer  for  it  before 
God — those  who  exhibit  so  much  zeal  to  pro- 
tect protestant  marriages,  and  would  oblige 
me  to  unite  the  members  of  my  family  with 
heretics.  They  shall  answer  for  it  before 
God,  who  delay  the  transmission  of  the  bulls 
for  my  prelates,  and  who  abandon  my  dio- 
cesses  to  anarchy.  It  has  required  six  months 
for  the  entrance  of  the  prelates  on  their  duty, 
which  might  have  been  arranged  in  one 
week. 

"  As  to  the  affairs  of  Italy,  I  have  done 
every  thing  for  the  prelacies.  I  have  con- 
solidated the  ecclesiastical  interest.  I  have 
interferred  with  nothing  spiritual,  either  at 
Milan,  or  in  Naples,  or  in  any  of  the  cities 
to  which  my  power  extends.  I  refuse  not  to 
accept  the  cooperation  of  men  endowed  with 
true  zeal  for  religion,  and  to  agree  with  them ; 
but  since  God  has  committed  to  me  the 
maintenance  of  religion,  I  shall  act  without 
the  court  of  Rome,  if  they  remain  in  crimi- 
nal inactivity.  If  the  pope  had  followed  the 
counsels  which  I  gave  him  at  Paris,  religion 
in  Germany  would  be  organized,  and  not 
left  in  its  present  wretched  condition.  In 
that  country  and  in  Italy,  all  would  have 
been  done  agreeably  and  in  concert  with  the 
Roman  court.  But  I  cannot  permit  that 
which  might  be  done  in  two  weeks,  to  be 
deferred  for  a  whole  year.  It  was  not  by 
sleeping  that  I -so  highly  raised  the  state  of 
the  priesthood,  the  publicity  of  the  ceremo- 
nies, and  that  I  reorganized  the  Roman  ritual 
in  France,  so  that  in  no  country  is  it  more 
efficient,  or  more  respected,  and  where  it 
enjoys  more  consideration.  Those  who  hold 
any  other  language  deceive  you,  and  are  the 
cause  of  great  misery." 

Instead  of  listening  to  the  voice  of  reason, 
and  instead  of  giving  satisfaction  to  the  em- 
peror concerning  the  just  grievances  which 
he  here  defined,  the  pontif  was  filled  with 
rage  at  the  reception  of  that  letter.  He  in- 
stantly assembled  the  conclave,  and  an- 
nounced to  the  cardinals,  that  he  would 
promptly  enter  on  a  terrible  struggle  with 
France,  and  it  should  never  cease,  until  he 
had  trampled  under  his  foot,  le  basilic,  that 
cockatrice — meaning,  of  co.urse.  Napoleon. 

Napoleon,  in  reply,  sent  troops  who  occu- 
pied Rome  as  a  military  station  ;  then  he  in- 
corporated with  his  own  regiments,  the 
pope's  soldiers,  took  possession  of  the  post- 
offices  and  printing  establishments,  expelled 
the  strange  cardinals,  notwithstanding  the 
protestations  of  the  conclave,  and  banished 
them  from  the  papal  territories.  The  pope, 
more  and  more  exasperated,  sent  a  commin- 
atory  brief  to  the  emperor,  threatening  him 
with  the  pontifical  thunderbolts,  if  he  did 


plore  forgiveness  for  his  past  conduct.  Na- 
poleon punished  the  arrogance  of  Pius  by 
annexing  to  the  kingdom  of  Italy,  the  finest 
provinces  of  the  papacy,  the  marches  of  An- 
cona,  and  the  duchies  of  Urbino,  Macerata, 
and  Camerino. 

That  rigorous  act  overawed  the  pope. — 
During  some  months,  the  court  of  Rome 
dared  not  to  make  any  hostile  manifestation 
towards  France;  but  speedily  after  the  intel- 
ligence was  received  of  Napoleon's  embar- 
rassment through  the  war  in  Spain,  the  for- 
mer audacity  of  the  pope  reappeared,  and  the 
intrigues  were  renewed  with  increased  vigor 
between  the  cabinets  of  Britain,  Austria,  and 
Rome.  Through  those  plots,  war  was  re- 
kindled in  Germany. 

Napoleon  rushed  with  all  rapidity  to  chas- 
tise his  enemies,  obtained  the  victories  of 
Abensburg,  Landshute,  and  Eckmuhl,  and 
made  his  triumphant  entry  into  Vienna, 
May  13,  1809.  On  the  17th,  he  issued  his 
famous  decree,  which  declared  the  papal 
dominions  united  to  the  French  empire. 

As  soon  as  that  measure  was  known  at 
Rome,  the  pope  was  in  an  unprecedented 
fury.  He  vociferated  the  most  horrible  im- 
precations against  the  emperor,  France,  the 
Italians,  the  English,  all  Christian  nations, 
friends  or  enemies,  who  had  aided  him  in 
his  wars,  or  who  had  not  conquered  him  in 
battle.  When  he  had  exhausted  his  rage 
by  his  powerless  menaces,  he  determined 
again  to  awaken  the  popular  fanaticism,  and 
fulminated  his  bull  of  excommunication 
against  Napoleon.  His  attempt  was  delu- 
sive. The  ItaUans  remained  unconcerned. 
His  development  only  serv^ed  to  show  to 
Europe  into  what  contempt  h'&d  fallen  the 
thunders  of  the  Vatican,  which  were  so  ter- 
rific, in  the  hands  of  Gregory  VII,  that  is, 
Hildebrand,  or  Hellbrand!  Besides  the  dis- 
grace which  the  pope  experienced  from  that 
course,  he  had  the  mortification  to  be  seized 
in  his  palace,  and  was  conducted  as  an  exile 
to  the  city  of  Savona. 

S-peedily  after,  he  learned  that  Napoleon, 
the  conqueror  of  the  Austrians  at  \yagram, 
had  signed  a  treaty  with  Francis  I,  at  Schoen- 
brunnj  and  had  imposed,  as  the  first  condition 
of  peace,  his  marriage  with  the  archduchess 
Maria  Louisa,  the  eldest  daughter  of  the 
emperor.  That  intelligence  deprived  Pius 
of  his  last  hope.  Nevertheless,  he  would 
not  submit.  Armed  with  the  concordat  of 
1801,  which  granted  to  him  the  right  of  con- 
ferring the  prelateship  in  France,  he  contin- 
ued his  warfare  against  Napoleon.  The 
emperor  then  comprehended  the  enormous 
error  which  he  had  committed  in  so  solemn- 
ly admitting  the  intervention  of  the  pope  as 
necessary  to  the  nomination  of  prelates.  But 
it  was  too  late.  The  conqueror  of  monarchs 
was  constrained  partly  to  obey  a  superannua- 
ted fanatic,  and  to  leave  many  prelacies  va- 
cant, because  the   man  of  sin  refused   to 


not  immediately  recall  his  troops,  and  im-   sanction  his  appointments. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Pius  VII.] 

Serious  divisions  among  the  high  ecclesi- 
astical dignitaries,  and  especially  among  the 
cardinals,  were  the  result.  Thus,  when  the 
marriage  of  Napoleon  with  Maria  Louisa 
was  celebrated,  thirty  prelates,  twenty-six 
of  whom  were  at  Paris,  were  not  present  at 
the  ceremony,  under  the  pretext  that  the 
pontif  had  not  authorized  the  divorce  of  the 
emperor  from  Josephine,  but  in  reality  to 
obtain  the  favor  of  Pius  VII,  the  sole  dis- 
penser, as  they  pretended,  of  gract'  and  bene- 
Jices,  as  well  as  the  arbiter  of  salvation. 

To  terminate  that  ridiculous  dispute.  Na- 
poleon resolved  to  communicate  to  the  pon- 
tif this  declaration  by  one  of  his  prelects,  as 
follows — •'  By  order  of  his  imperial  and  royal 
majesty.  Napoleon,  emperor  of  the  French, 
king  of  Italy,  protector  of  the  confederation 
of  the  Rhine,  Sec.  Sec.  See,  we  are  directed 
to  make  known  to  Pope  Pius  VII,  that  he  is 
utterly  prohibited  from  holding  any  commu- 
nication whatever  .with  any  ecclesiastics  in 
France,  or  any  other  subject  of  the  emperor, 
under  the  penalty  of  disobedience  both  on 
his  part  and  theirs;  advising  him  also  that 
he  is  no  longer  the  organ  of  the  papacy,  and 
that  his  majesty  is  now  engaged  in  the  pro- 
per arrangements  for  his  deposition." 

In  fact.  Napoleon  seriously  designed  to 
assemble  a  national  council  to  try  tlie  pope, 
to  abolish  the  concordat  of  ISOl,  and  dog- 
matically to  establish  the  authority  of  metro- 
politans respecting  the  institution  of  prelates. 
The  pope,  reduced  to  moderation  by  the  im- 
minent peril,  then  offered  to  make  conces- 
sions, consented  to  enter  into  negotiations 
with  the  French  envoys,  and  sent  a  formally 
written  note,  in  which  he  offered  canonically 
to  institute  the  prelates  nominated  by  Napo- 
leon ;  to  extend  the  French  concordat  to 
Tuscany,  Parma,  and  Placentia;  to  insert  in 
a  special  act  a  clause  which  should  render 
legitimate  tlie  installation  of  prelates  by  a 
metropolitan,  or  by  the  senior  provincial  pre- 
late. 

These  concessions  being  not  satisfactory  to 
the  emperor,  the  prelates  were  enjoined  to 
meet  in  council,  June  17, 1811.  Many  pre- 
paratory meetings  were  held  before  the 
solemn  session.  Napoleon  was  strangely 
astonished  at  the  violent  opposition  which 
was  manifested  concerning  his  edicts.  He 
knew  not  that  it  is  the  habitual  course  of  the 
Roman  priesthood,  and  in  its  spirit  of  domi-, 
nation,  to  turn  against  its  protectors  the  very 
power  which  the  secular  authority  has  been 
so  imprudent  as  to  bestow  on  it.  Perceiving, 
therefore,  that  the  majority  of  the  prelates 
were  imbued  with  ultramontane  maxims, 
after  the  first  session  he  disbanded  the  coun- 
cil, arrested  the  prelates  of  Tours,  Ghent, 
and  Tournay,  who  were  the  openly  avowed 
agents  of  Pius  VII.  That  procedure  ren- 
dered the  new  meeting  of  the  prelates  more 
docile.  They  met  in  the  palace  of  the  arch- 
bishop of  Paris,  August  5,  1811.  There  the 
prelates  decided  the  questioa  relative  to  pre- 

VoL.  III.— 54 


425 


latical  institution  according  to  the  desire  of 
the  emperor.  It  was  supposed  that  the  pope 
would  resist  the  principles  of  the  Gallican 
prelates.  He  did  nothing.  Pius  declared 
that  the  opinion  of  tiie  prelates  was  in  coti- 
formity  with  his  own.  lie  joined  to  his 
brief,  instructions  concerning  the  manner  in 
which  the  prelates  should  act  in  conferring 
institution  on  a  metropolitan;  and  highly 
eulogized  the  prelates  for  the  wisdom  which 
they  had  displayed  in  that  delicate  affair. — 
Moreover,  he  addressed  a  special  letter  to 
Napoleon,  called  him  his  dear  son,  emperor 
and  king,  lavished  on  him  the  most  lauda- 
tory and  the  most  obsequious  epithets,  and 
closed  by  supplicating  hin\  not  to  oppose 
their  reconciliation.  Nevertheless,  he  avoided 
all  reference  to  the  causes  of  his  disgrace, 
and  particularly  concerning  the  extension 
which  Napoleon  wished  to  give  to  the  con- 
cordat in  its  application  to  the  provinces  of 
the  French  empire,  to  Rome  itself,  to  the 
states  annexed  to  the  kingdom  of  Italy,  to 
Holland,  to  Hamburg,  and  the  Rhenish  pro-^ 
vinces. 

■  'i'he  fox-like  pontif  had  calculated  that  the 
step  which  he  had  taken  would  not  compro- 
mise his  position,  and  would  coerce  his  ene- 
my to  liberate  him.  His  expectation  was 
deceitful.  The  emperor  answered  not  his 
letters,  but  sent  away  the  prelates  to  their 
respective  diocesses,  without  even  dissolving 
the  council. 

Napoleon  then  had  far  more  grave  subjects 
of  apprehension  than  the  submission  of  a 
pope.  He  was  employed  with  immense 
preparations  for  war,  in  his  gigantic  project 
for  the  invasion  of  Russia.  But  before  he 
commenced  that  brilliant  but  disastrous  cam- 
paign, he  sent  an  order  to  the  court  of  Turin, 
to  transfer  the  pope  to  France.  Pius  VII 
made  not  any  objection,  and  journeying  with 
an  escort,  he  arrived  at  Fontainbleau,  June 
20,  1812,  which  place  had  been  designated 
as  his  residence.  The  cardinals  who  resided 
at  Paris,  called  the  red  cardinals,  were  per- 
mitted to  visit  him;  but  the  black  cardinals, 
so  named  because  they  had  been  deprived 
of  their  purple  by  the  emperor,  for  having 
refused  to  assist  at  his  marriage  with  Maria 
Louisa,  were  excluded  from  all  intercourse 
with  Pius  VII. 

After  the  woful  retreat  from  Moscow,  Na- 
poleon returned  to  France,  and  immediately 
resumed  his  negotiations  with  the  pope.  He 
went  to  Fontainbleau  and  arranged  a  new 
concordat,  which  Pius  accepted.  The  prin- 
cipal articles  were  these — "  That  Pius  VII 
should  exercise  the  spiritual  functions  in 
France  and  Italy,  as  his  predecessors;  that 
the  embassadors  and  other  envoys  at  Rome 
should  be  considered  as  members  of  the 
diplomatic  body  ;  that  the  pontifical  domains 
not  yet  severed,  should  remain  the  property 
of  the  pope,  and  be  administered  by  his 
agents;  that  for  the  alienated  dominions  he 
should  receive  an  anual  income  of  two  mil- 
2l2 


426 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VH. 


lions  of  francs ;  thai  the  emperor  should  have 
six  months  during  which  to  nominate  to 
the  vacant  prelacies ;  that  the  metropolitans 
should  obtain  the  necessary  information  re- 
specting the  merit  of  the  new  prelate-elect; 
that  the  pope  should  institute  him  within  six 
months  following  the  notification ;  that  in 
the  contrary  case,  the  right  of  investiture 
should  belong  to  the  metropolitan,  or  to  the 
oldest  provincial  prelate;  that  the  propa- 
ganda, the  penitentiary,  and  the  archives, 
should  be  established  where  the  pope  might 
sojourn ;  and  that  the  pope  should  withdraw 
i'rom  Rome,  and  transfer  his  throne  to 
France."  The  two  contracting  parties  so- 
lemnly signed  the  treaty,  January  25,  1813. 
Feasts  celebrated  the  happy  event,  and  Pius 
VII  embraced  Napoleon,  although  he  was 
not  absolved  from  the  prior  excommunica- 
tion !  However,  that  agreement  was  but 
of  short  duration.  The  cardinal  ministers 
having  been  restored  to  liberty,  and  having 
obtained  permission  to  visit  the  pope,  new 
intrigues  began.  Pacca  and  Gonsalvi  in- 
timidated the  pontif  concerning  the  conse- 
quences of  the  concordat,  which  he  had 
signed,  and  induced  him  to  adopt  the  ex- 
treme resolution,  to  protest  against  his  own 
acts,  and  to  revoke  that  which  he  had  agreed 
to  fulfil;  thus  exhibiting  to  the  world  the 
scandalous  contradiction,  a  pope  falsifying 
his  own  infallibility  ! 

The  pontif  then  wrote  to  the  emperor, 
March  24,  two  months  after  his  signing  of 
the  concordat,  to  make  known  his  final  de- 
termination. '/The  spirit  of  darkness"  af- 
firmed Pius  VII,  "  Satan,  breathed  into  me 
all  the  articles  of  that  concordat !  The  most 
bitter  repentance,  and  the  greatest  remorse 
lacerate  my  soul,  which  now  has  neither 
peace  nor  rest.  I  retract,  as  Pascal  II  re- 
tracted the  promises  which  he  made  to 
Henry  V,  emperor  of  Germany ;  and  I  pro- 
test that  I  will  not  accept  any  treaty  until  I 
am  reestablished  in  all  my  rights,  spiritual 
and  temporal." 

Napoleon,  irritated  at  the  egregious  dis- 
honesty of  the  pope,  disregarded  that  decla- 
ration, and  issued  a  decree  to  enforce  the 
concordat.  Doubtless,  that  measure  would 
have  led  to  great  disorder  in  the  popedom, 
and  produced  a  schism,  if  political  events 
had  not  turned  away  the  general  attention 
from  ecclesiastical  affairs. 

For  the  fifth  time,  strange  sovereigns, 
tempted  and  paid  by  the  gold  of  Britain, 
formed  a  new  coalition,  and  prepared  to  in- 
vade France.  Hordes  of  Russian^  Aus- 
trians.  Englishmen,  Prussians,  Swedes,  Hol- 
landers, Danes,  Spaniards,  Neapolitans,  and 
Portuguese,  united  to  crush  the  nation,  and 
formed  several  armies  numbering  more  than 
eleven  hundred  thousand  men.  Napoleon, 
perceiving  the  necessity  of  not  leaving  in  the 
heart  of  his  empire  a  fire  of  discord,  and  un- 
able to  overcome  the  fierce  obstinacy  of  the 
pope,  authorized  the  return  of  Pius  lo  Rome. 


Scarcely  had  the  pontif  arrived  in  his  do- 
minions than  stupendous  changes  occurred 
in  France.  Napoleon  had  fallen.  The 
Bourbons  had  returned  in  the  baggage  wa- 
gons of  the  foreign  armies,  and  Louis  XVIII 
was  enthroned  in  the  Tuilleries!  Pius  VII 
hastened  to  Avrite  to  the  new  king,  to  com- 
pliment him  on  his  happy  accession.  After 
which,  he  exercised  all  his  severity  on  the 
Roman  patriots,  who  were  partisans  of  the 
French.  He  condemned  some  to  banish-, 
ment,  others  to  the  galleys,  and  many  to 
death.  The-  fanatical  priests  equally  kept 
festival  after  their  manner  on  the  return  of 
the  pope.  They  proclaimed  a  crusade 
against  the  republicans ;  distributed  conse- 
crated poignards  for  the  assassination  of  he- 
retics ;  and  in  their  outrageous  exultation 
they  held  up  the  Israelites  for  public  ven- 
geance, and  even  dared  to  demand  of  the 
pope,  that  he  would  authorize  them  to  eat 
A  ROASTKD  Jew  !  The  intervention  of  the 
foreign  embassadors  became  indispensable 
to  hinder  those  cannibals  from  executing 
their  hideous  project.  The  Israelites  saved 
their  lives,  but  not  their  property ;  for.  the 
pope  confiscated  their  wealth,  loaded  them 
with  taxes,  and  drove  them,  as  a  flock  of 
unclean  animals,  into  a  separate  quarter  of 
the  city,  called  Ghetto. 

Pius  then  performed  the  act  which  the 
myrmidons  of  despotism  regarded  as  the 
most  important,  the  restoration  of  the  odious 
society  of  the  Jesuits.  To  that  effect,  he 
published  his  bull;  stating  that  the  papists 
demanded  with  a  unanimous  voice,  the  re- 
establishment  of  the  Jesuits.  He  acknow- 
ledged the  abundant  fruits  -which  those 
minions  of  the  papacy  had  produced  in  all 
countries.  The  dispersion  of  the  stones  of 
the  sanctuary  in  these  last  times  of  calamity, 
the  overthrow  of  the  discipline  of  the  monas- 
tic ^orders,  and  the  glory  of  the  papacy, 
demand  that  we  should  regard  the  wishes 
of  all  people  in  reorganizing  these  monkish 
militia.  "We  should  be  criminal,"  said 
Pius  VII,  "in  the  sight  of  God,  of  prodi- 
gious delinquency,  if  in  the  immense  dan- 
gers of  the  popedom  we  neglected  the  aid 
which  the  special  providence  of  Christ  af- 
forded us" — Impious  blasphemer  ! — "  and 
if  placed  in  Peter's  bark,  tossed  and  assailed 
by  continual  tempests,  we  refused  to  employ 
the  vigorous  and  experienced  rowers,  who 
offer  themselves  to  intercept  the  waves  of 
the  sea,  which  threaten,  at  every  instant, 
the  papacy  with  shipwreck  and  destruction. 
Determined  by  motives  so  powerful,  we 
have  decreed,  of  certain  knowledge,  by  vir- 
tue of  the  plenitude  of  our  papal  authority, 
and  to  be  valid  for  ever,  that  all  the  conces- 
sions, privileges,  faculties,  and  rights  granted 
to  the  Jesuits  in  the  Russian  empire,  and  in 
the  kingdom  of  the  Two  Sicilies,  should 
henceforth  be  extended  to  those  of  our  eccle- 
siastical states,  and  to  all  those  of  other  king- 
doms." 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Pius  VII.] 

That  bull  was  immediately  transmitted  to 
France  with  the  Candlemas  wax-tapers, 
which  the  pope  sent  for  the  royal  lainily  ; 
but  in  the  interval,  most  singular  events  had 
occurred.  Napoleon  had  lelt  the  isle  of  Elba, 
which  had  been  assigned  by  the  allies  for 
his  residence.  He  had  landed  in  France, 
and  regained  his  throne.  The  Bourbons 
shamefully  lied  from  Paris,  and  proceded  to 
Ghent.  The  sovereign  pontif  felt  extreme 
dismay  when  he  heard  of  Napoleon's  anti- 
cipated restoration ;  and  not  believing  him- 
self safe  at  Rome,  he  hastened  away  with 
his  court  and  sought  refuge  in  Genoa.  There 
the  pope  received  a  letter  from  the  emperor, 
which  is  a  model  of  clemency  and  wisdom. 

Napoleon  thus  wrote : — 

"Most  Holy  Father! — You  have  heard 
during  the  last  month,  of  my  return  to  the 
coast  of  France,  of  my  entrance  into  Paris, 
and  of  the  departure  of  the  Bourbons.  The 
true  character  of  those  events  should  now 
be  known  to  you.  They  are  the  work  of  a 
resistless  power,  the  work  of  a  great  na- 
tion's unanimous  will,  who  know  their 
rights  and  their  duties.  The  dynasty  which 
foreign  bayonets  had  imposed,  was  not 
adapted  to  the  people.  The  Bourbons  could 
associate  neither  with  their  opinions,  nor 
their  wants,  nor  their  manners ;  and  the 
people  ought  to  be  separated  from  them. — 
Their  voice  demanded  a  liberator,  and  I  has- 
tened. As  soon  as  I  touched  the  shore,  the 
affection  of  my  people  carried  me  to  the 
capital.  The  first  wish  of  my  heart  is  to  re- 
pay so  much  attachment  by  the  maintenance 
of  honorable  tranquillity!  The  reestablish- 
ment  of  the  imperial  throne  was  necessary 
to  the  welfare  of  Frenchmen — and  my  most, 
precious  thought  is  this,  to  render  it  at  the 
same  time  useful  for  the  strength  of  Europe. 
Ample  glory  has  emblazoned  in  turn  the 
standards  of  the  various  nations.  The  vicis- 
situdes of  destiny  have  exhibited  great  rever- 
ses following  marvellous  success.  A  more 
beautiful  arena  is  now  opened  for  sovereigns, 
and  I  am  the  first  to  enter  it.  After  having 
presented  to  the  world  the  spectacle  of  pro- 
digious conflicts,  it  will  be  more  agreeable 
henceforth  to  know  not  any  other  rivalry 
than  that  of  the  advantages  of  peace,  and  no 
other  strife  than  the  holy  struggle  for  the 
felicity  of  the  people.  France  is  pleased 
with  sincerity  to  proclaim  this  noble  end  of 
all  her  wishes,  jealous  of  her  own  inde- 
pendence, the  invariable  principle  of  her 
policy  shall  be  the  most  absolute  respect  for 
the  independence  of  all  other  nations.  If 
such,  as  I  have  the  happy  confidence,  are 
your  paternal  sentiments,  peace  is  long  in- 
sured ;  and  justice,  seated  on  the  confines  of 
the  various  states,  alone  will  suffice  to  guard 
their  frontiers." 

Such  were  the  sublime  sentiments  which 
animated  the  soul  of  Napoleon,  but  in  which 


^427 

the  allied  kings  were  far  from  participating; 
and  war,  more  terrible  than  ever  before,  was 
recommenced.  Britain  made  the  most  des- 
perate efforts,  paid  with  her  taxes  and  subsi- 
dies all  the  inimical  armies,  opened  her  trea- 
sures for  every  species  of  treason,  and  drove 
a  million  of  men  on  the  territory  of  France. 
With  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  the  struggle 
ended.  Napoleon,  defeated  by  the  treachery 
of  his  generals,  abdicated  the  crown,  and 
surrendered  himself  to  the  British.  Mag- 
nanimous imprudence!  which  cost  him  his 
liberty  and  his  life.  Wretches!  in  spite  of 
the  rights  of  nations,  they  dared  to  retain 
him  a  captive,  to  transport  him  to  a  rock  in 
the  midst  of  the  ocean,  in  a  deadly  climate, 
to  torture  anil  murder  him! 

At  the  first  news  of  the  reverses  which 
the  emperor  experienced,  the  pope  returned 
in  triumph  to  Rome;  and  as  soon  as  he  was 
placed  in  his  palace,  he  named  his  embassa- 
dors to  complirrrenl  Louis  XVIII  on  his  re- 
newed return  to  France.  The  cardinal  le- 
gate, Hercules  Gonsalvi,  and  the  sculptor  . 
Canova,  were  charged  with  that  mission. — 
They  also  presented  at  the  same  time  to  the 
allied  sovereigns,  briefs  to  obtain  the  entire 
restitution  of  the  provinces  of  which  the 
pope  had  been  despoiled,  as  well,  as  of  the 
paintings,  statues,  and  works  of  art,  taken 
from  the  Roman  museum;  and,  besides, 
they  were  directed  to  solicit  the  recall  of  the 
Jesuits  to  France.  All  those  demands  were 
granted  to  the  sovereign  pontif.  The  pro- 
vinces were  speedily  invaded  by  swarms  of 
the  obtrusive  and  nefarious  disCiples  of  Ig- 
natius Loyola.  At  Bourdeaux,  at  Saint 
Anne,  at  Forcalquier,  and  at  Montmorin, 
colleges  were  opened  under  the  direction  of 
those,  monks,  and  a  little  while  after,  their 
number  was  increased,  by  the  accession  of 
all  those  who  were  expelled  from  Russia  by 
Alexander,  and  who  came  in  a  dejected  con- 
dition to  Dole,  to  Laval,  to  Vitry,  and  par- 
ticularly to  Paris. 

Pius  VII,  gratified  with  the  submission  of 
Louis  XVIII,  supposed  that  he  could  extend 
his  encroachments  still.farther,  and  presented 
to  him  a  concordat  drawn  after  the  terms  of 
that  which  was  made  between  Leo  X  and 
Francis  I,  so  that  France  by  it  retrograded 
three  centuries.  The  king  signed  it;  but 
whether  he  was  not  desirous  to  place  himself 
ynder  the  feet  of  an  ecclesiastical  father,  who 
so  long  had  treated  him  as  a  younger  son,  or 
whether  he  dreaded  the  refusal  of  their  sanc- 
tion by  the  legislative  chamber,  or  whether 
all  regard  for  the  public  welfare  was  not  to- 
tally extinguished,  he  would  not  render  the 
concordat  obligatory  on  the  priesthood. 

The  pope,  more  and  more  encouraged  by 
the  success  of  his  movements  to  rush  in 
advance,  intrigued  most  actively  at  the  con- 
gress of  Vienna,  took  possession  of  the  three 
provinces,  the  marches  of  Ancona,  of  Ma- 
cerat.i,  and  Zermo,  of  the  duchies  of  Came- 
rino,  Benevento,  and  Ponle  Corvo,  and  also 


428 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VII. 


of  the  provinces  of  Roraagno,  Bologna,  and 
Ferrara,  known  by  the  name  of  the  three 
legations,  and  demanded  still  some  cities  in 
that  last  legation,  which  were  situated  be- 
yond the  Po,  as  well  as  the  city  of  Avignon 
and  the  Comtat  Venaissin. 

Even  then  the  accursed  influence  of  the 
Roman  court  was  diffused  among  the  dif- 
ferent kingdoms  of  Europe.  The  senate  of 
Savoy  had  revived  the  ancient  atrocious 
laws,  and  reestablished  the  afflictive  penal- 
ties and  infamous  tortures  of  the  barbarous 
ages,  against  the  genuine  Christians  who 
opposed  the  Roman  blasphemies.  Bavaria 
signed  a  concordat  with  the  pope.  The  em- 
peror had  also  arranged  a  similar  compact 
in  reference  to  the  kingdom  of  Poland.  The 
king  of  the  Two  Sicilies,  Ferdinand  VII,  was 
coerced  to  make  compensation  to  Rome  for 
the  suppression  of  the  shameful  tribute  of 
the  "  haqueny."  The  protestant  princes  of 
Germany  themselves  were  even  vigorously 
urged,  solicited,  and  even  threatened,  re- 
specting their  permission  for  the  Jesuits  to 
he  domiciliated  in  their  territories.  In  fine, 
the  restoration  of  Popism  was  every  where  pro- 
claimed! Happily,  all  the  princes,  both  pro- 
testant and  Romish,  belonging  to  the  general 
Germanic  confederation  were  agitated  by  the 
advancement  of  the  Roman  court.  To  avoid 
all  collision,  they  counteracted  among  them- 
selves the  principle  of  unrestricted  freedom 
of  worship,  and  proposed  to  the  pontif  a 
concordat  established  on  that  basis.  Pius  VII 
refused  to  adhere  to  it,  under  the  pretext 
that  such  a  treaty  would  compromise  his 
spiritual  and  temporal  jurisdiction  ;  but  not- 
withstanding his  censure,  the  measure  was 
enacted.  The  pope  then  proceeded  most 
haughtily  in  the  course  of  reaction.  He 
rallfed  the  monarchs  of  the  "  holy  alliance;" 
declared  a  death-dealing  war  against  all  li- 
beral opinions,  fulminated  his  excommuni- 
cations against  the  French  democrats,  the 
illuminati  of  Germany,  the  British  radicals, 
and  the  carbonari  of  Italy.  He  also  perse- 
cuted to  the  extreme, all  independentaulhors, 
and  exhibited  his  baseness  in  tormenting  the 
venerable  and  virtuous  Llorente,  author  of 
the  History  of  the  Inquisition  in  Spain,  who 
had  taken  refuge  in  Paris.  By  the  instiga- 
tion of  Mocchi,  the  papal  nuncio,  the  min- 
ister of  police  was  directed  to  intimate  to  the 
octogenarian  historiographer,  already  in  great 
suffering,  the  order  to  quit  France  within  a 
few  days,  ahhough  it  was  in  the  midst  of 
winter.  Llorente  obeyed,  began  his  journey, 
and  died  before  he  arrived  at  the  frontiers. 

In  return,  God  smote  the  pontifical  perse- 
cutor. On  July  6,  Pius  fell  down  in  his 
room  and  dislocated  his  thigh-bone.  All 
scientific  skill  and  aid  were  powerless  to 
effect  a  cure;  and,  on  April  20,  1823,  he 
expired  in  the  eighty-first  year  of  his  age ; 


having  reigned  twenty-three  years  and  five 
months.  His  funeral  was  celebrated  with 
the  accustomed  pomp,  and  according  to 
usage,  his  coffin  was  placed  in  the  sarco- 
phagus, where  the  body  of  the  dead  pontif 
reposes,  waiting  for  the  destiny  which  shall 
be  publicly  awarded  him  at  the  second  com- 
ing of  the  Son  of  God. 

To  one,  who  has  become  acquainted  with 
true  Christianity,  as  exhibited  genuinely  in 
the  oracles  of  God,  it  is  ineffably  monstrous 
and  overwhelming  to  contemplate  the  orgies 
and  the  impieties  of  the  papacy !  Tlie  man 
of  sin,  the  son  of  perdition,  that  ivicked,  and 
other  such  designations  of  Holy  Writ,  are 
plainly  fit  and  proper ;  and  to  a  mind  well 
informed  and  unprejudiced,  or  uncommitted 
to  the  interest  of  the  Beast,  their  applicability 
and  their  truth  are  plain  and  indubitable. 
No  wonder  the  popes  oppose  the  distribution 
of  the  Scriptures  among  the  people!  It  is 
in  their  impartial  and  eternal  light,  that  the 
abomination  of  the  whole  system,  both  foun- 
dation and  superstructure,  appear  in  all  their 
lurid  horror — the  invention  and  the  master- 
piece of  hell! 

To  include,  in  these  sketches  of  the  popes, 
all  their  public  acts,  or  all  the  bulls^  and 
briefs,  and  letters  encyclical  which  they  emit 
in  the  course  of  each  pontificate,  curious 
and  perhaps  serviceable  in  some  aspects,  as 
they  might  on  various  occasions  prove, 
would  be  beside  our  plan,  and  indeed  im- 
proper in  a  work  of  continuation  like  the 
present.  Still,  there  are  some  exceptions, 
in  regard  to  which  we  may  furnish  a  few 
extraordinary  examples.  Pius"  VII  was  an- 
noyed by  Napol&on  and  his  subalterns ;  and 
sometimes  neither  his  hypocrisy,  nor  his 
general  experience  in  duplicity  and  manage- 
ment, prevailed  to  keep  him  from  overdoing 
the  Matter,  to  his  own  grudged  responsibility 
and  detriment.  Of  this  we  have  a  rare  spe- 
cimen in  the  document  following.  It  is  le- 
velled mainly  and  irreversibly  at  Napoleon — 
who  is;  hoM^ever,  not  named,  though  plainly 
described,  in  it.  An  instance  of  a  miserable 
wolf  or  hyena  in  a  cage,  showing  his  teeth, 
and  sometimes  affecting  a  lamb-like  attrac- 
tiveness ;  as  careful  of  his  words — from  an 
apprehension  that  he  may  possibly  have  to 
eat  them  all  hereafter!  Still,  it  positively 
tolidem  verbis  excommunicates  Bonaparte 
and  all  his  aids,  allies,  and  sympathizers ; 
yet,  in  such  a  cautious  and  circumlocutory 
and  reconnoitering  way  as  shows  no  princi- 
ple, no  piety,  no  anything,  but  the  wretched 
hypocritical  and  cowardly  politics  of  that 
prince  of  usurpers  and  his  perfidious  court! 
It  is  a  specimen  of  popery  with  its  temporal 
principality  and  earthliness — that  awful  apos- 
tate power,  abhorred  of  heaven  and  soon  to 
be  executed  and  banished  from  the  earth. 


Pius  VIL] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


429 


BULL   OF  EXCOMMUNICATION, 

BY  PIUS  VII, 
AGAINST  NAPOLEON  AND  HIS  FAVORERS, 

PUBLISHED     AND     RATIFIED     AT     ROME,     JUNE      10,      1S09. 


When,  on  the  memorable  day  of  February 
2,  the  French  troops,  after  having  invaded 
the  most  fertile  provinces  of  the  pontifical 
sovereignty,  hostilely  presented  themselves, 
with  great  impetuosity  before  the  city  of 
Rome,  we  could  not  but  persuade  ourselves 
that  such  audacity  could  only  be  attributed 
to  the  political  and  military  motives  which 
the  invaders  commonly  affected ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  necessity  to  defend  themselves,  and 
to  expel  the  enemy  from  the  territory  of  the 
holy  Roman  church,  or  to  punish  our  firm- 
ness, and  our  refusal  to  condescend  to  some 
of  the  propositions  made  to  us  by  the  French 
government.  We  plainly  saw  that  the  pro- 
ject extended  farther  than  a  temporary  mili- 
tary occupation,  or  a  demonstration  of  anger 
towards  us.  We  saw  that  they  revived, 
that  they  reanimated,  and  that  they  rescued 
from  darkness,  projects  of  impiety,  which 
appeared,  if  not  crushed,  at  least  torpid,  the 

cunning  projects of  those  men,  deceived 

and  deceivers,  introducing  sects  of  perdition, 
by  a  vain  and  fallacious  philosophy,  machi- 
nating for  a  long  lime,  in  an  open  manner, 
the  ruin  of  the  most  holy  religion.  We  saw 
that  in  our  humble  person,  they  encircled, 
they  attacked,  they  took  by  force,  the  seat  of 
the  benign  prince  of  the  apostles;  that  once 
overthrown,  if  it  were  possible,  in  any  man- 
ner, or  by  any  means,  the  Catholic  church, 
built  on  this  seat,  as  on  an  imperishable  rock, 
by  its  divine  founder,  must  crumble  and  fall 
into  dust. 

We  thought,  we  hoped,  that  notwithstand- 
ing, that  the  government  of  the  French,  in- 
structed by  the  experience  of  the  evils  into 
which  this  powerful  nation  had  been  sunk, 
for  having  dissolved  the  restraints  on  schism 
and  impiety,  and  admonished  by  the  unani- 
mous desire  of  a  great  majority  of  its  own 
citizens  would  have  been  convinced,  truly 
and  deeply,  that  it  accorded  with  its  safety 
and  public  tranquillity,  to  render  sincerely 
free  the  exercise  of  the  Catholic  religion,  and 
insure  to  it  particular  protection  and  regard. 
Animated  by  this  sentiment  and  by  this  hope, 
we,  who  fill  on  the  earth,  although  unwor- 
thily, the  place  of  him  who  is  the  God  of 
Peace,  scarcely  have  we  discovered  a  way 
to  repair  the  disasters  of  the  church  in  France. 
The  world  will  bear  us  witness  of  the  un- 
feigned joy  with  which  we  formed  treaties 
of  peace,  and  how  much  it  has  cost  us,  and 


the  church  herself,  to  conduct  them  to  the 
issue  which  they  have  been  permitted  to  at- 
tain. But,  oh!  eternal  God,  how  much 
have  our  hopes  been  deceived  !  W^hat  has 
been  the  fruit  of  so  much  indulgence  and 
generosity  7  From  the  promulgation  of  a 
peace  thus  obtained,  we  have  been  forced  to 
exclaim  with  the  prophet,  "  Behold,  in  peace 
my  misfortune  is  still  more  bitter!"  This 
misfortune  we  have  not  concealed  from  the 
church;  and  we,  in  addressing  our  brethren, 
the  cardinals  of  the  holy  Roman  church,  in 
the  consistory  of  May  24,  1802,  announced 
to  them  that  since  the  promulgation  of  the 
deferred  convention,  several  articles  have 
been  added,  unknown  to  us,  and  which  we 
had  at  the  same  time  disapproved.  Indeed, 
according  to  the  terms  of  these  articles,  they 
destroyed,  in  fact,  the  exercise  of  the  Catho- 
lic religion,  in  points  the  most  grave  and 
important,  the  liberty  which,  in  the  com- 
mencement of  the  stipulations  of  the  concor- 
dat, had  been  specified,  agreed,  promised  as 
the  base  and  foundation  ;  but  still  they  pub- 
'lished  some  other  articles  which  attacked 
the  doctrine  of  the  gospel. 

•Such  has  been  very  nearly  the  issue  of 
our  agreement  with  the  government  of  the 
Italian  republic ;  the  stipulations  have  been 
arbitrarily  understood,  by  a  glaring  and  in- 
genious fraud  ;  although  we  used  every  cau- 
tion to  guard  them  from  all  perverse  and  ar- 
bitrary interpretation. 

The  clauses  of  these  two  conventions 
having  been  perverted  and  violated  in  this 
manner,  above  all  those  which  had  been 
formed  in  favor  of  the  church,  the  spiritual 
was  put  under  the  lay  power,  and  very  far 
from  obtaining  the  salutary  effects  which  had 
been  promised  by  these  agreements,  we  had 
to  mourn  over  the  evils  and  disasters  of  the 
church,  crippling  and  accumulating  each 
day.  We  shall  not  make  a  detailed  enu- 
meration of  these  disasters,  as  they  are  well 
known  and  sufl[iciently  deplored  by  the  tears 
of  all;  and  which  we  have  sufficiently  ex- 
posed in  two  consistorial  allocutions,  one  on 
March  IG,  the  other  July  11,  1808;  and  be- 
cause we  have  watched,  as  much  as  it  has 
been  possible,  in  our  anguish,  the  etlects  of 
the  knowledge  of  these  evils  on  the  public. 

Thus  all  the  world  shall  take  cognizance, 
and  posterity  shall  know,  what  have  been 
our  opinions  and  our  decision  on  so  many 


430 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VH. 


and  audacious  temerities  of  the  French  go- 
vernment in  matters  concerning  the  church  ; 
all  shall  know  what  has  been  our  long-suf- 
fering and  patience ;  all  shall  know  why  we 
have  been  so  long  crushed  ;  it  is  that  we 
ofTer  nothing  but  the  love  of  peace,  and  con- 
ceiving a  firm  reliance  that  a  remedy  will 
arise  for  so  much  evil,  we  deferred  from  day 
to  day  to  elevate  our  apostolic  voice.  All 
shall  know  what  have  been  our  watchings, 
our  efforts,  our  labors,  in  acting,  in  implor- 
ing, in  supplicating,  in  mourning,  that  we 
might  heal  the  wounds  of  the  church.  All 
shall  know  how  much  we  have  been  be- 
seeching that  no  new  ones  might  be  inflicted. 
But  we  have  availed  ourself  of  humility — 
moderation — gentleness,  by  which  we  have 
endeavored  to  defend  the  interests  and  the 
rights  of  the  church,  towards  him  who  has 
compacted  with  the  impious  to  destroy  them 
entirely  ;  him,  who  had  contracted  a  friend- 
ship for  them,  only  to  betray  them  the  more 
easily,  and  Avho  feigned  to  protect  them,  in 
order  to  oppress  them  more  surely. 

We  strongly  hoped,  above  all,  when  our 
journey  into  France  was  desired  and  solici- 
ted ;  he  then  eluded  our  demands  with  schem- 
ing tergiversations,  with  subterfuges  and 
replies  calculated  to  deceive  or  to  lengthen 
negotiations ;  he  had  no  longer  any  regard 
to  our  demands,  in  proportion  as  the  time 
approached,  in  which  he  had  determined  to 
execute  the  projects  meditated  against  the 
seat  and  church  of  Christ;  he  annoyed  us, 
and  attacked  us  with  new  difficulties,  immo- 
derate and  captious,  which  plainly  showed 
that  he  was  determined  to  place  us  between 
two  dangers,  injurious  and  incompatible  to 
this  seat  and  to  the  church ;  that  is  to  say, 
to  constrain  us  by  an  assent  shamefully  to 
betray  our  ministry,  or,  if  we  refused  the 
demands,  to  furnish  a  pretext  to  declare  open 
war. 

And,  as  in  consequence  of  the  repugnance 
of  our  conscience,  we  could  not  adhere  to 
these  demands,  he  thought  it  a  sufficient 
reason  to  send  hostile  troops  into  this  holy 
city.  You  behold  troops  thrown  into  the 
citadel  Saint  Angelo,  others  stationed  in  the 
streets  and  squares,  and  our  own  palace,  the 
Gluirinal,  assaulted  and, menaced  by  a  large 
force  of  infantry  and  cavalry,  furnished  with 
artillery.  But  we,  however,  sustained  by 
that  God  through  whom  we  can  do  all,  re- 
assured by  the  consciousness  of  duty,  we 
were  neither  moved  nor  disturbed  by  so  great 
a  terror,  nor  by  this  military  spectacle ;  with 
the  calm  and  always  equal  spirit  which  be- 
came us,  we  have  celebrated  the  ceremonies 
and  divine  mysteries  which  pertained  to  this 
holy  day,  the  Purification,  omitting  nothing 
froin  fear,  from  forgetfulness,  or  negligence 
of  that  which  was  demanded  from  us  by  duty 
in  this  crisis. 

We  remember,  with  St.  Ambrose,  that  the 
holy  man  Naboth,  possessor  of  a  vineyard, 
ordered  by  a  royal  command  to  relinquish 


his  vineyard,  where  the  king,  after  having 
uprooted  the  vines,  commanded  pulse  to  be 
planted,  replied,  "  God  forbid  that  1  should 
deliver  up  the  heritage  from  my  fathers." 
From  which  we  have  judged  it  was  far  less 
permitted  to  us  to  deliver  at  his  will  our 
ancient  and  holy  heritage,  that  is  to  say,  the 
temporal  domain  of  this  holy  seat,  possessed 
during  so  many  ages  by  the  Roman  pontifs 
our  predecessors,  not  without  the  evident 
will  of  Divine  Providence,  or  easily  to  con- 
sent to  that,  whoever  he  might  be  who  should 
demand  it  at  the  capital  of  the  Catholic  world, 
there  to  trouble  and  to  destroy  the  holy  sys- 
tem left  by  Jesus  Christ  to  his  holy  church, 
and  established  by  the  holy  canons  founded 
by  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  to  substitute  in  its  place 
a  code  not  only  contrary  to  the  holy  canons, 
but,  moreover,  incompatible  with  the  pre- 
cepts of  the  gospel  J  and  to  introduce  in 
short,  according  to  custom,  another  order  of 
things,  manifestly  tending  to  associate  and 
confound  sects  and  all  manner  of  superstition 
with  the  Catholic  church. 

Naboth  defended  his  vineyard  even  at  the 
price  of  his  blood,  as  saith  Ambrose.  Can 
we  not  then  in  any  event  which  may  arise, 
defend  our  rights,  and  the  possessions  of  the 
holy  Roman  church,  which  we  are  bound 
by  the  solemn  oaths  of  religion  to  preserve, 
as  much  as  it  is  in  our  power?  Can  we  not 
vindicate  the  liberty  of  the  apostolic  chair, 
so  strictly  united  to  the  liberty  and  the  inter- 
ests of  the  universal  church? 

For  events  prove,  even  if  we  should  lack 
other  arguments,  and  show  too  well,  how 
necessary  and  important  is  this  temporal 
principality,  to  insure  to  the  supreme  head 
of  the  church,  the  free  and  certam  exercise 
of  the  power,  divinely  given  him,  over  all 
the  earth.  For  which  reason,  though  we 
may  never  reenjoy  the  honors,  the  riches, 
and  the  authority  of  this  principality,  the 
desire  for  which  has  been  removed,  yet  be- 
cause of  our  character,  and  in  consequence 
of  our  respect  for  the  holy  institution  into 
which  we  entered  in  early  age,  and  which 
we  have  ahvays  cherished,  we  have  believed 
notwuhstanding  that  it  was  absolutely  our 
duty,  to  date  from  this  aforesaid  day,  Feb- 
ruary 2, 1808,  though  reduced  to  a  situation 
so  critical,  to  cause  to  be  published  by  our 
cardinal  secretary  of  state,  a  protest,  to  ex- 
plain the  cause  of  the  tribulations  which  we 
suffer,  and  to  declare  with  what  will  we 
heard  that  the  rights  of  the  apostolic  chair 
remain  entire  and  intact. 

As  the  invaders  gained  nothing  by  mena- 
ces, they  resolved  to  adopt  another  system; 
they  tried  to  enfeeble,  little  by  little,  by  a  spe- 
cies of  persecution,  slow,  though  painful, 
and  consequently  more  cruel,  our  constancy, 
which  they  could  not  vanquish  by  a  greater 
terror. 

Also,  we  keeping  ourself  withia  our  pa- 
lace, as  in  a  prison,  from  the  day  after  the 
Calends  of  February,  hardly  a  day  has  passed 


Pus  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


m 


which  has  not  been  marked  by  some  new  in- 
jury to  our  heart,  or  the  holy  chair.  All  the 
soldiers  whom  we  employed  to  preserve  or- 
der and  civil  discipline,  are  relieved  and  in- 
corporated in  the  French  troops;  our  body 
guards,  men  elite  and  noble,  shut  up  in  the 
citadel  of  Rome,  and  there  detained  many 
days,  since  discharged  and  dispersed;  forts 
established  at  the  gates  and  most  frequented 
places  of  the  city;  the  postoffices,  and  print- 
ing offices,  and  particularly  the  De  Propa- 
ganda Jide,  placed  under  the  force  of  military 
caprice  ;  at  the  same  time  depriving  us  of  the 
liberty  to  write,  or  to  cause  to  be  printed, 
the  expressions  of  our  will;  the  administra- 
tion and  tribunals  annoyed  and  impeded  ; 
our  subjects  solicited  by  fraud,  by  stratagem, 
and  by  other  perverse  means  to  corrupt  the 
civil  troops  to  rebel  against  their  legitimate 
sovereign;  amongst  our  subjects,  the  most 
audacious  and  corrupt  receiving  the  tricolor- 
ed  ensign  of  France  and  Italy,  and  protected 
by  this  emblem  as  by  a  shield,  at  times  en- 
rolling themselves  into  troops,  at  others  act- 
ing singly,  with  orders  or  permission  to  exe- 
cute the  most  iniquitous  excesses  against 
the  ministers  of  the  church,  against  the  go- 
vernment, against  all  upright  men  ;  epheme- 
ral, or  as  they  say,  periodical  sheets  published 
by  the  Roman  press,  notwithstanding  our 
prohibition,  and  circulating  amongst  the 
people,  or  forwarded  to  strangers,  filled  with 
injuries,  with  reproaches  against  the  pontifi- 
cal power  and  dignity  itself;  some  of  our 
proclamations  which  were  important,  signed 
by  our  own  hand,  or  by  our  ministers,  and 
affixed  by  our  command  in  the  usual  places, 
torn  down  bv  vile  satellites  in  the  midst  of  the 
remonstrances  and  indignation  of  the  good, 
rent  and  trampled  under  foot;  imprudent 
young  people  and  other  citizens  invited  to 
secret  organizations,  prohibited  severely  ac- 
cording to  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  law  un- 
der the  penalty  of  anathematization,  drawn 
up  by  our  predecessors,  Clement  XII  and 
Benedict  XIV,  and  then  compiled  and  writ- 
ten ;  a  great  number  of  our  ministers  and 
officers  of  the  city,  as  well  as  provincial, 
magistrates  of  integrity  and  faithful,  vexed, 
thrown  into  prison,  and  banished;  searches 
after  papers  and  manuscripts  of  all  sorts  vi- 
olently made  in  the  private  offices  of  the  pon- 
tifical magistrates,  without  even  excepting 
the  cabinet  of  our  prime  minister;  three  of 
our  principal  secretaries  of  state,  whom  we 
.  had  successively  to  replace,  driven  from  our 
own  palace  ;  the  greater  part  of  the  cardinals 
of  the  holy  Roman  church,  that  is  to  say  of 
our  collaterals  and  convokers,  torn  from  our 
presence  and  from  our  side,  by  military 
force,  and  taken  to  a  distance ;  these  showing 
■with  so  many  others,  the  outrages  so  wicked- 
ly and  audaciously  committed  by  the  inva- 
ders, against  all  rights  human  and  divine. 
These  are  so  well  known,  that  there  is  no 
occasion  to  refer  to  or  explain  them  further. 
We  have  not  omitted  to  exclaim  against  these 


attacks  with  force  and  courage,  as  demanded 
by  our  minisiry,  for  fear  of  authorizing  the 
suspicion  of  connivance,  or  of  any  assent 
whatever.  Tiius,  almost  despoiled  of  the 
attributes  of  our  dignity  and  the  point  of  our 
authority,  destitute  of  all  resources  to  re- 
instate our  ministry,  and  to  promulgate  our 
solicitude  among  the  cliurches,  enfeebled 
by  all  manner  of  injuries,  vexations,  and 
alarms;  oppressed,  disrobed;  each  day  de- 
prived more  and  more  of  the  exercise  of  our 
authority,  we  owe  it  solely  to  the  singular 
and  tried  providence  of  our  all-powerful 
Lord,  that  we  have  retained  even  the  sem- 
blance of  our  authority,  to  our  fortitude,  and 
to  the  prudence  of  our  ministers  who  re- 
main, to  the  love  of  our  subjects,  and  in  short 
to  the  piety  of  the  faithful. 

But,  if  the  shadow  of  authority  was  re- 
tained to  us  in  the  illustrious  city  of  Rome, 
and  in  the  provinces  adjoining,  all  power 
was  still  wrested  from  us  in  the  nourishing 
provinces  of  Urban,  of  the  March,  and  of 
Camerino.  To  issue  a  solemn  protestatioit 
against  the  manifest  and  sacrilegious  usur- 
pation of  so  many  states  of  the  church,  and 
to  premonish  at  once  our  dear  subjects  in 
the  provinces,  against  the  seductions  of  a 
government,  unjust  and  illegitimate,  we  have 
not  neglected  to  instruct  our  venerable  bro- 
thers, the  bishops  of  these  provinces. 

And  this  government,  how  little  has  it 
changed,  as  it  hastened  to  prove  by  actions, 
that  which,  according  to  our  instructions,  we 
announced  as  pertaining  to  religion.  The 
occupation  and  pillage  of  the  patrimony  of 
Jesus  Christ;  the  abolition  of  religious 
houses;  the  banishment  from  the  cloister  of 
the  holy  virgins ;  the  profanation  of  the 
altars;  little  by  little  the  restraints  thrown 
open  to  license;  contempt  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline  and  the  holy  canons;  the  promul- 
gation of  the  code  and  other  laws,  contrary 
not  only  to  the  holy  canons  themselves,  but 
also  to  evangelical  precepts  and  divine  right; 
the  debasement  and  persecution  of  the  clergy ; 
the  subjection  of  the  sacred  authority  of  the 
bishop  to  the  lay  power;  the  violent  attack, 
by  every  means,  on  their  consciences;  the 
expulsion  from  their  thrones,  their  deputa- 
tion, and  other  audacious  and  sacrilegious 
attacks  against  the  liberty,  the  immunity  and 
the  doctrine  of  the  church,  put  into  execu- 
tion in  our  provinces  the  same  as  in  coun- 
tries placed  under  the  authority  of  that  go- 
vernment;  such  are  the  startling  alterations, 
the  proofs,  the  monuments  of  the  wonderful 
love  for  the  Catholic  religion,  which  he  ceases 
not  to  this  day  to  vaunt  and  profess. 

As  for  us,  loaded  with  these  misfortunes 
by  those  from  whom  we  did  not  expect  them, 
and  enfeebled  by  all  sorts  of  affliciions,  we 
are  troubled  less  by  our  present  state,  than  by 
that  of  the  future  of  our  persecutors;  for  if 
God's  anger  is  lightly  put  on  us,  to  chastise 
and  to  correct  us,  he  will  again  be  reconciled 
to  his  servants.  2  Mace.  7 ;  33.    But  he  who 


433 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VII. 


contrives  malice  against  the  church,  how 
shall  he  escape  the  hand  of  the  Lord? — 
2  Mace.  7  :  31.  God  is  no  excepter  of  per- 
sons; he  feareth  not  the  power  of  the  great, 
whoever  they  may  be;  for  he  has  made  both 
great  and  small.  Wisdom  6  :  7,  8,  9.  The 
strongest  are  threatened  with  greater  tor- 
ments. Would  to  God  that  we  could,  at 
whatever  price,  even  at  the  price  of  our  life, 
to  avert  the  eternal  perdition,  assure  the 
safety  of  our  persecutors,  whom  we  have 
always  loved,  and  whom  we  cease  not  to 
love  with  all  our  heart.  Would  to  God  that 
it  was  never  permitted  us  to  depart  from  this 
charity,  from  this  spirit  of  solicitude  (1  Cor.4 : 
21.)  implanted  in  us  by  nature,  and  which  of 
our  will  we  have  practised,  and  to  leave  in 
peace  this  rod  which  has  been  committed  to 
us  in  the  person  of  the  blessed  Peter,  prince  of 
the  apostles,  with  the  care  of  the  universal 
flock  of  the  Lord,  for  the  correction  and  the 
punishment  of  misled  and  obstinate  sheep  in 
their  wanderings,  and  as  an  example  and  sa- 
lutary terror  to  the  others. 

But  the  season  of  mildness  is  passed  ;  he 
only  who  is  willingly  blind  can  mistake  to 
what  these  crimes  lead,  what  is  their  aim, 
and  in  what  they  will  end,  if  we  employ  not 
in  time  the  means  to  arrest  these  excesses  ; 
and,  moreover,  all  the  world  sees  that  there 
is  no  longer  any  hope  that  the  authors  of 
these  evils  can  be  touched  by  the  admoni- 
tions, the  counsels,  the  prayers,  and  the  re- 
presentations of  the  church.  Above  all,  they 
have  precluded  every  means  of  access  :  they 
are  deaf,  they  reply  not,  excepting  in  heaping 
injury  on  injury.  This  cannot  be  changed 
until  they  obey  the  church  as  a  mother,  nor 
until  they  listen  to  the  mistress  as  disciples; 
they  are  those  who  undertake  nothing,  ac- 
complish nothing,  pursue  nothing,  but  to 
subject  the  church  as  a  servant  to  a  master, 
and  to  crush  it  to  dust  from  the  foundation, 
after  its  subjection. 

If  we  would  avoid  the  risk  of  incurring  the 
reproach  of  negligence,  of  carelessness,  the 
stain  of  having  shamefully  abandoned  the 
cause  of  God,  what  remains  to  us,  if  not  to 
disdain  all  terrestrial  reason,  to  reject  all  hu- 
man counsels,  and  to  execute  this  evangeli- 
cal precept.  That  he  who  will  not  listen  to 
the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen 
and  a  publican.  Mat.  18 :  17.  Let  them 
learn  that  they  are  subject  to  the  law  of  Je- 
sus Christ,  and  to  our  authority  and  our 
throne ;  for  we  also  obey  a  command,  and  a 
power  more  elevated;  unless  it  is  right  that 
the  spirit  should  give  place  to  the  flesh,  that 
celestial  things  should  give  place  to  terres- 
trial things.— S.  Greg.  Naz.  Paris,  1778,  323. 
Formerly,  many  pontifs,  commendable  for 
their  doctrine  and  sanctity,  were  obliged  to 
resort  to  this  extreme  against  obdurate  kings 
and  princes,  as  the  cause  of  the  church  re- 
quired this  exigency,  for  some  one  or  other 
of  the  crimes  anathematized  by  the  holy  ca- 
nons ;  shall  we  be  afraid  to  follow  the  exam- 


ple of  so  many  pontifs,  after  so  many  crimes, 
so  wicked,  so  atrocious,  so  sacrilegious,  so 
well  known,  so  manifest  to  all.  Is  there  not 
more  to  fear  that  we  shall  be  accused  justly 
and  with  good  right,  with  having  protested 
too  late,  rather  than  with  temerity  and  pre- 
cipitation ;  above  all,  when  we  are  warned  by 
this  last  ofi'ence,  the  most  serious  of  all  by 
which  our  temporal  principality  has  not 
ceased  to  be  attacked,  that  we  shall  no  lon- 
ger be  assured  and  free  to  accomplish  the 
necessary  and  important  duties  of  our  apos- 
tolic ministry  1 

From  these  causes,  by  the  authority  of  the 
all-powerful  God,  of  the  holy  apostles  Peter 
and  Paul,  and  by  our  own,  we  declare  all 
those  who,  after  the  invasions  of  this  illus- 
trious city,  and  of  the  ecclesiastical  posses- 
sions, after  the  sacrilegious  violation  of  the 
patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles, 
undertaken  and  consummated  by  the  French 
troops,  committed  in  Rome  and  in  the  pos- 
sessions of  the  church,  against  the  ecclesias- 
tical immunities,  against  the  temporal  rights 
of  the  church  and  the  holy  see,  the  excesses, 
or  any  one  of  the  excesses,  which  we  have 
denounced  in  the  two  consistorial  allocutions 
aforesaid,  and  in  several  protests  and  procla- 
mations published  by  our  order,  we  declare 
all  those  herein  designated,  and  all  others 
their  commanders,  favorers,  counsellors,  and 
adherents,  and  all  who  ordered  the  execu- 
tion of  the  said  crimes,  or  those  themselves 
who  executed  them,  have  incurred  the  full 
excommunication  and  other  ecclesiastical 
pains  and  censures,  inflicted  by  the  holy 
canons,  by  the  apostolic  rules,  and  particu- 
larly by  the  decree  of  the  general  councils, 
and  above  all  by  the  Council  of 'Trent,  (Sess. 
22.  Cap.  iv.  de  Ref )  and  if  needful,  we  fur- 
therrnore  excommunicate  and  anathematize 
them.  We  declare  that  they  have  incurred 
the  gains  and  loss  of  all  the  privileges,  fa- 
vors, and  indulgences  granted  in  any  man- 
ner whatever,  either  by  the  Roman  pontifs, 
our  predecessors,  or  by  ourself.  We  declare 
that  no  one  can  absolve  or  release  them  from 
these  censures  but  ourself,  or  the  sovereign 
pontif  then  existing — excepting  by  death,  as 
they  would  again  fall  under  these  censures 
on  convalescence — and  they  are  disabled  and 
incapacitated  in  their  demands  for  absolution, 
until  they  have  retracted,  revoked,  broken, 
and  publicly  abolished,  in  whatever  manner 
it  may  be,  these  outrages,  until  they  have 
fully  and  effectively  reestablished  all  things 
in  their  ancient  state,  and  furthermore  until 
they  have  given  to  the  church,  to  us,  and  to 
this  holy  see,  the  most  ample  satisfaction 
which  is  due  on  the  points  hereinbefore  an- 
nounced. 

Accordingly,  we  ordain  and  declare,  by 
the  tenor  of  the  said  presents,  that  not  only 
those  who  are  worthy  of  special  mention, 
but  also  their  successors  in  office,  cannot,  in 
virtue  of  these  presents,  nor  under  any  pre- 
text whatever,  think  themselves  I'ree  or  re- 


Pius  VII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


433 


lieved  from  the  retraction,  revocation,  and 'or  from  default  of  intention  on  our  part  or 
annullinsr.  aiul  the  absolution  they  should  j  those  interested.  The  contents  of  the  letters 
undergo  on  account  of  the  misdeeds  above  cannot  be  under  any  pretext  attacked,  re- 
cited, nor  from  the  satisfaction  due  to  the 'jected,  or  retracted  ;  put  under  discussion,  or 
church,  to  us,  and  to  the  holy  see,  satisfac-  restraint  as  of  rij^lit;  it  shall  not  be  lawful 
lion  which  ought  to  be  real  and  effective  ;  to  allege  against  them  verbal  protestation, 
willing,  that  all  these  obligations  retain  tiicir  the  right  of  perfect  restitution  in  its  original 
full   force;   and  that  otherwise  they  cannot ,  state,  nor  any  other  remedy  of  right,  of  act. 


obtain  the  benefit  of  absolution. 


or  of  favor;  this  remedy  can   alone   be  ex- 


Finally,  while  we  are  constrained  to  draw    ercised,    after    having     been     solicited,    ac 
the  sword  Iron)  the  scabbard,  in  consequence  '  corded,  and  emanated  from  our  proper  voli 


of  the  persecution  of  the  church,  we  do  not 
forget  that  we  hold  on  the  earth,  notwith- 
standing our  indignity,  the  place  of  him  who, 
whilst  dispensing  justice,  remembers  mercy. 
For  this  reason,  we  ordain,  and  hearing  us, 
we  adilress  our  subjects,  and,   further,  all 


lion,  knowledge,  and  full  power;  it  is  un- 
derstood thai  they  cannot  make  use  of  them 
in  any  manner,  nor  aid  any  one  whoever  he 
may  be,  in  judgment  or  out  of  judgment. 
We  declare  that  the  present  letters  should 
exist  firm,  valid,  and   eflicacious,  and   that 


("hristian  people,  in  virtue  of  strict  obedience,    they  may  have  their  full  and   entire  effect, 
that  no  one  presume  to  damage,  injure,  pre-  I  and  that  they   be  inviolably  observed  by  all 


juclice,  or  molest  in  any  manner  those  whom 
this  concerns,  or  their  goods,  rights,  or  pre- 
rogatives, on  occasion,  or  under  pretext  of 
these  letters  present.  For  inflicting  on  those 
whom    we   condemn,   the   species  of  pain 


whom  they  concern,  and  whom  they  may 
concern  hereafter,  according  to,  and  not 
otherwise,  than  as  staled  in  these  presents, 
they  should  be  judged  and  defined  by  the  or- 
dinary judges,  and  by  the  delegated  auditors' 


■which  God  has  placed  in  our  power,  and  in  ]  of  the  apostolic  palace,  by  the  cardinals  of 
avenging   so    many   and    so  great  injuries,  j  the  holy  Roman  church,  by  the  legates  a /n- 


against  God  and  his  holy  church,  we  par- 
ticularly desire  to  see  those  whom  we  actu- 
ally torment,  become  converted,  to  be  trou- 
bled with  us,  (S.  Aug.  51.  v.  1.)  if  happily 
God  should  grant  them  penitence,  thai  they 
may  know  the  truth.  2  Tim.  2  :  25. 

Thus,  raising  our  hands  towards  heaven, 
in  the  humility  of  our  heart,  while  reposing 
and  conimilting  anew  to  God  the  just  cause 
which  we  defend,  and  which  is  much  more 
his  than  ours — and  we  avow  we  are  ready 
by  his  grace  to  drink  to  the  dregs,  for  the 
church,  the  cup  which  he  deigned  to  drink 
for  her — we  supplicate,  we  conjure  by  the 
bowels  of  his  mercy,  not  to  reject,  not  to 
despise  the  supplications  and  the  prayers 
■which  we  address  to  him,  niijht  and  day,  for 
their  repentance  and  their  safety.  Certain 
it  is  that  a  more  consoling  and  fortunate  day 
will  not  dawn  on  us,  than  that  on  which  we 


terc  and  the  nuncios  of  the  holy  see,  and  all 
others  enjoying,  or  who  ought  to  enjov  any 
preeminence  or  authnritv  whatever,  intend- 
ing that  they  or  any  of  them  shall  not  judge 
or  interpret  them  differently,  declaring  null 
and  void  all  which  can  be  construed  contrary 
to  them,  whether  ignorantly  or  otherwise. 

In  consequence  of  the  above,  and  what- 
ever it  may  require,  notwithstan'dinfr  the 
rules  of  our  apostolic  office,  on  the  conser- 
vation of  acquired  rights  and  the  other  apos- 
tolic constitutions  and  decrees,  granted  to 
any  person  whatsoever,  and  all  the  other 
statutes  and  customs  corroborated  by  oath 
and  the  apostolic  authority,  or  all  other  con- 
firmation, notwithstanding  the  custom,  usage 
immemorial,  style,  privileges,  grants,  or  let- 
ters accorded  to  any  person  whatever,  of 
any  ecclesiastical  or  secular  dignity  with 
which  they  may  be  clothed,  whatever  their 


shall  see  the  divine  mercy  forgive  us  and  our  '  qualification,  even  though  they  should  pre- 


sons,  to  whom  we  send  this  day  so  many 
tribulations  and  causes  of  grief,  that  they 
may  find  a  refuge  in  our  paternal  care,  and 
hapten  to  enter  into  the  fold  of  the  Lord. 

We  will,  that  ihe  prespnl  letters,  and  all 
■which   they  contain,  shall   not  be  attacked 


tend  and  express  special  designatinn,  in  any 
form  or  manner  whatever,  notwithstanding 
they  should  foresee  derogatory  clauses,  and 
other  clauses  more  efficacious,  very  effica- 
cious, unusual  and  irritating,  and  other  de- 
crees whether  devolved  contrary  to  the  move- 


tinder  pretext  that  the  aforesaid  and  others'  ment,  knowledge,  plenitude  of  power,  and 
whosoever,  having  and  pretending  in  what-  consisiorial,  or  other  manner,  from  conces- 
ever  manner  to  have  interest  in  them,  what- '  sion  of  facts,  written  and  often  reiterated, 
ever  estate,  grade,  order,  preeminence,  or 'approved,  confirmed,  and  renewed.  We 
dignity,  appertains  to  them,  any  individual  ]  declare  that  by  these  presents  we  do  dero- 


mention  they  contain,  of  any  expression  they 
arp  deemed  worthy,  will  not  be  warranted, 
will  not  be  mentioned  and  heard  as  the  effect 
of  tliese  presents,  and  that  thfir  arguments 
will  not  have  been  suflSciently  heard,  ratified 
and  justified  ;  we  will,  that  these  letters  can- 
not equally  and  without  any  cause,  color  or 


gate  these  constitutions  in  an  express  and 
special  manner,  and  we  will  that  they  be 
degraded,  notwithstanding  their  acts,  or  any 
of  ihem,  have  not  been  expressly  inserted  in 
these  present,  however  worthy  we  might 
suppose  them  of  a  special  express  or  indi- 
vidual mention;  in  such  case,  willing  that 


motive,  be  regarded  as  stained  by  the  vice    these  presents  have  the  same  force  as  if  the 
of  subreption,  or  obreption,  or  from  nullity  |  tenor  of  the  constitutions,  or  those  to  be  ob 


Vol.  III.— 55 


2M 


434 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  XII. 


served,  were  mentioned  herein,  and  word  for 
word  explained;  and,  finally,  that  they  obtain 
their  full  and  entire  efiect,  any  thing  else- 
where to  the  contrary  notwithstanding. 

As  these  present  letters,  being  of  notorious 
import,  cannot  be  published  in  security 
throughout,  and  particularly  in  places  where 
it  is  important  they  should  be,  we  will  that 
these  presents,  or  copies  of  them,  may  be  af- 
fixed, according  to  custom,  to  the  doors  of 
the  church  of  the  Lateran,  and  of  the  Basi- 
lisk of  the  prince  of  the  apostles,  to  those  of 
the  holy  office  of  the  Curia  general  of  Mon- 
tecilorio,  and  at  the  entrance  of  the  Campo 
de  Fiori  of  Rome,  and  that  thus  published 


and  affixed,  all  shall  be  holden,  and  each  one 
whom  it  may  concern,  the  same  as  if  it  had 
been  personally  and  by  name  intimated  to 
each  one. 

We  also  will  that  all  who  are  with  us  in  all 
places,  and  in  every  nation,  shall  believe  in 
every  extract,  or  copy,  or  imprint  of  these 
presents,  furnished  under  the  signature  of 
any  person  holding  ecclesiastical  dignity,  the 
same  as  to  the  present,  if  they  were  shown 
and  exhibited. 

Done  at  Rome,  by  St.  Mary  Major,  un- 
der the  Ring'of  the  Fisherman,  the  tenth 
day  of  June,  1809,  and  of  our  pontificate  the 
tenth.  Signed,  Pius  P.  VII. 


LEO  XII,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FIFTIETH  BISHOP 

OF  ROME. 

George  IV,  King  of  England. — Cu.vrles  X,  King  of  France. — James  Monroe,  and  John 
QuiNcr  Adams,  Presidents  of  the  United  States. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1823.]  The  election  of  a 
pope  is  politically,  perhaps  morally,  an  af- 
fair of  some  importance.  The  factions  in 
the  conclave  are,  mainly,  two,  at  all  times — 
those  conservative  and  considerate  of  thipgs, 
and  those  zealously  affectionate  in  the  main 
for  what  they  misdeem  religion.  The  latter 
regard  the  papacy  and  its  omnipotence,  or 
its  established  .pomposity  and  dominion,  to 
be  the  supreme  good,  as  connected  with  the 
religious  orders,  the  conventual  interests,  the 
sacraments,  the  rites,  the  ceremonies,  and 
the  whole  system  and  sympathy  of  the 
church.  The  former  are  more  politic,  fore- 
casting, and  philosophical;  regarding  the 
state  of  Europe,  the  relations  of  the  govern- 
ing powers  to  each  other  and  to  Rome,  the 
history  and  the  precedents  of  the  past,  the 
hopes  of  the  future,  and  the  unavoidaWe  de- 
pendence of  the  whole  pontificate  and  hie- 
rarchy— now  increasingly  in  their  servility — 
on  the  favor  of  the  sovereigns.  Hence,  they 
care  to  propitiate  them,  knowing  how  much 
they  are  dependant  on  Caesar,  and  obligated 
to  him,  the  sword  protecting  the  altar,  and 
the  tiara  consecrating  the  throne.  For  this 
cause,  as  well  as  others,  possibly,  they  have 
taken  generally  the  position  of  Ganganelli 
against  the  Jesuits,  as  knowing  how  obnox- 
ious the  whole  order  has  become  to  the  Euro- 
pean monarchs  and  their  cabinets,  as, well  as 
dangerous  to  all  good  government  and  socie- 
ty. Hence,  in  every  conclave  for  the  elec- 
tion of  a  new  pontif,  and,  indeed,  before  it 
is  constituted,  there  is  an  intense  exertion  of 
influence,  aspiritof  stimulated  electioneering, 
counterplots,  and  cross-counsels  of  emulation, 
and  the  offer  of  liberal  remuneration,  often, 
for  votes,  indirectly  or  directly  made,  by  the 
agents  or  representatives  of  different  nations. 


to  the  holy  fathers  of  the  princely  mantle. 
They  elect  either  by  "scrutiny,"  or  by  "acces- 
sion," or  by  "acclamation,"  or,  sometimes, 
by  a  composition  and  confusion  of  all  these 
ways.  By  the  first  is  meant,  merely  their  re- 
gular and  peculiar  routine  of  voting,  with  its 
fairly  ascertained  result.  By  the  second,  that 
recusants  of  the  minority,  on  some  occasions, 
change  afterward  their  mind,  and  accede  to 
the  will  of  the  majority,  voting  with  them, 
and  so  electing  their  candidate.^  And  by  the 
third  is  meant^  that  sometimes,  they  go 
through  all  the  previous  forms  with  no  ade- 
quate result;  till,  at  last,  they  make  a  loud 
demonstration  in  honor  of  the  pontif  elect, 
assiHne  who  he  is,  generally  their  own  can- 
didate, as  it  were  incidentally,  but  often  with 
premeditated  concert,  they  cry  his  name,  de- 
clare for  him,  and  make  such  currents  of  ac- 
clamation in  his  behalf,  that  the  contagion 
spreads,  prevails,  and  all  join  in,  it,  from 
hope,,  or  fear,  or  some  other  motive,  and  the 
man  is  elected  by  magic,  metamorphosed 
and  transubstantiated — he  is  pope,  and  the 
wonder  is  finished  and  superhuman  and 
published  to  the  world  !  Of  later  times,  it 
is  thought  to  be  a  growing  usage,  that  the 
sovereigns  and  their  wishes  are  more  and 
more  consulted,  and  properly  potential  with 
the  politic  conclave,  in  the  selection  and  ele- 
vation of  the  successful  candidate. 

In  the  present  sketch  of  Leo  XII,  we 
purpose  to  be  somewhat  minute  and  descrip- 
tive, in  reference  to  his  personal  history,  his 
election,  witli  the  mode  and  the  ceremonies 
of  his  investiture.  Truly,  this  whole  busi- 
ness of  the  pope  is  nothing  but  the  resurrec- 
tion and  reconstruction  of  the  old  pagan 
PoNTiFEX  Maximus,  with  some  large  addi- 
tions and  modifications  of  worldly  and  sen- 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Leo  XII.] 

suous  splendor.  It  is  llio  costume  .ntul  the 
mythic  gorsjeousness  ot'ireiuiine  old  heaihen- 
isiii,  ahsur.liy  haptized  ami  liltoil.  like  a  pa- 
geant ot'giorioiks  worlJlini-ss,  luq:h  in  the  air, 
to  the  gaze  ami  the  adoration  ot'  the  multi- 
tude ;  thus  ohsciirinjr  and  eclipsing  the  iitjlit 
of  heaven,  and,  at  ihe  same  lime,  besotimg 
and  inlatuaiini)  all  the  earth.  It  is  a  capti- 
vating: and  brdliant  speciacle  of  the  mock 
sublime,  the  very  master-piece  of  orjranized 
eiluiic  idolatry.  Who  would  not  incline  loo 
easily,  too  naturallv.  loo  criminally,  to  be- 
liold  it,  as  a  curiosity  and  a  wonder  and  a 
mystery  of  abominations,  if  he  could  1  And 
is  it  a  wonder  then — because  it  is  a  jrriefand 
a  sin — that  all  the  irorld  ivnndercd  after  the 
beast '^  or  that  they  ti'orshipped  the  dragon — 
the  impersonation  of  the  system  of  heathen 
idolatry  and  polylheisni  with  its  cruel  absur- 
dities— irhicli  i!:nve  power  to  the  beast — the 
symbol  of  paaaii  political  power,  armed  with 
the  sword  of  niag^istracy,  persecuting,  un- 
scrupulous, and  iniquitous — or.  that  they 
tcorshipped.  the  beast,  snyinu:;,  ll^ho  is  like  to 
tlie  least  f  icho  is  able  to  make  tear  with 
him? — See  Revelation  13  :  3 — 10.  Let  pro- 
teslants  learn,  in  spite  of  Oxford  and  iis 
sympathizers  in  the  Anglican,  or  the  Ansjlo- 
American,  or  the  Greek,  or  the  Armenian, 
or  any  other  aposlaie  church,  oriental  or  oc- 
cidental, let  them  learn  wisely  to  con)pare 
all  these  usages,  organizations,  authorities, 
and  spirits,  with  the  eternal  standard  of  the 
Word  of  God,  ifJiich  livclh  and  abideth  for 
ever — with  its  unearthly  glory,  its  simplicity, 
and  sublimity  divine — since  they  can  escape 
the  infection,  the  "intoxication,"  (Rev.  17: 
2.  1 — G.)  of  Rome,  in  no  other  way  known 
to  philosophers  or  Christians!  Our  country 
can  be  enlightened,  and  our  countrymen 
saved — in  no  other  way  !  In  this  there  is 
hope. 

Take  from  the  pope,  their  official  sublu- 
nary god,  only  the  things  that  are  factitious 
and  circumstantial,  the  liattering  nicknames 
and  pomps  that  disguise  and  that  suriound 
him,  and  you  see  a  poor  mortal  man,  a  *'  ca- 
daver," as  L'^o  XII  said,  a  sinner,  an  im- 
postor, a  fool!  Alas!  lor  poor  humanity. 
We  pity  the  miserable,  the  deluded  fellow- 
creature;  havini: — God  is  witness — no  ill 
will  towards  him  ;  but  rather  the  deepest 
commiseration  and  dismay,  when  we  think 
of  his  prospects  and  his  doom,  as  portrayed, 
v.'iih  no  uncertainty,  in  the  Scri[)tures  of 
truth,  in  the  everlasting  oracles  of  God! 

Every  pupe  is  a  victim,  as  well  as  a  de- 
ceiver. Ttie  system  to  which  he  belongs 
has  made  him,  not  he  it.  But  he  is  ac- 
countable to  God  and  man  for  the  self-sacri- 
ficins  facility  and  recklessness  with  which  he 
has  abandoned  himself  to  its  influence.  God 
has  never  required  such  service  at  his  hand. 
Nay,  he  has  required  the  very  reverse.  The 
evidence  of  the  will  of  God  is  written,  is 
abundant,  and  is  serenely  neglected  and  des- 
pised.   Hence  God  waits,  in  this  probation- 


■  435 


ary  world,  while  all  these  monstrosities  are 
enacted,  knowing  that  the  day  of  account 
will  soon  arrive  wiih  its  retributions. 

Annibal  Francis  Melchoir  Jerome  Nicho- 
las dtlla  (lenija,  next  became  pope,  with  the 
title  of  r^eo  XII.  He  was  sprung  from  a  no- 
ble family,  indebted,  in  a  measure,  for  its 
elevation,  to  Leo  XI,  Octavius  Alexander 
de  Medici,  who  died  in  Ui()r».  after  being  but 
twenty-five  days  in  the  poniillcate. 

A  reverence  for  his  memory,  on  account 
of  the  obligations  of  his  house  to  his  influ- 
ence, it  is  supposed,  was  the  origin  of  his 
title.  Leo,  that  is,  lion,  is  a  designation  more 
tit  for  a  pirate  or  a  ravager  of  the  earth,  than 
a  shepherd  of  the  sheep  of  Christ.  Yet  from 
the  middle  of  the  fifth  century,  to  the  firat 
quarter  of  the  nineteenth,  we  have  ilie  apos- 
tolic number,  twelve,  of  these  Roman  beasts; 
though  lions,  not  tigers,  bears,  wolves,  or 
hyenas,  seem  to"be  in  vogue  with  them. 

Leo  was  born  at  the  chateau  de  la  Genga, 
situated  in  the  territory  of  Spoleto,  August 
22,  1760.  His  father,  Hilary,  Count  de  la 
Gensa,  and  Maria  Louisa  I'eriberti  de  Fa-, 
hriano,  his  mother,  had  ten  children:  Marius, 
Antoine,  Asdrubal,  Philip,  Atalante,  Anni- 
bal, Catharine,  iStpphen,  Matilda, -and  Fla- 
vius.  Arrived  to  the  asfe  of  thirteen  years, 
Annibal  was  placed  in  the  college  of  Cam- 
pana  d'Osimo,  jjoverned  by  Stephen  Bellini, 
whom  Pius  VII  named  archbishop  of  Fos- 
sombrone,  and  afterward  of  Loretto.  There 
Annibal  received,  diirinir  the  space'of  five 
years,  an  education  worthy  of  hfs  birth.  At 
the  age  of  eighteen  years,  he  removed  from 
the  college  d'Osimo  to  the  college  Piceno  of 
Rome,  and  shortly  afterwards  to  the  eccle- 
siastical academy.  The  cardinal  Marie  An- 
toine Colonne,  vicar,  ordained  him  sub-dea- 
con, December  21,  1782.  Subsequently  the 
same  cardinal  elevated  him  to  the  degree  of 
deacon,  April  19;  followinsr  which,  he  was 
ordained  priest  by  the  cardinal  Gerdil,  dis- 
pensing with  age,  .Tune  14,  1783. 

Pius  VI,  visiting  the  ecclesiastical  acade- 
my, remarked  the  noble  bearing  of  young 
della  Genga.  This  pontif  loved  the  noble 
and  deserving  manners,  the  assured  tone, 
the  prompt  replies,  and  the  opinions  which 
the  youth  so  frankly  expressed.  He  inter- 
rogated Annibal,  and  designated  him,  on 
the  spot,  as  chamberlain.  Favors  did  not 
cease  with  this  first  one.  Annibal,  already 
learned,  and  possessing  a  good  knowledjie 
of  the  Latin  language,  was  charged,  in  1790, 
to  pronounce  in  the  Sixline  chapel,  in  pre- 
sence of  the  pope  and  the  sacred  college,  the 
funeral  oration  of  the  emperor  Joseph  If.— 
This  was  a  diflicult  task  ;  the  utmost  caution 
was  required  in  speaking  of  this  prince;  of 
the  visit  of  Pius  VI  to  Vienna ;  of  the  stern 
reception  given  to  his  holiness  by  the  minis- 
ter of  the  emperor;  of  the  promises  brought 
back,  and  still  remaining  unexecuted.  The 
orator  showed  that  he  understood  the  discus- 
sion of  these  important  aflairs,  the  suppres- 


436 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


sion  of  the  Belgian  convents,  without  wound- 
ing the  Austrian  cabinet,  and  without  be- 
traying the  tr^ith.  It  was  mournful  at  that 
time  to  see  princes  themselves  preceding,  in 
the  career  of  reforms  and  secularizaUon, 
those  unquiet  spirits,  born  far  from  the 
throne,  and  in  hatred  of  the  throne,  who 
ought  to  have  banished  from  them  those 
who  had  first  provoked  these  inopportune 
subversions,  and  certainly  without  any  im- 
mediate necessity.  They  could  have  left  the 
useful  virtues  in  peace,  works  of  good  ex- 
ample, and  sought  elsewhere  for  money. 
,  Active  and  laborious,  Joseph  could  cer- 
tainly have  promoted  the  welfare  of  his  peo- 
ple ;  but  he  was  deceived  in  the  means  which 
he  undertook  to  attain  this  end.  But  kings, 
who  have  so  much  to  lose  by  the  derange- 
ment of  public  order,  ought  iiever  to  cease 
to  be  kings.  Above  all,  it  becomes  tliem 
to  show  themselves  rulers;  if  not,  as  it  has 
been  remarked,  soon  diverging  into  the  broad 
road  of  innovations,  they  receive  themselves 
some  violent  blows;  because,  in  the  end, 
they  have  left  some  institutions  standing; 
and  to  retain,  or  spare,  any  thing,  after  com- 
mencing to  revolutionize,  is  not  to  be  sufTi- 
ciently  revolutionary.  In  revolutionary  times, 
under  pretext  of  ameliorating  and  reconsti- 
tuting society,  they  always  ^led  to  destroy. 
"Joseph  II  enslaved  the  church,"  says  M. 
de  Sevelinges;  "  he  diminished  the  respect 
due  to  the  laws  by  their  multiplicity  and 
extravagance;  he  alienated  the  hearts  of  his 
subjects,  whom  he  thwarted  in  their  affec- 
tions, and  disdained  their  complaints;  in 
short,  he  planted  the  seeds  of  trouble  and 
irreligion  in  his  kingdom;  which,  happily, 
did  not  develope  themselves,  nor  will  they 
ever."  Whatever  he  may  have  been,  his  last 
moments  will  do  eternal  honor — so  to  speak 
— to  his  memory;  and  the  orator  could  laud 
a  monarch,  who,  in  the  face  of  death,  was 
willing  to  be  dressed  in  his  grand  uniform 
and  in  his  orders,  for  the  purpose  of  taking 
a  solemn  farewell  of  his  generals  and  the 
army,  by  all  of  whom  he  was  particularly 
cherished.  He  was  a  noble,  independent 
sovereign— as  the  pope  regretted  always  to 
remember. 

His  words,  collected  with  avidity,  were 
in  every  mouth ;  they  evidenced  a  great 
power  of  thought  and  profound  sensibility. 
"  I  do  not  regret  the  throne,"  he  said,  "  one 
single  recollection  weighs  on  my  heart :  it  is, 
that  after  all  the  trouble  I  have  taken,  I  have 
made  but  few  happy,  and  many  ungrateful." 
Frenchmen  must  not  forget,  that  hfe,  in  this 
last  moment,  was  concerned  for  his  sister, 
the  queen  of  France,  who  was  at  that  time 
calumniated,  and  who  was  destined  to  be  so 
much  more  unfortunate.  "  I  am  not  ieno- 
rant  that  the  enemies  of  my  sister  have  dared 
to  accuse  her  of  having  passed  to  me  con- 
siderable sums  of  money.  Ready  to  appear 
before  God,  I  declare  that  this  accusation  is 
a  horrible  calumny."     Why  was  this  not 


[Leo  XII. 

sufficiently  published  at  the  time;  this  im- 
portant dying  testimony  of  the  emperor  Jo- 
seph? for  this  calumny,  and  that  which  the 
august  princess  so  energetically  recalled  be- 
fore all  the  mothers  present,  with  a  direct 
appeal  to  them,  on  the  day  of  her  conden.- 
nation,  which  figured  so  shamefully  and  un- 
warrantably three  years  afterward,  in  the 
trial  of  Maria  Antoinette,  where  the  empe- 
ror Joseph  was  called  the  man  qualijitd  king 
of  Bohemia  and  of  Hangarij. 

Young  della  Genga  received  well  deserved 
felicitations;  and  in  contemplating  the  de- 
portment of  the  orator,  the  fire  of  his  coun- 
tenance, in  listening  to  his  firm  and  sonorous 
voice,  we  can,  in  advance,  recognise  that 
one  day  he  would  be  a  faithful  friend  of 
kings,  and  a  quick  and  ardent  appreciator 
of  the  duties,  in  the  midst  of  which,  it  is  im- 
posed on  princes  to  preserve  a  thoughtful 
and  reserved  conduct. 

Annibal  found  himself,  in  1792,  one  of 
the  most  distinguished  prelates  of  the  court 
of  Pius  VI,  at  once  private  secretary  of  the 
pope  and  canon  of  Saint  Peter's.  He  some- 
times amused  ihepontif  by  his  witty  sayings. 
One  day  the  young  secretary  appeared  with 
a  nmutellone  very  long,  which  descended  to 
his  shoes.  The  pope  said  to  him,  "  Your 
mantellone  is  too  long."  "  It  is  nothing," 
replied  the  secretary,  "your  holiness  can 
shorten  it  as  much 'as  you  please."  This 
was  an  allusion  to  ihe  inantelleUa  o[  the  pre- 
lates of  a  superior  order,  which  was  a  much 
shorter  vestment — or  to  the  princely  mantle 
of  the  cardinals  !  This  also  occurred.  In 
1793,  the  pope  nominated  della  Genga  pre- 
late, and  afterwards  archbishop  of  Tyre  ;  he 
was  consecrated  in  the  church  of  Frascati,  by 
the  cardinal  duke  d'York,  and  sent  in  capa- 
city of  nuncio  to  Lucerne.  The  year  follow- 
ing, he  was  transferred  in  the  same  capacity 
to  Cologne,  where  he  succeeded  Monsieur 
Pacca,  at  present  dean  of  the  sacred  college. 

In  1805,  accredited  by  Pius  VII  as  nuncio 
extraordinary  near  the  diet  of  Ratisbon,  he 
was  'intrusted  to  go  and  receive  the  com- 
plaints of  the  German  church,  which  the 
continual  new  pretensions  and  claims  of  the 
protestant  princes  troubled  in  her  preroga- 
tives. 

The  nuncio  of  his  holiness,  already  ac- 
customed to  public  affairs,  transmitted  a  re- 
port to  hisgovernment  of  the  obstacles  which 
he  encountered,  which  ably  depicted  the 
position  of  the  pontifical  agent.  The  em- 
barrassments of  ihe  Germain  church  were 
attributed,  at  Paris,  to  the  bad  intentions  of 
the  pope;  but  these  embarrassments  pro- 
ceeded from  another  cause;  the  changes 
ordered  by  the  recess  of  Ratisbon,  became 
the  sole  cause.  Extraordinary  subversions 
presented  immense  difficulties.  War  aggra- 
vated them. 

In  1805,  Monsieur  della  Genga  arrived  at 
Rome  to  confer  with  the  cardinal  Consalvi, 
respecting  these  interminable  German  coa- 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME, 


437 


troversies.  Napoleon  profiled  by  this  occa-  I  We  could  not  suppose  that  tl\e  elector  had 
sion  to  induce  the  pope  to  send  another  nun- '  chanced  his  opinion,  as  tills  niornina;  even, 
cio  ;  and  to  this  effect  lie  designated  Mon- I  Monsieur  della  Cien^ja  received  an  autograph 
sieur  Bernier,  bishop  of  Orleans.  It  is  un-  \  letter  from  this  same  arch-chancellor.  We 
necessary  here  to  pause  to  remark  how  much  ;  send  you  a  copy,  and  your  majesty  will  see 
the  pope  was  astonished  at  this  inlermed-  '  with  what  persistence  he  continued  to  con- 
dling.  Bernier  had  rendered  services  at  the  sider  this  prelate  as  the  nuncio  who  ought 
concordat  of  1801  ;  at  that  time  he  assuredly  to  reside  at  Ralisbon,  and  as  the  person  most 
upheld,  by  his  experience  and  advice,  the  likely  to  succeed,  in  preference  to  all  others, 
intentions  of  the  first  consul,  and  the  wishes  \  in  the  end  proposed. 

of  the  pope;  but  Home  had  found  this  ecde- I  "How  could  the  same  arch-chancellor 
siasiic  cold  and  almost  hostile,  at  the  time  j  suppose  that  he  had  reason  for  another  no- 
of  the  discussion  of  the  organic  articles.  A  \  mination,  inasmuch  as  we  had  announced, 
pontifical  nuncio  is  not  thus  taken  by  sur- j  some  months  since,  this  nomination  to  Mon- 
prise.  It  requires  a  man  of  reserve,  pro- 1  sieur  della  Genga,  and  of  which  we  had 
foundly  religious,  devout,  without  any  par- 1  given  information  to  tiie  emperor  Francis  If, 
ticular  national  spirit,  and  educated  in  Roman  '  and  to  various  other  princes  of  Germany, 
casuistry  and  usages;  the  ancient  curate  of  j  who  manifested  satisfaction  with  it?  Hem' 
Saint  Laud  d'Angers,  could  be    nothing  in    could  we  at  present,  without  sacrificing  the 


Germany  but  a  French  envoy,  who  might, 
perhaps,  enjoy  every  confidence  of  the  cabi 


reputation  of  a  person  who  does  not  merit 
such  an  insult,  -liow  could  we,  rritJioiU  mir- 


net  of  Pans,  but  ^vho  could    never  ob\nin   self  presmtiii'j;  a  figure  Utile  desirable  hel'ore 


that  of  the  office  of  secretary  under  Consalv 
The  cardinal  knew  the  danger,  and  to  allay 
it,  he  thought  it  necessary  that  Pius  VII 
himself  should  write  to  the  emperor  Napo- 
leon. We  shall  recall  the  words  of  Pius  VII ; 
they  are  an  honorable  testimony  to  the  repu- 
tation already  acquired  by  the  prelate  della 
Genga.  Happy  man,  some  would  say,  who 
could  furnish  to  future  ages  such  declara- 
tions, written  by  his  own  proper  sovereign, 
to  say  nothing  about  his  spiritual  supremacy, 
infallibility,  and  all  that  sort  of  thing! 


all  these  princes,  change  our  opinion  and 
look  towards  another  prelate  ? 

."  To  which,  we  shall  add,  that  Monsieur 
della  Genga,  during  the  long  sojourn  which 
he  has  made  in  Germany,  has  acquired  a 
great  experience  in  public  affairs,  .of  locali- 
ties and  of  persons. 

"  Since  his  return  to  Rome,  he  has  occu- 
pied himself  with  the  care  of  examining  these 
questions  in  their  most  minute  details,  and 
in  their  relations,  and  in  seeking  light  and 
information  from  skilful  persons  who  have 


presented  themselves  at  Rome.'    We,  our- 
"Dear  Son  in  Jesus  Christ : — Receive,  by  |  self,  toe  have  often  spoken  to  him  concern- 
the   present  occasion,  the  news  of  our  re- I  ing  them,  and  ice   have  communicated  our 
turn" — as  the  pope  had  just  returned  from  \  sentiments  to  him.     Finally,  we   have  him 


the  ceremony  of  the  consecration,  which  had 
been  held  in  Paris  in  1804.  "  We  shall  also 
■write  you  in  relation  to  another  matter.  We 
found  on  our  return,  a  despatch  from  our  j  instructions." 
cardinal  Caprara,  which  arrived  at  Rome  a 
few  hours  in  advance  of  us.  The  cardinal 
informs  us  that  the  elector,  arch-chancellor, 
has  manilested  a  desire  that  we  should  send, 
in  character,  as  our  nuncio  to  the  diet  of 
Ratisbon,  the  bishop  of  Orleans,  which 
would  contribute,  he  says,  to  the  settlement 
of  the  ticklish  ecclesiastical  affairs  of  Ger- 
many. The  cardinal  assures  us  that  your 
majesty  being  informed  of  the  disposition  of 
the  arch-chancellor,  approves  of  it,  and 
agrees  to  its  execution.  On  ascertaining 
which,  we  were  surprised,  as  will  be  your 
majesty  when  made  acquainted  with  that, 
■which,  in  our  usual  confidence,  we  shall 
proceed  to  explain.     The  elector  arch-chan 


near  us.  We  are  ourself  interested  with  him 
in  these  matters,  and  we  could,  in  despatch- 
ing him,  more  easily  give  him  our  complete 


Pope  Pius  Vn  preferred  with  reason,  for 
this  mission,  his  proper  subject,  the  prelate 
della  Genga.  Besides,  Consalvi  had  brought 
from  Paris,  in  1801,  an  impression  little  fa- 
vorable of  the  bishop  of  Orleans  ;  and  on  the 
occasion  of  this  contrariety,  the  Roman  court 
learnt  from  an  old  French  royalist,  resident 
in  Rome,  the  bailif  of  la  Tramblage,  that  the 
Vendee  was  still  indignant  at  the  cruelty,  in 
relation  to  which,  a  chief  named  Stofflet  had 
been  chiefly  culpable,  in  causing  another 
Vendean  chief,  named  M.  de  Marigny,  to  be 
shot,  at  the  instigation  of  the  abbe  Bernier. 

Nothing  is  ever  lost  at  Rome,  this  salon, 
of  Europe,  nothing  is  ever  lost  in  the  lives 


cellor  was  the  first  to  declare  to  us,  some  j  of  men  who  find  themselves  in  her  path. — 
months  since,  that  no  one  was  more  suitable  i  The  Rorjian  court  has  constantly  been  the 
for  such  a  mission  than  Monsieur  della  i  best  informed  of  all  the  courts,  and  of  a  truth, 
Genga,  our  subject,  who  had  so  often  been  i  the  pope  and  his  minister  acted  wisely  in  re- 
nuncio  in  these  countries,  to  general  satis- I  jecting  a  perilous  intervention  that  the  bi- 
faction.  We  consented  io  take  part  with  the  j  shop  of  Orleans  had  solicited  from  M.  de 
elector,  to  send  this  prelate  to  the  diet.  The  Talleyrand,  and  by  ■which  the  latter  thought 
elector  expressed  the  greatest  pleasure,  and  1  to  weaken  in  Germany,  the  rights  of  his 
placed  himself  in  correspondence  with  him.|  holiness,  and  to  ausment  this  disorderly  in- 

2  M  % 


438 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  XII. 


fluence,  furious  and  unstable,  which  the 
French  imperial  policy  so  much  misem- 
ployed. 

It  is  at  this  period  we  must  recall  the  so- 
journ of  the  archbishop  of  Tyre  at  Munich,  i 
where  he  merited,  during  his  nunciature, 
the  entire  good  feeling  of  the  Bavarian  court, 
though  it  was  momentarily  tried  by  a  spirit 
of  innovation,  which  was  not  always  ap- 
proved by  the  sovereign. 

The  prelate  della  Genga,  after  a  mission 
in  which  he  could  not  but  deplore,  in  ad- 
vance, the  misfortunes  about  to  fall  on  the 
holy  see,  found  himself,  in  1808,  at  Paris, 
where  he  was  received  very  coldly.  There, 
united  with  the  cardinals  Caprara  and  de 
Bayane,  he  was  charged  with  the  settlement 
of  some  matters  of  the  holy  see  Aviih  the  em- 
peror ;  but  the  conferences  were  speedily 
broken.  On  his  return  into  Italy,  he  was  a 
witness  of  the  persecutions  end.ured  by  Pius 
VII,  and  after  having  in  vain  exhibited  the 
most  filial  sentiments  of  devotion,  he  retired 
to  the  abbatical  parish cfMoniicelli  in  the  dio- 
cese of  Fabriano,  of  which  Pius  VI  had  en- 
dowed him  in  perpetuity.  He  had  to  tiee 
the  world  after  the  carrying  away  of  the  holy 
pontif,  who  resisted  the  violence  of  the  sol- 
diery with  so  much  courage.  In  this  abbacy 
the  prelate  took  pleasure  in  teaching  the 
Gregorian  chant  to  the  peasantry,  who  had 
fine  voices.  He  also  taught  them  to  play 
the  organ.  Subsequently,  he  erected  a  tomb 
to  the  memory  of  his  mother,  modesily  in- 
terred in  the  church  of  the  chateau  della 
Genga,  and  since  he  caused  his  own  proper 
vault  to  be  excavated.  He  descended  into 
it  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the  exact  mea- 
sure of  his  body,  as  he  thought  he  was  des- 
tined to  die  in  this  obscure  retreat;  and  in 
one  sense,  if  not  in  the  best  sense,  he  was 
thinking  about  death,  and  was  preparing  for 
it.     Poor  man  ! 


At  the  period  of  the  restoration,  della 
Genga  was  empowered  to  convey  to  Louis 
XVIII,  letters  of  felicitation  in  the  name  of 
Pius  VII.  A  political  party,  little  favorable 
to  the  cardinal  Consalvi,  counselled  this  mis- 
sion to  be  given  to  the  archbishop  of  Tyre. 
He  ought,  perhaps,  to  have  refused  it.  The 
cardinal  Consalvi  was  accredited  near  all  the 
united  sovereigns  at  Paris.  It  should  be  here 
said,  notwithstanding  the  reputation  of  affa- 
bility, and  the  elegance  of  manners  a  cardi- 
nal should  evince,  that  his  eminence  trealed 
the  prelate  della  Genga  with  a  hlamable 
severity.  There  was  a  very  reprehensible, 
lively  scene,  in  which  the  prelale  heard  such 
vehement  words,  that  the  secretary  of  Con- 
salvi was  moved  lo  the  point  of  shedding 
tears.  The  prelate  returned  not  a  single 
word  to  so  much  violence;  it  was  expedient 
to  defer  it  till  somewhat  later. 

The  recriminations  of  Consalvi  had,  cer- 
tainly, some  reasonable  excuse.     He  knew 


the  course  of  the  public  aff'airs.  He  guided 
them  anew  since  the  commencement  of  1813. 
He  could  efficaciously  interpose  in  every 
occurrence,  and  decide  of  himself  many 
questions.  He  had  a  European  name. — 
Already  the  princes  manil'ested  a  del'erence 
towards  him  ;  but  with  all  these  advantages, 
he  was  not  disposed  to  show  regard  lor  a 
Pioman  prelate,  although  this  prelate  had 
been  subordinate  to  him  ;  for  a  man  who  had 
so  well  served  his  country,  whose  legation 
in  Bavaria,  and  some  contests  in  which  he 
had  manifested  the  presence  of  spirit  and 
firmness,  rendered  him  assuredly  worthy  of 
more  consideration.  At  all  events,  Consalvi 
could  nobly  say,  "  I  have  imprudently  push- 
ed Pius  Vil  towards  the  precipice.  I  have 
caused  an  old  man  to  embark  on  the  high 
seas  who  ought  never  to  displace  himself; 
yes,  but  I  have  replaced  in  the  true  way,  the 
bark  of  Saint  Peter.  What  have  you  just 
demanded?  What  have  you  done  of  good, 
or  of  evil,  to  compare  yourself  to  me?  The 
evil  can  be  good — they  say — when  followed 
by  a  master-piece  of  talent.  I  have  conducted 
to  the  lowest  depth,  but  since  1  have  sound- 
ed it,  I  know  the  abyss  from  which  we  can 
no  i'arther  fall.  Perhaps  you  will  recover 
the  pontifical  government  in  accusing  it ;  I 
shall  restore  it  maintaining  that  it  has  always 
been  in  the  right.  The  affection,  the  remem- 
brance, the  clemency  of  Pius  VlI,  will  listen 
to  my  protestations  ;  I  believe  that  you  ought 
to  withdraw  yourself." 

After  an  audience  of  leave,  Louis  XVJII, 
who  is  said  to  have  possessed  in  so  great  a 
degree,  the  knowledge  of  politeness  and  of 
reparation,  soothed,  in  part,  the-mortification 
of  della  Genga,  nvhen  he  returned  to  Italy 
sorrowing,  but  charmed  with  the  goodness 
of  the  king.  The  prince  sent  M.  de  Peri- 
gord,  archbishop  of  iiheims,  several  times  to 
Mon^rouge,  to  ascertain  news  respecting  the 
archbishop  of  Tyre,  who  fell  sick,  and  had 
retired  to  this  village,  in  consequence  of  his 
altej-cationS  with  the  cardinal  Consalvi. 

At  the  end  of  October,  this  prelate  retook 
the  road  to  Monticelli.  He  remarked,  dur- 
ing his  journey,  that  his  encounter  was 
avoided  in  the  public  houses.  He  was  so 
much  preyed  on  by  suflering,  that  his  pre- 
sence appeared  to  inspire  compassion  and 
terror.  This  feeling,  Avhich  he  perceived  in 
others,  filled  his  soul  with  alarm.  He  often 
thought  it  well  that  he  was  approaching 
Monticelli,  the  place  of  his  sepulture.  There, 
at  least  in  the  midst  of  beloved  persons, 
known  and  attached  by  benefits,  he  could 
visit  the  well-measured  spot,  where  he  could 
.repose  in  peace,  awaiting  the  will  of  the 
Lord.  But  God,  who  delays  not  in  doing 
good  to  those  whom  his  foresight  destines  to 
high  missions,  had  not  disposed  of  his  ser- 
vant, and  that  servant  will  often  see  this  proof 
of  affection  manifested,  which 'providence 
desires  and  intends  to  accord  to  him. 

In  1816,  della  Genga  was  the  first  cardi- 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


439 


iial  of  the  numerous  promolion  of  the  8tli  of  jstructed,  the  cardinal  manifested  a  spirit  of 
March.  A  friend  of  the  preh»te.  Monsieur  j  .supervision  at  once  mild  and  amicable;  he 
Vidoni,  a  man  of  rank  of  the  stales  of  the  ;  arrested,  in   advance,  the  omissions  which 


emperor  of  Austria  in  Italy,  also  named  a 
cardinal,  was  sf)uglit  after  hy  all  the  socie- 
ties of  Home,  where  he  constantly  diffused 
his  good  temper,  and  a  wit,  both  very  pi- 
quant arid  siiiijularly  agreeable.  The  peo- 
ple loved  him  for  his  riches  and  benevolence. 
The  foreign  ladies,  and,  above  all,  t!\e  Eng- 
lish ladies,  had  re(iuested  him  to  allow  them 
to  see  the  ceremony  of  the  i)resentalion  of 
the  insignia  of  the  purple,  which  are  brought 
in  by  a  Seip-ctario  d^  Ainbrasciata  of  the 
pope,  and  accompanied  with  a  discourse  to 


ilien  were  no  longer  punished  ;  he  coun- 
selled, he  warned,  he  alleviated  suffering, 
he  aflirmed  the  virtues  pcricolunti,  and  in 
consequence  of  the  relations  which  he  so 
rigorously  maintained  with  the  diplomatic 
corps,  we  recognise  the  man  of  the  world, 
the  polished  gentleman,  and  one  who  had 
resided  in  courts  ;  it  can  be  recognised  in 
the  noble  and  Christian  dignity  attached  to 
his  labor;  thus,  though  the  ibrms  of  the 
higher  circles,  and  the  care  to  avoid  scandal 
and  dissatisfaction  with   tht;   administration 


which  the  new  Porporato  replies,  to  testify  I  of  Consalvi,  altogether  occupied  in  jjleasing, 


his  acknowledgments.     He  then  delivers  a  j 
present,  more  or  less  rich,  to  the  prelate  de- 
legated  10  offer  these  insignia.     It  was  ar- 1 
ranged  that  the  cardinals  della  Genga  and 
Vidoni  should  receive  the  Sepuitorio  iV  Jlm- 
hrasciala  in  the  same  palace,  and  that  stran-  1 
gers  should  attend  at  the  ceremony.  A  great  j 
number  of  the  nobility  were  invited,  and  the  | 
cardinal  della  Genga  replied  with  so  much 
dignity,  that  the  audience,  even  those  who 
held  a  different  faith,  complimented  him,  and 
assured  him  of  the  gratitude  which  his  com- 
plaisance  had   inspired,  in  admitting  them 
and  their  wives  to  a  ceremony  so  interesting, 
and   from  which  ladies   are  ordinarily  ex- 
cluded. 

Still  later,  the  cardinal  della  Ganga  was 
appointed  bishop  of  Sinigaglia.  He  govern- 
ed this  diocese  during  five  years;  neverthe- 
less, he  was  a  non-resident.  He  could  not 
go  there  to  reside. 

The  celebrated  cardinal  Litta  discharged 
the  functions  of  vicar  of  his  holiness.  This 
charge,  as  is  known,  embraces  the  spiritual 
administration  of  Rome.  In  1820,  the  car- 
dinal della  Genga  succeeded  to  his  eminence. 
None  but  a  member  of  the  sacred  college 
distinguished  for  his  enlightened   and   strict 


in  attracting,  and  sometimes  in  giving  to 
Rome  a  celebrity  perhaps  fnore  mundane 
than  absolutely  requisite  ;  after  these  forms 
and  cares  had,  moreover,  presided  over  the 
public  affairs,  duty  was,  invariaiily.  the  last 
to  be  heard,  and  when  the  vicar  labored,  ac- 
cording to  his  right,  with  Pius  Vll  alone, ^ 
the  testimony  of  the  pontif's  satisfaction  was 
renewed  with  a  constancy  which  was  never 
interrupted. 

The  cardinal  deJIa  Genga  assisted  at  the 
festival  of  the  king,  on  the  day  of  St.  Louis. 
A  P^'rench  Trappist  monk  essayed  to  engage 
him  respecting  the  object  of  his  journey  to 
Rome  ;  we  have  heard  the  cardinal  reply  to 
him  in  a  touching  voice  :  "  My  lather,  you 
come  here  to  solicit  new  rigors  for  your  or- 
der. You  do  not  know  the  meekness  and 
wise  reasoning  of  the  Roman  court.  I  shall 
never  speak  to  the  pope  respecting  such  so- 
licitations." 

He  agitated  the  imposition  of  unnecessary 
mortifications  on  the  Trappist  monks  in  Eng- 
land. 

The  health  of  the  cardinal  could  not  be 
entirely  recovered;  he  employed  the  baths 
of  Aquasanta,  near  to  Saint  Jean-de-Latran, 
from  which  he  had  occasion  to  become  ac- 


pietv — of  their  sort — was  ordinarily  called    quainted   with   the    administrator  of    these 


to  till  the  functions  of  cardinal-vicar.  He 
was,  besides,  arch-priest  of  the  Basilic  of 
Saint  J)Iary  J\Iajor,  and  prefect  of  the  con- 
gregation of  the  residence  of  bishops,  and 
of  ecclesiastical  immunities. 

Sometimes  complaints  arise  against  the 
administration  of  the  cardinal- vicar ;  he  who 
wishes  particularly  to  keep  watch  on  morals, 
will  often  find  occasion  to  employ  a  neces- 
sary severity  which  wounds  the  vanity,  and 
•  opposes  the  desires  of  many,  in  wishing  to 
arrest  or  rectify  their  defects  ;  but  the  cardi- 
nal della  Genga  saw  every  thing  of  himself. 
He  employed  near  him  none  but  fellow- 
laborers,  chosen  men,  and  who  enjoined  an 
incorruptible  probity.  In  the  exercise  of  this 
adm.inislration,  so  useful  in  presence  of  a 
large  city,  which  appears  not  to  be  inhabited 
bv  her  citizens  alone,  and  which,  in  winter. 


baths,  so  often  mentioned  in  history. 


The  moment  had  arrived  in  which  the 
captive  of  Savone  and  of  Fontainbleau  was 
warned  to  appear  before  his  God.  He  was 
sinking  under  the  effects  of  a  disasteralways 
fatal  in  advanced  age.  Attention  was  di- 
rected to  whom  the  heavy  burtlen  of  the 
pontifical  mantle  should  fall.  Two  parties 
divided  the  sacred  college,  but  without  intro- 
ducing disorder.  One  party  wished  to  feel 
assured  of  the  termination  of  the  power  of 
Consalvi,  whom  they  desired  neither  as 
pope,  nor  as  secretary  of  state.  He  had 
kept  rather  obstinately,  but  from  the  force  of 
circumstances,  many  cardinals  of  merit  from 


the  participation  of  power,  men  very  capa- 
ble of  governing  ;  such  as  the  cardinals  della 
is  peopled  in  every  quarter  by  a  crowd  of  jSomaglia,  de  Gregorio  and  others.  The 
strangers,  more  tormented  with  the  desire  to  cardinals  joined  with  the  zealots,  to  those 
amuse  themselves  than  inclinable  to  be  in-  1  who  believed  that  the  policy  of  Rome  should 


440 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  Xn. 


be  more  oflen  than  it  had  been,  strict  to  its 
tenets,  demanded  a  pope  who  would  rees- 
tablish the  ecclesiastical  power.  Some  other 
eminences,  in  accord  with  the  crown  of  Aus- 
tria, Naples,  Sardinia  and  France,  sought 
to  elect  a  Pope,  moderate  and  prudent,  who, 
profiting  of  the  good  feeling  which  Consalvi 
had  acquired  for  the  holy  see,  throughout 
Europe,  should  pursue  a  somewhat  similar 
system  of  government,  already  as  they  said 
completely  proved  and  superior  to  suspicion 
or  doubt.  All  were  animated  with  conform- 
able though  diverse  views.  The  first  party 
were  inclined  to  the  cardinal  Severoli, bishop 
of  Viterbo,  who  had  been  nuncio  to  Vienna. 
He  was  a  quiet  man  ;  but  a  great  reputation 
for  obstinate  severity  was  ascribed  to  him. 
The  second  party  adhered  to  the  cardinal 
Castiglioni,  bishop  of  Frascati,  whom  the 
French  had  formerly  persecuted,  while  he 
Avas  bishop  of  Montalto,  and  who  made  it  a 
glory  at  this  time  to  cherish  him.  The  car- 
dinal della  Genga,  by  a  crowd  of  relations 
and  by  sympathy,  pertained  to  the  first 
party. 

Nevertheless,  at  the  commencement  of 
1823,  some  difference  had  existed  between 
this  last  cardinal  and  Monsieur  Cristaldi, 
treasurer  general  or  minister  of  finance, 
known  as  bemg  one  of  the  most  determined 
of  the  prelate  zealots,  and  who,  although 
not  admitted  to  the  conclave,  could  still  exert 
some  influence. 

Cristaldi  held  the  keys  of  the  treasury  with 
a  firm  hand.  He  held  as  a  principle,  al- 
though he  maintained  complacency  for  the 
opinions  and  the  decisions  of  the  cardinal 
Consalvi,  that,  without  perhaps  an  excessive 
vigor,  it  was  in  the  nature  of  a  government 
like  that  of  Rome,  when  the  sovereignty  is 
conferred  by  the  cardinals,  recognised  elec- 
tors by  right,  to  see  all  the  cardinals  impru- 
dently drawing  on  the  treasury.  Animated 
Avith  this  zeal,  the  Roman  Sully  had  dared 
to  resist,  even  violently,  the  cardinal-vicar, 
who  nevertheless  had  demanded  but  an  act 
of  simple  justice  for  a  creditor,  who  was 
treated  witn  a  sort  of  partiality.  The  al- 
tercation having  assumed  so  lively  a  charac- 
ter, it  was  generally  thought,  that,  if  the 
voice  of  the  majority  some  day  should  call 
the  cardinal  della  Genga  to  the  throne,  the 
treasurer  would  immediately  lose  his  de- 
partment. It  will  be  seen  how  this  car- 
dinal, who  had  been  already  twice  highly 
oflTended,  construed  his  revenge. 

Pius  VII,  as  already  mentioned  in  his 
history, expired  the  20th  August,  1823,  This 
life,  by  some  considered  so  pure,  so  wise,  so 
firm  in  many  circumstances,  and  so  corrupt 
in  others,  was  just  closed.  Immediate  at- 
tention was  given  to  the  duties  succeeding 
the  novendiali,  that  is,  the  funeral  ceremo- 
nies, lasting  nine  days,  and  prevailed  special- 
ly on  such  signal  occasions. 

After  the  death  of  the  pontif,  the  cardinal 
Camerlingo  assumed  the  authority  in  Rome, , 


in  concert,  however,  with  the  three  cardinal 
chiefs  of  the  order,  as  will  hereafter  be  ex- 
plained, and  next  with  those  who  should  be 
designated  in  their  rank  in  the  three  orders 
of  cardinals. — 

On  the  31st  of  August  the  following  letter 
was  addressed  to  the  absent  cardinals  by  the 
chiefs  of  the  three  orders. 

"Most  reverend  father  and  lord  in  Jesus 
Christ,  brother  and  very  dear  colleague, 
greeting,  and  sincere  charity  in  our  Lord. 

"No  event  could  excite  in  us  more  pro- 
found grief,  and  cause  to  all  good  people  a 
greater  mourning,  than  the  information  we 
communicate  to  your  most  reverend  lord- 
ship, according  to  the  practice  of  our  ances- 
tors and  in  conformity  to  our  charge.  The 
sacred  college  is  deprived  of  a  father  so  Avor- 
thy  of  affection,  Christianity  of  its  chief  orna- 
ment, the  church  of  her  visible  spouse  and 
chief  on  earth. 

"  Our  most  holy  father  and  lord  in  Jesus 
Christ,  Avhose  wisdom  and  virtue  was  for  us 
a  haven  of  safety,  an  asylum  of  repose,  Vvfas 
yesterday  returned  to  the  earth,  or  rather  he 
exchanged,  as  we  trust,  the  labors  of  this 
transitory  life  for  the  jovs  which  will  never 
cease.  Although  this  Christian  reflection 
should  be  for  us  a  great  cause  for  consola- 
tion, we  cannot  nevertheless  divest  ourselves 
of  the  painful  feeling  of  mournful  regret, 
when  we  recall  to  mind  the  rare  and  singu- 
lar qualities  Avhich  we  admired  in  this  pon- 
tif. His  mild  manners,  his  tender  piety  to- 
wards God,  his  ardent  zeal  for  religion,  his 
admirable  good  feeling  towards  all,  and  es- 
pecially towards  our  sacred  eoUege,  and 
finally  the  firmness,  the  priestly  fortitude 
which  the  times  could  not  efface,  are  things 
which  will  never  escape  our  memory.  But 
as  we  are  all  linked  in  the  bonds  of  one  and 
the  s3me  mortality,  we  ought  to  subdue  our 
grief  and  rather  return  thanks  to  the  great 
goodness  of  the  All-powerful,  in  that  he  gave 
such  a  pastor  to  his  church,  during  such  ex- 
traordinary circumstances,  and  that  he  was 
preserved  so  long  a  time  to  our  regafd. 

"However,  turning  our  attention  to  the 
state  of  widowhood  in  which  the  church 
finds  herself,  we  hasten  to  discharge  the 
duties  incumbent  upon  us.  After  we  have 
acquitted  ourselves  towards  our  father  and 
our  excellent  sovereign,  as  it  is  just,  and  ac- 
cording to  our  ancient  custom,  we  shall 
withdraw  ourselves  to  the  apostolic  conclave, 
to  engage  in  the  important  matier  concerning 
the  election  of  a  new  pointif.  For  this  rea- 
son we  invite  the  Lord^and  we  require  your 
niost  reverend  lordship  to  rejoin  us,  at  the 
earliest  moment  possible,  consistent  with 
your  convenience,  to  commingle  with  our 
own,  his  counsels,  his  authority  and  his  so- 
licitude in  an  affair  of  this  importance. 

"Above  all,  your  lordship  being  united 
Avith  us,  although  absent,  by  the  ties  of  the 
same  charity,  will  not  cease  to  solicit  for  us. 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


441 


by  fervent  prayers,  the  assistance  of  heaven, 
to  the  end  that  our  molives  and  our  sulfrages 
may  follow  the  salutary  inspirations  of  the 
Divine  Spirit, 

"  Given  al  Roni'',  in  the  apostolical  palace 
of  our  congregation,  under  the  seal 
of  our  three  chiefs. 

Raphael  Mazio, 
Secretary  of  the  Sacred  College." 

The  three  chiefs  of  orders  of  which  men- 
tion is  made,  were,  1.  The  cardinal  della  >So- 
maglia,  dean  of  the  order  of  bishops.  2.  The 
cardinal  Fesch,  in  the  absence  however  of 
the  cardinal  Firrao,  first  in  the  order  of 
priests,  and  then  of  the  cardinals  RufTo,  Scil- 
la,  Brancadoro,  and  Caselli,  older  priests 
than  the  cardinal  Fesch.  3.  The  cardinal 
Consalvi  in  the  absence  of  the  cardinal  Fa- 
brice  Ruffo,  first  of  the  order  of  deacons. 

It  maybe  useful  to  mention  some  circum- 
stances attending  tjie  usages,  the  rights,  and 
the  pretensions  which  are  often  signalized 
in  the  conclaves.  France,  Spain,  and  Aus- 
tria, independently  of  the  estimates  of  the 
exclusive  or  of  the  inclusive,  recognised  the 
right  of  exclusion  apart ;  that  is  to  say,  when 
the  votes  appear  to  be  directed  on  a  candidate 
not  agreeable  to  any  one  of  these  courts, 
each  one  of  them  exercises  the  right  to  ex- 
clude a  candidate,  and  but  one  only,  who 
should  be  near  having  two-thirds  of  the  votes 
required  ;  provided,  however,  he  was  not  al- 
ready elected.  This  exclusion  was  establish- 
ed on  a  probability  which  appeared  to  be  well 
founded  and  reasonable,  and  not  on  a  cer- 
tainty. The  exclusion  of  this  nature,  which 
in  general  is  not  regarded  in  Rome  as  a 
positive  rfght,  as,  being  once  employed  by 
one  of  the  three  above-named  powers,  this 
power  is  obliged  to  accept  the  choice  which 
may  be  afterwards  made,  unless  one  of  the 


the  requisite  number  of  votes,  without  in- 
cluding the  vote  of  the  candidate,  which 
could  not  count  for  himself;  and  in  short, 
when  ascertained  that  a  cardinal  has  receiv- 
ed two-thirds  of  the  votes,  the  ballots  are 
opened  to  see  tiiat  the  candidate  lias  not 
voted  for  himself,  a  thing  which  never  oc- 
curs. 

Previous  to  the  scrutiny  of  the  afternoon, 
there  had  been  a  reunion  of  the  opponents. 
!  among  whom  were  found  the  cardinals  Al- 
i  bani,  Fabrice  Ruflo,  Solaro,  and  HirfTelin; 
',  they  thought  there  was  not  a  moment  to  lose 
iindeclariiiff  the  exclusion  in  llie  name  of 
I  Austria.  The  cardinal  Alliani  transmitted 
'  a  note  at  the  moment  they  were  about  to 
sign  the  schedules ;  it  was  thus  conceived  : 

"  In  my  character  as  ambassador  extraor- 
dinary, near  the  sacred  college  in  conclave 
assembled,  the  which  character  was  duly 
notified  to  your  eminences  and  brought  to 
their  knowledge,  as  well  by  means  of  the 
letter  addressed  to  them  by  his  imperial  and^ 
royal  majesty,  as  by  the  declaration  made  to 
your  eminences  by  the  imperial  and  royal 
ambassador  of  Austria,  and  still  further  by 
virtue  of  instructions  to  me  given,  I  dis- 
charge the  unpleasant  duty  to  declare  that 
the  imperial  and  royal  court  of  Vienna  can- 
not accept  for  sovereign  pontif,  his  eminence, 
the  cardinal  Severoli,  and  in  consequence 
give  him  a  formal  exclusion,  this,  Septem- 
ber 21,  1823. 

"Signed,  Albam." 

The  immediate  effect  of  this  exclusion  was 
to  exasperate  nearly  all  the  sacred  college, 
and  above  all,  the  Italian  party.  The  cardi- 
nal .Castaglioni  was  sensible  of  it,  and  in- 
stead of  seventeen  votes  which  he  received 
in  the  morning,  he  had  in  the  evening  eight 


other  privileged  courts  should  offer  another  votes  at  the  scrutiny  and  two  by  accession 
exclusion;  but  still  this  exclusion  could  be  I  The  French  cardinals  made  some  repre- 
directed  towards  a  subject  whom  the  other  sentalions  on  this  subject  to  the  ambassador, 
two  courts  would  not  reject.  It  is  rare  that  They  remarked  that  the  evening  of  the  21st, 
the  motives  of  repugnance  are  the  same  by  della  Somaglia  had  eight  votes,  Arezzo  se- 
the  tiuee  courts;  and  unless  the  votes  are  ven,  della  Genga  seven,  Severoli  eight;  and 
united,  it  might  be  remarked  that  they  wage  ^  the  other  votes  were  divided  at  random.  The 
war  in  peace.  It  is  here  repeated  that  this  i  molives  of  delicacy,  which  the  ambassador 
pretension  of  exclusion  is  contested  at  Rome;  !  was  more  capable  than  others  of  apprecia- 


but  it  is  there  respected. 


I  ting,  and  the  extreme  rigor  of  the  surveil- 


The  cardinal  Albani.  interior  ambassador   lance,  did  not  permit  their  French  eminences 


of  Austria  to  the  conclave  in  question,  exer- 
cised this  right  aaainst  the  cardinal  Seve- 
roli, and  in  favor  of  the  cardinal  Casliglioni. 
The  greater  number  of  the  Italians  united, 
as  it  is  said,  on  lh(!  cardinal  Severoli.  It  was 
pretended  that  he  knew  the  plans,  and  the 


to  essay  to  transmit  the  daily  inspection  of 
the  votes  at  the  scrutiny. 

Their  eminences  the  cardinals  de  Cler- 
mont Tonnerre,  and  de  la  Fare,  had  at- 
tached themselves  perseveringly  to  sustain 
the  parly  of  the   cardinal  Casiiglioni,  and 


intrigues  of  the  court  of  Vienna,  having  even  in  causing  it  to  prosper;  but  they  had 
there  resided  as  nuncio  ;  but  the  duties  of  a  to  combat  strong  repugnances.  It  was  the 
pope  are  quite  distinct  from  those  of  a  nun-  same  in  that  which  concerned  the  cardinal- 
cio.      On    September  21,  Austria    opposed  i  dean. 

the  exclusion  to  this  cardinal,  because  he  One  and  the  other  had  been  specially  re- 
had  received  twenty-six  votes  in  the  morn-  'commended  by  the  king  and  his  minister; 
ing,  and  that  at  the  election  in  the  afternoon  but  after  this  indication,  it  was  generally 
there  was  room  to  believe  he  would  obtain  j  confided  to  the  zeal  of  their  French  eminen- 
VoL.  III.— 56 


442 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  Xn. 


ces,  to  their  prudence,  and  to  the  knowledge 
they  should  gather  in  the  conclave. 

From  September  20  to  28,  other  Italian 
chiefs  appeared  to  govern  the  election.  The 
cardinal  Castiglioni  had  not  forfeited  the  es- 
teem of  any  one,  but  the  interest  of  strangers, 
apparently  unappreciated,  did  him  injury, 
as  on  the  evening  of  the  21st,  he  had  no 
more  than  eight  votes.  The  Italian  inclu- 
sive was  dextronsly  employed. 

September  27lh,  although  the  choice  in- 
dicated by  the  excluded  cardinal,  Severoli, 
had  been  arrested,  to  whom,  by  a  prudent 
compromise,  they  had  nobly  deferred  the 
right  of  naming  a  cardinal  to  replace  him, 
and  he  had  named  della  Gengaj  they  could 
count  for  the  cardinal  della  Genga  but  twelve 
votes  in  the  morning,  and  thirteen  in  the 
evening.  The  exclusive  slept  in  peace;  but 
the  inclusive  could  not  resign  himself  to  the 
same  repose;  they  labored  during  the  night, 
and  combined  thirty-three  voles,  solicited 
the  voice  of  the  cardinal  Clermont  Tonnerre, 
who  detached  himself  from  the  exclusive, 
and  obtained  on  the  morrow,  most  unex- 
pectedly, the  thirty-four  votes  which  elected 
the  cardinal  della  Genga.  The  exclusive, 
weakened,  without  knowing  it,  by  the  with- 
drawal of  one  French  vole,  left  but  eight 
votes  faithful  to  the  cardinal  Castiglioni;  the 
others  were  lost.  The  faithful  votes  were 
not,  perhaps,  absolutely  opposed  to  the  car- 
dinal della  Genga,  a  prelate  of  so  much  me- 
rit; but,  influenced  by  the  reputation  of  in- 
tegrity of  the  cardinal  Castiglioni,  they  acted, 
although  composed  of  divergent  elements, 
with  a  French  cardinal,  M.  de  la  Fare,  and 
the  Austrian  partisans,  in  this  feeling  of  con- 
stancy, which  is  the  absolute  rule,  when 
freely  promised.  The  Austrians,  above  all, 
showed  themselves  immovable.  They  had 
cause.  Never  could  an  opposition  allege  a 
more  honorable  excuse;  the  cardinal  Con- 
salvi,  the  great  man  of  the  state,  who  had 
for  so  long  a  time  directed  the  affairs  of 
Rome,  was  one  of  those  v/ho  had  given 
their  suffrage  to  the  cardinal  Castiglioni.  It 
was  the  first  time  there  had  not  been  unani- 
mity ;  as  it  always  happens  after  long  de- 
bates, and  no  one  wishes  to  remain  dissen- 
tient, after  the  exclusions  are  dispensed  with 
or  neglected,  and  a  nomination  appears  to 
be  affirmed.  Louis  XVIII  had  not  enjoined 
a  formal  exclusion  in  the  name  of  France, 
and  the  Spanish  minister, "M.  le  Chevalier 
de  Vargas,  had  not  sufficient  influence  to 
cause  his  own  to  be  highly  respected  ;  and, 
besides,  he  pertained  to  the  party  zealots, 
and  appeared  to  partake  of  the  opinion  of 
the  cardinal  de  Bernis,  respecting  the  exclu- 
sives. 

The  victory,  such  as  it  was,  was  a  good 
event  for  the  Roman  court ;  but  they  had  not 
foreseen  the  difficulties  interposed  by  the 
cardinal  elected.  Here  commences  the  free 
and  generous  development  of  the  character, 
and  the  faith  of  the  cardinal  della  Genga, 


called  to  accept  the  triple  crown.  The  car- 
dinal della  Somaglia,  and  the  cardinal  Ca- 
merlingo  Pacca,  approached  him,  and  said 
the  first :  "  Jicceptasne  electionem  de  te  cano- 
iiice  factam  iasuinmum  pontijicem? — Do  you 
accept  the  election  which  has  been  made 
of  you  as  sovereign  pontif  ?"  The  cardi- 
nal della  Genga,  bursting  into  tears,  remind- 
ed them,  that  during  an  interview,  he  had 
raised  his  robe  to  show  them  his  inflamed 
limbs  :  "  Do  not  insist  on  it,"  he  said,  "  you 
elect  a  cadaver."  Felicitations  and  encour- 
agements, from  parties  on  every  side,  inter- 
rupted him.  They  then  proceeded  to  arrange, 
in  order,  behind  the  altar,  the  garments  pre- 
pared to  invest  the  pope  elect.  There  are 
various  forms,  and  it  was  necessary  to  select 
the  largest,  as  the  cardinal  della  Genga  had 
a  stately  figure  He  declared,  at  length,  that 
as  they  wished  to  see  him  accept  without  he- 
sitation, he  obeyed.  The  dean  and  the  cardi- 
nal Camerlingo  then  asked  him  what  name 
he  intended  to  assume  as  pope.  The  elect 
ordinarily  takes  the  name  of  the  pope  who 
created  him  cardinal;  nevertheless,  the 
choice  is  unrestricted.  The  cardinal  della 
Genga  still  further  moved,  replied,  that  he 
took  the  name  of  Leo  XII ;  and  then  address- 
ing the  cardinal  Castiglioni  in  courteous 
terms,  in  which  again  breathed  a  sort  of  re- 
gret that  he  should  have  been  preferred  ;  and 
he  added,  that  he  was  unhappy,  they  had 
not  followed  the  wish  of  Pius  VII,  who 
styled  his  friend  Castiglioni,  Pius  VIII; 
which,  in  fact,  he  afterwards  became;  and 
that,  moreover,  the  new  pope  being  over- 
whelmed with  infirmities,  and  having  but  a 
little  time  to  remain  on  this  ea^th  of  bitter- 
ness and  suffering:,  the  cardinal  Castiglioni 
would  be  indubitably  Pius  VIII,  his  succes- 
sor. There  Avas,  in  consequence,  a  move- 
ment of  exquisite  delicacy  in  the  choice  of 
the  ntiime  the  pontif  should  assume.  The 
choice  being  known,  the  chief  master  of  the 
ceremonies  prepared  a  record  of  the  election 
and  of  all  its  attending  circumstances.  This 
instrument  being  finished,  the  pontif  elect, 
accompanied  by  the  two  first  cardi»al-dea- 
cons  pjesent,  Ruffo  and  Consalvi,  turned 
towards  the  altar,  at  the  foot  of  which  he 
knelt,  and  oflTered  a  short  prayer.  Then 
passing  behind  the  high  altar,  he  there  left 
his  cardinal  habiliments,  to  be  invested  with 
the  pontifical  garments;  which  consist  in 
white  hose,  shoes  of  red  velvet,  the  uppers 
of  which  are  decorated  with  a  cross  em- 
broidered in  gold;  cassock,  white  tabby,  like 
mohair;  girdle  garnished  with  golden  tassels; 
lawn  sleeves,  pallium,  stole,  and  while  cap. 
Thus  a  puppet  becomes  a  pope,  showing 
Himself  that  he  is  God. 

His  holiness,  invested  Avith  his  pontifical 
garments  by  his  conclavists.  ll\e  abbe  Mar- 
fani,  as  secretary,  Nicolas  Moccavini,  as 
chamberlain,  and  Vincent  Cont.j,  Romish 
priest,  who  assisted  the  master  of  the  cere- 
monies, reconducted  by  the  two  first  cardi- 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  HOME. 


443 


nal-deacons,  Fabrice  Rufio,  and  Consalvi, 
udvancft-l  towards  (lie  altar,  placed  iurnseH' 
in  iiis  seat  and  received  the  first  "  uhedi- 
ence,"  or  "adoration,"  of  the  cardinals, 
with  the  kissini;  of  the  hand,  and  the  em- 
brace on  eacii  check.  All  the  cardinals, 
then  numbering  forty-ei^ht,  presented  them- 
selves one  bv  one,  attired  as  he  had  been, 
with  the  vioiel  cassock,  lawn  sleeves,  pal- 
lium, and  short  cloak.  When  the  cardinal 
della  Soma^lia  iiad  made  his  obeisance,  tlie 
new  pope  said  to  hin>  in  an  under  tone: 
"Your  eminence  will  serve  us  in  character 
of  secretary  of  state."  This  first  act  of  Leo 
XII  was  admirable.  Della  Somaglia,  al- 
though instantly  devoted  to  the  electron,  had 
been,  perhaps,  more  against  il  than  favor- 
able. In  the  first  moment,  thus  to  vanquish 
a  repugnance  not  yet  extinct,  is  an  ellort  of 
the  soul,  belonging  not  ordinarily  to  great 
minds. 

The  cardinal  P«cca  Camerlingo,  after 
having  made  his  obeisance  in  turn,  placed 
the  fisherman's  rin:j  ujion  the  pope's  linger, 
which  the  |)ope  handed  to  Monsieur  Zucche, 
that  he  might  cause  the  name  of  Leo  XII 
to  be  engraven  on  it.  In  the  mean  time,  the 
cardinal  Fabrice  Kulfo,  first  deacon,  request- 
ed permission  of  his  holiness  to  go  and  an- 
nounce his  exaltation,  and  accompanied  by 
a  master  of  the  ceremonies,  who  bore  the 
elevated  papal  cross,  presented  himself  at 
the  window  of  the  great  gallery,  which  over- 
looks the  square  of  the  Q,uirinal,  and  recent- 
ly opened  by  the  masons  of  the  conclave. 
Having  placed  the  cap,  his  eminence  an- 
nounced the  election  in  a  loud  voice  in  these 
terms:  ^luniinlio  vohis  <s;mii}inm  mas^num: 
papiim  lialjcmus  Em.  Ac.  Jlcv.  D.  Jlaniba- 
km,  tituli  S.  ^Maricii  Irans  Tiherim,  presby- 
lenim,  S.  R.  E.  cardinalem  della  G'eug-a,  qui 
sibi  imposiiit  nomm  Leo  XII. — Tliat  is,  *'  I 
announce  to  you  a  great  joy.  We  have  for 
jiope,  the  most  eminent,  and  most  Reverend 
Annibal,  of  the  title  of  Saint  Mary  beyond 
the  Tiber,  priest  of  the  holy  Roman  church, 
Cardinal  della  Genga,  who  has  assumed  the 
name  of  Leo  XII." 

The  whole  square  of  the  Gluirinal  was 
filled  with  people  and  carriages,  and  the 
news  was  rapidly  spread  throughout  the 
city.  It  may  be  remembered  that  one  of  the 
revjDiulionists,  who  accompanied  the  general 
Radet  at  the  time  of  the  carrying  away  of 
Pope  Pius  VII,  July  G,  1809,  said  to  him  at 
this  same  door,  underneath  which  the  car- 
dinal RufiTo  had  announced  the  gaudium 
magnum :  *'  General,  we  remove  the  last 
pope;  there  will  be  no  more."  This  fatal 
augury  was  publicly  contradicted  the  28th 
September,  1823,  fourteen  years  and  some 
months  afti-rward. 

The  nobility  and  the  people  blended  their 
acclamations,  to  which  was  joined  the  dis- 
charge of  artillery,  the  musketry  of  the 
guards  stationed  at  the  Q,uirinal,  and  the 
sound  of  the  bells  of  the  churches  in  the  city. 


The  cardinals  being  liberated,  returned  to 
their  respective  palaces.  In  the  evening, 
under  notice  of  the  prefect  of  the  ceremo- 
nies, forty-six  cardinals,  two  were  somewhat 
indisposed,  presented  themselves  at  the  pa- 
lace of  the  V'atican,  and  placed  tliemsr-lves 
according  to  rank  in  the  Sixtine  chapel. — 
The  caiilinals  0|)izzoni  and  Gravina,  who 
had  as  habitual  neighbor,  the  cardinal  della 
Genga,  could  not  prevent  themselves  Ironi 
smiling,  on  seeing  that  their  constant  neigh- 
bor was  no  longer  at  his  post.  During  this 
time,  his  holiness  arrived  from  the  Ciuirinal, 
having  in  his  carriage  the  cardinals  della 
Somaglia  and  Pacca.  After  iiaving  taken 
his  pontifical  habits,  presentexl  to  him  by  the 
cardinals  RulTo  and  Consalvi,  in  the  conti- 
guous vestry,  the  pope  entered  this  chapel, 
made  a  short  prayer,  and  placed  himself  on 
the  altar.  There  the  second  homage,  or 
"  adoration,"  was  held,  the  kissing  of  the 
feet  and  of  the  hand,  under  the  chappe,  and 
the  embrace  on  the  cheeks. 

Monsieur  Bofondi,  auditor  of  the  Rota,, 
arrived  with  the  cross,  and  the  procession, 
composed  of  all  the  prelates,  placed  itself  ia 
motion,  to  descend  to  the  basilic  of  St.  Peier; 
the  musicians  chanted  Ecce  Sacerdos  mag- 
nus.  After  the  prelates  came  the-cardinais, 
each  in  his  rank,  minus  the  two  chief  dea- 
cons ;  then  the  conservators  of  the  Roman 
people.  Monsieur  Bernetti,  governor  of 
Rome,  who  was  worthy  of  applause  for 
having  so  wisely  maintained  the  police  of 
the  city,  during  the  twenty-five  days  of  the 
conclave;  the  prince  Altien",  senator  of 
Rome,  and  the  first  two  cardinal-deacons. 
A't  last  appeared  the  holy  lather,  carried  on 
the  scdia  u;eslutona,  surrounded  by  the  noble 
guard,  the  Swiss  guard,  his  officers,  and  the 
commandant-general  Bracci,  honored  for 
some  time  by  Louis  XVIH  with  the  red  cor- 
don of  France.  The  procession  was  termi- 
nated with  the  auditor  of  the  chamber,  the 
treasurer  Christaldi,  the  major-domo,  iheina- 
cstw  di  camera,  the  assistant  prelates  of  the 
throne,  and  the  apostolic  prothonotaries. 

His  holiness,  being  entered  into  the  basi- 
lic, was  conducted  to  the  altar  of  the  holy 
sacrament,  where  he  descended  from  the 
sedia  and  made  a  short  prayer.  The  pro- 
cession lost  no  time  in  diverging  towards  the 
pontifical  altar.  The  pope  remounted  the 
'sedia,  retook  the  mitre;  arrived  at  the  altar, 
he  again  prayed,  and  seated  himself  on  a 
cushion.  The  cardinal  dean  sang  the  Te 
Deum,  during  which,  the  holy  Hither  receiv- 
ed the  third  "  adoration.'.'  The  Te  Deum 
was  followed  with  verses  and  orisons  for  the 
new  pontif.  The  pope  then  descended  from 
the  altar,  and  standing  on  the  steps,  gave 
his  first  apostolic  benediction  to  the  immense 
crowd  which  filled  the  basilic.  It  is  known 
that  during  these  ceremonies,  a  master  pf 
the  ceremonies  burns  three  times,  before  the 
pope,  tufts  of  hemp,  and  saying  to  him  in  a 
loud  voice :  Paler  iSancte,  sic  transit  gloria 


444 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  Xn. 


mundi — "  Holy  Father,  thus  passes  the  glory 
ol'  the  world." 

The  morrow  after  the  third  adoration,  there 
reigned  at  Rome  a  sort  of  prejudice  relative 
to  the  concerns  of  the  treasurer-general. — 
This  office  is  there,  as  elsewliere,  mainly, 
the  most  important.  By  the  feelings  which 
Leo  XII  should  display  in  respect  to  Mon- 
sieur Cristaldi,  some  opinion  could  be  form- 
ed on  the  character  his  holiness  would  ma- 
nifest as  pope.  The  credit  of  the  prelate 
ought  to  be  shaken.  He  had,  unquestiona- 
bly, addressed  the  cardinal  della  Genga  in 
terms  little  becoming.  Power  having  rapidly 
devolved  on  the  offended,  added  still  more 
to  the  intensity  of  the  insult ;  at  least,  so  said 
ail  his  batterers.  It  was  difficult  for  the  of- 
fended not  to  remember  it.  He,  indeed,  did 
remember  it;  but  the  unwavering  integrity 
of  this  functionary,  his  correct  views,  all 
wise  and  religious,  his  assiduous  care  of  the 
gates  of  the  treasury,  above  all  this  maxim 
of  severity  for  all  the  demands  which  could, 
at  one  time,  be  just,  but  which,  at  the  same 
time,  could  not  always  be  so,  a  tone  of  liber- 
ty, of  assurance,  and  frankness,  which  well 
becomes  all  honest  men  ;  these  thousand  con- 
siderations delayed  not  to  awaken  in  the 
pope  other  sentiments.  That  which  emi- 
nently distinguished  his  holiness,  was  his 
love  of  the  public  weal,  and  of  which  he 
found  a  noble  defender  in  the  treasurer,  who 
had  no  cause  to  fear  any  member  of  the  sa- 
cred college.  The  pope  plainly  declared, 
that  it  appeared  to  him  evident,  that,  during 
the  quarrel,  the  cardinal  delta  Genga  had 
suffered  some  wrongs.  He  detailed  these 
wrongs,  perhaps  aggravated  them,  and  Mon- 
sieur Cristaldi  retained  his  place,  papa  non 
invito. 

In  his  accounts  with  the  French,  relative 
to  the  interest  due  on  the  donations,  funded 
by  Napoleon,  Cristaldi  was  sufficiently 
yielding,  and  would  not  adopt  any  oblique 
or  diverted  way.  He  announced  his  propo- 
sitions, and  did  not  withdraw  from  them 
after  they  were  accepted,  and  we  have  had 
occasion  to  praise  his  exactitude,  and,  also, 
what  is  rare  in  this  country,  his  celerity. 

After  such  proceedings  with  Cristaldi, 
those  who  were  familiar  with  affairs,  said  : 
"  Consalvi  will  answer  for  both  of  them!" 
It  will  be  seen  hereafter  that  which  should 
happen,  and,  in  the  mean  time,  to  satisfy 
the  curiosity  of  the  impatient,  it  may  be 
mentioned  that  the  conduct  of  Leo  XII  was 
eminently  vindictive.  So  little  does  a  man 
in  a  fog,  or  a  halo,  know  himself,  or. seem 
what  he  is!     Alas!  for  man. 

At  the  same  lime,  all  eyes  were  turned 
towards  the  leisure  moments  of  the  cardinal 
Consalvi ;  he  employed  them  in  a  manner 
worthy  of  his  great  and  lauded  magnanimity. 
Determined  to  erect  a  monument  to  his  mas- 
ter, Pius  VII,  he  conferred  with  the  cele- 
brated sculptor,  Thorwaldsen,  the  Avorthy 
cotnpetitor  of  Canova.     His  eminence  had 


ordered  of  this  illustrious  Dane,  the  mauso- 
leum for  the  pope.  The  pontifwas  to  ap- 
pear seated  on  the  pontifical  throne.  Two 
figures  were  at  his  side  :  one  represented 
Wisdom,  and  the  other  Power,  in  allusion 
to  the  two  principal  virtues  which  were  said 
to  have  characterized  this  reign,  during  both, 
good  and  ill  fortune.  It  was  not,  however. 
Wisdom  that  came  and  placed  a  crown  at 
Paris;  but  it  was  really  Power  which  had 
resisted  in  fetters,  and  which  had  vanquished  ' 
the  conqueror  of  so  many  kings.  Thorwald- 
sen received  from  his  eminence,  a  very  con- 
siderable sum  for  this  extended  work. 

At  this  time,  the  pope  gave  an  astonishing 
proof  of  his  gratitude  to  the  cardinal  Cler- 
mont Toniierre.  The  viscount,  brother  of 
the  cardinal,  was  proclaimed  a  Roman 
prince,  he  and  his  posterity  to  enjoy  this  title 
in  the  order  which  it  pleased  the  titular  to 
establish.  He  could  thus  leave  the  title  of 
prince  to  a  younger,  in  place  of  the  eider 
member  of  the  family. 

We  have  thus  far  spoken  very  little  of  the 
cardinal  Fesch,  the  maternal  uncle  of  Na- 
poleon. He  resided  at  Rome,  and  had  been 
mainly  inactive  during  the  conclave  ;  in  the 
first  moments,  almost  alone,  he  had  shown 
much  zeal  in  the  defence  of  the  cardinal 
Consalvi,  whom  all  his  enemies  attacked 
nearly  at  the  same  time.  In  the  midst  of  the 
debates,  a  solitary  voice  was  elevated  to 
give,  as  was  said,  the  means  of  dispensing 
with  the  exclusion  of  France  ;  "  Let  us  cast 
our  voles  for  the  cardinal  Fesch,  France 
will  apply  her  exclusion  to  him,  after  which 
we  shall  have  nothing  more  to  fear  from 
this  resistance."  But  he  was- victoriously 
answered  at  this-  menace:  "Make  the  at- 
tempt; nominate  the  cardinal  Fesch,  establish 
a  government  which  will  mourn  for  Napo- 
leon and  his  faults,  which  will  intervene  to 
excu^  him  in  all  the  affairs  in  which  his 
memory  is  compromised;  irritate  the  ancient 
jailers  of  this  illustrious  man  ;  embarrass 
yourselves 'with  a  master  of  whose  character 
you  are -at  the  same  time  aware;  abandon 
the  dogmas  to  vexations  ;  overwhefm  with 
an  intolerable  weight  the  bark  of  Saint 
Peter,  and  you  will  not  delay  in  recovering 
soon  the  punishment  of  your  petulance.  Be 
fearlul  also  that  France,  well  advised,  spares 
not  her  exclusion,  and  gathers  not  up  tiie 
glove  ;  then  will  you  lament  doing  that  which 
none  of  you  desire."  The  solitary  voice 
prevailed,  and  France  had  not  to  employ  a 
rigor  more  or  less  inimical  to  concord,  and 
spreading  the  seeds  of  trouble  and  discon- 
tentment. 

.  This  fault,  as  it  certainly  was,  in  having 
listened  to  this  advice  for  a  single  day,  had 
nevertheless  an  unexpected  result.  The  go- 
vernment of  the  king  thought  to  reprimand 
once  for  all  the  zeal,  full  of  dangers  to  Rome 
and  to  us.  Louis  XVIII,  wrote  lo  the  pope 
a  wise  and  strongly  reasoned  letter,  which 
explained  the  anguish  of  Lyons,  deprived 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


445 


by  invincible   necessity  of  her  archbishop. 
Let  us  reail  the  monarch's  letter — 

"ISIost  Holy  Father, 

"  Serious  circiiiiisiances,  well  known  to 
your  holiness,  iiave  estranged  for  several 
years  from  liie  metropolitan  cluircli  of  Lyons, 
iier  chief  pastor.  As  it  becomes  each  clay 
more  urgent  to  |)roviiie  for  the  spiritual  wants 
of  so  important  a  see,  we  have  deemed  it 
suitable  to  have  recourse  to  the  authority  of 
the  holy  apostolic  see,  to  terminate  this 
fjrievous  situation,  in  supplicating  your  ho- 
liness to  appoint  a  person  capable  of  healing; 
and  administering  the  said  archbishopric  of 
Lvons,  until  it  can  be  tilled  by  a  titulary  of 
our  clioice;  in  consequence  we  sup|)licate 
your  holiness  to  accord  with  good  will  the 
request  we  make,  to  appoint  in  character  as 
administrator  of  the  said  archbishopric,  Sieur 
John  Paul  Gaston  de  Pins,  bishop  of  Limo- 
ges ;  and  as  this  prelate  could  not  exercise 
these  new  functions  without  being  previously 
invested  with  the  character  of  archbishop, 
we  also  beseech  your  holiness  to  have  the 
goodness  to  accord  to  the  said  bishop  of  Li- 
inoffes,  a  title  of  archbishop  in  partibns  inji- 
delium,  in  causing  to  be  sent  to  him,  th'e 
letters,  bulls,  and  apostolic  grants  requisite 
and  necessary,  according  to  the  most  ample 
memorials  which  will  be  presented  to  him 
to  this  efl'ect.  The  intimate  knowledge  which 
we  have  of  the  integrity  of  the  life  of  this 
prelate,  and  of  his  morals,  piety,  doctrine, 
capacity,  experience,  and  other  recommend- 
able  qualities,  assure  us  that  he  will  employ  all 
his  zeal  and  application  to  the  service  of  the 
new  church  over  which  he  Avill  be  called  to 
preside ;  "and  that  we  shall  have  reason  to 
applaud  ourself  of  the  favor,  your  holiness 
will  deign  to  accord  to  our  recommenda- 
tion. In  soliciting  this  new  testimony  of  the 
paternal  goodness  of  your  holiness,  we  hasten 
to  renew  to  him  the  assurance  of  our  sincere 
affection  and  of  our  filial  respect.  Above 
all,  we  pray  God  to  keep  you,  most  holy  fa- 
ther, many  years  in  the  rule  and  government 
of  our  holy  mother  church.  Written  in  our 
palace  of  the  Tuileries,  the  tenth  dayof  De- 
cember, in  the  year  of  grace  1823,  and  of  our 
reign  the  twenty-ninth. 

Your  devout  son, 
The  King  of  France  and  Navarre. 
Countersigned,  Chateaubriand.'.' 

The  pope  was  at  times  in  a  state  of  suf- 
fering which  was  alarming.     Some  persons 

proclaimed  that  this  chronic  affection  was  [  ments.  If  this  principle  is  accorded,  there 
not  serious,  and  that  his  holiness  would  still  :  can  be  no  need  of  sending  to  this  general  in- 
survive  two  or  three  years  ;  other  observers,  |  dependent  troops;  unless  it  may  happen  he 
saying  they  had  keener  vision,  and  alleging  should  be  obliged  to  combat  as  well  with  his 
that  they  had  frequented  the  society  of  the  natural  enemies  as  with  the  opposition  ot 
holy  lather  while  lie  was  cardinal,  pretended  !  his  own  army. 

that  the  fatigues  of  the  pontificate  attacked  j  '*  On  the  approach  of  the  last  conclave,  they 
more  keenly  this  delicate  nature  which  would  commenced  by  saying :  '  JFe  shall  not  coni- 
have  preserved  more  chance  of  life  in  another  iningle.  ourselves  leith  imij  ihbx'j;.  lie  desire 
situation.     But  let  us  return  to  the  amhsiS- \  a  moderate  opinion;  and  since  they  wished 

sador.  i  to  act,  direct,  and  dictate 

2N 


In  relation  to  some  dissidences  which  had 
arisen  in  the  last  conclave,  the  duke  de  La- 
val, who  in  many  points  wrote  the  history 
of  Leo  XII,  thus  expressed  himself: 

*'  Besides,  it  is  necessary  to  establish  that, 
in  the  month  of  September  last,  the  union 
failed  between  our  cardinals.  Leaving  Paris 
with  a  recommendation  to  do  that  which 
should  be  best,  according  to  their  consciences, 
it  might  happen  that  this  sublime  monitor, 
which  governs  firm  and  wise  and  generous 
minds  so  well,  could  have  excited  impulses 
tending  to  dilferent  ends.  Taken  altogether, 
the  most  experienced  negotiators  are  select- 
ed ;  that  they  should  be  supposed  just  enter- 
ing, already  aged,  and  with'  the  faculties  al- 
most obliterated  with  infirmities,  in  the  midst 
of  a  crowd  of  men  more  or  less  skiliul,  but 
oil  their  own  ground,  knowing  why  they  es- 
teem each  other,  why  they  hate,  why  they 
should  cease  to  love  or  to  .hate,  speaking  the 
languaae,  which  has  as  much  expression  in 
countenance  and  in  gesture  as  in  words  ;  to 
suppose  that  the  most  experienced  statesmen 
called  to  mediate  in  all  the  questions  which 
may  be  agitated  upon  the  merits  or  demerits 
of  a  cardinal  whom  it  is  necessary  to  elevate 
to  the  first  dignity  in  the  world  ;  it  is  not 
possible  to  believe  that  these  statesmen,  sa- 
gacious as  they  are  known  to  be,  should  not 
fall  into  error,  as  not  having  heard,  or  as 
having  wrongly  seen,  or  as  having  misun- 
derstood ;  or  for  some  other  cause  of  mistake 
and  evil  infiuence. 

"  What  can  be  the  guide  of  such  ill-assured 
experience,  more  dangerous  than  ignorance  ? 
The  natural  guide  is  the  representative  of  . 
the  king,  who  lives  in  the  midst  of  these  de- 
bates, who  is  courted  as  a  direct  and  hidden 
patty  of  the  local  government;  he  who  per- 
ceives the  false  steps  of  each  one,  who  dis- 
covers the  schemes  of  ambition  in  the  birth, 
receives  the  revelations  of  confidence  without 
divulging  ;  who,  in  short,  as  the  vigilant  sen- 
tinel of  his  master,  knows  everything,  and 
renders  an  account  of  all,  and  should  be  re- 
sponsible for  all. 

"  This  representative  is  either  he  who  is  at 
the  time  in  Rome,  or  he  who  is  sent,  it  mat- 
ters not.  The  present  question  relates  to  the 
duties  and  the  rights  of  him  possessing  the 
confidence  of  the  king,  and  not  to  the  suc- 
cess of  any  particular  vanity. 

"  In  principle,  the  general  in  this  war,  is  he 
earliest  arrived,  who  has  managed  the  af- 
fairs, swayed  the  minds,  and  studied  the  ele- 


446 THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 

It  is  more  candid  to  say,  *  IVe  shall  in, 


[Leo  Xn. 


terfcrc  for  the  benefit  of  Chrislianitij,  for  our 
political  interests ,  for  the  glory  of  our  church, 
for  the  lustre  of  the  French  clergy,  ivhom  emi- 
nent virtues  place  in  such  a  high  rank  in  Eu- 
rope amongst  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel.' 

"  The  next  consideration  which  presents 
itself  will  be,  of  the  two  parties,  wiiich  to 
choose.  Is  it  necessary  to  be  availed  of  a 
peculiar  position,  acting  alone  and  without 
dependence?  or  is  it  requisite  to  enter  with 
a  constant  determination  into  the  party  of 
the  crown  ? 

"  I  do  not  hesitate  to  declare,  that  it  is 
better  to  enlist  with  the  party  of  the  crown. 

"  Europe  was  never  connected  by  more 
extended  political  links;  never  were  the  in- 
terests more  bound  together;  never  was  mis- 
fortune to  one,  nearer  becoming  ill-fortune 
to  the  other;  never  was  the  good  of  one, 
nearer  becoming  the  positive  good  of  the 
whole. 

"  Some  years  after  an  election,  it  may  be 
deemed  advisable  to  select  a  new  pope. — 
This  choice  becomes  difficult,  above  all,  at 
times  when  pride  is  generated,  by  reason 
of  the  elevation  obtained  by  talents  of  medi- 
ocrity. There  is  cause,  therefore,  in  this 
age,  to  show  ourselves  united  in  wishes  and 
intention,  regarding  this  act  of  religion  and 
politics.  If,  at  all  times,  the  accord  of  Eu- 
rope was  necessary,  it  is  still  more  advanta- 
geous to  this  nation  so  happily  governed, 
which  has  received  so  decided  an  impulse, 
and  which  entered  on  a  career  of  victory,  is 
destined  to  travel.over  all  its  phases,  with  a 
celebrity  not  less  brilliant.  It  is  not  neces- 
sary, that  on  a  point  in  reference  to  which 
all  the  passions  which  indispensably  accom- 
pany an  elective  government  could  be  deve- 
loped, this  nation  should  expose  itself  in 
wishing  to  act  alone,  to  do  wrong  in  acting 
for  others  rather  than  herself;  to  create  an 
inner  party,  and  to  find  herself  diverted  from 
the  spirit  of  her  general  administration;  truly 
religious,  just,  and  temperate.  France,  vic- 
torious in  a  conclave,  could  have  conquered 
against  her ;  beaten  by  Europe,  France  could 
smile  at  ker  defeat  and  cause  the  weight  of 
her  credit  to  be  felt.  This  point  attained, 
the  party  should  be  connected  between 
Fran-ce  and  the  powers  which  loudly  de- 
manded a  moderate  government.  The 
grouisd-work  of  the  project  is  already  in  the 
sacred  college;  and  is,  at  present,  composed 
of  about  ten  cardinals.  It  is  not,  however, 
suitable  to  say  that  the  powers  which  accord 
wuh  us  at  present — December  14,  1823— 
will  bring  out  all  their  strength.  Austria 
alone  allows  no  dissidence;  she  has  brought 
the  most  resolute  attention  to  this  point  and 
does  not  regret  a  single  defection.  Naples 
came  unprepared  ;  but,  besides  that,  her  trea- 
sury did  not  more  amply  endow  her  cardi- 
nals ;  she  was  urged  betv/een  the  national 
impulse  of  some  friends  of  the  king,  the 
caressing  system  of  Austria  which  attracted 


others  under  a  thousand  pretexts,  and,  final- 
ly, between  those  and  a  feeling  of  indj^pen- 
dence  maintained  by  some  of  the  Neapolitan 
cardinals  who  might,  in  consequence,  pre- 
tend to  tiie  papacy,  without  the  direct  sup- 
port of  their  master.  Sardinia  has  at  this 
moment  an  army,  butt  in  name,  as  she  does 
not  pay  them  ;  and  these  ranks  become  the 
the  Condoltiai,  who  attached  themselves 
successively  to  Pisa,  Florence,  France,  St. 
Mark,  in  the  wars  of  the  fifteenth  century. 
Spain  has  but  one  wounded  soldier,  but 
strictly  obedient.  On  this  account,  the  min- 
ister of  this  nation,  M.  De  Vargas,  is  the 
tiiosl  proper  to  fulfil  the  wishes  of  his  Catho- 
lic majesty;  he  keeps  his  secret  for  hiri, 
alone,  he  renders  no  account  of  his  move- 
ments; he  repairs  his  faults  without  meeting 
with  accusers.  Furnished  with  ample  in- 
structions, he  hears,  he  supports,  he  con- 
soles, he  abandons,  he  builds  on  the  work 
of  others,  speaks  loudly  that  he  is  himself, 
inters  the  dead,  and  sleeps  on  the  field  of 
battle. 

"  In  what  does  this  European  concurrence 
consist?  It  is  necessary  to  commence  with 
ourselves,  as,  in  the  ead,  it  is  our  will,  our 
rights,  our  interests,  our  counsels,  every 
where  full  of  wisdom,  politeness  and  noble 
sentiments  of  Christianity,  which  should  be 
the  rule,  useful  to  all,  good  for  all,  and  the 
quality  most  capable  of  separating  in  diverse 
channels,  which  affords  to  each  one  the  ad- 
vantages which  every  locality  could  desire. 
That  we  may  march  worthily  at  the  head 
of  the  party,  the  French  cardinals  should  be 
sent  unpledged  to  any  one  whatever,  without 
recommendations,  and  we  may  sav  icithout 
conscience,  taking 'this  in  tlie  sense  which 
expresses  a  self-conceit  occupied  with  itself, 
more  than  the  interests  or  the  sentiments  of 
the  king.  Instructions  addressed  to  the  em- 
bassador, could  be  read  in  common  by  him 
and  their  eminences;  and  each  one  of  them 
should  promise  not  to  act  without  the  others; 
e«ich  one  of  them,  impressed  with  sentiments 
of  fidelity -due  to  the  king,  should  consent  to 
deceive  themscli^e^  with  him,  if  he  shoilld  de- 
ceive hinlsclf;  that  is  to  say,  not  to  maintain 
that  in  eight  days  we  may  learn  that  which 
ten  years  would  hardly  permit  us  to  know; 
it  could  be  established  that  the  conclavists 
would  be  approved  by  the  king.  The  in- 
structions o'[  his  majesty  being  communi- 
cated, the  changes  conveyed  therein  might 
be  promptly  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
each  of  their  eminences;  and,  finally,  they 
should  declare  that  they  did  not  intend  to 
solicit  any  reward  for  any  one  whatever,  on 
the  termination  of  the  labors  of  the  conclave, 
without  the  consent  of  the  king.  In  com- 
munication within  the  conclave  with  the 
cardinals  of  powers  whose  preferences  are 
known,  they  should  labor  like  them  in  the 
work  desired  by  the  kintj,  and  recommend 
to  their  care  and  Xhm  veritable  conscience  the 
prelates  placed  there  by  the  king,  and  who 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


447 


health  which  he  had  at  the  time  of  his  ac- 
cession to  the  pontitical  tliirnity. 

From  tliese  prcliiuiiiary  details  whicli 
could  not  suHice  lor  such  elevaied  minds, 
the  discourse  reverted  to  the  political  interests 
of  the  holy  see.  J3(t\vetn  ihem,  the  states- 
n>en  of  Rome  have  y<'t  iheir  wishes  lo  direct 
towards  heaven,  even  to  the  approaili  of  the 
I'atal  end,  and  these  wishes  are  for  the  pros- 
perity  of  the    holy  see.     Nolhing   is    more 


would  not  have  been  admitted  without  the 
king.  As  to  the  choice  to  he  made,  it  is  all 
arranged.  That  which  they  intended  lo  fol- 
low, must  bi'  continued.  It  is  a  moderate 
pope,  wiiliout  extraordinary  robust  health 
who  should  he  preferred. 

"  They  must,  then,  remind  themselves  that 
to  conquer  alone  with  the  party  of  the  zea- 
lots, is  uselessly  to  irritate  Austria,  who  has 
the  means  to  make  herself  considered  other- 
wise than  by  a  defence  in  an  election  ;  it  is  uncommon  at  Rome  than  an  e.xpression  of 
to  risk  the  charm  of  a  gratitude  which  cir- {  coldness  for  that  which  concerns  the  advan- 
cumstances  might  render  impossible,  and  I  tage  of  religion ;  it  seems  that  the  honor  of 
which  a  character  little  sure,  might  render '  having  become  the  depot  of  the  affairs  of 


more  doubtUil ;  it  is,  on  the  other  side,  to  pre- 
pare for  the  government  of  the  king,  strata- 
gems, to  importune  and  divert  the  influence 
which  he  alone  has  a  right  lo  exercise  on 
the  policy  of  Rome." 


The  demands  of* the  embassador  engaged 
the  lively  attention  of  the  council  at  Paris. 

But  God  did  not  as  yet  take  Leo  XII  from 
the  earth  ;  attended  and  served  in  due  form 
on  Christmas  Eve,  he  felt  himself  comforted  ; 
a  salutary  crisis  at  the  same  time  appeared 
to  sooth  his  alHictions.  But  still  the  unto- 
ward signs  of  the  grievous  infirmity  which 
he  had  to  combat  remained,  and  continued 
to  inspire  an  involuntary  dread.  The  condi- 
tion of  the  holy  father,  nevertheless,  permit- 
ted him,  December  26,  to  cause  the  despatch, 
1.  of  the  stale-warrant  which  appointed  M. 
de  Pins  administrator  of  the  diocese  of  Ly- 
ons;  and  2.  the  brief  which  gave  informa- 
tion to  the  chapter  of  this  nomination.  It 
was  a  sick  pope  who  replied  so  obligingly  to 
the  king  of  France.  The  demand  made  De- 
cember the  10th,  was  accorded  in  sixteeri 
days;  from  which  it  is  known  that  the  car- 
dinal della  Somaglia  had  taken  a  great  in- 
terest in  this  affair. 

The  cardinal  Consalvi  had  retired  to  Porto 


d'Auzo,  lo  enjoy  a  purer  air;  and,  more  es-  j 

pecially,  lo  avoid  speaking.     M.  le  Comptejsaid  lo  the  cardinal  Zurla,"  what  discourse! 


Christianity,  draws  together  even  the  most 
diverse  dispositions.  Rivalries  may  have 
existed  ;  ihese  rivalries  may  have  given  birtK 
to  offences;  but  generous  hearts  can  pardon 
everything.  That  the  return  to  a  mutual 
good  feelmg  should  be  complete,  it  was  not 
sufficient  that  the  enlarged  soul  of  the  master 
forgot  injury ;  it  required  that  a  just  spirit, 
the  devotion  of  the  interests  of  the  metropolis 
of  the  world,  attachment  which  also  charac-* 
lerized  Consalvi, should  atone  respond  with 
tenderness.  The  effort  of  the  sovereign  had 
in  it  something  grand;  the  assent  of  Con- 
salvi was  not  less  worthy  of  p'raise  ;  and  re- 
futed Tacitus,  who  says:  "Odisse  quem 
IcBseris."  The  interview  lasted  more  thaa 
one  hour.  The  cardinal  questioned  the  va- 
rious interests  of  the  holy  see,  declared  that 
he  had  reflected  on  all  to  which  he  was 
called  to  reply,  that  in  his  replies  he  would 
express  the  sentiments  to  whicl^  he"  had  ad- 
hered for  a  long  time ;  that,  forcibly  impress- 
ed with  the  importance  of  a  conversation  so 
solemn,  he  had  modified  ancient  opinions; 
which  he  should  also  present  such  as  they 
then'  appeared  to  his  mind,  and  thai  thus  he 
should  approach  the  feet  of  his  holiness  to 
give  utterance  to  his  reflections  and  present 
thoughts  after  the  most  mature  deliberations 
with  himself. 

When  ihe  interview  was  finished,  the  pope 


Appony,  the  embassador  of  Austria,  visited 
him,  and  was  received  with  kindness.  M. 
Appony,  a  man  of  discrimination,  could  not, 
except  in  a  delicate  manner,  interrogate  an 
invalid  on  political  matters,  to  whom  ihey 
had  lost  tlieir  interest. 

The  amelioration  in  the  state  of  the  pope 


Never  have  we  had  with  any  person  more 
important  communications,  more  substantial, 
and  which  can  be  more  servicable  lo  the 
state.  We  have  offered  to  the  cardinal  Con- 
salvi the  place  of  prelect  of  the  Propaganda ; 
we  have  explained  to  him  the  position  in 
which  he  placed  us  by  his  course    in   the 


continued  to  make  some  progress.  When  [conclave;  we  have  told  him  a  tliousand  limes 
he  felt  himself  better,  he  manilesled  a  desire  i  how  happy  was  Pius  V'll  to  possess  such 
to  entertain  the  cardinal  Consalvi  ;  the  latter  a  minister  ;  that  the  same  happiness  had  not 
left  the  country  of  the  Porto  d'Auzo,  and  \  been  reserved  for  us.  The  cardinal  della 
sought  ihe  apartments  of  the  poniif.  The  j  Somaglia  has  waited  forty  years  for  ihe  office 
new  sovereign  and  the  ancient  minister,  both  j  of  secretary  of  stale,  which  he  possesses  ;  he 
in  a  manner  ready  to  quit  the  world,  com-  ought  to  retain  it.  We  desired  that  the  car- 
menced  to  make  inquiries  respecting  their  i  dinal  Consalvi  should  accept  the  prefect  of 
mutual  sufferings.  The  cardinal,  born  in  the  Propaganda;  he  did  accept  it;  and  we 
the  year  1757,  was  three  years  older  than  are  overwhelmed  with  joy.  We  shall  often 
the  pope,  and  said  on  this  subject  things  labor  together ;  it  is  only  necessary  not  to  die 
calculated  to  encourage  the  holy  father,  lo   at  present." 

be  careful,  and  lo  flatter  himself  that  nature  On  his  part,  the  caidinal  Consalvi,  charm- 
would   re-confer  at  least    the  little  relative  ed  with  the  overtures  of  the  pope,  who  had 


448 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  XII. 


not  spoken  a  word  relative  to  the  scenes  of 
Paris,  and  who,  from  delicacy  spoke  still 
less  of  the  consolations  offered  in  the  name 
of  the  king  of  France,  and  by  the  king  of 
France  himself,  testified  a  sincere  satisfaction 
which  may  be  recognised  in  the  following 
words.  A  Frenchman  more  bold  and  less 
discreet  than  M.  Appony,  spoke  to  the  car- 
dinal of  the  Zelantisine,  and  asked  of  him 
what  he  intended  to  do  in  the  future ;  he  re- 
plied: "I  grant  you  that  the  Zelantisme  at 
Home  is  more  a  means  than  an  end ;  the 
difficulties  of  the  times  has  rendered  it  sys- 
tematic and  politic.  The  true,  the  veritable 
Zelantisme  is  to  be  found  among  you  ;  but  it 
is  represented  by  only  three  or  four  individu- 
als. As  long  as  that  lasts,  which  will  be 
short,  as  these  persons  love  the  king  and 
will  yield  to  him,  we  shall  here  form  alli- 
ances. It  is  by  your  troops  we  shall  attack; 
but  do  not  doubt  that  the  holy  see,  and  above 
all,  the  pope,  such  as  he  is  known  at  present, 
will  conduct  himself  according  to  the  wisdom 
and  disposition  which  guided  us  under  the 
last  pontificate." 

Rome  applauded  these  words  of  concord, 
so  powerful  from  the  lips  of  the  minister  of 
Pius  VII.  The  various  oppositions,  disarmed 
by  such  happy  occurrences,  did  not  wish 
any  longer  to  utter  anything  but  exclamations 
of  joy  ;  but  after  all  these  preparations,  all 
these  acts  of  human  grandeur,  all  these  au- 
guries of  peace  to  Christendom,  and  in  par- 
ticular, in  the  zealoitsness  of  France,  there 
seemed  to  be  not  a  single  bad  spirit ;  it  re- 
quired the  sanction  of  the  Master  of  masters. 

The  pleasure  on  this  occasion  brought  on 
Consalvi  an  increased  fever;  a  delusive 
amendment  seemed  to  bring  a  little  calm  to 
the  invalid;  but  the  sensibility,  the  tender- 
ness, the  recollection,  the  happiness  which 
follows  a  pardon  almost  beyond  hope,  the 
ardor,  the  uneasiness,  the  new  projects  of  a 
mind  so  long  inactive,  restored  to  public  af- 
fairs; the  return  of  favor,  the  first,  the  single 
want  of  those  who  have  long  known  it,  all 
these  circumstances  confusedly  re- united, 
produced  a  relapse,  and  the  intensity  of  the 
evil  did  not  permit  the  least  hope  of  restora- 
tion. In  the  midst  of  these  afflictions,  the 
cardinal  did  not  think  of  himself ;  notified  by 
the  chevalier  lallinsky,  the  Russian  minister, 
that  the  emperor  Alexander  had  the  inten 
tion  to  visit  Rome,  the  cardinal  requested 
the  minister  to  go  with  all  haste  and  commu- 
nicate this  news  to  the  pope.  It  is  known 
that  it  had  been  a  question  between  his  ho- 
liness and  his  eminence  respecting, the  ap- 
proximation so  much  desired  of  the  two 
churches,  an  approximation  which  would 
be  more  useful  than  prejudicial  to  the  inter- 
ests of  Russia,  and  which  would  greatly 
civilize  this  great  empire. 

New  occurrences  suddenly  dismayed  the 
physicians  of  Consalvi.  He  hastened  to  in- 
voke the  pontifical  benediction,  which  was 
conveyed  to  the  palace  of  the  Consulta  by 


the  grand  penitentiary,  the  cardinal  Castig- 
lioni,  the  same  whom  Consalvi  sustained  so 
warmly  in  the  conclave.  "  This  holy  bene- 
diction," said  the  duke  of  Laval  in  one  of 
his  despatches  to  M.de  Chateaubriand,"  this 
benediction  emanating  from  the  bed  of  a 
sick  pontif,  resting  on  the  head  of  a  dying 
cardinal,  is  without  doubt  the  most  imposing 
and  pathetic  which  religion  can  offer."  Yes! 
such  paganizing  religion! 

In  some  stages  of  this  scene  at  the  Quiri-- 
nal,  the  holy  father  appeared  to  be  in  a  situ- 
ation not  less  deplorable;  above  all,  since  a 
courier,  arrived  from  iSpoleto,  had  brought 
despairing  news  of  the  health  of  the  cherish- 
ed sister  of  the  pope,  Catharine  della  Genga. 
On  this  intelligence,  the  pope  said  to  a  pre- 
late near  him,  "  I  can  sustain  it  no  longer, 
noil  ci  reggo ;  death  surrounds  me  on  all 
sides;  my  beloved  sister;  the  cardinal  Con- 
salvi in  extremity  !  How  endure  so  great 
affliction!"  The  duke  de  Laval  thus  closes 
his  despatch :  "  Such  is,  M.  Le  Viscomte, 
the  miserable  state  of  the  past  and  present 
magnates  of  the  pontifical  government. 

Some  time  after,  the  will  of  the  cardinal 
Consalvi,  who  had  died,  was  conveyed  to 
the  pope. 

He  instituted  Monsieur  Buttaoni,  a  friend 
of  twenty  years,  his  fiduciary  executor.  He 
left  funds  to  finish  the  facades  of  the  churches 
of  Saint  Andrew,  della  Fratte,  of  the  Conso- 
lation, and  (VJlraceli;  It  is  from  this  last 
church  emanate  the  monks  called  Guardians 
of  the  Holy  Land.  He  assigned  a  part  of 
his  estate  to  the  Propaganda,  which  he  could 
have  caused  greatly  to  prosper ;  he  devised 
souvenirs  of  friendship,  such- as  rings  and 
paintings  to  the*pope,  to  the  cardinals  Spina 
dellpi  Somaglia,  to  several  Roman  ladies,  to 
the  countess  of  Albany,  widow  of  the  last 
Stuart,  to  the  duchess  of  Devonshire,  to  the 
sist^s  of  Lord  Casilereagh,  and  to  the  mar- 
quis Brignole. 

Leo  XII  shed  sincere  tears  at  the  loss  he 
had  sustained  in  the  cardinal  Consalvi;  and 
it  pleased  him  to  say  that  Rome  ought  to 
shed  tears  at  the  death  of  a  minister  so  ac- 
complished and  so  esteemed;  for  whom  the 
king  of  England  himself  professed  a  tender 
friendship,  and  to  whom  he  intended  to  send 
his  portrait,  painted  by  Lawrence  ;  a  minis- 
ter who  possessed  the  particular  good  will 
of  the  emperor  Alexander,  and  who  enter- 
tained an  amicable  correspondence  with  the 
prince  Metternich.  Consalvi  had  placed  all 
these  royal  affections  at  the  feet  of  his  holi- 
ness; and  in  his  place  he  was  preeminent 
above  his  peers,  and  celebrated  for  his  great 
.  qualities. 

The  only  blowAvhich  Providence  had  per- 
mitted to  the  angel  of  death  had  just  been 
struck.  Leo  XII  was  insensibly  restored. 
There  is  no  repose  at  Rome,  by  reason  of 
the  affairs  which  accumulate  frbra  all  parts 
of  the  world. 

In  March,  1824,  the  holy  father  terminated 


Leo  XII]  OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME.  449 

with  the  baron  de  Reden,  minister  of  his  }  osity,  on  the  part  of  faithful  subjects,  was 
Britannic  majesty,  in  the  character  of  kin:j  of '  participated  by  ail  the  siramrers  flocking  to 
Hanuver,  the  organization  of  the  Catholic  Mome.  At  this  tim^  there  were  four  royal 
clergy  of  this  kingdom;  the  negotiation  was    princes  in  Rome:  the  prince  royal  of  Swe- 


coiulucted  on  the  basis  proposed  by  tiie  car- 
dinal (^onsalvi.  They  reconstructed  the  bi- 
slioprics  of  Osnabrucli  and  Hildesheim  ;  the 
king  would  not  permit  them  to  leave  unless 
to  go  to  Rome,  which  would  be  the  metro- 
politan see. 

Among  the  illustrious  guests  residing  in 
the  eternal  city,  and  whom  Leo  XII,  illus- 
tratinir  the  ancient  virtue  of  hospitality, 
treated  with  the  respect  due  to  their  rank  and 
their  misfortunes,  was  the  Inl^mta  dutchess 
de  Lut-ques,  formerly  queen  of  Etruria,  ele- 
vated to  the  throne  by  Napoleon,  who  insti- 
tuted himself  the  protector  of  this  branch  of 
the  house  of  Bourbon;  and  who,  neverthe- 
less, did  not  show  himself  constant  in  these 
professions  of  aflection,  as  the  Infanta  ap- 
peared  10  reign  only  seven   years  on   this 


den,  son  of  Guslavus  IV;  the  prince  royal 
of  Prussia,  son  of  the  king,  Frederick  Wil- 
liam III ;  tlie  prince  of  Bavaria,  son  of  the 
k'mg  Maximilian  I,  and  the  prince  royal  of 
the  Low  Countries,  son  of  William  I.  It 
was  announced  that  on  the  I9lh  of  April, 
Easter  day,  the  pope  would  be  in  state  to 
pronounce  the  benediction  from  the  gallery 
of  the  Quirinal,  the  same  from  which  the 
cardinal  Fabricius  Iluflo  had  announced  the 
gandium  magnum,  and  which  had  not  since 
been  opened. 

On  May  24,  appeared  the  encyclical  letter 
which  the  popes  publish  on  their  accession 
to  the  pontificate,  at  which  time  they  ad- 
dress an  exhortation  to  all  the  patriarchs, 
primates,  archbishops,  and  bishops  of  their 
obedience.     This    composition  was  written 


throne,  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  sister  ofjin  the  purest  Latin,  as  follows  in  English; 
him  who  wished  to  reign  over  all  Europe, 


either  in  person  or  by  his  own  creatures. 


"Venerable  Brothers,  greeting  and  apos- 


A  malady  showed  itself  in  consequence  j  tolical  benediction: — From  the  moment  we 
of  the  detention  of  this  princess,  enclosed  by  I  were  called  to  the  pontificate,  Ave  commenced 
Napoleon  in  a  Dominican  convent  at  Rome,  I  by  adopting  the  sentiments  of  Saint  Leo  the 
where  she  was  not  always  permitted  to  see  j  Great ;' Lord,  I  have  heard  thy -voice,  and 

"I  am  afraid.  I  have  considered  thy  works 
and  have  been  seized  with  terror.  What, 
in  effect,  more  extraordinary  or  more  dread- 


her  son  and  her  daughter ;  who  were  rarely 

brought  to  her,  and  who  could  not  approach 

within  ten  steps.  Her  son  one  day  had  made 

the  accustomed  promise  to  his  guardian  ;  he  j  ed  than  labor  for  the  weak,  elevation  for  him 

spoke  to  his  mother,  seated  at  a  distance  from    who   is  in  abasement,  or  dignities  for  him 


him  ;  she  exhorted  him  to  patience  and  obe 
dience;  but  at  the  same  time  she  made  a 
gesture  so  full  of  tenderness,  that  the  child, 
forgetting  himself  a  prisoner,  escaped  the 
arms  of  thfe  guard,  ran  and  precipitated  him- 
self at  the  knees  of  his  mother.  The  chief 
dignitary,  governing  in  the  nameof  Napo 


who  is  unworthy  of  them!  and  nevertheless 
we  do  not  despair  or  lose  coiJrage,  as  we 
rely  not  on  ourself,  but  on  him  who  worketh 
in  us.' 

"  Thus  spake  this  pontif  in  humility,  which 
can  .never  be  sufficiently  praised  ;  but  with 
us  it  is,  in  truth,  we  apply  these  words  and 


leon,  was  present,  who  did  not  dare  to  in-  ]  make  this  avowal 
terrupt  such  legitimate  embraces.  The  child  ,  "We  ardently  wish,  venerable  brothers, 
was,  however,  taken  less  frequently  to  the  to  communicate  with  you  as  promptly  as 
conveniof  the  nuns,  who  sought  to  mitigate,  possible,  and  to  develope  the  sentiments  of 
by  a  thousand  kindnesses,  the  misfortunes  ,  our  heart,  to  yoii  who.  are  our  crown  and 


of  the  queen. 


our  joy ;   and    who,   we   delight  to   think, 


The  malady,  of  which  she  complained,  also  find  your  crown  and  your  joy  in  the 
was  incurable.  Leo  XII  was  obliged  to  flocks  that  have  been  confided  to  you.  But, 
witness  the  death  of  all  his  friends;  the  i  at  times,  the  important  labors  of  our  apos- 
queen  expired  on  the  13th  of  March,  at  the  tolic  charge,  at  others  the  afflictions  of  a 
age  of  forty-two  years,  instituting  as  testa-  long-enduring  malady,  above  all,  have  pre- 
mentary  executors,  her  brothers  Ferdinand  ;  vented  us,  until  the  present,  to  our  great  re- 
VII  and  Don  Carlos — she  loved  the  latter  .gret,  from  satisfying  our  wishes.  However, 
with  a  lively  tenderness — the  prince  de  Luc-  ,  the  God  who  is  rich  in  mercy,  the  God  who 
ques,  her  son,  and  the  cardinal  Cesari.  The  '  has  given  us  the  desire,  has  permitted  us, 
pope  ordered  the  church  of  the  Holy  Apos-  [  this  day,  to  realize  our  intentions.  Yet  the 
ties  to  be  placed  at  the  disposition  of  the  silence  which  we  have  been  obliged  to  main- 
Spanish  minister,  in  which  was  constructed  '  tain  until  the  present,  ha?  not  been  altogether 
an  immense  catafalco,  where  the  queen  was  I  without  consolation,  as  He  who  comlorts 
exposed,  habited  as  a  Dominican.  He  wish-  1  the  humble,  has  consoled  us  by  your  devo- 
ed  to  evince  this  proof  of  gratitude  to  the  la-  1  tion,  by  your  attachment  and  your  zeal  for 
dies  who  had  loved  and  served  her  with  so  !  us,  sentiments  in  which  the  advantage  of 


much  respect  during  her  misfortunes. 


Christian  unity  are  so  well  recognised  ;  so 


The  people  of  Rome,  who  were  informed  much  so,  that  our  joy  should  increase  with- 
of  the  improved  health  of  the  pope,  wished  out  ceasing,  and  we  should  render  more  and 
to  see  and  felicitate  him  ;  this  natural  curi- 1  more  to  God  our  thanks.     Consequently  we 

Vol.  in.— 57  2  w  2 


450 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


address  you  ihis  letter  as  a  proof  of  our  af- 
fection, to  the  end  of  exciting  you  farther  to 
walk  in  the  paths  of  the  divine  command- 
ment, and  to  tight  more  courageously  the 
battles  of  the  Lord,  in  which  the  solicitude 
of  the  pastor  will  be  promoted  by  the  pro- 
gress of  the  flock. 

"  Yuu  are  not  unaware  that  the  apostle 
Peter  instructed  the  bishops  by  these  words  : 
*  Feed  the  flock  of  God  which  is  among  you, 
taking  the  oversight  thereof,  not  by  con- 
straint, but  willingly;  not  for  filthy' lucre, 
but  of  a  ready  mind  :  neither  as  being  lords 
over  God's  heritage;  but  being  ensamples  to 
the  flock.' 

"By  which,  you  clearly  learn  the  kind  of 
conduct  proposed,  by  what  kind  of  virtues 
you  should  enrich  the  soul ;  with  what  abun- 
dant knowledge  to  adorn  the  mind,  and  what 
fruits  of  piety  and  love  you  should  not  only 
produce,  but,  moreover  communicate  to 
your  people.  It  is  thus  you  will  attain  the 
end  of  your  ministry,  and  in  heart  become 
the  pattern  of  your  flock;  and  giving  to  one 
the  milk,  to  another  the  solid  nourishment, 
you  will  not  only  lead  your  sheep  to  the 
good  doctrine,  but,  in  a  measure,  will  cause 
them,  by  your  works  and  example,  to  lead  a 
tranquil  life  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  acquire 
with  you  the  eternal  beatitude,  according  to 
the  words  of  this  same  chief  of  the  apostles  : 
^iad  ichen  the  chief  SJiepherd  shall  appear, 
ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth 
not  away. 

"We  wish  to  remind  you,  in  detail,  of 
these  salutary  considerations;  but  we  shall 
barely  touch  on  several  points,  before  allud- 
ing more  copiously  to  the  more  important 
subjects  which  the  deplorable  necessity  of 
the  times  in  which  we  live  requires. 

"  The  apostle  in  writing  to  Timothy,  'Lay 
hands  suddenlyon  no  man,'  has  instructed  us 
with  what  wise  precaution  and  strict  exami- 
nation it  is  necessary  to  elevate  to  the  minor 
orders,  and  above  all  to  the  holy  orders;'  as 
to  the  choice  of  pastors  to  establish  in  your 
diocese,  for  the  eare  of  souls ;  and  as  regards 
the  seminaries,  the  Council  of  Trent  has 
given  rules  which  have  been  elucidated  by 
our  predecessors ;  but  as  all  these  things  are 
so  well  known  to  you,  there  is  no  necessity 
to  dwell  any  longer  on  them. 

"  You  are  well  aware,  venerable  brothers, 
of  how  much  consequence  it  is  that  you 
should  personally  reside  -in  your  respective 
dioceses;  it  is  an  obligation  which  you  have 
contracted  in  virtue  of  your  ministry,  as  seen 
in  several  decretals  of  the  councils,  and  by 
the  apostolic  constitutions  which  the  holy 
Council  of  Trent  confirmed  in  these  terms  : 
'Since  it  has  been  ordained  by  the  divine' 
precept  to  all  those  who  are  charged  with 
the  care  of  souls,  to  know  their  flocks,  to 
ofler  for  them  the  holy  sacrifice,  to  nourish 


[Leo  XII. 


»  Such  orders— "  ordines"— as  in  the  days  of  Peter, 
were  Pagan  and  military  alone  !— S.  H.  C. 


them  by  the  preaching  of  the  Divine  word, 
by  the  administration  of  the  sacraments,  and 
by  the  example  of  good  works,  and  to  give 
a  paiernal  attention  to  the  poor  ami  other 
persons  who  are  in  affliction  and  misfortune, 
duties  which  can  never  be  fulfilled  by  those 
who  do  not  watch  over  their  flocks,  but  who 
desert  them  like  mere  mercenaries;  the  holy 
council  requires  and  exhorts  them  to  recol- 
lect the  divine  precepts,  to  render  themselves 
the  model  for  their  flocks,  to  nourish  and 
guide  their  sheep  in  the  path  of  justice  and  ' 
of  virtue.' 

Leo  XII  continued  to  insist  on  the  duties 
imposed  on  the  bishops  in  regard  to  their  re- 
sidences and  pastoral  visits.  It  is  to  the  bi- 
shops, and  not  to  their  ministers,  the  care  of 
their  flocks  has  been  confided.  The  pope 
cited  this  excellent  maxim  of  Saint  Leo  the 
Great:  'In  the  struggle  against  the  enemies 
of  the  church,  no  victory  is  so  felicitous  as 
that  in  which  there  are  no  more  combats  to 
succeed  the  triumphs.'  The  pontif  recalls 
the  scintillation  of  St.  Jerome,  which,  tlioiigh 
scarcely  appearing,  becomes  a  flame,  in  their 
construction  and  use  of  it,  threatening  to 
consume  cities,  forests,  and  entire  regions. 

"There  is  a  sect  which  cannot  be  un- 
known to  you,  injuriously  arrogating  to 
itself  the  name  of  philosophy,  that  has  re- 
suscitated from  their  ashes  the  scattered  pha- 
lanxes of  every  species  of  error.  This  sect, 
outwardly  presenting  the  flattering  appear- 
ance of  piety  and  liberality,  professes  tolera- 
tion, thus  it  is  named,  or  rather  indifference ; 
and  extends  not  only  to  civil  affairs,  of  which 
we  do  not  speak,  but  even  to  those  of  reli- 
gion, in  teaching  that  God  has  given  to  man 
a  perfect  liberty j  in  such  wisethat  each  one 
may,  without  endangering  his  salvation,  em- 
brace and  adopt  any  sect  or  opinion  as  best 
pleases  himself,  according  to  his  private 
judgment.  What  shall  I  say  more?  the  ini- 
quity of  our  enemies  has  augmented  so 
much,  that  besides  the  deluge  of  pernicious 
books,  opposed  to  the  faith,  they  have  attain- 
ed the  point  of  wresting  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
to  the"  detriment  of  religion,  which  were 
giveri  from  on  high  for  general  edification. 

"  You  are  aware,  venerable  brothers,  that 
a  society,  vulgarly  called  Bible  Society, 
audaciously  spreads  itself  over  all  the  land, 
and  that  in  contempt  of  the  traditions  of  the 
holy  fathers,  and  against  the  celebrated  de- 
cree of  the  Council  of  Trent,  they  aim,  with 
all  their  strength  and  by  every  means,  to 
translate,  or  rather  to  corrupt,  the  Holy 
Scriptures  in  the  vulgar  tongue  of  every 
nation,  and  which  gives  a  just  cause  of  fear 
that  it  may  happen  with  every  other  trans- 
lation, as  it  has  v,7ith  those  already  known, 
namely,  '  that  it  is  therein  found,  bv  a  bad 
interpretation,  instead  ofthe  Gospel  of  Christ, 
they  give  the  gospel  of  men,  or  rather  of  de- 
vils.' 

"Many  of  our  predecessors  enacted  laws 
to  divert  these  streams.  Pius  VII,  of  blessed 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


451 


memory,  ilespatched  two  briefs,  one  to  Igna- 
tius, archbisiiop  of  Gnesna,  ihe  oilier  to  Sta- 
nislaus, arclibisliop  of  Mobilev.  In  lliose 
briefs,  we  tint!  testimony  drawn  as  much 
from  tradition  as  I'rom  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
and  digested  with  care  and  wisdom,  to  exhi- 
bit the  pernicious  etVect  of  this  subtile  inven-  | 
lion  on  the  faith  and  morals  of  the  people,      j 

"  For  you,  venerable  brothers,  do  not  lose 
courage.  On  every  side,  as  we  aver  again  '. 
with  Si.  Augustin,  the  waters  of  the  deluge 
are  roaring  around  us  in  all  directions;  that 
is  to  say,  in  the  multiplicity  of  doclriiies  ;  we 
are  not  in  liie  deluge,  but  it  encircles  us;  its 
waters  press  on  us,  but  do  not  overrun  us  ;  ; 
ihey  follow  us,  but  do  not  overwhelm  us. 

"We,  therefore,  again  exhort  you  not  to  ' 
allow  your  courage  to  abate;  you  will  have 
for  yourselves,  and  we  expect  it  with  conli- 
dence   in  the    Lord,  the   power  of  secular  | 
princes,  who,  as  is  proved    by  reason  and 
experience,  defend  their  own  proper  cause  ' 
in  defending  the  aftthoritv  of  the  church  ;  as  ' 
otherwise  it  will  never  be  possible  to  render 
to  Cucsar  the  tilings  which  areCapsar's,  if  tliey 
do  not  render  to  God  that  which  is  God's. 
To  speak  again  with  St.  Leo,  you  will  have 
all  the  good  offices  of  our  ministry  toward 
you.    In  your  disappointments,  your  doubts, 
and   all   your  necessities,  have   recourse   to 
this  apostolic  see:'  as  God,  according  to  St.  | 
Augustin,  in  the  seat  of  unitv. 

"  Finally,  we  conjure  you,  by  the  mercy  j 
of  the  Lord,  to  aid   us  with  your  voice  and  i 
your  prayers,  to  the  end  that  the  spirit  of 
grace  may  dwell  in  us,  and  tliat  you   may  ! 
not  waver  in  your  judgments  ;  since  he  who  '. 
has  given  you  the  inclination  for  a  union  of 
sentiment,  works  for  the  common   good  ofi 
peace;  that  all  the  days  of  our  life,  prepared 
in  the  service  of  the  Lord,  and  disposed  to  ] 
lend  you  the  support  of  our  ministry,  we  can  | 
with  confidence  address  this  prayer  to  the  . 
Lord  :  '  Holy  Father,  in  thy  name  preserve  ! 
tiiose  whom   thou   hast   given   me.'     As  a 
pledge  of  our  confidence  and  our  love,  we  i 
send  you  with  all  our  heart,  the  apostolic  1 
benediction,  to  yourself  and  to  your  tiock.      ; 

Given  at  Rome,  near  Saint  Marv  Major, 
May  5th,  1824,  and  of  our  pontificate  the 
first.  Leo  P.  P.  XII." 

These  documents  of  the  pontifical  auto- 
graphy, so  claimed  and  construed,  we  value 
as  peculiarly  definitive  of  the  character  of  the 
papacy.  They  evince  what  the  system  is — 
.  specious  usurpation,  saintly  hypocrisy,  false 
benevolence,  self-deification,  most  execrable 
assumption, organized  antipathy  to  the  truth, 
sincere  enmity  ai^aiiist  God,  and  a  politic 
'  unity'  of  hostile  measures  against  the  cir- 
culation of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  The  "vul- 
garly called  Bible  Society"  fills  his  un-holi- 
ness  with  a  panic.  He  faints  at  the  very 
jdea,  like  Ahab  in  the  presence  of  Elijah — 


•  What  a  wonderful  solace,  what  a  pious  resource! 

S.  II.  C. 


Hasl  thou  found  me,  Omiuc  tuciny!  Again, 
the  doctrine  of  personal  responsibility,  and 
the  consequent  duty,  as  well  as  the  right,  of 
private,  that  is,  ])ersonal  judgment  in  reli- 
gion, puts  altogether  into  disarray  his  digni- 
fied equability  and  his  aflVcled  indilleience. 
He  purposely  mis-states  the  doctrine  how- 
ever. No  one  supposes  that  God  has  given 
to  man  the  liberty  to  pervert  his  truth,  in 
private  or  ofiicial  spheres;  this  was  tanta- 
mount to  the  idea  tliat  God  gives  us  the  right 
to  do  wrong,  or  the  privilege  of  irresponsible 
action.  This,  liowever,  is  the  truth,  that 
God  has  kept  the  human  conscience  in  his 
own  power;  requires  each  of  us  to  honor 
him  as  our  Lord  Paramount  in  all  our  ways ; 
commands  us  to  prove  (dl  thin<j;s,  to  he  not 
the  scrfaitlx  of  men ;  obligates  us  individually 
to  do  what  is  right,  and  forbids  any  created 
power  to  usurp  his  place  as  Lord  over  us,  or 
bv  intervention  to  eclipse  his  li^lit,  and  shade 
liie  spirits  of  hi.s  people.  Even  his  apostles 
disclaim  the  power  which  their  pseudo-suc- 
cessors so  gloriously  usurp;  saying,  not  that 
tee  have  dominion  over  your  faith,  hut  are  help- ' 
ers  of  your  joy ;  for  hy  faith  you  stand.  But 
the  most  distinguished  proleslant  symbol's 
have  set  this  great  question  in  a  proper  light; 
witness  the  following,  which  deserves  to  be 
registered  on  the  firmament  of  heaven  in 
stellar  capitals — or,  belter  engraven  on  the 
immortal  tablets  of  the  human  heart,  espe- 
cially the  first  sentence: 

"God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  con- 
science; and  hath  left  it  free  I'rom'lhe  doc- 
trine and  commandments  of  me'n,  which  are 
in  any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  or  beside 
it- in  matters  of  faith  or  worship;  hence  the 
rights  of  private  judgment,  in  all  matters  that 
respect  religion,  are  universal  and  inalien- 
able. Nor  do  we  wish  to  see  any  religious 
constitution  aided  by  the  civil  power,  farther 
than  may  be  necessary  for  protection  and 
security  ;  and  which,  at  the  same  time,  may 
be  equal  and  conmion  to  all  others." 

Here  are  the  principles  of  civil  liberty,  of 
genuine  republicanism,  and  peculiarly  of 
American  constitutional  freedom.  Here  they 
are — based  immovably  on  the  adamant  of 
God,  principled,  impartial,  and  eternal! 

The  malady  of  the  pope  had  not  entirely 
sus|)ended  his  labors  ;  it  had  apparently  only 
suspended  their  publication.  The  17th  of  the 
same  month  of  May,  the  holy  father  made 
public  a  brief  relative  to  the  Jesuits.  In  this 
brief,  which  commences  thus,  "  Cum  multa 
in  nrbe.'^  the  ponlif  recollects  that  the  foun- 
dation of  the  Roman  college  was  due,  ori- 
ginally, to  the  munificence  of  Gregory  XIII, 
;  and  to  the  zeal  of  St.  Ignatius  Loyola ;  that 
I  the  pope  confirmed  this  college  to  the  regu- 
i  lar  scholars  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  that 
!  they  happily  acquitted  themselves  of  this 
charge  ns  long  as  thev  subsisted.  Pius  VII, 
who  reestablished  this  college,  August  7th, 
1S14,  had  principally  in  view  the  insiruclioa 


452 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  Xn. 


of  youlh,  and  the  reigning  ponlif  declared!      June  13th,  the  pope  published  a  bull  call- 
he  knew  that  his  predecessor  had  it  in  view    ed.  Cum  nos  mipcr,  to  suspend   the  indul- 


to  recall  the  Society  to  the  Roman  college 
In  effect,  in  the  month  ol'  May,  1821,  this 
pontif  said  to  the  cardinal  della  Genga,  that 
such  was  his  intention,  and  that  by  reason 
of  this  determination,  he  confided  to  his  emi- 
nence the  spiritual  direction  of  this  college. 
His  holiness,  Leo  XII,  having  since  occu- 
pied himself  with  the  same  project,  deter- 
mined to  give  it  a  prompt  execution.  In 
consequence,  the  pontif  ceded  and  assigned 
in  perpetuity,  to  the  Society  of  Jesus  and  to 
its  general,  the  Father  Louis  Fortis,  the  Ro- 
man college,  with  the  church  of  Saint  Igna- 
tius, the  oratory  contiguous  called  the  Pere  Ca- 
ravita,  the  museum,  which,  unhappily,  Avas 
despoiled  of  a  part  of  its  ancient  riches,  the 
library  and  the  observatory,  with  every  thing 
pertaining  to  it.  The  Jesuits  had  to  sustain 
the  same  classes  in  the  college  as  there  had 
been  in  1773,  nearly  fifty-one  years  before, 
to  which  the  pope  wished  them  to  add  a 
chair  of  sacred  eloquence,  and  one  of  phy- 
sics and  chemistry. 

"We  recommend,"  said  the  holy  father, 
"  that,  besides  the  zeal  for  religion,  which  it 
is  proper  should  animate  the  ikthers,  and 
conformably  to  the  end  of  the  Society,  which 
is  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  not  only 
that  they  should  strive  to  instruct  the  youth 
confided  to  them,  in  literature,  but  that  they 
should  form  them  to  the  exercise  of  piety  in 
the  established  congregations,  and  also  watch 
over  the  faithful  in  the  oratory  of  the  Cara- 
vita." 

His  holiness* granted  to  the  fathers  twelve 
thousand  Roman  crowns  annually,  to  be 
paid  them  by  the  treasury,  to  date  from  the 
month  of  October  following.  The  pope 
maintained  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the 
college  to  confer  the  degree  of  doctor  of  arts 
and  of  theology,  and  to  aggregate  to  the  Con- 
gregation of  the  Annunciation  of  the  Holy 
Virgin — called.  Prima  Pvimaria.  The  Je- 
suits were  to  publish,  as  occasion  required, 
astronomical  observations,  and  other  infor- 
mation beneficial  to  education. 

The  cardinal  Pacca  was  charged  to  place 
the  fathers  in  possession  of  the  college  in  the 
month  of  October,  to  the  end  they  might 
commence  their  lectures  in  November,  under 
the  auspices  of  the  Holy  Virgin  and  of  the 
other  saints.  His  iioliness  had  further  re- 
solved to  erect  a  college  for  the  nobility,  and 
to  confide  it  to  the  Jesuits.  For  this  pur- 
pose, he  gave  them  a  house  at  Tivoli,  which 
had  been  built  for  the  ancient  college  of  no- 
bles. The  holy  father  finished  by  addressing 
prayers  to  heaven  for  those  intrusted  with 
such  difficult  functions,  that  they  might  ac- 
quit themselves  worthily. 

The  indefatigable  zeal  of  Leo  XII  knew 
no  repose.  His  holiness  reviewed,  corrected, 
and  extended  daily,  the  brief  he  was  about  to 
publish,  announcing  the  jubile  of  the  year 
1825,  and  the  opening  of  the  sacred  gate. 


gences  during  the  approaching  jubile,  which 
thus  commences : 

"Leo,  bishop,  servant  of  the  servants  of 
God,  ad  perpetiiain  rei  memoriam  :  We  ha  i  ', 
recently,  with  the  consent  of  our  venerable 
brothers,  the  cardinals  of  the  holy  Roman 
church,  announced  to  all  Christian  people 
the  celebration  of  the  jubile,  which  is  to 
commence  at  Rome  on  Christmas  Eve  next, 
and  to  continue  until  the  close  of  the  follow-  ' 
ing  year." 

The  pope' maintained  the  indulgences 
granted  under  the  head  of  death;  he  main- 
tained those  which  Pope  Innocent  XII,  and 
others,  have  accorded  to  the  faithful  who 
devoutly  accompany  the  holy  sacrament 
when  taken  to  the  infirm.  Then  follows 
the  nomenclature  of  all  the  indulgences  to 
which  he  adheres. 

Since  he  suspends  all  the  other  indulgen- 
ces and  concessions  emanating  from  the 
apostolic  see,  without  ceasing,  as  stated  at 
the  head  of  the  bull,  to  provide  with  pater- 
nal care  for  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  faith- 
ful dispersed  throughout  the  world,  to  pre- 
serve and  nourish  in  the  hearts  of  Christians, 
a  proper  zeal  for  Avorks  of  religion  and  piety, 
and,  finally,  to  maintain  the  efficacy  of  prayers 
and  suffrages  for  the  dead,  according  to  the 
false  doctrine  of  that  false  see. 

The  pope  deemed  it  necessary  to  publish 
this  important  bull,  desiring  the  assembling 
at  Rome,  in  the  unity  of  faith  and  religion, 
all  the  faithful,  who,  with  suitable  disposi- 
tions, should  visit  the  basilic  of  Saint  Peter, 
Saint  Paul,  Saint  John  de  Laleran,  and  of 
Saint  Mary  Major. 

The  bull  had  been  given  at  Rome,  near 
Saint  Mary  Major,  the  J  2th  of  the  Calends  of 
July,  1824,  and  of  Leo's  pontificate  the  first. 

On  the  8th  of  September,  the  cardinal  Se- 
veral!, succumbed  under  his  sufferings.  This 
cardinal  had,  moreover,  been  calumniated  in 
the  conclave.  He  appertained  to  the  party 
of  the  Zelanti ;  but  his  opinions  were  not 
extreme.  He  had  the  weakness,  perhaps, 
to  say,  and  to  believe,  that  the  pope,  Leo 
XII,  had  received  immense  obligations  from 
him,  and  that  he  could  ask  every  thing  of 
him;  and  thus,  in  this  spirit  of  intoxication, 
he  demanded,  as  cardinal,  more  than  he 
would  have  granted  as  pope.  But  before 
harshly  judging  such  matters,  it  is  requisite 
to  examine  the  circumstances.  It  was  im- 
possible, that  which  occurred  after  the  con- 
clave, should  not  assume  the  color  which  it 
has  been  attempted  to  reproduce.  It  is  quite 
certain  that  such  incertitude  was  not  destined 
long  to  continue,  and  that  the  veritable  au- 
thority, legitimate  and  responsible  before  God, 
should  not  delay  in  showing  itself  in  place 
on  the  throne,  and  there  assuming  a  shape 
of  power  which  no  obstacle  could  destroy. 

The  emperor  of  Austria,  on  the  10th  oi 
September,  returned  his  reply  to  the  notifi- 


Leo  XII. 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


453 


cation  of  the  jubile  ;  it  was  conceived,  he  lily  of  King  Louis  XVIII  were  received  at 
said,  in  sentiments  which  proclaimed  great  \  Rome.  Letters  from  llie  nuncio  announced 
benevolence.  The  cardinal  della  Somaglia'the  grief  of  the  French  court,  and  of  the 
evidenced  sincere  joy  at  this  news;  he,  per-  'whole  nation.  On  reading  these  letters  the 
haps,  expressed  too  much  ;  as  he  found  at  pope  said  to  his  secretary  of  state,  *'  What! 
the  end  of  the  letter  some  expressions  whicii  I  have  you  no  better  news  to  report  to  us?" 
restricted  tlie  effect  produced  by  the  first  '  and  hurst  into  tears, 
words.     The  cardinal  thus  acted,  probably,  '      The  pope  had  shed  sincere  tears  for  (he 


because  the  remainder  of  the  diplomatic 
corp'i,  except  the  charge  d'affaires  of  France, 
exhibited  an  extraordinary  propensity  to 
censure  the  measure  of  the  jubile. 

The  minister  of  Naples,  the  marquis  de 
Fuscaldo,  expressed  himself  in  regard  to  it 
in  strong  terms,  which  he  imbibed  from  the 
despatches  of  his  court,  and  from  the  ques- 
tionable or  ill-founded   prejudices  of  some 


condition  of  the  king;  at  the  same  time  he 
placed  the  most  entire  confidence  in  the  sen- 
timents which  animated  his  august  brother, 
whom  he  called  the  happy  father  of  the 
duke  d'Angouleme,  so  much  had  the  suc- 
cesses in  Spain  penetrated  l)is  holiness  with 
respect  for  such  useful  victories! 

The  insurrections  of  the   subjects  of  his 
Catholic  tnajesty,  became  consolidated.  The 


Roman    societies.     This    minister  went   so  j  government  of  Columbia  judged  it  proper  to 
far  as  to  tay  that  the  emperor  would   not   send  Don  Ignatius  Texada  to  Rome,  charged 


give  his  consent  to  the  celebration  of  the  ju- 
bile, which  he  reiterated  even  when  the  let- 
ter of  his  imperial  majesty  was  in  the  hands 
of  nearly  all  the  world  ;  since,  at  that  time, 
the  contents  of  the  letter  were  distinctly 
known.  His  imperial  majesty  regretted  that 
the  cares  of  his  crown  did  not  permit  him 
personally  to  visit  Rome ;  but  he  was  ready 
to  second,  with  all  his  power,  the  measures 
relative  to  the  jubile,  so  far  as  they  Avere 
compatible  with  the  laws  and  interests  of  the 

state.     These  expressions  having  been  com-  I  which  he  had  heard  from  the  mouth  of  Con- 
municated  to  Fuscaldo,  he  did  not  refrain    salvi;   but  the  term  assigned  by  this  great 


to  ask  of  the  pope,  bishops,  or  apostolic  vi- 
cars. M.  le  Marquis  de  la  Constance — M. 
de  Vargas  had  received  this  title  from  King^ 
Ferdinand,  in  recompense  for  services  ren-* 
dered  to  the  royal  cause — presented  himself 
before  the  pope  to  exact  that  Don  Ignatius 
should  not  remain  in  Rome.  The  Spanish 
minister,  on  this  occalion,  spoke  in  respect- 
ful terms  to  the  pope,  but  at  the  same  time 
forcibly,  which  troubled  his  holiness.  He 
had  occasion  to  recollect  a  part  of  the  words 


from  his  opposition,  but  replied 

"  It  is  certainly  very  well  for  Rome  and 
Austria,  who  are  both  embroiled  ;  but  at  the 
same  time,  though  the  promise  is  flattering, 
to  second  the  measures  relative  to  the  jubi- 
le. there  is  a  malicious  little  proviso  to  add, 
JL'hich  way  he  compalihh  tcith  the  laws  and 


minister,  the  term  in  which  resistance  ought 
to  commence,  had  not  yet  arrived. 

The  positive  demand  of  Don  Ignatius  was 
eluded;  it  was  shown  that  he  had  come  to 
obtain  only  rescripts  in  matters  of  conscience. 
He  handed  a  note  of  some  favors  which  he 
appeared  to  solicit  for  his  own  family,  and 


interests  of  the  state.    The  laws  of  the  state    he   promised,  on   obtaining  them,  that   he 
are  every  where  written;  the  interests  of  the    would  leave  the  papal  stales, 
slate  are  neither  written  nor  published.  The  |      It  was    particularly   for  the   republic   of 
interests  of  the  state  is  a  thread  which  may  |  Columbia,  which  this  agent  wished  to  treat, 
be  drawn  out  at  pleasure."  I  He  gave  effect  to  an  argument  which  moved 

Naples  was  emerging  from  a  revolution  ,  the  Roman  court;  he  restricted  himself  to 
which  she  did  not  wish  recommenced.  All  say:  "I  simply  pray  you  to  apply  to  this 
displacement  of  her  subjects  seemed  to  me-,  state,  the  indirect  acknowledgment  which 
nace  it.  Naples  wished  to  remain  tranquil,  has  been  the  rule  of  the  holy  see  under  In- 
One  must  not  disapprove  of  every  thing  in  nocent  X  and  Alexander  Vll,  at  the  period 
the  conduct  of  M.  de  Medici,  who  gave  near- I  when  the  house  of  Braganza  finished  by 
ly  one-third,  perhaps  more,  of  the  revenues  succeeding  in  its  revolution  against  Spain." 
of  the  kingdom,  to  nourish  and  pay  the  nu-  1  M.  de  Vargas,  born  at  Badajoz,  and  one  of 
merous  Austrian  battalions  advanced  to  his  j  the  most  rancorous  and  proud  Spaniards  to 
support,  and  who  did  not  speak  of  departure,  'be  found  in  all  Spain,  did  not  relish  this  po- 
.al'ihough  the  maladies  of  the  climate  deci-  licy,  and  demanded  anew  the  removal  of  the 
mated  those  unfortunate  troops  every  month,    revolted  Columbian. 

It  was  generally  agreed  that  the  ffistof  the  i  M.  de  Vargas,  in  his  conversations  with 
communication  made  by  M.  de  Gennotte,  the  Roman  court,  endeavored  to  lead  them 
charge  d'affaires  of  Austria,  in  the  absence  jinlo  a  system  of  rigor  against  the  insurgent 
of  M.  de  Cnmte  Appony,  miaht  be  consider-    Spaniards. 

ed  in  the  light  of  a  reconciliation  after  the  '  September  23,  the  pope  was  apprised  of 
exclusion  given  hardly  a  year  previous;  but  the  death  of  Louis  XVIII.  At  the  audience 
at  the  same  time  the  last  paragraph  was  in-  granted  by  his  holiness  relative  to  this 
serted  as  a  harbor  of  safety  to  introduce  difli-  j  mournful  event,  he  remarked,  *'  We  expe- 
cullies  in  the  way  which  might  be  judged  ,  rience  a  sincere  grief;  but,  in  the  loss  of  a 
necessary.  good  king,  you  have  the  consolation  of  hav- 

In  September,  the  fatal  news  of  the  mala-  jing  acquired  another  good  king." 


454 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  Xn. 


September  2Sth,  the  anniversary  of  ihe  show  more  regard  to  strangers.  If  lliere  is, 
election  of  his  holiness,  was  observed.  The  |  as  is  to  be  found  in  all  places,  the  spirit  of 
marquis  de  la  Constance,  in  the  character  of'  observation  more  or  less  vigilant,  which  tends 
oldest  minister,  addressed  a  discourse  lo  the  ;  to  the  security  of  citizens  and  strangers;  none 
pope  in  Italian,  remarkable  lor  the  warmest;  are  more  discreet,  more  polite  or  ueierential, 
and  most  open  sentiments  of  filial  tender-  !  than  an  agent  of  the  Roman  police.     Near 


oper 
ness.  Leo,  after  having  listened  to  him  with 
particular  good  feeling,  replied  in  a  manner 
the  most  tender  and  affecting.  He  expressed 
in  this  reply,  how  much  he  was  touched 
ivith  the  wishes  avowed  on  the  part  of  the 
courts,  and  he  assured  him,  that  since  God 
had  spared  him  a  longer  life,  there  should  be 
no  doubt  as  to  his  zeal  for  the  interests  of 
Christianity  and  the  peace  of  the  world.  He 
felicitated  M.  de  Vargas  on  finding  himself 
the  head  of  the  diplomatic  corps,  and  the- 
worthy  interpreter  of  the  sentiments  of  the 
courts;  and,  in  short,  he  acquitted  himself 
with  much  nobleness,  dignity,  and  magnifi- 
cent words,  duties  which,  in  pleasantry,  he 
called  his  universal  monarchy. 

The  consistory  announced  they  had  just 
held  the  vigil.  The  pope  iiad  created  as  car- 
dinal, the  archbishop  of  Milan,  Monsieur  de 
Gaisruck,  which  the  malady  of  Pius  VII  had 
then  prevented  ;  the  archbishop  d'Evora,  in 
Portugal,  who  had  not  been  proposed  by  M. 
de  Vargas,  and  the  bishop  of  Saluces. 

All  declared  in  the  most  imposing  manner 
that  Leo  XII  governed  by  himself;  since 
applications  were  made  to  him  alone  to  ob- 
tain positive  decisions.  It  had  been  spread 
about,  that  the  cardinals,  ultra  Zelanti,  had 
formed  a  ladder,  as  it  were,  to  circumvent 
him,  that  he  might  not  escape  their  impor- 
tunities ;  but  to  be  just,  after  the  death  of  Se- 
veroli,  none  of  the  Zclanti  showed  any  more 
pretension  to  this  authority  than  had  been 
exercised  by  the  bishop  of  Viterbo.  Besides, 
the  countenance  of  Leo  XII  proved  that  if 
they  had  not  the  virtue  to  importune  him  no 
longer,  he  possessed  the  courage  to  com- 
mand, and  which  did  not  recognise  impor- 
tunate demands.  Ail  which  might  have 
been  said  respecting  the  incertitude  of  the 
government,  henceforth  had  no  further 
cause;  if  Leo  acted  unwisely,  it  was  only 
himself  who  was  deceived.  We  can  thus, 
at  this  moment,  exclaim,  "  Glory  to  God  and 
to  his  vicar;  Christianity  and  Rome  have  no 
further  reproaches  to  address,  the  one  to  its 
author,  the  other  to  its  sovereign." 

These  feelings  of  independence  manifested 
themselves  in  a  thousand  circumstances. — 
Already  the  pope  had  unexpectedly  visited 
the  prisons.  He  went  to  see,  wilhoi>t  being 
attended,  those  of  the  capital,  where  prison- 
ers for  debt  are  detained  ;  his  holiness  inter- 
rogated several  of  the  prisoners,  whom  h 


the  common  father  of  the  faithful,  it  is  said, 
every  one  is  at  home;  futhermore,  it  may  be 
said,  even  the  separated  brothers,  who  are 
not  always  just,  are  also  at  home,  and  enjoy 
this  liberty,  notwithstanding  the  extrava- 
gance of  the- demands  and  customs  they 
bring  into  the  states  of  a  prince,  who,  in 
fact,  is  sovereign  at  home,  and  of  whose 
power  all  other  monarchs  whatever  might 
be  jealous;  as  some  of  his  philosophic  flat- 
terers love  to  represent  it.  Thus,  vanity  and 
pride  favor  each  other. 

It  has  been  shown  that  Leo  XII  had  no- 
minated M.  de  Pins  administrator  of  the  dio- 
cese of  Lyons;  it  still  remained  to  complete 
a  formality.  M.  de  Pins  might  die — what 
becomes  of  the  episcopal  authority  on  the 
death  of  a  bishop,  is  well  known.  It  be- 
came necessary  to  provide  for  M.  de  Pins,  in 
case  of  his  decease.  A  brief,  containing  the 
requisite  authorization,  was  sent  lo  the  go- 
vernment of  the  king. 

The  pope  wished  also  that  an  official  note 
should  be  addressed  in  reply  to  that  in  which 
he  was  notified  of  the  death  of  the  king,  as 
follows : — 

"You  could  not  have  given  to  the  cardi- 
nal-dean, secretary  of  state,  more  dolorous 
news  than  that  of  the  death  of  his  most 
Christian  Majesty,  Louis  XVIII,  king  of 
France.  The  virtues  which  'adorned  the 
august  monarch*,  the  moderation  and  wis- 
dom'with  which  he  has  governed  his  king- 
dom, in  such  difficult  times  are,  with  reason, 
deplored  by  France,  who,  after  the  vicissi- 
tudes of  so  great  lustre,  has  regained  her  an- 
cient estate,  when  she  flourished  with  so 
much  sple.ndor.  This  death  has  keenly  ex- 
cited the  sensibility  of  his  holiness,  who  well 
knew  and  admired  the  profound  rejigion  of 
this  rriost  Christian  king,  and  who  consoles 
himself  with  the  reflection  of  the  luminous 
piety  which  has  always  distinguished  his 
august  brother,  who  has  succeeded  him  un- 
der the  name  of  Charles  X. 

"The  undersigned,  in  expressing  his  acute 
grief  for  this  afflicting  news,  in  reply  to  your 
note  of  23d  instant,  renews  the  assurances 
of  his  high  esteem. 

G.  M.  Cardinal  della  Somaglia." 

The  pope  wished  himself  to  manage  the 
.progress  of  the  affair  which  called  Don  Ig- 
'<  natius   Texada   to    Rome.     It   may  not  be 


caused  to  be  set  at  liberty,  after  listening  to  '  useless  to  add  some  new  particulars,  which 


them  with  affection  ;  at  the  same  time  giving 
directions  for  the  payment  of  the  debts  for 
which  they  were  confined. 

A  few  words  may  here  be  said  respecting 
the  police  of  Rome;  and  no  where — from 
whatever  cause  of  virtue  or  policy — do  they 


tend  to  exhibit  still  further,  the  character  of 
the  Spaniards,  who,  after  having  been  sub- 
jects of  the  same  master,  were  divided  on 
the  question  of  the  legitimacy. 

Don  Ignatius  had  just  taken  his  departure 
for  Bologna.     He  had  seen  the  pope,  and 


LeoXII.]  or  bishops  of  ROME. _455 

the  secretary  of  stale,  by  whom  he  liaii  al-  \  wards  whom  a  strict  watch  was  already  ob- 
ways  been  treated  with  reserve,  as  a  politi-  served  ;  if  be  bad  not  wished  secretly  to  be 
cal  agent,  and  with  good  feeling  when  lie  ,  heard  and  honored  by  the  papal  government, 
simply  called  himself  a  son  of  the  church. 
The  Columbian  contended,  that  after  he  had 
sojourned  some  lime  at  Bologna,  he  would 
return  lo  Rome.  The  marquis  de  la  Con- 
stance replied,  that  it  was  not  credible  that 
this  minister  could  reside  at  Bologna,  since 
he  had  orders  to  quit  the  states  of  the  holy 
father,  and  as  to  the  rest,  it  was  not  impos- 
sible, but  vo-y  dilficiilt. 

Without  llie  great  resistance  which  M.  de 


if  he  had  not  constantly  demanded  to  display 
his  extensive  credentials  ;  as  in  digesting  the 
,  form  of  new  governments,  who   think  the 
I  exaggeration  of  their  local  alFairs  constitutes 
every  thing;  linally,  if  he  had  shown  more 
tact  and  intelligence,  which  he  much  requir- 
ed to  succeed.     From  such  a  course  of  con- 
duct, added  tlie  minister  of  his  Catholic  ma- 
jesty, he  could  not  expect  toobtam  any  thing. 
Thus,  Don  Ignatius,  who  brought  a  tri- 
Vargas  opposed  to  this  affair,  it  is  probable    bute  from  the  Catholic  persuasion  in  an  im- 


that  the  Roman  court  would  not  so  soon, 
nor  so  openly,  have  had  a  rupture  with  the 
Columbian  government.  The  pope  tenderly 
cherished  M.  de  Vargas,  and  he  suffered 
once  more  against  his  will,  but  in  another 
order  of  duties,  the  subjection  which  friends 
sometimes  know  how  to  impose,  and  which 
a  sensitive  soul  cannot  always  repel,  with- 


portant  part  of  the  new  wor.ld,  and  who,  in 
this  respect,  had  hoped  to  interest  the  holy 
father,  a  pontif,  quite  surprised  at  not  being 
free  to  love  and  assist  his  children  in  Colum- 
bia, fomented,  without  wishing  it,  and  with- 
out knowing  it,  troubles  in  the  heart  of 
Rome,  and  in -the  provinces  of  the  pope, 
who   should    also,   as   temporal   sovereign. 


out  experiencing  the  must  insupportable  la- |  watch  over  the  political  tranquillity  of  his^ 
cerations.  Don  Ignatius  wisiied  to  see  M.  ;  own  states  at  home.  It  was  natural  that* 
de  Vargas,  but  the  latter  felt  obliged  to  re-  ;  they  should  continue  to  entertain  the  ques- 
fuse  all  intercourse.  How  could  they  see  tion  of  the  jubile.  We  shall  thus  see  the 
each  other?  M.  de  Vargas  passionately  character  of  Leo  XII  developed  with 'as 
loved  his  king;  he  found  the  most  i»i/)era- ,  much  firmness  as  address. 
tive  duties  in  this  name  of  .liar^^is  de  la\  The  marquis  de  Fuscaldo  had  made,  re- 
Constance.  Don  Ignatius  had  been,  or  rather  j  peatedly,  to  the  pontifical  government,  over- 
then  was,  an  exalted  revolutionist;  we  have  _  .  .  . 
seen  in  France  these  disorders  of  the  imagi- 
nation, this  despotism  of  insanity,  whicii, 
happily,  is  now  healed  in  many  brains  for  a 
long  time  diseased.  M.  de  Vargas  and  Don 
Ignatius,  in  the  presence  of  each  other  on 
the  same  soil,  would  have  been  like  the 
meeting  of  two  volcanoes.  "What,"  said 
M.  de  Vargas  with  a  chivalrous  eloquence, 
"  speak  in  the  same  language  for  and  against 
the  interests  of  the  Catholic  king!  It  does 
not  appear  to  me  possible.  The  inhabitants 
of  the  union,  and  the  English,  it  is  true, 
curse  each  other  in  the  same  language  ;  I  do 
not  wish  the  Castilian  language  to  receive  a 
similar  affront."  Alas  !  it  has  suffered  this 
affront,  and  will  for  a  long  time.  Still,  it  is 
proper  to  explain  briefly,  that  v/hich  appear- 
ed a  rudeness  in  M.  de  Vargas;  who,  with 
all  his  petulance,  was  a  very  skilful  states- 
man. 

Don  Cienfuegos,  who  had  arrived  at 
Rome  in  the  name  of  Chili,  had  published 
such  extraordinary  and  false  reports  respect- 
in?    his    communications   with    Pope    Pius 


tures  relative  to  this  question.  This  minis- 
ter did  not  confine  himself  to  objections, 
although  it  was  said  to  him,  among  other 
arguments,  "Europe,  during  twenty-two 
years,  has  been  living  in  a  soi-t  of  general 
expectation  ;  it  was  impossible  to  hold  a  ju- 
bile in  1800.  Europe,  at  present,  is  at 
peace,  let  us,  then,  ceJebrate  the  jubile." 
It  was  seen  that  M.  de  Medici,  prime  mi- 
nister of  Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples,  was  at 
this  time  extremely  opposed  to  the  measure. 
Afterward,  he  showed  more  complaisance. 

In  the  name  of  the  king,  his  master,  but 
without  a  written  notification,  M.  de  Fus- 
caldo represented  that  from  his  great  age,  he 
had  personal  knowledge  of  that  which  oc- 
curred on  the  occasion  of  the  jubile  of  1775, 
published  by  Clement  XIV.  At  this  period, 
to  prevent  a  sort  of  invasion  by  the  pilgrims 
of  Calabria  and  Sicily,  it  was  permitted  to 
the  archbishops  and  bishops,  to  celebrate 
particular  jubiles  on  Palm  Sunday,  and  to 
accord  the  same  indulgences  and  favors 
which  they  would  have  obtained  ih  going 
to  Rome.     The  pope  addressed  briefs  to  this 


VII,  the  cardinal  Consalvi  and  M.  le  Che-    effect,  and  not  one  third  of  the  pilgrims,  who 


valier  Aparici,  charge  d'affaires  of  Spain, 
that  M.  de  Vargas  feared  to  be  cited  for  the 
shortest  interview,  and  had  the  wisdom  to 
refuse  anv  conference. 

M.  de  Vargas  would  have  been  very  much 
embarrassed  if  Don   Ignatius,  after  having 


had   manifested    a   desire   to   undertake  the 
i  journey,  visited  the  capital  of  Christendom. 
The  legation  of  his  Sicilian  majesty  had, 
at  that  time,  to  attend   to  the   least  urgent 
I  wants  of  this   restricted   number  of  indivi- 
duals, and  the  treasures  of  the  sacred  year 


passed  the  Porta  del  Popolo,  in  coming  from  ;  were  not  less  scattered  throughout   all   the 
Leghorn,  had  contented  himself  with  visit-  'states  of  King  Ferdinand, 
ing  the  monuments;   had   abstained  in  the        It  was  said  that  Austria,  to  concede  what 
commencement   from   all   affairs,  from  any  I  was  due  to  her  laws  and  to  the  interests  of 
communication  with  troublesome  spirits,  to-  [  her  people,  had  induced  the  Neapolitan  go- 


45G 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Leo  XII. 


vernment  to  adopt  the  words,  which  the  se- 
cretary of  state  audited  with  so  much  tran- 
quillity, in  restricting  himself  to  reply  that  he 
would  refer  them  to  the  pope. 

M.  de  Fuscaldo,  meanwhile,  went  to  see 
the  ministers,  his  colleagues,  and  appeared 
to  hope  that  his  representations  being  known 
by  the  other  sovereigns,  they  would  produce 
a  favorable  impression  on  the  mind  of  Leo. 

The  pope,  on  the  other  hand,  affected  to 
decide,  in  not  publishing  any  modification, 
that  he  had  not  received  the  reply  of  the 
kings  of  France  and  Sardinia ;  these  two 
princes  being  masters  of  the  two  great  routes 
through  which  the  pilgrims  would  pass  from 
England,  from  France,  from  Spain,  and 
from  lower  Italy. 

The  government  of  Turin,  without  enter- 
ing into  the  least  detail,  wrote  to  the  charge 
d'affaires  respecting  the  manner  in  which  the 
French  pilgrims,  or  others,  should  be  re- 
ceived into  the  country;  he  had  been  written 
to  walch  the  conduct  of  the  Piedmonlese, 
either  in  going  to  Rome,  or  any  other  city 
of  the  Roman  states,  for  example,  to  Loretto. 

Notwithstanding,  preparations  were  made 
for  the  accoinmodation  of  six  thousand  pil- 
grims; but  this  provision  might  not  be  sufli- 
cient,  as  it  ordinarily  happens  that  there  are 
thirty  thousand  pilgrims  present  on  the  open- 
ing of  the  sacred  gate. 

The  Austrian  legation  expressed  itself"with 
moderation,  and  M.  de  Gennotte  obeyed  his 
instructions  with  punctuality.  The  princi- 
pal opposition,  which  admitted  scarcely  any 
compliance,  wtis  manifested  by  the  legations 
of  Russia,  Bavaria,  Prussia,  Wurtemburg, 
and  Hanover.  Of  these  five  legations,  Ba- 
varia only  had  the  right  to  speak,  and  this 
right  was  to  be  exercised  by  the  cardinal 
Hoffelin.  However,  M.  de  Fuscaldo  con- 
sented that  a  certain  number  of  Neapolitan 
pilgrims  should  come  to  Rome. 

I  was  charge  d'affaires  for  Lucca,  says 
our  historian,  and  I  connected  these  func- 
tions with  those  of  charge  d'affaires  of 
France.  At  that  time  the  minister  for  fo- 
reign affairs  at  Lucca,  to  whom  the  pope  had 
sent  no  notification  of  the  jubile,  consulted 
me  as  to  what  he  should  do;  I  answered, 
that  it  was  impossible  to  reply  to  notifica- 
tions which  had  not  been  received  ;  that  the 
reply  of  France,  solicited  by  me,  was  about 
to  arrive,  and  that  it  would  display  good 
feeling  to  observe  the  spirit  of  it,  and  to  dis- 
play concord  among  the  different  branches 
of  the  house  of  Bourbon.  The  duke  Charles 
Louis,  son  of  the  queen  of  Etrurift,  ought 
not  to  separate  his  policy  from  that  of  France. 

As  regards  the  opinions  of  the  pope's 
counsellors,  they  were  not  all  so  determined 
as  the  pope. 

The  governor  of  Rome,  Monsieur  Ber- 
netti,  feared  that  disturbances  should  break 
out  in  consequence  of  the  arrival  of  so  many 
pilgrims,  and  that  the  liberals  of  Rome  should 
trouble  the  public  tranquillity.     It  pertained 


to  Monsieur  Bernetti,a  man  so  judicious,  to 
know  the  danger,  incurred  in  this  respect, 
better  than  any  one  else;  he  knew  all  the 
secrets  of  the  agitators,  and  it  was  his  duty 
to  call  the  attention  of  the  government  to 
such  important  considerations. 

The  treasurer.  Monsieur  Cristaldi,  a  pious 
man,  and  strict  administrator,  was  divided 
between  his  religious  sentiments,  which 
drew  him  one  way,  and  the  austerity  of  his 
financial  principles,  which  feared  for  the 
expenses  to  be  supported  by  the  state.  The 
treasurer  relinquished  with  regret  some  sums 
for  the  preparations  already  commenced. 

The  cardinal  della  Somaglia  expected  the 
replies  of  France,  and  with  reason,  as  no- 
thing highly  religious  can  be  eflTecied  with- 
out France!  These  replies  could  no  more 
be  those  which  had  been  written  the  20th  of 
July.  Charles  X  was  full  of  health;  the 
project  of  the  indemnity,  entirely  approved, 
would  follow  in  due  course.  A  reparation, 
made  in  honor  and  faith,  would  nobly  evince 
itself  in  a  pious  manifestation ;  no  f^ormida- 
ble  obstacle  could,  for  a  moment,  prevent 
the  expression  of  sentiments  of  devotion  to 
the  holy  see  on  the  part  of  this  monarch,  an- 
other Saint  Louis,  above  all,  under  such  so- 
lemn circumstances. 

If  the  council  of  the  papal  government 
entered,  with  reserve  and  indecision,  into  the 
designs  of  the  pope,  he  himself  did  not  hesi- 
tate an  instant  in  declaiming  his  sentiments. 

It  was  gratifying  to  hear  him  say  :  "  The 
jubile  of  1775,  was  not  accompanied  with 
any  difficulty.  Every  thing  was  calm  in 
presence  of  the  silver  mallet  with  which  his 
holiness  opened  the  sacred  gate.  We  shall 
speak  of  the  difference  between  existing  cir- 
cumstances at  that  time,  and  those  of  the 
present  day.  There  had  been  no  jubile  in 
1800.  It  was  impossible  for  it  to  be  an- 
nounced in  1799,  on  Christmas  Eve;  as  the 
holy  see  was  vacant.  Italy,  in  the  month 
of  May,  1800,  was  covered  with  French 
troops,  brought  thither  by  the  vicissitudes 
of  war.  We  will  not  say  that  the  jubile 
could  not  have  been  extraordinarily  an- 
nounced still  later;  some  misunderstand- 
ings appeared  in  the  commencement  of 
1805,  and  the  disasters,  from  1809  to  1814, 
are  well  known;  we  do  not  criminate  any 
one,  and  Consalvi  has  given  us  on  this  point 
the  most  convincing  reasons:  all  has  been 
well.  God  has  not  less  manifested  his  love 
for  his  church;  but,  in  1824,  the  latest  mo- 
ment for  its  publication  had  arrived ;  we 
have  fulfilled  this  duty.  There  did  not  ex- 
ist any  reasonable  excuse  for  deferring  the 
jubile.  The  prescriptions  enjoined  by  our 
predecessors  since  the  beginning  of  the  four- 
teenth century,  and  since  perfected,  shall  be 
performed.  Several  sincere  friends  offer  us 
useful  lessons  of  caution  ;  some  of  them  tes- 
tify their  fears  ;  others  representto  us  an  ex- 
hausted treasury.  They  all  have  cause. — 
They  are  all  the  faithful  servants  of  the  holy 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


.457 


Leo  XII.] 

see;  but  it  is  not  on  them  that  strict  liistory  I  the  pope  did  not  write,  I  am  certain,  until 
will  fasten  its  consures.  Leo  XU  did  not  j  forced  by  an  interference  which  he  will  not, 
blindly  assume  this  name,  so  einmeiitly  sig-  '  and  ought  not  to  avow,  he  has  resolved  to  go- 
nifying  courage.     We  do  not  think  that  the    vern  alone.  He  could  not  receive  in  good  part 


liberal:*,  our  only  enemies,  will  disguise 
themselves  as  pilgrims,  and  come  here  with 
concealed  arms  under  iheir  cloak  of  piety, 
or  with  an  assassin's  dagger  sheathed  in  the 
pilgrim's  siafl*.  We  should  intrepidly  pre- 
sent oursrlf  before  them,  and  as  it  is  said  we 
are  without  soldiers,  appear  with  the  single 
authority  of  our  person.  Will  they,  on  the 
journey,  retain  the  secret  of  a  culpable  in- 
tention 1  Most  assuredly,  our  children,  the 
Catholic  kings,  and  even  the  separated  sons 
of  our  care,  will  close  their  gales,  and  im- 
pede the  continuation  of  a  criminal  journey. 
We  have  announced  the  jubile.  We  have 
listened  to  those  Aviio  wished  us  to  modify 
some  e.xpressions  they  deemed  imprudent; 
but  which  we  do  not  regret,  as  the  cardinals 
and  prelates  who  possess  our  confidence,  dis- 
tinguished them  by  their  eminent  wisdom. 
At  present,  the  sacretl  trumpet  has  sounded 


some  indirect  reproaches  on  this  subject, 
which  had  resulted  in  injuring  him.  Ac- 
tually, he  wishes  to  l)e  master;  he  wishes  to 
separate  from  the  counsellors  who  abused 
his  confidence,  and  with  whom  he  does  not 
see  clearly  into  that  which  is  past.  It  is  ne- 
cessary to  submii;  he  calls  himself  fAon. — 
You  are  aware  of  his  adlieriMU-e  to  tlie  jubi- 
le, and  he  will  overcome  all  opposition.  I 
have  a  presentiment  which  induces  me  to 
believe  that  the  king  will  write  him  an  affec- 
tionate letter,  regarding  the  jubile,  and  that 
he  will  applaude  his  courage.  Pius  VII  was 
a  pope  who  required  a  minister;  Loo  XII 
will  not  retain  a  secretary  of  state  who  leads 
him  ;  hut  he  requires  to  have  near  him  a 
man  of  experience  and  research,  of  whom 
he  could  seek  counsel  without  fear." 

The  25th  October,  conformably  to  the  or- 
ders of  Charles  X,  the  day  on  which  the  ob- 


the  Christian  nations  are  convoked  ;  we  shall '  sequies  of  Louis  XVIII  were  celebrated  at 
accomplish  our  duty,  we  shall  fear  no  danger.  St.  Denis,  a  funeral  service  for  the  same  ob-' 
If  there  is  any  thing  to  hazard,  this  hazard  '  ject  was  observed  in  the  national  church  of 


will  be  our  joy,  our  happiness,  our  palm 
We  should  transmit  the  example  such  as  we 
have  received  it." 

At  this  lime  reports,  unfavorable  to  the 
cardinal  secretary  of  state,  were  in  circula- 
tion ;  it  was  announced  that  he  was  to  be 
superseded,  and  that  he  would  accept  the 
place  of  daiary.  On  this  subject  lAvill  men- 
tion a  fact  to  give  an  idea  of  the  power  of 
the  diplomatic  corps  at  Rome.  I  was  wail- 
ing for  aud-ience  with  the  secretary  of  state. 


Saint  Louis.  The  mass  was  sung  by  Mon- 
sieur, the  ancient  bishop  of  Senez,  and  four 
others,  assisted  in  the  ceremony  of  the  abso- 
lution. What  trumpery!  What  impiety! 
And  what  an  illustration  of  the  "  successors 
of  the  apostles!" 

The  absence  of  M.  de  Vargas  was  very 
iTiuch  regretted,  who  died  the  previous  even- 
ing from  an  attack  of  apoplexy.  This  wor- 
thy minister,  so  famed  ibr  his  sentiments  of 
fidelity,  and  by  the  proof  of  acknowledgment 


when  one  of  these  gentlemen  approached  me  I  on  the  part  of  his  master  in  creating  him 
and  said  that  it  was  with  the  cardinal  him- j  Marquis  de  la  Constance,  had  himself  ar- 


self  it  was  necessary  to  contest  when  he 
wished  to  withdraw  himself;  and  went  so 
far  as  to  say.  "  Gossip  with  him  and  eticoii- 
raf!;e  ]iim  ;  if  he  will  not  leave  this,  let  him 
remain." 


ranged  a  part  of  the  ceremonies  of  Saint 
Louis.  Before  his  death,  he  manifested  to 
his  friends,  whom  he  had  convoked,  his  ar- 
dent affection  for  the  house  of  Bourbon, 
which    he   passionately  loved  Avherever  it 


♦It  was  thought  that  the  place  of  datary  had  '  reigned,  and  his  profound   recollections  of 
attracted  the  cardinal.     In  truth,  the  duties    the  sacrifices  made  by  Louis  XVIII  to  save 


of  secretary  of  stale  are  scarcely  remunera- 
ted ;  and  it  will  hardly  be  believed,  yields 
perhaps  not  one  thousand  dollars.  That  of 
datary  is  the  most  lucrative  of  all. 

I  then  said,  in  a  pleasant  way,  to  his  emi- 
nence, intendinc:  Avell  both  towards  France 
and  Rome,  "  Monsieur,  after  having  been 
embassador  near  four  princes,  near  the  due 
de  Laval,  and,  subsequently,  sole  embassa- 
dor at  the  court  of  Saint  Louis,  it  is  requi- 
site that  your  eminence  should  at  least  attend 
to  these  letters  of  recall." 

The  conversation  then  became  more  in- 
timate, and  some  complaints  were  slightly 
touched.  To  extricate  myself  from  the  step 
in  which  I  was  engaged,  and  to  finish  with- 
out inciting  a  reply,  I  rose  and  said  to  the 


Ferdinand  :  he  recommended  the  French  and 
Spanish  to  remain  perpetually  united,  to 
lean  one  on  the  other,  declaring  that  all 
wars,  in  which  the  two  nations  should  be 
engaged,  under  the  same  Hag,  would  be  of 
easy  prosecution,  and  could  not  but  com- 
mand the  peace  of  Europe.  Naples,  in  sucli 
circumstances,  should  be  the  vanguard  in 
Italy,  particularly  charged  with  the  care  of 
the  states  of  the  holy  see,  as  the  Bourbons 
could  not  cease  to  be  Catholics. 

It  was  natural  that  afiairs  should  remain 
suspended  for  a  moment,  near  the  approach 
of  the  jubile.  The  project  of  organization 
presented  by  the  governor,  although  very 
wise,  had  not  been  entirely  approved.  Ne- 
vertheless, the  secretary  of  slate  said  to  the 


cardinal,  "behold,  my  lord,  tliat  which  we  I  agent  of  France:  "Let  us  rejoice!     There 
all  see.  Since  this  letter  of  the  king,  of  June  j  is  no  cause  for  fear  at   present;  this  affair, 
4th.  which  was  so  badly  received,  to  whom|  from  all  accounts, is  more  regarded  by  France 
Vol.  hi.— 58  2  O 


458 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


than  ourselves.  You  will  arrange  the  me- 
thod of  reception.  You  are  skilful  organi- 
zers Avhen  you  wish  ;  nothing  sliall  be  ex- 
acted here  irom  any  of  the  ministers  for  the 
support  of  the  pilgrims;  we  would  sooner 
sell  the  silver  in  the  churches." 

These  last  words  were  attributed  with  rea- 
son to  Leo  XII,  the  man  reputed  at  once  the 
most  firm  and  the  most  disinterested. 

At  the  same  time,  the  conduct  of  the  trea- 
surer Cristaldi  was  observed,  who  had  be- 
come a  sort  of  favorite  with  the  pope. 

With  greater  display  than  had  been  before 
made,  Cristaldi  seemed  to  manifest  a  third 
instinct.     He  complained  to  the  pope  of  the 
backwardness  m  the  receipt  of  imposts,  and 
of  the  low  price  of  provisions,  and  cattle. — 
"It  is  your  fault  at  present,"  replied   the 
pope;  "  you  do  not  admit  that  the  necessity 
of  feeding  so  many  pilgrims  should  tend  to 
elevate  the  price  in  the  markets."     In  fact, 
it  was  the  duty  of  a  provident  administrator 
to  protect  the  movement  of  commercial  af- 
fairs.    Thus  Cristaldi,  proclaimed  as  pious 
as  heretofore,  as  economical  as  ever,  placed 
in  arrears,  to  sustain  the  credit,  found  that 
he  had  two  reasons  for  one  to  acquiesce  in 
the  suggestions  of  his  master.     The  treasu- 
rer allowed  an  assent  to  be  drawn  from  him, 
through  piety,  and  the  obligation  to  accom- 
plish the  duties  prescribed  by  the  interests 
of  internal  policy  ;  but  he  repeated  withal : 
"I   give    notice  of  almost   empty    coffers, 
which  have  not  absolutely  six   niillions  of 
Roman  croAvns,  net  revenue,  for  the  ordina- 
ry wants  of  tlie  government."     And  he  dis- 
approved of  the  generous  measures  of  the 
governor;  this  latter,  after  he  had  returned, 
wearied  of  war,  announced  that  he  wished 
to  be  placed  in  a  condition,  by  the  outlay  of 
sufficient  means,  to  preserve  the  security  of 
the  routes,  and  in  preventing  the  pilgrims, 
at  all  hazards,  from  committing  excesses. — 
Nevertheless,  no  one  dared  openly  to  oppose 
Leo  XII,  Avho  daily  renewed  before  God,  in 
the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  the  engagement  to 
accomplish  the  work  of  the  sacred  year;  a 
raaster-piece  of  odious  will-worship! 
_  What  troubles,  what  torments  for  the  pon- 
tif!     But  it  was  necessary  to  follow  the  tor- 
rent of  afl'airs  in  which  the  court  of  Rome 
could  not  be  long  interrupted.     Prelates,  ex- 
perienced juris-consults,  had  digested  amotu 
proprio  on  the  reform  of  public  administra- 
tion, civil  procedures,  and  judiciary  taxes. 
The  pope,  having  learnt  that  this  code  was 
prepared,  read  it,  caused  it  to  be  examined 
in  his  presence,  and  approved  of  it.     Some 
parts  of  the  work  presented  a  new  system, 
which  merited  the  acknowledgments  of  the 
governed.  On  his  first  appearance,  the  pope 
was  thanked  in  acclamations  which  sensibly 
affected  him.     One  very  remarkable  thing, 
which  proved  the  justice  of  the  holy  falhe'r, 
was,  that  this  code  overthrew  the  preroga- 
tives of  a  tribunal  called  the  Uditorato  San- 
tissimo,  which,  in  the  name  of  the  pope. 


[Leo  Xn, 

could  annul  all  judgments.  This  great  and 
immense  power,  which  greatly  exceeded, 
that  of  the  court  of  Cassation  in  France,  had 
been  accorded  to  an  authority  less  dependent 
on  the  sovereign.  Leo  XII  appeared  always 
first  in  the  path  of  strict  justice,  and  of  a 
wise  liberty.  And,  in  short,  the  cardinal 
della  Somaglia,  sole  author  perhaps  of  a  mag^ 
nificent  project,  about  to  be  mentioned,  thus 
explained  in  diplomatic  reunion:  "Gentle- 
men, a  project  has  been  brought  before  tlie 
pope  ;  it  is  to  make,  according  to  the  example 
of  Paul  Hi,  a  spontaneous  promotion  of  fo- 
reign cardinals.  One  day,  Paul  III  surveyed 
all  Christendom,  and  caused  a  statement  to 
be  made  of  the  merits,  talents,  doctrines,  and' 
writings  of  many  ecclesiastics.  Among  them 
he  selected  a  sufficient  number,  to  whom  he 
sent  the  hat  himself  It  is  certain  that  the  pon- 
tif  derived  good  from  it ;  that  would  not  be  an 
ordinary  promotion.  Well,  the  pope  highly 
approved  this  project.  It  would  he  the  pro- 
motion of  virtue  in  all  ranks  of  the  ecclesi- 
astical hierarchy  of  the  entire  world." 

November  12lh,  the  rumor  was  spread 
that  M.  le  due  de  Laval  had  returned  to 
Rome,  and  that  he  had  brought  the  reply  of 
the  king  to  the  letter  respecting  the  jubile. 
We  cannot  defer  the  publication  of  this  let- 
ter, which  was  expected  with  so  much  im- 
patience. 

The  due  de  Laval  Montmorency,  was  re- 
ceived with  the  honors  due  to  his'rank.  He 
attended  at  a  semi-public  audience  to  pre- 
sent the  letter  to  the  pope,  which  was  con- 
ceived in  the  following  words: 

"Most  Holy  Father :— The  apostolic  nun- 
cio of  the  holy'see  presented  to  the  late  king, 
our    well-beloved  and  much    honored    lo^J 
and    brother,    the    brief  which    your   holi- 
ni^s  addressed  to  him,  inviting  him  to  the 
capital  of  the    Christian  world,  to  the  end 
that  he  might  benelit,  by  tlie  favors  which 
the  church  should  distributewith  abundance, 
on  the  occasion  of  the  jubile  of  the  sacred 
year."    Your  holiness,  who  knevy  the  piety 
of  this  prince,  and  of  his  love  for  religion, 
ought  to  be  persuaded  that  he  had  regarded 
it  as  a  great  benefit  to  repair  to  Rome  from 
such  a  holy  motive,  if  his  prolonged  suffer- 
ings, to  which,  at  last  he  succumbed,  had 
permitted  him  to  undertake  such  a  serious 
journey.  The  paternal  goodness  with  which 
your  holiness  has  always  loaded  our  family, 
causes  us  to  regard  the  invitation  as  made 
to  ourself,  which  had  been  addressed  to  our 
august  predecessor,  and    cannot  doubt  the 
disposition  we  have  to  enjoy  a  similar  kind- 
ness, and  to  encourage  our  subjects  by  our 
example,  if  the  imperative  duties  imposed  on 
us  at  the  moment  of  accession  to  the  throne, 
did   not   render  our  person  indispenable  in 
our  kingdom.      Nevertheless,,  Ave  embrace 
the  occasion  to  testify  to  your  holiness  that 
we  shall  neglect  nothing  to  assure  the  ad- 
vantages of  religion  in  our  states,  and  to  cui- 


Lbo  XII.] 


OR  I3ISH0PS  OF  ROME. 


459 


tivate  with  care  the  relations  wliich  happily! 
unite  us  to  the  holy  see.     We  he?  your  ho- 1 
liness  to  accord  to  us,  as  well  as  to  our  la-  i 
mily,  the   continuation  of  your  good-will. 
There  is  reason  to  believe  that  we  shall  al-  . 
ways  seek  to  obtain  it,  by  the   attachment 
and  Hlial  respect,  which  we  shall  constanily  | 
entertain  lor  your  holiness.     Above  ail,  we 
pray  God  to  preserve  you,  most  holy  father,' 
in  the  rule  and  government  of  our  holy  mo- 
ther church. 

"Given  in  our  palace  of  the  Tuileries,  the 
23d  of  October,  18"21,  and  ot  our  reign  the 
first.  Your  devoted  son, 

The  King  of  France  and  Navarre, 

Chaki.es. 
Countersigned,  the  Baron  de  Dumas." 

This  letter  filled  the  heart  of  the  holy  father 
with  joy.  lie  expressed  to  the  embassador 
his  great  sntisfation  ;  and  on  the  occasion  the 
latter  renewed  the  demand  of  the  liat  for 
Monsieur  de  Croi,  and  the  embassador,  in 
his  account  of  what  he  had  done,  in  a  des- 
patch to  M.  de  Dumas,  thus  incidentally  ex- 
pressed himself:  "The  cardinal  della  JSoma- 
glia  remarked  that  justice  and  his  duly  war- 
ranted him  in  saying,  that  the  demand  had 
been  made  with  great  tenacity  by  the  charge 
d'afiaires  of  France,  and  that  in  general  the 
papal  government  had  constantly  to  Hatter 
Itself  on  its  intercourse  with  this  diplomatic 
agent." 

Tiie  pope,  when  reverently  accosted  re- 
specting tiiis  request,  said  :  "  As  to  Monsieur 
de  Croi,  great  is  our  fortune  to  have  it  in  our 
power  to  do  a  single  action  agreeable  to  two 
of  the  kings  -of  France." 

Tlie  first  had  demanded  the  hat,  the  second 
had  renewed  it.  The  pope  ever  remember- 
ed Louis  XVI II  for  sending  tlie  cardinal  de 
Perigord  to  Montrouge  to  ascertain  news  of 
the  archbishop  of  Tyre. 

The  2d  of  December,  the  due  de  Laval 
presented  his  credentials.  The  formalities 
of  the  ceremony  were  observed  with  all  the 
rigor  of  ancient  times.  The  pope  placed  his 
hands  on  the  embassador,  embraced,  and 
prayed  him  to  be  seated  on  the  chair  prepar- 
ed near  the  throne. 

After  which,  his  excellency  rose,  and  pre- 
sented all  the  members  of  the  embassy,  pro- 
nouncing their  nanjes,  except  that  of  the  re- 
cent charge  d'affaires,  who  had  become 
principal  secretary  of  the  embassy.  The 
d'uke,  in  a  discourse,  recalled  all  that  might 
bee'xpected  and  hoped  in  the  church,  on  the 
part  of  the  puissant  monarch,  to  whom,  since 
the  Saint  Louis,  the  august  title  of  the  most 
Christian  king,  had  never  been  more  justly 
applied.  Tiie  holy  father  replied,  in  Italian, 
that  he  was  happy  to  receive  anew  the  tes- 
timony of  the  filial  aflection  of  the  kin<j,  and 
he  was  further  gratified  that  this  noble  mis- 
sion had  been  confided  to  the  due  de  Laval 
Montmorency. 

Previous  to  the  embassador  retiring,  the 


pope  inquired  anew  respecting  the  indemnity 
expected  by  the  emigrants  ;  the  duke  replied 
that  the  minister  gave  it  all  his  care,  devoting 
his  days  and  nights  to  this  great  affair.  His 
holiness  expressed  his  lively  salisra<ni()n. 

The  maniuis  de  Villena,  son-in-law  of  M. 
de  Vargas,  discharijed,  to  general  satisfaction, 
the  functions  of  charge  d'allaiies  of  .Spain  ad 
iiilcrim,  when  a  courier  arrived,  who  an- 
nounced that  Chevalier  Courtois  was  ap- 
pointed minister  of  his  Catholic  majestv  at 
Rome,  and  that  M.  de  Villena,  with  whom 
they  were  satisfied,  would  (ill  the  functions 
as  titulary  charge  d'afiaires  at  lAU'ca,  wiiicli 
was  an  advancement  in  grade.  The  king 
of  Spain  was  well  pleased  that  they  had  not 
consumed,  as  had  been  desired  by  M.  de 
Vargas,  the  royal  correspondence  with  this 
minister,  and  the  letters  written  by  the  Infant 
Don  Carlos.  These  last  were  signalized  by 
some  eminent  Spaniards  as  concealing  a  po- 
litical secret,  and  they  wished  to  read  these 
letters  at  Rome,  which  would  have  been  a 
punishable  indiscretion.  M.  de  Villena  had, 
moreover,  thought  it  better  to  send  them  to 
the  king  ;  the  reputation  for  wisdom,  the  de- 
votion to  his  brother,  5hown  by  Don  (.^'arlos,' 
banished  all  cause  for  injurious  suspicion. 

To  withdraw  these  letters  from  the  know- 
ledge of  persons  unacquainted  with  the  poli- 
tical affiiirs  of  Spain,  and  more  especially  as 
those  persons  were  Spaniards,  it  was  pro- 
posed to  place  these  papers  under  the  seals 
of  both  legations;  to  which  J  assented  with 
so  much  more  alacrity,  as  I  knew  these  let- 
ters, a  part  of  which  M.  de  Vargas  had  com- 
municated to  me.  Those  of  the  king  were 
in  a  familiar  tone,  expansive  and  delivered  in 
confidence,  they  treated  of  the  evils  of  the 
times  before  the  prison  of  Cadiz,  of  the  hopes 
of  Ferdinand  in  his  allies,  and  principally  on 
France.  Those  of  Don  Carlos,  were  tender, 
polite  and  amicable,  as  became  letters  ad- 
iJressed  to  the  best  friend  of  the  king  and  his 
cause;  each  line  evidenced  prudence,  sincere 
affliction,  the  love  of  Spain,  the  devotion  of 
the  subject  for  the  king  his  lord,  and  tender 
expressions  of  religion.  He  reverenced  his 
unfortunate  brother,  as  the  count  d'Artois  re- 
verenced Louis  XVIIl  in  exile.  I  know, 
that  since  I  saw  those  letters,  1  have  felt  a 
sentiment  of  admiration  for  Don  Carlos, 
wjiich  I  have  i>ince  had  no  reason  to  relin- 
quish. The  king,  who  had  been,  perhaps, 
influenced  to  unite  in  absurd  suspicious,  had 
promptly  demanded  his  own  letters,  and 
those  of  his  brother.  On  their  arrival,  he 
hastened,  a  little  after  the  manner  of  Philip 
II,  to  break  the  seals  of  this  depository,  which 
we  had  covered  with  lilies  without  number, 
and  on  a  perusal  of  the  latter,  it  resulted  in 
increased  esteem  lor  the  Infant.  As  a  con- 
sequence of  this  affair,  M.  de  Villena  was 
recompensed;  and  the  charge  d'affaires  of 
France  was  nominated  a  commander  ot  the 
order  of  Charles  III. 

The  due  de  Laval,  who  had  profoundly 


460 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


studied  the  court  of  Madrid,  charged  a  friend 
to  write  to  M.  de  Villena:  "Sir,  you  have 
shown  yourself  a  man  of  mind  ;  you  well 
know  the  character  of  your  master;  you  have 
contributed  to  preserve  peace  in  the  royal 
family." 

Will  this  spirit  of  conciliation  always  ex- 
ist between  the  two  brothers,  as  it  lasted  be- 
tween Louis  XVIII  and  the  count  d'Artois? 
Before  ascertaining  this  fact,  we  shall  have 
terminated  the  narrative  undertaken. 

In  the  history  of  Leo  XII  it  is  necessary 
frequently  to  fix  the  eyes  on  Paris.  At  this 
moment,  the  news  was  received  at  Rome 
that  (he  question  of  the  indemnity  to  the 
emigrants  was  publicly  discussed  in  Paris; 
this  news  was  confirmed  still  later  in  a  letter 
from  M.  le  Count  Ferrand,  to  all  the  journals. 

After  having  presented  his  respects  to  the 
valiant  Mareschal,  MacDonald,  Due  de  Ta- 
rento,  who  proposed  the  indenmities  in  the 
month  of  November,  1814,  he  said  he  owed 
it  to  the  memory  of  the  wise  monarch  whom 
he  lamented,  that  the  first  ideas  regarding 
the  indemnity,  belonged  lo  him.     When  M. 


[Leo  XIL 

His  holiness  represented  that  he  could 
not  regard  with  indifference  the  condition  of 
the  church  in  the  Spanish  possessions  in 
America,  the  dioceses  of  which  were  deprived 
of  bishops,  and  the  faithful  loudly  demand- 
ing pastors.  The  pope,  desiring  to  retain  a 
perfect  harmony  with  the  king  of  Spam,  did 
not  deem  it  expedient,  for  the  moment,  to 
accede  to  these  wishes,  but  he  made  it  a 
duty  to  engage  the  Spanish  government  to 
make  efficacious  efforts  to  restore  the  colo- 
nies 10  hei;  authority,  or  to  take  such  mea- 
sures as  would  permit  the  holy  see  to  fill  the 
vacant  churches. 

At  the  same  time  a  reply  was  addressed  to 
the  president  of  the  Mexican  republic,  who 
had  offered  his  homage  in  a  respectful  letter 
to  the  pope,  regarding  various  objects  rela- 
tive to  religion.  This  reply  naturally  finds 
insertion  here : 

"  Dear  Son,  greeting  and  apostolic  bene- 
diction : — We  have  received  with  the  utmost 
satisfaction,  the  letter  you  were  pleased  to 
address  us,  under  date  of  30lh  October  last. 


Ferrand  had  the  honor  of  proposing  to  him  i  as  also  the  various  documents  accompany 


the  restitution  of  all  possessions  not  sold,  the 
king  lent  himself  readily  to  the  proposition. 
At  the  same  time  this  prince  understood  the 
natural  regrets  of  the  ancient  proprietors,  and 
was  grieved  that  he  could  not  simultaneous- 
ly assign  to  them  the  indemnities;  but  as  he 
had  the  intention,  and  as  he  hoped  to  have 
one  day,  he  or  his  brother,  with  whom  he 
lived  in  such  perfect  union  of  sentiment,  the 
means  to  accomplish  it,  he  wished  that  this 
desire  should  be  presented  in  the  expose  of 
the  intentions  of  the  law,  respecting  the  res- 
titution of  goods  unsold.  "His  justice," 
wrote  M.  Ferrand,  "  loved  to  prepare  for  this 
event,  his  wisdom  refused  to  prescribe  any 
terms."  He  loved  to  give  hopes,  which  we 
have  seen  realized  in  1825,  and  which  would 
have  been  realized  in  1815  without  the  dis- 
astrous event  of  1814,  which  cost  France 
more  than  sixteen  hundred  millionsof  francs, 
for  the  single  pleasure  of  restoring,  during  a 
hundred  days,  the  phantom  of  the  empire; 
that  moral  cadaver,  which  ought  to  have 
only  the  appearance  of  life,  as  history,  after 
having  written  so  nobly  on  an  eternal  glory, 
will  one  day  punish  this  disobedience  to  the 
laws  of  death. 

At  the  moment  in  which  the  Roman  lords, 
interested  towards  France,  vaunted  this  vast 
project  of  Louis  XVIII,  for  the  purpose  of 
confounding  the  two  brothers  in  their  admi- 
ration, the  following  fact  was  told:  In  the 
presentations  of  the  academy  of  sciences  to 
his  majesty,  M.  Arago,  this  prince  of  the 
savans  of  Europe,  deputed  to  speak,  and 
confused  by  his  emotion,  allowed  the  words, 
my  lord,  to  escape  ■  and  endeavored  to  cor- 
rect himself:  "  Go  on,"  said  the  king,  with 
kindness;  "I  would  like  to  bear  this  title 
again."  Thus  should  brothers  love  each 
other,  even  on  the  throne. 


ing  It.  Our  peculiar  character,  and  the  dig- 
nity to  which  we  have  been  elevated,  with- 
out being  merited,  requires  of  us  that  we 
should  not  intervene  in  any  affair  not  relating 
to  the  church.  We  shall,  therefore,  content 
ourself  to  express  to  you  our  acknowledg- 
ment for  your  devotion,  and  to  congratulate 
you  for  the  peace  and  concord  you  assure 
us  is  at  present  enjoyed  by  the  Mexican  na- 
tion. Your  constancy  in  the  Catholic  faith, 
and  your  veneration  for  the  holy  see,  so 
strongly  comrnend  you  to  us,  that  we  have 
with  reason  regarded  you  among  the  first  to 
love  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  As  to  your 
affection  for  our  person,  to  the  sacred  em- 
blems, and  to  your  promise  to  remain  firm 
in  sustaining  the  church,  believe  as  certain 
that  we  have  received  the  assurance  with 
extreme  pleasure,  and  we  pray  God  to  in- 
spire and  assist  you  in  this  most  holy  deter- 
mination. At  the  same  time,  in  proof  of  our 
love,  not  only  for  yourself,  but  for  every 
Mexican,  we  send  you  our  apostolic  bene- 
diction, with  all  the  warmth  of  a  paternal 
heart. 

<'  Done  at  Rome,  the  20th  June,  1825,  and 
of  our  pontificate,  the  second. 

Leo  p.  p.  XII." 

This  step  appeared  worthy  of  the  solicitude 
of  the  head  of  the  church,  who  wished  to 
prevent  the  consequences  of  such  a  long  va- 
cancy. The  common  father  of  the  faithful 
could  not  but  regard  with  inquietude  the  ha- 
zards of  religion  in  all  these  new  states,  and 
if  he  admitted  the  rights  of  the  king  of  Spain, 
he  could  not  remain  insensible  to  the  wants 
of  souls,  and  lo  the  future  destiny  of  a  nu- 
merous population  entirely  reared  in  the  Ca- 
tholic faith. 

The  advanced  season  had  not  yet  arrested 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


the  concourse  of  tlie  pilgrims  at  the  jubile, 
and  in  the  month  of  November,  the  hospital 
of  the  Courraterniiy  of  the  Trinity  hail  lodij- 
ed  thirty-nine  ihousand  two  hunilred  and  tivc 
peisons;  nami'ly,  twenty-three  thousand  anil 
ninety  n>en,  lifteen  thousand  seven  hundred 
and  filly-lour  women,  three  hundred  and 
eleven  confreres,  and  tilty  sisters. 

At  last,  December  24,  the  day  on  which 
the  sacred  gate  was  to  be  closed,  bad  arrived. 
The  health  of  Leo  XII  was  sustained,  as  it 
was  said,  by  a  special  protection  of  Provi- 
dence. The  pope  read  in  the  morning,  and 
approved  the  hull  for  the  extension  of  the 
universal  jubile  celebrated  in  Rome,  to  all 
the  Catholic  world;  a  document  which  was 
to  be  signed  on  the  morrow,  Christmas-day. 
We  shall  recur  to  this  publication,  which 
liad  been  solicited  by  several  sovereigns. — 
The  24th  December,  after  the  first  solemn 
vespers  of  the  festival,  celebrated  in  the  cha- 
pel Sixtine,  the  cardinals  and  prelates  being 
invested  with  the  ga'rments  and  ornaments 
of  their  dignity,  the  holy  father  also  took 
his  pontifical  garments  in  the  chapel  Sixtine, 
and  descending  by  the  interior  stairs,  which 
led  to  the  chapel  of  the  Holy  Sacrament, 
they  entered  in  procession  into  the  church 
of  St.  Peter.  After  venerating  the  relics 
therein  preserved,  and  adoring  the  holy  sa- 
crament, his  holiness,  clothed  with  the  plu- 
vial, and  holding  a  lighted  torch,  sang  the 
anthem,  Cum  jucundilate.  Then  walking 
with  his  cortege,  they  emerged  by  the  sacred 
gate,  and  ascended  the  throne  prepared  in 
the  portico.  When  each  one  had  taken  his 
accustomed  place  in  these  ceremonies,  the 
pope  descended  from  his  throne,  and  blessed 
the  lime  andtiles  prepared  to  close  the  sacred 
gate,  arranged  on  a  sff/"e  with  the  implements 
to  be  used  in  the  allair.  After  calling  on 
the  name  of  the  Lord  and  reciting  the  prayers 
of  the  day,  he  caused  himself  to  be  girded 
with  an  apron  by  the  master  of  the  ceremo- 
nies, and  kneeled  on  the  sill  of  the  gate,  re- 
ceiving from  the  cardinal  grand  penitentiary 
the  silver  trowel,  and  placing  a  trowel  full 
of  mortar  on  the  centre  of  the  step,  said.  By 
failli  and  virtue  of  our  Lord  Jems  Christ,  son 
of  llic  livinu;  God, — placing  another  trowel 
full  to  the  right,  he  continued,  loho  said  to 
tlie  prince  of  tlie  afiostles.  Thou  art  Peter, 
and  then  again  to  the  left,  continuing,  and 
on  this  rock  I  icill  build  my  church.  On 
each  of  these  he  placed  a  brick,  saying,  on 
laying  the  first,  JVe  place  this  first  stone, 
on  placing  the  second.  To  close  this  sacred 
s;ate,  and  in  laying  the  third,  IFhich  is  to 
he  opened  on  each  year  of  the  jubile.  In  the 
name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
tlie  Holy  Ghost.  »'?me».  At  this  moment, 
the  pope  placed  medals,  and  pieces  of  coin, 
struck  during  his  reign  ;  among  these  medals 
were  some  in  commemoration  of  his  restora- 
tion to  health. 

Now,  let  us  pause  at  this  termination  of 
the  jubile,   and  ask — what  Christianity  is 


461 

there  in  all  this  mummery  ?  Mortal  men, 
immortal,  who  read  it,  have  you  read  also 
the  Scriptures  ?  Is  it  like  the  religion  there 
described,  or  like  Paganism,  and  the  osten- 
tatious i?*oleries  of  men!  Oh!  how  silly, 
how  abominable ! 

The  fifth  year  of  the  pontificate  had  elaps- 
ed,'and  already  had  the  first  two  months  of 
the  sixth  been  accomplished, on  the  approach 
of  1829,  and  it  was  not  expected  that  the 
health  of  tiie  pope  would  sutler,  as  the  month 
of  January  witnessed  but  few  ceremonies, 
and  allowed  time  for  repose. 

On  the  day  of  the  Purification,  the  pope 
assisted  tiiroughout  the  ollice  in  the  chapel 
Sixtine.  He  blessed  and  distributed  the  wax 
tapers,  according  to  custom,  ordered  the  pro- 
cession, attended  the  grand  mass,  and  chanted 
the  2'c  Deum,  which  is  customary  on  that 
day  at  Rome,  to  thank  God  for  having  pre- 
served this  capital  from  destruction  by  aa 
earthquake  in  1703. 

On  the  5th  of  February,  the  pope  descend- 
ed by  his  private  stairs  to  the  apartments  of 
his  secretary  of  state,  the  cardinal  Bernetli, 
and  conferred  with  him  some  time.  Re- 
turning to  his  apartments,  he  resumed  his  ' 
labors.  In  the  evening,  he  experienced  the 
attacks  of  a  strangury.  The  malady  increas- 
ing during  the  night,  his  physicians  were 
summoned,  who  administered  the  ordinary 
remedies.  However,  the  evil  increased  oa 
the  Gth  and  7th.  On  the  8th,  ther^  was  some 
relaxation,  which  inspired  a  wavering  hope; 
but  in  the  evening,  the  danger  redoubled, 
and  on  the  following  morning,  teing  more 
alarming,  the  sovereign  pontif  himself  re- 
quested the  holy  sacrament,  which  was  ad- 
ministered to  him  by  his  private  chamber- 
lain, Barbolani.  Shortly  afterward,  he 
wished  Monsieur  Soglia,  archbishop  of 
Ephesus  and  secret  almoner,  to  administer 
the  extreme  unction,  and  he  replied  with 
courage  and  spirit  to  the  accustomed  prayers. 
The  cardinal  Bernetti,  secretary  of  state,  no- 
tified their  eminences,  the  cardinals  Somag- 
lia  and  Zurla,  and  the  diplomatic  corps,  of 
the  situation  of  the  pope.  The  sacred  col- 
lege hastened  to  the  Vatican  to  ascertain  the 
health  of  the  holy  father.  The  cardinal  Cas- 
tiglioni,  grand  penitentiary,  entered  the  cham- 
ber of  the  august  invalid,  and  assisted  him, 
according  to  the  duties  of  his  office.  The 
cardinal-vicar,  who  had  caused  the  holy 
sacrament  to  be  exhibited  in  the  basilic  of 
St.  Peter,  St.  John  Lateran,  and  St.  Mary- 
Major,  commanded  the  priests  to  recite  the 
prayer  for  the  dying  pontif.  All  public  ex- 
hibitions were  closed.  In  the  evening  of  the 
same  day,  the  9th,  the  holy  lather,  who 
seems  previously  to  have  enjoyed  his  pre- 
sence of  mind,  fell  into  a  profound  torpor, 
and  breathed  his  last  sigh,  the  lOih  Febru- 
ary, 1829,  about  half-past  nine  o'clock  in  the 
morning,  in  the  sixty-nintii  year  of  his  age. 

The  news  of  his'  deaili  was   rapidly  pro- 
mulgated, and  Charles  X  of  France,  was 
2o2 


4€2 ^        THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES,  [Leo  XII. 

one  of  the  first  to  testify  his  liornage  for  his  '  of  some  complaints,  regardin?  regulations 
friend.  The  minister  of  ecclesiastical  affairs,  |  observed  in  his  country.  The  pope  appear- 
bv  his  order,  addressed  the  following  letter  i  ed  to  arrest  the  return  of  the  French  cardi- 


lo  all  the  bishops  : — 

"  The  king,  whom  the  closest  ties  attach- 
ed to  the  holy  father,  and  who  had  received 
the  evidences  of  particular  esteem,  confidence 
and  affection,  deviating  in  this  instance  from 
ihe  ordinary  custom,  has  charged  me,  in  no- 
tifying you  of  the  death  of  Leo  XII,  to  an- 
nounce that  it  will  be  gratifying  to  him  for 
you  to  ordain  prayers  to  be  said  for  the  repose 
of  his  holiness'  soul." 

Having  thus  presented  to  the  admiration 
of  all  Christendom,  a  ponlif  who  is  thought 
to  have  merited  so  much  from  the  cause  of 
the  Roman  religion,  we  shall  proceed  to  a 
review  of  the  principal  events  of  this  short 
reign. 

In  1823,  Pius  VII,  after  having  escaped 
so  many  misfortunes,  departed  full  of  years 
and  of  pontifical  glory.  The  conclave  was 
assembled,  and  foreign  interests  excluded  a 
comparatively  virtuous  subject,  injured  by 
misrepresentations,  and  who  would,  with- 
out doubt,  have  made  a  venerated  pope. — 
Without  bitterly  complaining,  he  resigned 
himself  to  his  fate,  and  declared  that  the 
cardinal  Annibal  della  Genga,  former  nuncio 
at  Cologne,  Munich,  and  at  Paris,  and  car- 
dinal-vicar by  title,  appeared  to  merit  the 
tiara,  which  obstacles,  difficult  to  overcome, 
had  removed  from  the  head  of  him  who  had 
been  the  first  choice  of  the  college.  The 
cardinal  della  Genga  was  elected,  and  from 
the  first  moment  exhibited  a  generous  cha- 
racter, desiring  that  they  should  make  choice 
of  one  of  the  colleagues  who  was  not  afflict- 
ted  by  such  habitual  suffering,  and  renewed 
his  strongest  refusal.  But  many  of  his  col- 
leagues persisting,  he  no  longer  refused. 

The  finances  of  the  state  of  Rome  were 
confided  to  the  hands  of  an  admmistrator  of 
integrity,  and  alert  in  the  exercise  of  his  ar- 
duous functions.  This  prelate  had  estranged, 
by  a  course  of  conduct  wanting  in  circum- 
spection, the  cardinal,  now  become  pontif; 
but  the  pontif  no  longer  remembered  the  in- 
sult of  which  he  might  have  complained  as 
cardinal,  and  hence  he  confirmed  in  his  place 
the  faithful  administrator. 

The  former  minister,  who  ruled  during 
so  many  years,  had  also  offended  the  nun- 
cio, since  elevated  to  such  high  degree  in 
the  ecclesiastical  hierarchy  ;  the  pontif  for- 
got the  griefs  a  nuncio  might  remember,  and 
nianilested  dispositions  which  were  not  slow 
of  development.  On  the  other  hand,  Con- 
salvi  had,  perhaps,  retained  some  censurable 
hostility,  without,  however,  exposing  him- 
self to  hatred. 

A  French  cardinal,  before  taking  leave  of 
the  pope,  to  whom  he  had  given'his  vote, 
although  another  choice  would  have  been 
dictated  by  France,  before  leaving  Rome, 
published  a  pastoral,  in  which  he  took  notice 


nal  by  his  condescension.  The  pontif,  contra- 
ry to  the  Roman  custom,  went  to  the  church 
of  St.  John  Lateran,  vaunted  as  the  mo- 
ther and  head  of  all  the  churches  in  the  world,- 
to  chant  the  Te  Deiim,  to  attest  the  satisfac- 
tion felt  by  Rome  for  the  glorious  country 
of  the  French.  Other  ceremonies  also  suc- 
ceeded the  first,  but  the  maladv  which  was 
enfeebling  the  pope  reappearing,  the  subject 
of  another  conclave  was  agitated  in  Europe. 
Some  revived  their  defeated  hopes ;  others 
sought  for  counsel  under  the  circumstances 
which  might  be  developed.  The  pope,  find- 
ing himself  convalescent,  wished  to  iiave  an 
interview  with  Consalvi,  who  had  fallen 
sick.  The  latter  divulged  to  his  master  the 
most  important  state  secrets.  The  pontif 
was  moved,  and  with  much  sensibility  ac- 
corded a  pardon  to  Consalvi,  which  had  not 
been  sought.  Death,  who  had  his  hand  on 
two  victims,  smote  but  one.  Consalvi  suc- 
cumbed, honored  with  the  friendship  and 
marks  of  the  greatest  confidence  of  Leo  XII, 
valued  much  above  par! 

The  question  of  the  jubile  met  with  its 
opponents,  even  at  Rome.  But  the  pope 
resisted  like  a  twelfth  lion.  He  consented 
to  measures  of  precaution,  of  rigor  even,  but 
he  was  intent  on  the  celebration  of  the  ju- 
bile. This  trail  of  strength  will  be  an  im- 
mortal glory — in  the  estimate  of  Romanists — 
for  Leo  XII.  The  pope  united  his  tears  with 
those  of  France  for  the  wise  Louis  XVIII, 
and,  at  last,  every  obstacle  to  the  opening  of 
the  sacred  gate  being  overcome,  they  were 
opened,  and  the  benedictions  of  all  popish 
Catholicism  were  liberally  poured  on  a  great 
number  of  infatuated  fanatical  pilgrims,  has- 
tening to  receive  them. 

During  the  year  of  jubile,  all  the  churches 
of  Rome  are  renovated;  the  Romans  wel- 
come strangers  ;  abundant  alms  are  distri- 
buted ;  the  wicked  are  restored  to  more  gen- 
tle feelings  ;  the  true  thoughts  of  the  Roman 
court  impress  all  minds,  and  , those  who 
come  to  be  informed,  return,  it  is  said,  heal- 
ed of  all  misconceptions. 

The  papal  and  French  governments  were 
piously  engaged  in  ascertaining  and  defend- 
ing the  interests  of  Romanism  in  the  East. 
Leo  XII  diminished  the  contributions  paid 
in  the  Roman  states,  and  accomplished  all 
the  promises  lie  had  made  to  relieve  the  peo- 
ple from  a  great  part  of  the  weight  of  im- 
posts. The  hour  in  which  the  sacred  gates 
were  to  be  closed  had  struck.  The  jubile 
Was  extended  to  all  Christendom,  and  the 
hospitahty  due  and  constantly  accorded  to 
the  great,  favored  hy  fortune,  was  gloriously 
maintained  by  the  pope.  He  concluded  a 
concordat  Virith  the  king  of  the  Netherlands; 
the  good  faith  of  the  Roman  negotiators  and 
of  the  envoy  of  Holland,  was  not  imitated  by 
the  council  of  King  William,  and  this  con- 


Leo  XII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


463 

corclat  is  unacknowledsPti.  without  any  drawiiiix  o)i  cackolker  at  si'j;ht,in  a  *iv\ic\o\is 
blame  being  acknowledged  as  chargeable  lo  commeiceorsiiaviiy  andleuderness.  Charles 
Rome.  Gilts  lor  the  rebuilding  of  the  X  was  the  protector  of  the  pontifical  corn- 
church  of  ;Si.  Paul  continued  to  How  ;  Hoi-  merce.  Leo  Xll  thus  wrote,  "  IJul  how 
land,  Austria,  and  I'rance  sent  considerahle  have  you  forgotten  to  reward  the  inelTable 
offerings.  The  first  relations  of  Leo  Xll  erudition  of  Chaiupoilion  7"  Al  Rome,  the 
with  the  enjperor  Nicholas,  were  amicable  Legion  of  Honor  was  promised,  or  conferred, 
and  reciprocally  benevolent.  The  French  Paris  would  have  distributed  the  cross  of  St. 
artists  testified  their  gratitude  to  Leo  XII,  Gregory,  if  the  idea  of  placing  on  the  breast 
wiio  had  destroyed  the  brigands,  so  long  no-  of  men  of  religion,  devotion,  and  civilization, 
torious  in  the  environs  of  Home,  and  who  the  image  of  this  great  pontif  had  not  been 
closed  the  access  of  the  painters  to  the  forests  reserved  for  a  successor  of  Leo  Xll .  That 
and  the  ruins.  i  which  the    triumphant  arms  of  Napoleon 

Attention  was  directed  to  Russia,  where  i  could  not  obtain,  the  affection  of  Home  and 
religion  sustained  a  loss  in  the  death  of  the  her  devotion  to  France,  from  simple  letters 
senior  archbishop,  Stanislaus,  archbishop  of  dictated  by  the  heart,  obtained  and  imposed 
Moscow.  Charles  X  was  advised  to  sign  I  in  a  country  where  a  strict  duty,  neverthe- 
sonie  ordinances  against  the  Jesuits,  to  which  I  less,  ordains  an  equal  love  lor  all,  and  de- 
he  resisted,  saying,  he  was  urged  to  submit  fends  the  most  restricted  preferences.  The 
to  chimerical  fears  ;  but  at  last  acceded.  The  two  friends  had  some  old  accounts  to  adjust, 
ancient  minister  of  the  pope  had  resigned  his  When  Henry  IV,  the  ancestor  of  Charles, 
functions,  and  was  succeeded  by  a  younger  I  had  entered  into  the  bosom  of  the  church, 
minister,  who  declared  that  his  master  wish-  |  he  presented  the  abbey  of  Clairac  to  St.  John 
ed   to  know  every  thin<j,  to  engage  in  and    Lateran,  the  revenues  of  which  the  latter  had 


dispose  of  all.  Rome  lent  her  attention  to 
the  circumstances  which  led  France  to  soli- 
cit, in  common  with  Spain  and  Portugal,  the 


received  from  1.599  to  1789.  The  revolution' 
had  swallowed  the  gift  and  the  revenues, 
which  exceeded  the  sum  of  sixty  thousand 


destruction  of  the  Jesuits.     It  is  evident  that  .  francs.     *'  It  appears  to  us  without  doubt," 


in  this  matter,  the  duke  de  Choiseul  acted 
only  through  complaisance  to  Charles  III, 
cousin  of  Louis  XV^  and  it  is  easy  to  see 
that  if  the  duke  had  retained  the  minister, 
the  policy  of  France  would  have  been 
changed.  The  same  minister,  who  ought  to 
have  foreseen  the  invasion  of  Poland,  con- 
tinued to  pursue  a  system  of  compliance  of 
which  he  had  to  repent.  Leo  Xll  was  much 
embarrassed  by  the  situation  in  Avhich  he 
was  placed,  on  one  side,  bv  the  little  success 
of  his  representations  to  Louis  XVIIl,  who 
had  repulsed  them,  although  he  had  done 
every  thing  to  prove  his  desire  to  maintain 
the  most  profound  peace  between  the  holy 
see  and  France  ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  tiiat 
sort  of  arbitration  solicited  by  Charles  X,  to 
have  the  power  of  replying  to  the  solicita- 
tions of  his  minister  and  to  the  just  rights  of 
so  many  useful  instructors  established  in  the 
kingdom.  "  The  truth  is  mournful,  if  hatred. 


said  Leo  XII,  "  that  after  so  many  just  re- 
parations, the  church,  mother  and  liead  ;  ma- 
ter et  caput,  will  have  something  to  claim. 
What  thinks  your  majesty  ?"  "Yes,"  re- 
plied Charles,  "  I  am  your  debtor.  I  have 
ordered  twenty-four  thousand  francs  to  be 
sent  yearly  to  my  embassy,  to  be  paid  to  the 
mother  church.  The  state  of  the  finances  does 
not  permit  to  offer  more,  and  it  is  with  a  good 
heart  I  restore  a  part  of  that  which  I  owe." 
What  piety,  how  obsequious,  how  exempla- 
ry, this  same  Charles  to  that  same  Leo ! 

In  short,  this  prominent  feeling  of  friend- 
ship, so  enthusiastic,  subsisting  between 
these  two  princes,  was  not  always  sufficient- 
ly encircled  with  the  precaution  necessary  to 
be  observed  towards  a  tenderness  too  much 
given  to  self-denial  and  to  ihe  asxentalion,  so 
truly  discovered  by  the  great  philosopher  ot" 
Tusculum.  And,  finally,  if  Charles  X  de- 
manded too  much,  Leo  XII,  although  a /ton. 


the  poison  of  friendship,  should  be  born  of   was  not  sufficiently  severe.  How  much  sin- 


her;  but  compliance  is  still  more  melancho- 
ly, when,  indulgent  to  faults,  the  friend  is 
permitted  to  proceed  to  his  ruin."  What  a 
precept,  drawn  from  the  most  exact  appre- 
ciation of  the  human  heart!  to  quote  the  Ro- 
man orator,  "  to  warn,  and  to  be  warned,  is 
peculiar  to  true  friendship.  One  must  be 
assured  that  there  exists  not  in  friendship  a 
greater  pest  than  adulation,  fawning,  and 
assent."  It  is  conformity  and  policy,  not 
friendship. 

Thus  we  have  seen  these  two  admirable 
princes  addressincr  mutual  good  wishes,  re- 
calling the  chivalric  times  when  such  magni- 
ficent presents  were  interchanged,  mutually 
recommending  their  merchants  and  literary 
men ;  we  have  seen  these   two  sovereigns 


cerity  of  heart  is  there,  in  the  sight  of  God, 
in  all  these  regal  courtesies  and  smiles? 

We  have  never  ceased  to  believe  that  the 
.misunderstandings  existing  between  the  holy 
see  and  Russia,  might  possibly  have  a  ter- 
mination. A  daughter  of  the  emperor  Ni- 
cholas, being  at  that  time  at  Rome,  she 
could  not  but  follow,  like  her  grandmother, 
the  Hvidences  of  respect  for  the  holy  see, 
which  signalized  the  journey  to  Rome,  made 
by  the  good  Empress  Mary. 

The  care  formerly  taken  to  ornament  the 
churches  with  beautiful  monuments,  was 
not  neglected  by  Leo  XII,  and  the  sumptu- 
ous font  constructed  in  the  church  of  St. 
Mary  Major,  was  much  admired.  Leo  be- 
came popular  with  the  Romans,  by  reason 


464 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VIH. 


of  his  care  for  his  subjects  and  his  occasional 
liberality  to  their  wants.  He  remitted  some 
of  their  taxes,  and  personally  inspected  the 
public  institutions  for  the  poor,  in  one  or  two 
instances,  as  also  the  prisons,  the  hospitals, 
and  the  police.  When  he  announced  the  ju- 
bile,  on  Ascension-day,  1824,  his  encycli- 
cal letter  to  the  nations  of  Christendom  con- 
tained a  characteristic  and  vehement  attack  on 
the  "  wicked  "  Bible  Societies !  as  if  the  chief 
malaria  of  the  world  was  owing  to  the  cry- 
ing sin  of  reading  and  distributing  the  Word 
of  God !  He  gave  to  the  Jesuits  and  their  ge- 
neral-in-chief,  Louis  Fortis,  the  Roman  col- 
lege, which  they  had  possessed  as  their  own 
peculium  till  1773,  the  oratorium,  the  muse- 
um, the  library,  and  the  observatory,  for  their 
filial  encouragement,  and  that,  with  such  a 
donuin  pateriium  et  solatium  sanctum,  they 
might  pursue  their  avocations  with  more  ad- 
vantage, and  addict  themselves  with  increas- 
ing zeal  to  the  education  of  the  young.  Leo 
also  strengthened  the  connection  of  the  see 
of  Rome  with  the  Spanish  American  repub- 
lics, particularly  with  Chili,  and  with  Co- 
lumbia in  1828,  by  recognising  with  such 
facility  the  bishops  of  Bolivar.  He  was 
surely  bold,  too,  and  leonine  in  asserting  his 
prerogatives,  in  maintaining  the  rights  of  the 
church — as  they  are  called — by  a  felonious 
misnomer.  Hence  the  occasional  disputes 
with  the  sovereigns,  especially  those  of 
France  and  Austria,  in  which  he  was  in- 
volved, not  without  considerable  perplexity 
to  the  serene  sea  of  his  bosom,  and  quite 


probing  to  the  foundations  of  his  awful  infal- 
libility— olHcial  though  it  be,  as  is  now  the 
subterfuge,  and  not  personal!  In  1825,  he 
did  another  pontifical  act,  as  showing  him 
of  the  true  apostolical  succession,  and  show- 
ing us  Americans  too  what  he  would  do 
here,  in  our  happy  country,  were  he  only 
as  powerful  as  he  is  pious:   he  rkstored 

THE     prisons     of     THE    INQUISITION!         This 

ineffable  benediction  is  still  experienced  in 
its  effects  under  the  government  of  his  wor- 
thy successors;  and  will  be  granted  to  the 
United  States  of  America,  as  soon  as  we  are 
all  so  tired  of  liberty  and  lavi^,  and  the  glo- 
rious Gospel  of  the  blessed  God,  as  to  desire 
or  to  endure  it!! 

His  attention  was  particularly  directed  also, 
but  with  little  ultimate  efficiency,  to  the  pro- 
per remedy  of  numerous  abuses — their  name 
was  legion — in  the  departments  of  Ihe  Ro- 
man government;  for  example,  in  the  eame- 
ra  apostolica — but  the  curtain  here  may  fall 
on  scenery  which  no  human  history  shall 
portray,  and  Avhich,  in  the  day  of  judgment, 
will  be  first  fully  divulged  by  God  himself 
to  the  astounded  universe!  O  my  soid,  come 
not  tliou  into  their  secret  ;  to  their  assembly, 
mine  honor,  be  not  thou  zmited!  And  may 
God  preserve  our  incomparable  country  from 
the  insidious  potations  of  their  sacerdotal  in- 
fluence and  rule;  that  here  at  least  and  at 
last  the  truth  may  flourish,  the  truth  as  it  is 
in  Jesus,  with  all  its  natural  concomitants  of 
freedom  and  order,  peace  and  piety,  salva- 
tion and  glory,  unalloyed ! 


PIUS  VIII,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  riFTY-FIRST  BISHOP 

OF  ROl^E. 

George  IV,  King  of  England. — Charles  X,  and  Louis  Philippe  Kings  of  France. — Andrew 
Jackson,  President  of  the  United  States, 


[Year  of  Christ,  1829.]  The  brief  career 
of  this  pontif  is  also  singularly  vacant  of  his- 
torical incidents.  He  was  about  twenty 
months  only  gloried  with  the  tiara  and  the 
adorations  of  the  faithful.  In  the  honors  and 
the  powers  of  the  pontificate,  he  seems  to 
have  done  little,  perhaps  only  as  restricted 
by  his  circumstances  and  without  much  op- 
portunity to  act,  in  any  notable  or  eventful 
way,  for  the  interests  of  the  Roman  state  or 
the  Roman  church.  His  predecessors  had 
weathered  the  devastating  storm  of'the  revo- 
lution, with  its  reverberations  of  terror  and 
confusion,  pealing  through  all  Europe,  in- 
sular and  continental,  and  often  discharging 
its  inundations,  with  especial  vengeance  and 
dismay,  in  Italy.  The  age  of  blood  and  fury 
had  subsided  into  comparative  tranquillitv. 
Fifteen  years  subsequent  to  the  great  battle 
of  Waterloo,  its  consequences  were  felt,  and 


any  semblance  of  its  repetition  was  contem- 
plated with  religious  or  sentimetflal  horror: 
and  now  (1846)  when  twice  fifteen  and  more 
have  extended  the  halcyon  interval,  the 
whole  civilized  world  seem  more  averse 
than  ever  to  the  wanton  trade  of  war.  Well 
for  them,  and  well  for  posterity,  if  so  long 
an  oasis  of  peace,  interposed  in  the  dreary 
and  the  bloody  deserts  of  ages,  shall  have  pa- 
cificated  the  public  sentiment  of  the  world, 
and  taught  the  nations  a  more  excellent  way 
than  that  of  wholesale  carnage  and  legalized 
murder,  resulting  from  the  rage  of  the  pas- 
sions and  the  wilfulness  of  boastful  wicked- 
ness in  the  spirits  of  mankind  !  Rebuke  the 
company  of  spearmen,  O  Lord  ;  scatter  thou 
the  people  that  delight  in  war ! 

The  popularity  of  this  pontif  and  the  ge- 
neral amenity  of  his  manners' and  character, 
suited  the  times.    He  was  a  scholar,  accord- 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


465 


Pus  VIII.] 

ing  to  the  criterion  of  Rome;  and  by  many  [  zines  of  antiquarian  research  and  curiosity 


esteemed  as  a  philosopher.  His  views  ap 
jjtar  to  have  heen  contemplative,  abstract, 
and  generalized  ;  and  the  soilness  of  his  car- 
riage was  conciliating,  while  it  was  qualified 
with  the  influence  of  reserve  and  an  air  of 
dignity,  as  well  as  with  a  pervading  sanctity, 
which  was  esteemed  by  his  favorers  as  a 
halo  of  celestial  glory  around  him  !  In  po- 
litics his  principles  were  moderate  and  not  in- 
clinable to  partisan  afiinities.  He  was  hence 
considered  as  safe  in  his  power,  and  as  in- 
clined alike  to  please  the  friends  of  the  church 
and  the  powers  of  Europe.  His  promise 
was  deemed  signally  good,  and  his  career 
anticipated  as  fortunate.  But  there  are  other 
powers  than  those  terrestrial  and  human. 
Heaven  had  ordained  tor  him  a  very  limited 
term  of  oflice,  and  death  soon  heralded  him 
to  the  judgment-seat  of  Christ. 

But  we  must  survey  more  particularly 
some  few  passages  yf  his  life,  as  a  man  and 
as  a  pope;  albeit  our  materials  have  little  to 
satisfy  curiosity,  in  reference  either  to  the 
personal  history  of  his  life  or  to  the  minuter 
events,  and  more  intimate  motives,  of  his 
pontifical  administration.  In  his  public  ca- 
reer, indeed,  every  sovereign,  or  other  public 
person,  is  necessitated  often  to  act  on  the  ad- 
vice of  others;  while,  Avhat  belongs  to  the 
wisdom  or  to  the  folly  of  ministers,  is  offi- 
cially adopted  by  the  monarch,  sometimes 
passively  and  as  a  matter  of  course,  when 
doubtf\illy  approved  or  possibly  not  under- 
stood. Pius  VIII  seems  not  to  have  so  much 
lacked  principles  or  plans  of  public  action,  as 
to  have  postponed  their  operation  to  some 
future  occasion — that  never  occurred. 


Francis  Xavier  Castiglioni  was  born  at 
Cingoli,  near  Ancona,  November  20,  I7G1, 
of  a  noble  and  honored  family  of  the  pro- 
vince. He  made  great  progress  at  an  early 
age  in  the  study  of  the  sciences,  and  espe- 
cially in  the  canon  law.  From  his  earliest 
years  he  evinced  a  desire  for  the  study  of 
the  Roman  theology  ;  to  which  all  ecclesias- 
tics, who  repair  to  ilome  to  assume  the  pre- 
lacy, unite  a  reserved  and  submissive  de- 
meanor, contracted  and  painfully  habituated 
The  Abbe  Casti- 


i)elon2ing  to  the  court  of  Rome.  In  ISUO, 
Pius  Vli,  who  well  understood  the  merits 
of  the  cardinal,  appointed  him  bishop  of 
Montallo,  a  Ixoman  town  near  Ascoli. — 
When  the  first  relations  with  Napoleon 
commenced,  the  bishop  of  Montalto  was 
consulted  by  Pius  VII,  anil  by  the  cardinals, 
pro-secretaries  of  state,  who  succeeded  Con- 
salvi. 

In  those  times,  when  the  church  expe- 
rienced so  many  reverses,  in  such  mournful 
circumstances,  in  which  the  vaunted  head 
of  Christianity  was  about  to  be  led  into  cap- 
tivity, it  was  very  felicitous  to  elevate  to  the 
prelacy  a  man  of  so  much  lauded  erudition, 
apparently  without  ambition,  and  imposing 
by  the  severity  of  his  doctrines  and  his  habits 
of  life. 

Observed  by  the  imperial  police,  he  was 
notified  tiiat  his  zeal  was  displeasing;  but  he 
regarded  only  the  orders  of  his  master,  and 
he  continued  in  his  public  exhortaiions,  in 
his  homilies,  and  in  the  replies  he  addressed 
to  the  Roman  court,  to  show  himself  the  in- 
trepid defender  of  the  rights  and  duties  of. 
the  church.  The  order  to  arrest  this  bishop, 
who  appeared  not  dismayed  by  any  danger, 
at  length  arrived.  The  prelate  was  succes- 
sively exiled  to  Milan,  Pavia,  and  Mantua, 
where  he  was  placed  under  the  most  rigor- 
ous surveillance.  The  same  man  who  prov- 
ed so  much  ardor  in  his  writings  was,  in  his 
private  life  mild,  polished,  and  apparently 
even  timid;  and  the  agents  charged-  to  su- 
pervise his  conduct,  could  not  refrain  from 
declaring,  that  the  bishop  of  Montalto  uni- 
versally inspired  a  feeling  of  profound  vene- 
ration, esteem,  and  love. 

Oa  the  announcement  of  peace,  Castigli- 
oiii  returned  to  his  diocese  amid  the  congra- 
tulations of  the  people,  and  a  new  corres- 
pondence was  established  with  Pius  VII, 
who  had  come  from  Rome. 

March  8,  181G,  the  bishop  of  Montalto- 
was  one  of  the  numerous  promotions  of  car- 
dinals announced  at  this  time;  and  he  was 
transferred  to  the  bishopric  of  Cesene,  the 
birth-place  of  Pius  VII,  in  which  locality  the 
pontif  wished  to  have  a  sincere  and  faithful 
friend.  Still  later,  the  cardinal  Castiglioni 
was  promoted  to  the  suburbicary  bishopric 


from  their  earliest  years 

glioni  deprived  himself  of  the  ordinary  recre- i  of  Frascato,  and  also  appointed  grand  peni 
ations,  to  which  he  had  to  be  instigated  by  ]  tentiary.  This  place,  which  is  held  to  re- 
his  masters.  The  scholar,  and  alterwards  quire  the  most  profound  knowledge  and  the 
companion  of  Monsieur  Devoti,  he  took  part  utmost  austerity  of  manners,  was  precisely 
in  iiis  famous  and  beautiful  work,  entitled  "  '  ~ 
Cannniccd  InslUulions — ,7ms  Cunnnicum — and 
Castiglioni  is  recognised  as  the  author  of  co- 
pious and  erudite  notes,  which  accompany 
and  complete  this  work,  forming  a  continual 
and  almost  oraculous  commentary.  From 
this  happy  alliance,  Castiglioni  excelled  in 
all  the  knowledge  of  the  ancients,  and  espe- 
ciallv  in  numismatics,  as  connected  with  the 


adapted  to  Castiglioni,  who  had   from  his 
youth  remembered  these  words  of  Isidore, 
"The  ecclesiastic  should  shine  as  much  by 
his  knowledge  as  by  his  life;  knowledge, 
without  a  pure  life,  tends  to  arrogance;  a 
pure  life  without  knowledge,  becomes  effete 
and  useless."     From  this  time  he  was  era- 
ployed  in  the  congregations,  in  which  the 
most  delicate  affairs  concerning  the  holy  see 
numerous  specimens  of  coins,  medallions,  i  were  discussed,  and  especially  those  relating 
and  obsolete  medals,  in  the  famous  maga-  J  to  France.    The  embassy  had  occasion  lo 
Vol.  III.— 59 


466 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VHI. 


treat  with  him  on  several  important  points 

of  discipline.  The  Roman  negotiator,  con- 
stantly reserved,  was,  in  his  written  discus- 
sions, quite  another  man  than  as  shown  by 
his  oral  ones  ;  strong  in  tlie  confidence  of 
Pius  VII,  and  the  assent  of  Consalvi,  he 
stated  with  clearness  that  which  he  could  at 
once  accord,  and  became  agreeable  to  Con- 
salvi ;  the  approach  to  whom  he  had  perspi- 
caciously  discovered.  Castiglioni  maintained 
toward  him  a  condescension  which  placed 
the  minister  much  at  ease,  and  wonderfully 
aided  in  the  transaction  of  affairs.  The  seeds 
of  conciliation  were  thus  sown,  which  pro- 
duced a  perfect  concord,  Avith  results  happily 
realized  as  well  as  greatly  advantageous  to 
the  two  courts.  At  times,  it  was  evident 
that  Cardinal  Castiglioni  was  open  to  per- 
suasion, or  that  he  prudentiaily  allowed 
himself  to  be  conquered  on  a  question  ;  but  he 
would  interrupt  the  interview  which  the  car- 
dinal Consalvi  would  continue.  The  learn- 
ed man,  the  man  skilled  in  the  most  difficult 
knowledge  of  privileges,  and  deputed  to  re- 
move the  first  and  greatest  obstacles,  the 
modest  man,  who  was  chosen  as  such,  that 
he  might  be  the  first  to  speak;  could  not 
such  a  man  become  a  model  of  skill,  and  an 
admirable  type  of  obedience  and  the  spirit 
of  order,  when  he  remains  in  the  course  pre- 
scribed to  him,  although  appearing  reduced 
to  the  secondary  place  in  rank  and  office? 
A  Consalvi,  supreme  moderator,  entitled  to 
be  last  heard  ;  a  Castiglioni,  who  ventured 
not  until  the  time  himself  prescribed;  such 
men,  honoririg  the  country  which  gave  them 
birth,  were  obliged  to  cause  the  French  ne- 
gotiators to  forget  that  one  of  these  Romans 
had  sent  Pius  VII  to  Paris,  to  crown  the 
happy  soldier,  the  enemy  of  the  sovereign 
of  France;  and  that  the  other,  Avho  had  as- 
sumed but  the  second  place,  could  have  so 
proudly  advanced  towards  the  first,  to  ter- 
minate in  a  lew  words  such  thorny  discus- 
sions; he  who  had  strictly,  in  consequence 
of  his  knowledge,  always  loved  the  Bour- 
bons as  the  true  representatives  of  that  which 
was  right,  of  good  order,  legitimacy,  and 
peace. 

The  cardinal  Castiglioni  received  the  last 
sighs  of  the  popes  Pius  VII  and  Leo  XII; 
and  with  these  sighs,  the  twice  told  qfflations, 
if  thus  permitted  to  speak,  such  as  the  faith- 
ful Elisha  is  thought  to  have  invoked  from 
his  master  Elijah  on  the  eastern  shore  of 
Jordan.  If  Leo  XII  did  not  designate  his 
successor,  Pius  VII  clearly  did  so ;  as  in 
speaking  to  the  cardinal  Castiglio,ni,  he  fa- 
miliarly said  to  him,  "  Your  holiness,  Pius 
VIII,  will  do  much  better  than  we,  after  us." 
Elisha  said  to  Elijah,  /  praij  thee,  let  a  dou- 
ble portion  of  Ihy  spirit  be  upon  me.  Pius 
VII  died  in  presence  of  Castiglioni ;  and  in 
the  latter,  as  with  the  two  ancient  prophets, 
computus  est  spirilus  ejus. 

The  conclave  was  about  to  assemble  ;  and 
the   cardinal  Joseph  Albani,  who  had  se- 


conded Consalvi,  when  he  supported  cardi- 
nal Castiglioni,  in  1823,  was  recognised  as 
the  head  of  the  party  of  the  latter  in  1825. 
Austria  and  F'rance  showed  themselves  also 
united.  France  could  have  wished  to  see 
the  cardinal  Albani  secretary  of  stale;  yet 
she  paid  but  little  attention  to  this  circum- 
stance, apparently  to  make  some  reparation 
to  Austria,  who  had  remained  firm  to  her 
ally  in  the  last  conflict. 

On  the  3Ist  of  March  the  cardinal  Cas- 
tiglioni was  elected  pope;  and  the  whole 
city  of  Rome  witnessed  with  joy  the  eleva- 
tion of  so  worthy  and  popular  a  candidate, 
enjoying  a  universal  reputation  for  holiness, 
knowledge,  and  an  uncommon  ability  in  all 
the  affairs  relating  to  the  holy  see.  The  vole 
also  is  reported  to  have  been  unanimous. 

The  cardinal  Castiglioni,  who  had  been 
asked  whether  he  would  accept,  replied,  he 
would  submit  to  the  Divine  will.  On  being 
interrogated  as  to  the  name  he  should  as- 
sume, he  returned  with  a  sigh,  Pius  VIII. 

The  cardinal  Albani,  as  chief  of  the  order 
of  deacons,  had  the  honor  to  announce  to 
the  people  the  gaudium  magnum  of  his  ac- 
cession. 

The  pope,  Pius  VIII,  appointed  the  car- 
dinal Albani,  secretary  of  state.  The  holy 
see  had  been  vacant  forty-nine  days,  and 
the  conclave  had  continued  in  session  thirty- 
six  days.     Their  unanimity  was  tardy. 

On  the  5th  of  April,  the  cardinal  Pedicni 
was  appointed  secretary  of  memorials ;  and 
on  the  same  day,  the  ceremony  of  the  coro- 
nation was  performed. 

The  news  of  the  election  of  Pius  VIII  was 
conveyed  to  Paris  in  eighty-four  hours. — 
Charles  X,  although  still  manifesting  or 
sanctimoniously  affecting  the  most  bitter 
grief  for  the  death  of  Leo  XII,  expressed 
great  satisfaction  at  the  termination  of  the 
lal^ors  of  the  conclave;  as  it  is  too  true,  that, 
in  circumstances  where  difficulties  threaten, 
it  is  happy  for  their  ends  that  the  holy  see 
should  not  be  vacant,  but  have  a  pontifical 
and  oracuJous  head,  to  watch  over  the  inter- 
ests of  religion — that  is,  of  ususpation  and 
papacy ! 

Pius  VIII  was  extremely  desirous  to  re- 
ceive the  acts  of  the  council  which  he  had 
authorized  to  assemble  at  Baltimore,  to  pro- 
mote the  interests  of  the  church  in  the  Uni- 
ted States  of  America,  which  at  last  arrived 
at  Rome.  This  council  was  opened  October 
4,  1829.  After  the  accustomed  prayers,  the 
archbishop,  with  the  bishops  on  their  knees, 
recited  the  profession  of  faith  of  Pius  IV, 
and  all  took  the  prescribed  oath.  The.  for- 
mula of  this  oath  has  been  given  in  the  his- 
tory of  Pius  VII ;  but  this  oath  cannot  be  too 
often  brought  to  the  notice  of  Cailiolic  read- 
ers, or  too  well  remembered  by  protestanis, 
and  too  thoroughly  understood  by  American 
freemen.  It  is  here  repeated-in  part:  Sa7ic- 
tam  CathoUcam  et  .Rpostolicam  Romanatn 
Ecclesiam,   omnium  ecclesiarum  malrem  et 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


PlL'9  VIII.] 

inas:istram,  a'j:nosco,  Romanoque  Pontifici, 
beati  Petri  apistnlnnim  principis  siicccsxnri, 
ac  Jesu  Chrisli  tucario,  rcram  olicdicntiani 
sponden  ac  jura.  Co  (era  item  omnia  d  scicris 
catwnibus  et  cerntnciticis  cowiliis,  ac  prn-ci- 
pue  d  sacrosa}icta  Tridrntina  sijiwdn  Iradila, 
dejinita  et  dcclnrala  indiihitanter  rccipio  alqne 
profit eor ;  simnlque  co7ilraria  omnia,  nt(jue 
hwrescs,  qiiasciimijiic  ah  ccclesia  danvialas, 
rejcctas  et  anut!icmitti:ntas,  e<j;o  pariter  damno, 
Tejicio  et  atiatliematizo,  etc.,  etc.  Tiiat  is, 
"  I  acknnwledire  tlic  holy  Roman  Catholic 
and  apostolic  church,  mother  and  mistress 
of  all  churches.  I  promise  and  I  swear  true 
obedience  to  the  Roman  pontii,  successor  of 
the  blessed  Peter,  prince  of  the  apostles  and 
vicar  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  indubitably  receive 
and  profess  all  which  has  been  decreed,  de- 
fined and  declared  by  the  canons,  and  oecu- 
menical councils,  and  principally  by  the 
holy  Council  of  Trent ;  and,  moreover,  every  I 
thing  which  is  contrary  to  them,  and  all  he-  ! 
resies  whatsoever,  which  have  been  con- ' 
demned,  rejected  and  anathematized  by  the  ' 
church,  I  also  condemn,  reject,  and  anathe- 
matize, &c.  &c."  See  canons  and  decretals  ! 
of  the  Council  of  Trent,  in  loco.  j 

For  a  lonir  time  the  bishop  of  Montalto, 
the  cardinal  Castiglioni,  and  afterwards  Pius  j 
VIII,  was  occupied  i.i  forming  measures  to  i 
act  in  concert  with  the  society  of  the  Propa-  j 
ganda,  that  this  assembly  might  derive  all 
the  advantages  it  was  possible  to  attain,  and 
these  advantages  have  been  immense.     To 
this  day,  similar  councils  are  assembled,  and 
the  religion  of  Rome  is  thought  to  be  more 
flourishinij  than  formerly  in  a  country  com- 
posed  almqst  entirely  of  protestanls,  or  of 
Catholics,  hardly  known  to  practise  the  holy 
precepts  of  the  church. 

At  the  commencement  of  the  year  1830, 
the  pope,  who  had  been  suffering,  was  sus- 
tained by  almost  supernatural  fortitude;  and 
the  poniif  assisted  wnth  all  possible  frequen- 
cy at  the  ceremonies  held  in  St.  Peter's. — 
Scarcely  had  he  eiven  his  approbation  to  the 
operations  in  Baltimore,  when  new  events 
occupied  the  cares  of  Pius  VIII.  By  the  de- 
cree of  January  9th,  the  king  of  the  Nether- 
lands, constantly  solicited  by  the  cardinal 
Albani,  who  comprehended  the  character  of 
this  prince,  and  who  managed  this  affair 
■with  great  skill,  decided  that  the  college  of 
philosophy,  established  by  the  university  of 
Lou  vain,  should  be  suppressed  at  the  close 
of  the  year. 

Thus,  this  institution,  announced  with  so 
much  notoriety  and  so  pertinaciously  sus- 
tained— this  institution  which  had  cost  so 
much  money,  and  excited  so  much  com- 
plaint even  in  England,  where  this  manner 
of  implanting  protestantism  in  Catholic 
countries  was  much  condemned — this  insti- 
tution was  closed  as  the  consequence  of  the 
interference  of  the  Roman  court. 

The  subject  of  mixed  marriages,  which 
had  been  agitated  during  the  reign  of  Leo 


467 


Xil,  was  again  renewed  under  Pius  VIII ; 
who  attested  his  zeal  lor  the  interests  of  all 
Roman  Catholics.  The  following  brief  was 
addressed  to  tiie  archbishops  and  bishops  re- 
specting this  affair. 

;'To  the  venerable  brothers,  Ferdinand 
Augustus,  archbishop  of  Cologne,  Joseph, 
bishop  of  Treves,  Frederick  Clement,  bishop 
of  Paderborn,  and  Gaspard  Maximilian,  bi- 
shop of  Munster. 

''  Venerable  Brothers,  greeting  and  apos- 
tolical benediction : — In  your  letters,  address- 
ed two  years  since  to  Leo  XH,  our  prede- 
cessor of  glorious  memory,  you  have  with 
much  care  exposed  the  siturtlion  in  which 
you  are  placed  by  a  regulation  of  the  civil 
law,  for  some  years  in  operation  in  your 
country,  which  requires,  on  the  subject  of 
mixed  marriages,  that  the  children  of  either 
sex  should  be  educated  in  the  religion  of  the 
lather,  or  at  least  according  to  his  wishes  ; 
at  the  same  time  forbidding  the  priests  to 
exact  from  such  persons  as  contract  this  sort 
of  marriage,  a  promise  relative  to  the  reli- 
gious education  of  the  children  who  should- 
be  born  as  the  fruit  of  such  union.  We  hav.e 
ourself  participated  in  the  keen  affliction  of 
this  excellent  pontif,  caused  by  the  exposi- 
tion of  your  extreme  embarrassments. 

"But  by  the  inscrutable  wisdom  of  God, 
it  has  been  reserved  to  us  to  make  the  reply, 
which  death  prevented  our  predecessor  from 
making  at  the  time;  adding  still  more  to  our 
grief.  The  holy  see  cannot  accede  to  all 
which  you  relate  as  being  exacted  in  your 
country,  in  the  execution  of  the  civil  law. 
We  are  consoled,  however,  by  your  zeal 
and  that  of  your  clergy,  in  the  defence  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  church  and  for  the  main- 
tainance  of  the  rules  she  has  established  ;  a 
zeal  which  you  have  also  evinced  in  the  let- 
ters addressed  to  Leo  XII ;  and  in  the  second 
place,  for  the  goodness  of  the  king  of  Prus- 
sia, whom  you  had  also  addressed  on  the 
subject,  for  having  coimselled  you  to  ad- 
dress a  complete  and  faithful  report  of  these 
things  to  the  holy  see,  and  to  consult  it  on 
this  subject  of  inquietude.  We  have  thus 
foundation  to  trust  that  you  will  strictly  con- 
form to  our  reply  of  this  day,  and  also  that 
his  majesty  will  not  be  offended,  if,  in  obey- 
ing him  heartily  in  temporal  things,  you 
rtevertheless  reserve  to  yourselves  to  follow 
the  rules  of  the  holy  Catholic  religion,  in 
matters  which  do  not  concern  the  civil  af- 
fairs, but  the  sanctity  of  marriage  itself,  and 
the  duties  of  the  married. 

"In  approaching  this  question,  it  is  un- 
'  necessary  for  us  to  apprise  you,  versed  as 
I  you  are  in  all  sacred  knowledge,  that  there 
I  is  a  horror  in  these  miions,  which  jiresent  so 
much  deformity  and  spiritual  danger,  that 
I  the  holy  see  has  always  Avatched,  with  the 
I  greatest  care,  for  the  observance  of  tlie  ca- 
nonical laws,  which  forbid  these  marriages. 
1  It  is  true  that  the  Roman  pontifs  have  some- 


468 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Pius  VIII. 


times  dispensed  with  this  holy  dissent  of  the 
canons;  but  they  have  done  it  only  from  the 
most  weighty  motives  and  with  great  repug- 
nance. Again,  their  constant  practice  has 
been  to  annex  to  the  dispensations  accorded, 
a  condition,  that  the  necessary  guarantees 
shall  precede  the  marriage,  not  only  that  the 
Cathohc  parly  shall  not  be  perverted  by  the 
non-Catholic  party,  but  that  the  first  party 
shall  be  instructed  to  use  every  effort  to  res- 
cue the  other  from  error;  and  that  the  chil- 
dren of  both  sexes,  issue  of  such  union,  shall 
be  exclusively  educated  in  the  sanctity  of  the 
Catholic  religion.  You  are  aware,  venera- 
ble brothers,  that  the  end  of  this  guarantee 
is  to  cause  the  natural  and  Divine  laws  to 
be  respected.  It  is  admitted  in  fact,  that 
Catholics,  whether  men  or  women,  who 
marry  with  non-Catholics,  in  a  manner 
rashly  expose  themselves  and  their  children 
to  the  danger  of  perversion,  and  violate  not 
only  the  sacred  canons,  but  sin  directly  and 
grievously  against  the  paternal  and  divine 
law.  You  will  thus  see  that  we  ourself 
should  become  culpable  of  a  crime  against 
God  and  the  church,  if,  in  relation  to  mixed 
marriages  in  your  country,  we  should  au- 
thorize in  you  or  the  clergy  of  your  dioceses, 
a  course  of  conduct  from  which  it  might  be 
inferred,  that,  though  these  unions  were  not 
approved  formally  by  word  of  mouth,  yet, 
in  reality  and  in  fact,  they  were  so  indirectly. 

"We  thus  laud,  in  an  especial  manner, 
the  zeal  with  which  you  have  endeavored 
to  arrest  these  marriages  of  the  Catholics, 
whose  souls  have  been  committed  to  your 
care ;  and  we  exhort  you  firmly  in  the  Lord 
to  continue  carefully  laboring  to  the  same 
end,  in  all  patience  and  faith,  to  receive  in 
heaven  the  abundant  recompense  of  your 
efforts  and  your  trials. 

"  Guided  by  these  principles,  each  Catho- 
lic person,  above  all  a  woman,  who  should 
wish  to  marry  with  a  man,  non-Calholic,  it 
is  requisite  that  the  bishop  or  the  curate 
should  instruct  her  with  care  regarding  the 
canonical  requisitions  respecting  these  mar- 
riages, and  seriously  warn  her  of  the  serious 
crime  of  which  she  will  render  herself  guilty 
before  God,  should  she  have  the  hardihood 
to  violate  them. 

"  It  is  also  essential  to  remind  her  of  this 
important  do*ma  of  our  religion,  that  out  of 
the  true  Catholic  faith,  no  one  can  be  saved, 
and  to  remember,  in  consequence,  that  this 
Catholic  woman  acts  in  advance  in  a  very 
cruel  manner  towards  the  children  she  is 
expecting  from  God,  if  she  contracts  a  mar- 
riage in  which  she  knows  that  their  religious 
education  depends  entirely  on  the  will  of 
their  non-Catholic  father.  These  salutary 
cautions  ought  to  be  repeated,  as  may  be 
dictated  by  prudence,  particularly  on  the 
approach  of  the  marriage  day,  and  the  pe- 
riod in  which  the  customary  proclamations 
are  made,  to  ascertain  if  none  other  than  the 
canonical  impediments  oppose  its  celebra- 


tion. That  if,  in  some  cases,  these  paternal 
cares  of  the  pastors  should  remain  without 
effect,  it  will  be  necessary,  in  truth,  to  pre- 
vent all  troubles,  and  to  preserve  the  Catho- 
lic faith  from  greater  evils,  to  abstain  from 
proceeding  against  the  said  Catholic  person 
by  censures  directed  against  her  by  name ; 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Catholic  pastor 
should  abstain  from  honoring,  by  any  reli- 
gious ceremony  whatever,  the  marriage 
which  is  to  follow,  and  abstain  from  every, 
act  which  could  make  it  appear  to  give  his 
approbation;  All  that  has  been  tolerated  in 
this  respect  in  certain  places,  is,  that  the  cu- 
rates, who,  to  avoid  greater  evils  to  the  Ca- 
tholic religion,  have  found  themselves  com- 
pelled to  assist  at  these  marriages,  by  their 
being  performed  in  their  presence,  provided 
there  had  been  no  other  canonical  impedi- 
ment, to  the  end  that  having  heard  the  con- 
sent of  both  parties,  they  should  record,  by 
virtue  of  their  ministrv,  in  the  registry  of 
marriages,  the  act  validly  accomplished,  but 
always  refraining  from  approving  these  illicit 
unions,  by  any  act  whatever,  and,  above  all, 
abstaining  from  adding  any  prayer  or  rite 
of  the  church. 

"We  have  now  to  speak  of  those  who 
may  have  contracted  mixed  marriages  in  the 
absence  of  the  Catholic  pastor.  To  this 
effect,  we  have  deemed  it  advisable  to  take 
such  measures,  that  the  scandals  arising 
from  these  marriages,  as  you  have  an- 
nounced, may  be  as  much  hidden  as  possi- 
ble; that  Catholics  living  in  the  lies  of  a 
marriage  thus  contracted,  may  more  easily 
be  brought  to  expiate  their  sin  by  salutary 
tears  and  penitence  ;  and,  in  short,  that  there 
may  be  a  rule-established,  by  which,  for  the 
future,  the  validity  of  such  marriages  may 
be  judged. 

"For  that  which  concerns  the  marriages 
celebrated  continually  to  the  present  time  in 
your  country,  without  the  presence  of  tiie 
curate,  we  shall  shortly  delegate  to  you  the 
necessary  power  to  remedy,  in  a  great  mea- 
sure,.the  evils  which  have  resulted  from 
them.  In  the  meantime,  we  will  and  ordain, 
by  these  letters  present,  that  tlie  mixed  mar- 
riages, commencing  from  this  day,  March 
25,  1830,  which  may  be  celebrated  in  your 
dioceses,  without  the  formalities  prescribed 
by  the  Council  of  Trent,  shall  be  regarded 
as  valid  and  true  marriages,  provided  they 
do  not  contravene  any  other  direct  canonical 
impediment ;  and  thus  by  our  apostolical  au- 
thority, and  notwithstanding  all  contrary 
stipulations,  we  declare  and  establish  that 
these  marriages  shall  be  veritable  and  true 
marriages.  Also,  the  Catholic  persons  who, 
in  course  of  lime,  may  have  contracted  mar- 
riages in  this  manner,  provided,  however, 
that  no  other  absolute  canonical  impediment 
forbids,  should  be  notified  by  their  pastors, 
that  they  have  contracted  a  valid  and  true 
marriage;  but  another  duty  of  the  pastors 
will  be  also,  at  opportune  limes,  to  exhort, 


Pius  VIII.] 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  RO:\IE. 


4ca 


in  all  godly  charity  anil  patience  in  Jesus 
Christ,  every  Catholic,  anil  especially  Ca- 
tholic woman,  avIio  may  have  contracted  a 
union  with  a  non-Catholic,  valid  in  truth, 
but  forbidden  to  make  penance  lor  the  great 
crime  tliey  have  committed,  and  to  discharge 
their  obligations,  above  all,  those  which  bind 
them  in  reference  to  their  children,  and 
which  require  them  to  use  all  means  and 
care  to  procure  for  them  a  Catholic  educa- 
tion. 

*'  From  the  foregoing,  we  deem  it  unne- 
cessary, venerable  brothers,  to  excite  you  to 
remember  with  what  prudence  it  is  necessa- 
ry to  act  in  these  circumstances,  to  the  end 
that  nothing  n)ay  result  injurious  to  the  Ca- 
tholic religion,  as  it  is  well  known  to  us  that 
you  are  already  duly  impressed. 

*•  Proceed  then  :  and  that  the  curates,  in- 
structed bv  you,  may  act  in  a  manner  that 
all  the  world  can  sef  that  the  Catholic  priests 
aie  animated  by  a  spirit  aiming  at  the  fultil- 
inenl  of  their  duties,  which  the  laws  of  the 
church  oblige  them  to  observe  in  every  thing 
which  concerns  the  interests  of  religion,  and 
that  by  the  same  spirit  they  are  led  to  obey, 
i;i  a  temporal  order,  the  laws  of  the  prince, 
not  from  servile  fear,  but  from  conscience. 

"  We  are  indeed  ureaily  afflicted  not  to 
have  been  able  to  deliver  you  entirely  from 
the  troubles  and  embarrassments  you  sustain; 
but  do  not  lose  courage  !  The  most  serene 
king  himself,  who  has  solemnly  manifested 
Ills  good  will  towards  his  Catholic  subjects, 
and  who  has  given  the  proof  in  the  deed, 
will  not  permit,  such  is  our  full  confidence, 
that,  in  a  matter  which  atTects  directly  your 
religions  filnctions,  you  should  be  distracted 
mucii  longer.  Touched,  in  his  clemency,  by 
your  afflictions,  and  wishing  to  respond  to 
vour  desires,  his  majesty  deems  it  well  in 
this  matter  also,  that  you  should  observe 
nnd  freely  fulfil  the  rules  of  the  Catholic  re- 
ligion. That  this  desire  may  be  perfectly 
realised,  it  is  requisite  humbly  to  supplicate 
God,  who  holds  the  hearts  of  kin^s  in  his 
hand.  We  shall  not  cease  to  address  him 
our  pravers,  and  doubt  not  you  will  do  the 
same.  Receive,  in  the  meantime,  as  a  token 
of  our  particular  allection,  the  apostolic 
benediction.  Which  we  accord  with  love, 
and  also  to  the  clergy  and  to  the  faithful 
committed  to  your  care. 

*'  Done  at  r.ome,  near  St.  Peter's,  25th  day 
of  March,  1830,  and  of  our  pontificate  the 
first.  "  Pius  P.  P.  VIII." 

On  the  5th  of  September,  the  king  of  the 
Netherlands  published  a  proclamation  on  the 
demands  made  by  the  Belgians  alter  their 
insurrection.  He  announced  that  the  states- 
general  were  assembled  to  take  into  consi- 
deration the  proposed  modifications  of  the 
national  institutions,  and  especially  those 
which  proclaimed  the  separation  of  Holland 
from  Belgium,  with  so  mucli  importunity. 
He  engaged  his  subjects  to  await  with  calm- 


ness the  deliberations,  and  to  preserve  the 
utmost  order.  This  act  did  not  satisfy  the 
Belgians,  who  were  not  disposed  to  relin- 
(juish  their  arms  before  the  separation  of  the 
north  and  south  was  proclaimed. 

In  the  meantime  the  pope  had  fallen  sick, 
but  his  strength  had  not  left  him.  On  the 
1 1th  of  October  he  visited  the  church  of  St. 
Paul,  and  testified  his  sincere  satisfaction  to 
the  prelates  and  the  managers  of  the  work 
of  restoration. 

On  the  1st  of  November,  All  Saints'  Day, 
he  assisted  at  the  solemn  mass  celebrated  in 
the  chapel  Paulini  of  the  Cluirinal,  by  the 
cardinal  Pedicini,  assisted  by  the  cardinals 
Pallotta,  Albani,  and  Frosini.  It  was  appa- 
rent that  the  holy  father  was  oppressed  ;  his 
eyes  were  observed  to  be  bathed  in  tears; 
and  beneath  his  heavy  vestments  he  could 
not  conceal  his  great  emotion.  On  the  mor- 
row, hotwiihstahding  the  advice  of  his  phy- 
sicians, he  assisted  at  the  mass  i'or  the  dead. 
This  enfeebled  state,  augmented  by  his  re- 
sistance, alarmed  the  friends  of  Pius  VIII; 
and  for  a  moment,  suggested  to  summon 
some  of  his  relatives  to  Rome,  that  they 
might  receive  the  last  embraces  of  him  who 
had  so,  highly  honored  their  family.  But 
the  pope,  faithful  to  his  oath,  allowed  none 
of  his  relatives  to  come  near  him  ;  he  had 
retained  in  his  private  service  but  one  faith- 
ful and  discreet  domestic,  to  whom  he  had 
never  accorded  any  favor.  The  tears  alone 
of  this  disinterested  servant,  admonished  the 
pope  that  he  had  a  last  duty  ih  fulfil.  He 
suminoned  Monsieur,  the  treasurer,  and 
said  that  a  similar  circumstance  did  not 
often  present  itself;  but  that,  in  truth,  the 
servant,  who  was  about  to  lose  his  master, 
the  servant  who  had  never  thought  of  his 
fortunes,  who  had  attended  to  him  in  his 
sufferings,  who  had  addressed  him  consola- 
tions, who  had  applied  so  assiduously  a  re- 
freshing balm  to  the  wounds  and  bruises 
with  which  the  weishtof  the  pontifical  or- 
naments covered  the  holy  father  after  each 
ceremony;  that  this  servant,  with  no  other 
thoughts  but  those  of  tender  regrets,  was 
suflScient  to  embitter  the  end  of  life  to  a 
good  master.  Scarcely  had  the  pope  uttered 
these  last  words,  when  they  retired,  and 
prepared  an  instrument  which  insured  an 
honorable  provision  to  this  worthy  compa- 
nion of  so  much  sufiering.  When  the  act, 
which  stipulated  the  pension,  was  read, 
Pius  VIII  blessed  the  treasurer,  and  com- 
posed himself  to  repose. 

On  the  29th  of  November,  at  midnight, 
the  final  struggle  commenced,  and  at  half- 
past  three,  on  the  morning  of  the  SOtii,  the 
pope  breathed  his  last.  His  pontificate  lasted 
but  twenty  months,  having  been  elected  the 
last  day  of  March,  in  the  previous  year. — 
Pius  VIII  had  created  but  six  cardinals; 
namely,  Nembrini.  Crescini,  Weld,  Mazio, 
de  Simone,  and  de  Rohan. 
I  The  news  of  this  mournful  event  reached 
2P 


470 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES, 


[Gregory  XVI. 


Paris  with  despatch.  The  faithful  and  he- 
roic M.  de  Q,uelen  immediately  published 
the  following  mandate : 

"The  Holy  Roman  Church,  motlier  and 
mistress  of  all  churches,  has  sustained  the  loss 
of  her  pontif.  The  Catholic  church  has  lost 
in  him  her  visible  head,  the  pastor  of  pas- 
tors, the  common  father  of  the  faithful,  and 
vicar  of  Jesus  Christ  on  earth. 

"  After  a  pontificate,  alas !  too  short !  our 
most  lionored  and  dear  master  the  pope, 
Pius  VIII,  has  terminated  his  career.  Ve- 
nerable to  all,  by  the  piety,  the  knowledge, 
the  wisdom,  and  the  goodness,  which  was 
heightened  in  him  v/ith  the  lustre  of  supreme 
rank,  his  exit  leaves  us  in  the  most  profound 
regrets,  and  religion  requires  of  us  as  a  duty 
to  ask  of  God  that  he  will  deign  to  console 
our  grief,  in  giving  to  his  church,  for  a  long 
time  to  come,  a  pontif  no  less  worthy  to  oc- 
cupy the  apostolic  chair." 


What  rests,  is  soon  despatched.  The  ac- 
customed formalities  and  honors  were  all 
enacted  in  due  style,  and  with  the  ordinary 
pomp  of  such  occasions;  and  Francis  Xa- 
vier  Castjglioni  is  a  pope  no  more!  In 
twenty  months  his  glories  came  and  went. 
His  body  is  lodged  m  state  to  moulder  in 
corruption  ;  and  his  soul  is  gone  to  the  judg- 
ment eternal  of  that  great  God  of  the  holy 
apostles,  who  abhors  imposture,  usurpation, 
and  oppression — who  accepieth  not  the  per-  ' 
son  of  princes,  nor  regardeih  ilte  rich  more 
than  the  poor — who  has  assured  us  that  his 
ways  and  thoughts  in  the  throne  are  not 
identified  with  ours  on  the  footstool — whose 
word  is  the  most  potential  elenient  in  the 
universe;  and  who  declares,  that  ivhich  is 
hi'^hly  esteemed  among  men,  is  ahomination  in 
the  sight  of  God!  The  curtain  falls,  imper- 
vious to  our  vision.  We  wait — till  God  shall 
lift  it,  and  disclose  its  scenery  to  our  wonder 
in  the  world  of  spirits .' 


GREGORY  XVI,  THE  TWO  HUNDRED  AND  FIFTY-SECOND 
BISHOP  OF  ROME. 

\_From  February  21,  1831 ,  to  the  present  'lime,  1846,  noio  in  the  sixteenth  year  of  his  pontif  cale 
and  the  ninety-first  (f  his  life.] — William  the  Fourth  and  Victoria,  munarcJis  of  Eng- 
land— Louis  Philippe,  Kii-tgofihr  French — Andrew  .Tackson,  Martin  Van  Bup.en,  Wil- 
liam Henry  Harrison,  John  Tyler,  and  James  Knox  Polk,  Presidents  of  the  United 

States. 


[Year  of  Christ,  1831.]  In  due  process 
of  time,  after  the  funeral  scenes  had  passed 
away,  the  proper  measures  were  taken  for 
the  election  of  a  successor  to  Pius  VIII. 
There  was  some  special  apprehension  that 
a  protracted  vacancy  in  the  sovereign  pon- 
tificate, considering  the  existing  state  of  Eu- 
ropean affairs,  and  of  the  papacy  as  politi- 
cally related  to  it,  would  be  detrimental,  or, 
at  least,  perilous,  in  a  high  degree,  to  the 
interests  of  Rome.  There  were  also  some 
urgencies  of  another  sort,  nearer  home,  that 
impelled  the  holy  fathers,  in  such  a  juncture, 
to  act,  not  v/ilh  precipitation,  but  without  all 
unnecessary  delay.  Consequently,  the  pre- 
liminary measures  were  taken  Avilh  promp- 
titude, and  with  the  purpose  to  enthrone  a 
successor  as  soon  as  practicable.  There  v/ere 
at  that  lime  fifty-six  cardinals  ;  twenty-six 
created  bv  Pius  VII;  twenty-four  by  Leo 
XII;  and  six  by  Pius  VIII. 

The  ordinary  prescribed  formalities  of  or- 
ganization, in  reference  to  the  Grand  Coun- 
cil of  the  Roman  state  and  church  about  to 
assemble,  were  duly  observed.  It  required 
thirty-six  votes  to  elect  a  pope,  so  that  the 
election  might  be  canonical;  but  as  there 
were  only  forty-six  cardinals  present,  to  ar- 
rive at  two-thirds  of  the  votes,  according  to 
custom,  it  was  requisite  to  obtain  thiity-one. 


As  the  ceremonies  observed'in  the  election 
of  a  pope  have'been  so  fully  presented  else- 
where, it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  them. 

There  had  been  already  sixty-four  days 
vacancy  ;  fifty  of  which  had  passed  in  con- 
clave. Difficulties,  nearly  resembling  those 
which  distracted  Poland,  presented  them- 
selves inltaly,  and  even  in  Rome;  and  the 
cardinals,  wishing  to  terminate  these  de- 
plorable evils,  united  more  closely  their  ef- 
forts to  give  the  church  a  head;  and  hence, 
on  the  2d  of  February,  1831,  they  elected  the 
cardinal  Cappellari,  at  present  reigning. 

This  cardinal  was  born  at  Bellure,  in  the 
Venetian  slates,  September  18,  1765.  From 
his  youth  he  had  embraced  the  institutions 
of  the  Benedictine  hermits,  and  distinguished 
himself  by  his  popish  piety  and  learning. 
He-  had  been  a  professor  of  theology  for 
several  years  in  his  order,  and  composed  a 
remarkable  and  strong  work  against  the 
principles  of  the  chief  of  the  Jansenists  in 
Italy,  the  famous  Tamburini  of  Pavia.  The 
father  Cappellari,  after  having  passed  several 
years  in  instructing,  became  procurator  of 
his  order,  and  abbe  of  the  monastery  of  St. 
Gregory  at  Rome.  Pius  VII  had  appointed 
him  examiner  of  those  to  be  promoted  to  bi- 
shoprics, and  consulterof  the  diiferent  con- 
ijreo-ations  •  and  among  others,  that  of  the 


OR  BISHOPS  OF  ROME. 


Gregory  XVI.] 

Propagandi,  and  of  ecclesiastical  affairs  ex-  I 
traordinary.     The  labors  in  which    lie  was  ' 
engaged,  caused  his  knowledge,  justice,  and 
mind,  his  prudence  and  piety,  to  shine  with 
uncommon  lustre.     Leo  XIJ   had  conferred  ' 
on  the  cardinal  Cappellari,  the  most  inipor-  | 
tantand  honorableduiies  ;  and  among  others,  ] 
that  of  assisting  him  in  the  reorganization 
of  the  public  instruction  in  the  Roman  states.  ' 
He  assumed  the  name  of  Gregory  XVI, 
and  was  the  first  to  revive  this  title  for  more 
than  two  hundred  vears ;  tlial  is,  since  the 
death  of  Gregory  XV,  in  1G''23.  | 

The  titles  of  the  popes  are  mainly  two-fold  ;  | 
namely,  those  taken  from  the  ideas  of  great-  i 
ness  and  powers,  or  those  that  imply  the  j 
milder  or  the  devout  qualities  of  the  Chris- 
tian.    Adrian,  Alexander,  Victor,  Symma- 
chus,  Julius,  Loo,  and   others,   are  of  the 
former  class ;  while  Clement,  Benedict.  In- 
nocent, Pius,  and  several  others,  are  of  the 
latter.  Since  the  ReCormation,  and  especially 
■within  the  last  two  centuries,  the  kinder  ap- 
pellations have  predominated;  and  we  have 
had  Innocence,  Clemency,  Benediction,  and 
Piety,  in  all  their  nominal  existence  and  ti- 
tular display,  often  repeated  as  designations 
of  the   thronal  papacy.     Our  present  hero, 
(rregory,  seems  either  between  the  two,  or 
a  combination  of  both — since  the  word  means 
good,  from  the  Greek,  watchfulnexs,  orivakc- 
fitlness:  a  very  appropriate   and  not  at  all 
offensive  title;  since  vigilance  is  an  idea  of 
excellent    associations,    intellectual,    moral,  i 
and  religious.     Alas!   a  name — without  the 
thing,  is  a  meteor,  not  a  star;  and  the  glo- 
rious  implication    is    worse    than    useless, 
when  it  onlv  covers  the  miserable  contrary 
of  all   its  "proper  meaning!     It  makes  us 
think  of  what  every  school-boy  knows  rela- 
tive to  the  famous  etymology  of  Incus,  a 
grove,  in  Latin  ;  derived  certainly  from  lu- 
ceo,  to  shine,  a  noiiluceiido ;  that  is,  because 
a  grove,  being  umbrageous   and  dark,  does 
not  shine!      We  have  had  c{'j;]d  Pius popesj 
The  reign  which  was  about  to  commence, 
it  may  be  incidentally  remarked,  had  to  con- 
lend  with  diverse  vicissitudes,  and  with  long 
dissensions  respecting  the  affairs  of  Prussia  ; 
and,  above  all,  with  the  minister  of  Russia. 
"With  respect  to  the  situation  of  the  Romanists 
in  the  latter  country,  we  shall  see  a  sovereign 
poniif,  animated  by  a  prudent  moral  force, 
and  singly  aided  by  a  faithful  minister,  pub- 
lish documents  which,  with  the  logic  com- 
mon in  these  relations,  seem  to  eslaljlish  the 
rigliis  of  the  holy  see;  and  also  spread  these 
documents   with   a   religious   courage   and 
energetic  detprmination  of  wliieh   few  ex- 
amples exist  in  the  annals  of  any  pontificate. 
Thus,  on   the   diMuise  of  Pius  Vlll,  the 
cardinal  Cappellari  was  chosen  by  the  con- 
clave, and  i7iounted  the  throne  of  the  Man 
of  Sin,  by  the  title  of  Gregory  XVI.     Of 
this  pontif  we  have  little  to  say,  or,  properly 
nothing;  since  he  is  yet  alive,  and  his  his- 
tory is  not  expected  till  death  has  furnished 


471 


and  sealed  all  the  materials  required  for  it. 
Bower  ends  his  biographies  with  Benedict 
XIV,  giving  only  a  passing  notice  of  Rez- 
zonico,  Clement  XlII,  then  reigning  as  the 
caricature  successor  of  the  fisherman  of  Ga- 
lilee. We  may  say  of  Gregory,  however, 
th^t  he  is  a  true  representative  of  liundreds 
of  other  usurpers  and  impostors  of  the  pon- 
tifical succession — as  iilce  the  spirit,  the 
pietv,  the  doctrine,  and  the  life,  of  the  bless- 
ed Apostle  Peter,  as  sin  is  like  holiness,  ig- 
norance like  knowled^je,  folly  like  wisdom, 
or  Paganism  and  its  mythology  like  Chris- 
tianity and  its  kingdom,  wliicli  is  not  of  this 
icorld.  His  aversion  to  the  Bii)le,  and  the 
Bible  Societies,  that  multiply  and  distribute 
its  copies  by'  myriads  and  millions,  in  all 
the  languages  of  the  peopled  earth,  is  like  ^ 
the  organization  of  pandemonium  as  an  em- 
pire of  darknes?,  hating  the  light,  and  dc- 
cvivinij;  the  nnlions,  Avith  his  wily  apologies 
and  mendacious 'reasonings,  against  its  au- 
thentic illuminations  in  the  world.  His  en- 
cyclical letters  all  show  him,  in  this  and  . 
every  other  form  and  work  of  antichristian 
policy,  to  be  walking  in  the  footsteps  of  his 
infamous  predecessors.  He  was  ninety  years 
of  age  last  September,  1815,  and  is  now  in 
the  sixteenth  year  of  his  usurpations.  He 
will  probably  endure  but  little  longer,  before 
he  also  goes  to  learn  in  eternity  what  is  the 
truth.  There  he  may  discover,  with  all  his 
cardinals  and  criminals  about  him,  that  the 
Word  of  God,  contained  in  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, was  an  intelligible  book,  humanised 
in  dialectic  form,  but  divine  in  substantial 
truth,  given  for  all  mankind,  and  ordered  to 
be'  universally  promulgated  ;  especially  in 
the  "  Epistle  to  the  Romans;"  nccordiaq;  to 
the  rovclation  of  the  mystery,  which  was  kept 
secret  since  the  ivorld  be'^an,  but  now  is  maue 

MANIFEST,  AND  BY  THE  ScUIPTURES  OF  THE 
PROPHETS,  ACCORDING  TO  THE  COMMAND- 
MENT OF  THE  EVERLASTINU  GoD,  MADE 
KNOWN  TO  ALL  NATIONS   FOR  THE  OBEDIENCE 

OF  FAITH.  There  his  casuistry  may  be  en- 
lighted  to  see  that  his  impertinent,  encycli- 
cal VETO  to  this  enterprise,  was  the  work  of 
the  devil  and  not  of  God  ;  and  that  neither 
he,  nor  Satan  his  master,  nor  any  of  their 
sympathizers,  successors,  or  allies,  shall  ulti- 
mately accomplish  any  thing  against  the  re- 
liijion  of  the  Scriptures,  the  Christianity  of 
God — while  they,  in  the  end,  only  elaborate 
their  own  undoing',  and  attach  to  themselves 
for  ever  the  irreversible  and  written  doom  of 
the  Great  Antichrist  of  the  city  of  Seven 
Hills.  We  pity,  we  abhor,  we  despise  his 
image!  And  we  pray  our  countrymen  and 
our  cotemporaries  every  where,  who  read 
this,  to  seek  God  in  these  relations,  studying 
His  Word  for  themselves,  that  they  may  be 
\  accounted  ivorthy  to  escape  alt  these  thini:;s 
;  that  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before 
i  tlic  Son  of  Man. 

I  The  thrasonical  pretensions  of  papal 
I  Rome  are  less  and  less  credited  or  respected 


472 


THE  HISTORY  OF  THE  POPES. 


[Gregory  XVI. 


even  by  the  Romans,  especially  those  hun- 
dreds of  thousands  in  that  city  and  penin- 
sula, who  constitute,  in  spite  of  the  pope 
and  his  police,  the  noble  and  hopeful  con- 
spiracy in  the  nation  of  "Young  Italy." 
There  is  a  movement  there,  semi-subterra- 
nean as  yet,  and  rumbling  with  terror  to  its 
enemies,  like  the  premonitory  throes  of  their 
own  Vesuvius,  before  an  eruption  with  its 
inundations  of  desolating  lava,  which  may 
be  justly  considered  as  the  herald  of  the  ap- 
proaching prodigies  of  the  God  of  judgment. 
The  pope  was  never  so  weak  in  Italy,  or  so 
insecure  at  Rome,  as  at  this  instant.  His 
troops  of  foreign  mercenaries  prevail  at  pre- 
sent to  protect  the  tyrant  from  his  own  sub- 
jects. Arbitrary  Austria  helps  him,  from  a 
fellow-feeling,  suitable  to  the  hopes  and  the 
fears  of  the  Holy  Alliance. — But — 

There  is  another,  and  a  Christian  alli- 
ance formed  a  few  years  ago  in  this  coun- 
try, and  to  become,  we  hope,  the  nucleus 
and  the  nuncio  of  the  cecumenical  Christian 
alliance  of  the  world,  which  troubles  his  ho- 
liness more  than  it  is  in  the  power  of  the 
Holy  Alliance  or  any  of  his  flatterers  and 
adjutants,  to  console  him.  He  has  already 
taken  notice  of  this  justly-dreaded  conspira- 
cy of  the  wise  and  the  good,  in  another  he- 
misphere, against  his  kingdom  of  darkness 
and  blood ;  and  he  has  given  us  a  specimen 
of  how  he  is  not  able  to  despise  it,  in  his  fa- 
mous letter  of  May  8,  1844,  in  which,  as 
his  main  object,  he  denounces  Bible  Socie- 
ties and  all  the  proteslant  churches  and  mis- 
sions in  Christendom  or  the  whole  world — 
in  which  he  reprobates  especially  the  wri- 


tings of  the  Reverend  Doctor  Merle  D'Au- 
bigne  of  Geneva;  thus  determining  their 
genuine  and  potential  character,  as  the  docu- 
ments of  primitive  Christianity,  by  his  an- 
tagonism against  them  ;  so  doing  all  he  can 
to  aggrandise  the  fame  of  that  excellent  and 
erudite  author,  in  the  eyes  and  the  hearts  of 
all  the  millions,  not  only  of  the  truly  pious 
of  two  hemispheres,  but  of  the  multitudes 
of  a  Christian  posterity  in  the  ages  of  the 
millennium — and  in  which  he  mentions,  with' 
appropriate  groanings,  and  now  and  then  an 
ill-concealed  affectation  of  contempt — which 
not  he  feels — not  a  particle  of  it — for  that 
society,  of  moral  thunder  to  tyrants,  usur- 
pers, and  Jesuits  through  the  globe — The 
American  Christian  Alliance!  Let  him 
fear,  and  leave  the  world  to  meet  the  retri- 
butions of  his  misrepresented,  and  impiously 
injured,  and  most  holy  Judge  eternal ! 

But  we  have  done  with  Gregory  XVI  and 
all  his  peers  of  the  papacy.  His  life  will 
yet  be  written,  and  his  private  and  public 
acts  scrutinised  and  shown  to  the  universe 
as  they  are.  It  is  time  that  truth  alone  gui- 
ded the  pen  of  history,  especially  in  this  de- 
partment of  high  biography.  The  age  re- 
quires it.  Succeeding  ages  will  much  more 
appreciate  its  value  and  redemand  its  ex- 
emplification. So  let  it  be !  May  the  truth 
prevail  over  every  form  of  earth-invented 
or  hell-suggested  error,  till  all  men  shall  ac- 
knowledge its  glorious  preeminence — till 
the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus  shall  have  every 
where  the  victory  and  the  jurisdiction — as 
the  creed  of  nations — the  bliss  of  man,  and 
the  glory  of  God  ! 


APOLEGETICAL. 


473 


OBSEUYATIONS  IN  CONCLUSION. 


On  ihe  subject  of  tributary  authors,  we  > 
hav«  to  say  ibal  we  liave  cousulteil  a  varioty,  j 
ancient  and  motlern,  foreiiin  and  domestic,  . 
\isp|'ul  and  useless,  suital)le  and  irrelevant. 
We  have  used,  compared,  and  compiled,  as  1 
seemed  good  to  us  at  the  time;  and  we  name, 
in  no  very  material  order,  our  Biographical  | 
Dictionaries  ;  Encyclopirdia  Americana  ;  the  j 
Edinburgh  Encyclopedia,  and  otiiers;  Gan- 
ganelli's  Letters';  Historical  and  Philosophi- 
cal Memoirs  of  Pius  the  Sixth,  Dublin  edi- 
tion, 1800.  from  the  French;  Life  of  Pius 
Seventh;  Dr.  Walch's  Compendious  Histo- 
ry of  the  Popes  ;  Henrion  ;  Alexis  Prest ;  De 
Cormenin:   Memoirs  of  Scipio   de   Ricci; 
Bower's  Controversies,  Tracts,  and  Expla- 
nations;  Lives  of  Leo  XII  and   Pius  VIII, 
by   M.   Le  Chevalier   Ariaud    de   Montor; 
Hislorv  of  the  Popes  by  Professor  Ranke; 
and  divers   other  tractates,  incidental,  ano- 
nymous, and  collected  from  periodical  pijb- 
lications,  domestic  and  foreign — with  refer- 
ences, not   infre(]ueiu,  to    the   Holy  Scrip- 
tures, as   an   authoritative  standard  of  the 
Jionest,  the  true,  the  edifying,  the  safe — also 
the  proper  and   paramount  criterion  of  the 
contraries  of  all  these;  supposed  to  be  intel- 
ligible as  well  as  inspired;  wrillcn  for  our 
learning,  and   not  for  the   monopolised   be- 
hoof ofany  set  of  men  in  Christendom,  royal 
or  vulvar,  patrician  or  plebeian,  hierarchi.U 
or  evangelical,  papal  or  protestant,  clerical 
or  laical,  rich  or  poor,  partisan  or  catholic, 
learned  or  ignorant;  since  his  word  is  given 
to  (dl  nations  for  the  obedience  rf  fuitL—'See 
the  appositely  adapted  and  intended  Epistle, 
not  to  the  popes,  but— oh  !  lluu  they  knew 
It — to  the  Romans,  1G:  '2'} — 27. 

However  arduous  and  didicult  the  task 
for  any  person,  and  in  any  favorable  circum- 
stance's, it  has  been  I'ell  by  the  writer  in  his 
condition,  with  peculiar  reason,  as  a  burden 
too  great  to  be  borne.  He  has  no  leisure, 
and  no  cessation  of  care  and  duty,  as  the 
bishop  of  a  largo  congregation  of  more  than 
eight  hundred  communicants;  and  as  Pro- 
fessor in  the  Union  Theological  Seminary 
of  the  city  of  New  York,^vhich  he  has 
served  in  his  department — srratuitously  and 
alarms'  length — now  for  nearly  pii;ht  years — 
together  with  the  anxieties,  perplexities,  and 
toils,  of  a  mixed  and  circumstiintial  nature 
thence  resulting — on  account  of  all  which, 
he  casts  himself  on  the  magnanimous  kind- 
ness of  the  considerate  and  the  good  for  ap- 
preciation of  wliat  heollers;  though  certainly 
attended  with  the  consciousness,  as  with  the 
evi<lences  of  imperfection,  yet  hopefully  use- 
VoL.  III.— GO 


ful,  authentic,  and  perhaps  entertaining  to 
the  majority  of  readers.  Some  typographi- 
cal inaccuracies  are  to  be  expected  in  altnost 
every  work  of  the  sort ;  but  the  distance  of 
nearly  one  hundred  miles,  interposed  be- 
tween the  writer  and  the  printi>r,  may  well 
be  viewed  as  enhancing  all  .ordinary  proba- 
bilities of  their  occurrence.  In  a  higher  re- 
lation he  has  felt  his  accountableness  and 
his  obligation  as  the  servant  of  the  God  of 
truth  ;  and  has  not  aimed  supremely  to  please 
man.  Some,  indeed,  will  be  displeased — 
from-Avhom  an  appeal  may  be  carried  to  the 
judgment  seat  of  Christ.  Oh!  may  we 
please  him!  2  Cor.  5:  9—11. 

In  fine,  had  the  writer  known  what  he 
was  undertaking:,  as  he  now  knows  it,  he 
must  have  shrunk  from  the  task,  with  utter 
despondency,  as  well  as  irrevocable  decision . 
As  it  is,  the  work  was  not  of  his  own  seek- 
ing— having  acquiesced  in  honor  of  the  im- 
portunity of  others,  and  when  belter  agents 
refused  the  offered  service,  till  the  alterna- 
tive seemed  practically  this  or  nothing. — 
Hence  it  was  commenced — and  is  finished. 
And  the  writer  thanks  God,  the  bearer  of 
prayer  and  the  keeper  of  the  weak  and  the 
trustful,  for  his  experienced  and  wonderful 
mercy  from  the  commencement  to  the  con- 
summation of  the  work. 

Qur  fellow-creatures,  who  are  addicted  to 
the  papacy,  will,  I  know,  dislike  what  I 
have  written;  and  if  I  knew  how  to  write 
truth  and  please  them  too,  not  one  of  them 
should  ever  be  offended  at  this  work!  But 
this  I  judge  to  be  impossible.  Our  Savior 
was  hated for  the  sake  of  the  trutli.  John  15  : 

10 25.     Hence,  I  write   before   God   and 

wait  the  consequences,  according  to  the  de- 
velopment of  his  sovereign  and  eternal  pro- 
vidence. As  men,  as  neighbors,  as  fellow- 
citizens,  and  as  probationers  here  under  the 
system  of  grace  in  Christ  Jesus,  1  most  de- 
voutly Avish  them  well;  they  are  the  burden 
of  my  pravers  for  their  salvation;  and  I  sin- 
cerely pity  them— not  with  scorn,  but  love  f 
May  they  be  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth',  and  so  saved  in  Jesus  Christ  with 
eternal  glory  ! 

But  what  inference,  on  the  whole,  will 
be  made  by  the  philosophic  reader,  in  refer- 
ence to  the  system,  of  which  the  popes  are 
so  capital  and  so  causal,  as  well  as  so  cha- 
racteristic a  part?  Every  individual  incum- 
bent, indeed,  has  a  passive,  as  well  as  aa 
active,  relation  to  the  system,  cnusans  el  cari- 
satiis;  still,  our  question  is  not  nowconccrn- 
inT  their  tremendous  personal  responsibility, 
2  p  o 


474 


APOLOGETICAL. 


but  simply — the  character  of  the  systen:i !  Is 
it  noble,  useful,  favorable  to  human  inter- 
ests, fit  for  the  religion  of  mankind,  univer- 
sally, as  it  aspires  and  claims  to  be,  suited 
to  secure  their  salvation,  promotive  of  civil 
liberty,  patronising  sound  philosophical  in- 
quiry, and  adapted  to  bless  us  in  all  things  ; 
liaving  promise  of  the  life  that  71010  is,  and  of 
that  which  is  to  come?  Is  the  system  for  man 
or  against  man?  Is  it  of  God,  or — of  the 
devil?  Is  it  destined  to  glory  or  to  the  fire? 
Is  it  desirable  for  our  country,  or  inimical 
only  1  Ought  we  to  trust  it,  or  to  abhor  it  as 
Ameri^ians,  as  Christians,  as  philosophers? 

These  are  weighty  questions ;  and  we 
know  of  no  book,  next  to  the  Holy  Scrip- 
tures, and,  always,  after  them,  so  well  com- 
petent to  assist  us  in  their  answer  as  the 
present,  and  now  completed  History  of  the 
Popes  of  Rome. 

In  reference,  however,  to  many  isolated 
parts  and  phrases,  as  well  as  incidental  sen- 
timents, particulary  respecting  the  contin- 
uation, by  us,  of  the  last  seven  popes,  in- 
clusive of  Gregory  XVI,  it  ought  to  be  re- 
membered, that  in  compiling  and  culling 
from  the  writings  of  others,  and  especially 
from  authors  of  the  Roman  delusion,  the 
present  writer  has  inserted,  not  infrequent- 
ly, certain  forms  of  thought,  and  construc- 
tions of  style,  more  adapted,  apparently,  to 
favor  the  character,  and  the  honors. of  the 
popedom  and  the  hierarchy,  than  the  Taws 
of  simple  narrative  and  original  protestant 
history  would  have  induced.  The  intelli- 
gent reader  will  doubtless  make  due  allow- 
ance for  this;  aTid  no  one,  it  is  thought,  will 
be  scandalized  or  deceived  by  it;  call  it  iro- 
ny, caricature,  pleasantry,  courtesy,  ridicule, 
rather  than  deception  ;  of  which  no  intention 
has  at  all  existed.  Besides,  we  had  rather 
shown  favor  and  liberality  than  their  oppo- 
sites,  even  in  dealing  with  the  enemies  of 


God  and  mankind  ;  and  in  reference  to  our 
own  estimation  of  the  theologico-moral  cha- 
racter of  the  popes  of  Rome,  it  is  no  secret, 
no  ambiguity,  and  no  flattery.  We  have 
learned  to  make  our  estimate  from  the  two- 
fold sources,  consulted  singly  and  then  in 
comparison,  of  the  facts  of  authentic  history 
and  the  perfectly  intelligible  language  of  the 
word  of  God  :  prophecy  and  providence  mu- 
tually radiating  our  day,  and  making  the 
light  in  which  each  is  well  illustrated.  We 
think  of  the  sovereign  pontif  and  all  the  sub- 
alterns of  his  sympathy  and  his  "  unity," 
as  is  plainly  written  in  the  following  com- 
pared Scriptures,  which  have  their  accom- 
plishment and  illustration  in  him  and  ia 
them,  as  one  in  sin  and  in  doom,  as  they 
could  have  in  no  degree  intelligibly  in  any 
other  relation  or  organization  in  the  world. 
Dan.  7:  23—27;  2'Thess.  2:  3—12;  Rev. 
13:  17,  18. 

With  this  we  conclude,  usqiic  ud  nunc, 
our  labors  of  continuation.  How  many 
more  popes  are  yet  to  occupy  the  horrible 
"succession,"  God  only  knows.  Certain 
it  is,  that  the  end  will  come  quickly.  Im- 
portant and  magnificent  changes  are  now  in 
progress,  accomplishing  and  illustrating  pro- 
phecy in  the  wondrous  demonstrations  of 
providence.  Jehovah  reigns  over  all,  blessed 
for  ever.  In  him  alone  is  our  resource,  our 
confidence,  and  our  salvation.  May  the  men 
of  this  age,  and  especially  of  this  great  and 
imperiled  republic,  learn  what  Christianity 
is,  and  by  the  faith  of  our  Lord  and  Savior 
Jesus  Christ,  be  prepared  for  any  and  every 
event  that  may  abruptly  wake  the  slumbers, 
and  rebuke  the  dotage  of  the  misbelieving 
world  !  May  the  blessing  of  God  rest  on 
our  efforts  in  his*  cause — and  to  tJ)e  name  of 
the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Gliost,  shall  be  ascribed  the  dominion,  the 
pow^r,  and  the  glory,  for  ever.  A  men. 


We  publish  in  this  place,  as  appropriate  addenda  to  our  work,  some  documents  of 
value,  that  are  scarce,  curious,  and  adapted  to  the  use  of  protestants,  especially  in  our 
country.  As  a  man  is  known  by  his  works,  so  we  may  know  the  popes  by  their  bulls, 
their  briefs,  their  letters,  and  other  documents  of  authority  published  in  their  name.  These 
speak  for  themselves;  and  every  reader  has  the  opportunity,  as  he  peruses  them,  to  com-^ 
pare  their  contents  and  their  character  with  the  religion  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  A  work 
of  this  sort,  a  select  and  comprehensive  Bullauium,  well  prepared,  authentic,  adapted  to 
popular  reading,  and  enriched  with  suitable  illustrations  and  judicious  comments,  is  yet  a 
great  desideratum  in  the  theologico-literary  world.  Such  a  perforn^ance,  Avell  done  and 
given  to  our  country  and  our  age,  would  aid  mightily  the  cause  of  its  salvation.  It  would 
be  papacy — in  part — self-displayed  aftd  genuine  ;  that  is,  so  far  as  they  go  in  the  argument, 
they  would  be  irrefragable  and  conclusive.  Not  even  Jesuitism  could  refute  them.  The 
head  would  be  shown;  and  the  whole  body,  the  heart,  the  blood,  the  nerves,  the  members, 
the  system  connected  and  dependent,  would  be  all  understood,  as  at  once  homogeneous 
and,  in  the  main,  identical.  But — this  by  the  way.  We  give,  from  the  Bidlarium  Mag- 
num Romanum,  as  specimens,  a  few  papal  BirLj:.s,  of  distinguished  memory,  which  speak  ■ 
hheir  own  eulogium! 

The  grand  machines  of  the  papal  usurpation,  which,  by  the  favorers  of  the  Reforma- 
tion and  Protestant  Powers,  have  been,  and  are  still  threatened,  are  the  Papal  Bulls,  de- 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  IIL 


475 


posinT,  at  pleasure,  all  princes  wliatsoever,  whether  popish  or  protestant,  and  embarrassing 
Their  governments,  if  in  any  wise  they  are  suspected  to  be  protectors  ol  those  whom  the 
court  of  Rome  denounces  as  heretics.  . 

With  the  character  of  Ilenrv  VllI  we  have  verv  little  concern.  Lew  papists  can  thinic 
wor-^eol"  iiini  than  we  do— a  most  sensual,  perlidious,  tyrannical,  execralile  man;  just 
such  as  a  licentious  court  and  a  papal  education  iwight  bee.Npecled  in  cumhiiiation  to  pio- 
duce'  Whatever  were  his  motives,  his  principles,  and  his  destinies,  we  thank  Cod  lor 
overrulin^^  his  an-encv,  and  that  of  Judas  Iscariot,  and  thus,  in  wisdom  ail-perlect  and 
holy  u^inT  them!  and  all  such  as  thev,  always  and  for  ever,  for  the  iurtlieiance  ol  his 
t)wiV^racious  purposes  in  the  world.  The  bull,  however,  shows  the  nature  of  the  papa 
thund'er,  the  death-warrant  too  of  all  proieslants,  and  what  the  Great  Koman  Beast  would 
do.  if  he  were  not  caged  and  prisoned  by  eternal  Providence,  before  he  goeih,  as  he  must, 
to  perdition! 


BULL  OF  POTE  PAUL  III, 

ORDAINING  AND  ANNOUNCING  THE  DAMNATION  AND  EXCOM- 
MUNICATION OF  HENRY  VIII,  KING  OF  ENGLAND, 
AND  HIS  FAVORERS  AND  ADHERENTS. 

L  Introduction,  showing  the  plenitude  of  the  papal  power,  and  whence  derived— IT.  Kinir  Henry, 
after  Leo  X  had  given  him  the  liilc  of  Defender  of  the  Faiih,  lor  the  reasons  here  menuoned,  devi-  . 
aicd  troni  the  CaTholic  faiih,  and  conuiiittcd  many  enormous  things— III.  Clement  VII  at  length 
excommunicated  him;  but  standing  in  (.-oniempt  of  his  censures,  he  became  worse— IV.  He  tliere- 
fore  e.xliorts  the  kinc  to  desist  from  these  errors— V^  He  advises  the  accomplices  and  tnends  ol  the 
said  kin"  to  refuse°iheir  assistance  or  adherence  to  liiin— VI.  He  subjects  the  disobedient  to  the 
senience°of  the  greater  Excommunic(ilion—\'ll.  He  imposes  on  the  king,  the  penalty  ()1  robeUion 
and  loss  of  his  kingdom,  and  requirts  him  and  his  accomphces  to  meet  at  a  certain  time  bene:iiii 
specilied,  otherwise'' he  declared  thcni  to  incur  the  penalties  here  expressed— rVIIL  He  subjects 
whaipvei-  cities,  churches,  and  oilier  places  which  shall  adhere  to  him,  to  an  ecclesiastical  hiterdic- 
tion—\X.  He  deprives  their  heirs  of  dignities,  favors,  privileges,  dominions,  and  all  their  goods,  and 
declares  them  incapable  of  obtaining  any  otber  things  for  the  future— X.  And  he  discharges  his  sub- 
jects from  tlu-ir  oath  of  allegiance  and  snl'jection,  and  commands  them  altogether  loj-etract  their 
obedience— XI.  He  imposeiT  upon  King  Henry  and  his  accomplices,  other  penalties  here  expressed 
—Xn.  He  enjoins  the  tailhlul  in  Christ,  to  avoid  all  iniercourse  with  inlidcls  upon  the  penalties 
herein'  expressed— XIII.  The  prelates,  and  other  eCclcsiasncal  persons,  he  commands,  upon  the 
pen-iltics  here  contained,  to  depart  out  of  the  kingdom  of  England— XIV.  He  requires  the  diikes, 
and  others,  upon  the  above-mentioned  penalties,  to  expel,  and  cause  to  be  expelled,  Kinsr  Henry 
and  his  accomphces  out  of  the  kingdom— XV.  He  declares  the  leasrues  and  obligations  ot  Christian 
princes  contracicd  with  King  Henry,  lo  be  null  and  invalid— XVI.  He  commands  princes  and  others, 
to  take  up  arms  a-rainst  King  Henry  and  his  accomplices— XVII.  He  decrees  the  infidels  and  dis- 
obedient to  becoine  the  slaves  of  their  appiehcndcrs,  and  their  goods  to  become  due  to  their  seizers 
—XVIII.  He  commands  the  prelates  and  others,  upon  the  penalties  hereunder  ineniioned,  to  declare 
in  their  churches,  King  Henrv  and  his  accomplices,  who  have  incurred  the  penalties  and  censures 
a!ore«aid,  to  be  e.vcommunica'ted,  and  cause  them  to  be  avoided— XIX.  He  imposes  the  same  pe- 
iialiies  on  the  obstructcrs  of  the  publication  of  this  decree— XX.  He  commands  this  decree  to  be 
published  in  the  places  here  mentioned,  but  the  form  is  altered  as  here  in  the  end — XXI.  He  com- 
mands credit  to  be  given  lo  the  transcripts  of  this  decree— XXII.  He  imposes  a  penal  sanction. 


Paul,  Bishop,  the  Senant  of  Ihc  Servants  of 
Christ.  For  perpetual  mnnonj. 
V^E,  though  unworthy,  being  placed  over 
all  nations,  and  in  the  seal  of  justice,  by  the 
clemencv  of  him  so  ordering  it,  who  remain- 
ing himself  immovable,  does  in  his  provi- 
dence give  to  all  things  to  move  in  an  ad- 
mirable order.  And  we  also,  according  to 
the  prophecy  of  Jeremiah,  saying,  "Behold, 
I  have  set  thee  over  the  nations,  and  over 
the  kingdoms,  lo  root  out,  and  to  pull  down, 
and  to  destroy,  and  to  throw  down,  and  to 
build,  and  to  plant;  having  oblain»^d  supreme 
dominion  ovnr  the  kings  of  the  whole  earth, 
and  over  all  people."  And  we,  moreover, 
imitating  him,  who  being  gracious  and  mer- 
ciful, moderates  his  vengeance  towards  him 
who  prevents  it  by  being  already  prepared. 


nor  chastises  those  whom  he  sees  impeni- 
tent with  a  severe  revenge,  but  first  admo- 
nishes them  ;  however,  exerts  the  i'ury  of  his 
wrath  upon  habitual  sinners,  when  they 
pass  the  bounds  of  his  mercy,  that  so  at 
length,  froui  the  fear  of  punishment,  they 
may  be  compelled  to  return  to  a  right  mind. 
We,  I  say,  iVom  a  sense  of  the  apostolical 
solicitude  incumbent  on  us,  are  even  con- 
strained, with  the  utmost  diligence,  to  at- 
tend the  wholesome  state  of  all  persons,  by 
heaven  committed  lo  our  care,  zealously  to 
obviate  the  errors  and  scandals,  which,  by 
the  subtiliy  of  Satan,  that  enemy  of  their 
souls,  we  see  imminent  upon  them,  and 
with  a  suitable  severity,  to  restrain  their 
exces.ses,  their  enormous  and  scandalous 
crimes;  and,  according  to  the  apostle,  by  a 


476 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  IH. 


timely  animadversion  on  the  disobedience 
of  llie  flocii,  and  by  a  due  correction,  to  bri- 
dle the  perpetrators  of  such  enormities  :  that 
so  they  may  repent  that  they  have  provoked 
the  anger  of  God;  and  that  others,  being 
warned  by  their  examples,  may  learn  a  sa° 
lutary  caution. 

11.  Having  been  certainly  informed  some 
time  since,  that  the  king  of  England,  not- 
Avithstanding  that  in  the  pontificate  of  Leo  X, 
our  predecessor  of  happy  memory,  out  of 
zeal  to  the  Catholic  faith,  and  in  devotion  to 
our  see,  had  no  less  learnedly,  than  piously, 
by  a  certain   book  composed   by  him,  and 
presented  to  the  said  Leo  our  predecessor, 
for 'his  examination  and  approbation,  con- 
futed the  errors  of  divers  heretics,  often  con- 
demned in  former  times  by  the  apostolical 
see  and  sacred  councils,  and  lately  revived 
and  renewed  by  that  son  of  perdition  Martin 
Luther;  for  which  service,  besides  the  ap- 
probation of  the  said  book,  by  our  predeces- 
sor Leo,  to  the  great  honor  of  the  said  King 
Henry,  he  obtained  the  title  of  Defender  o1" 
the  Faith.  Yet  deviating  from  the  right  faith, 
and  the  apostolical  path,  and  being  unmind- 
ful of  his  own  salvation,  reputation,  and  ho- 
nor, having,  without  lawful  cause,  and  con- 
trary to  the  prohibition  of  the  church,  dis- 
missed  our  most  dear  daughter  in  Christ, 
Catharine,  (iueen  of  England,  his  wife,  and 
a  lady  of  illustrious   birth,  with  whom   he 
did  contract  matrimony  publicly  in  the  face 
of  the  church,  and  continued 'in  the  same 
state  for  many  years,  and  of  whom  continu- 
ing in  wedlooJv,  he  oftentimes  had  issue,  and 
did  again  actually  contract  matrimony  with 
one  Anne  of  Bolen,  an  English  woman,  the 
said  Catharine  yet  living;"  and  still  falling 
into  worse  crimes,  was  not  ashamed  to  puh^ 
lish  certain  laws  or  general  constitutions,  by 
which,  under  great  penalties,  even   under 
pain  of  death,  he  did  compel  his  subjects  to 
hold  certain  heretical  and  schismatical  arti- 
cles;  among  which,  this  is  one.  That  the 
Roman  pontif  is  not  head  of  the  church,  nor 
the  vicar  of  Christ,  and  that  he  himself  is  the 
supreme  head  in  the  church  of  England.— 
And,    moreover,    not   content    with    these, 
Ihroijgh   the  instigation  of  the  devil,  per- 
suading him  to  such  sacrilege,  has  caused 
many  prelates,  and  other  ecclesiastical  per- 
sons, and  even  regulars,  and  also  seculars, 
to  adhere  to  him  a  heretic  and  schismatic; 
and  hath  also  caused  such  as  would  not  fol- 
low these  examples,  but  undauntedly  rejec- 
ted these  articles,  as  contrary  to  the  decrees 
of  the  holy  fathers,  and   to  the  canons  of 
holy  councils,  nay,  and  to  the  truth  of  the 
gospel,  to  be  apprehended,  and  committed  to 
prison;  and  yet  not  content  with  these  and 
the   like  enormities,  but  accumulating  ini- 
quities  upon   iniquities,  when  the  cardinal 
presbyter  of  Rochester,  whom  for  the  con- 
stancy of  his  faith,  and  sanctity  of  his  life, 
we  had  promoted  to  the  dignity  of  cardinal, 
would  not  consent  to  the  said  heresies  and 


errors,  he  commanded  him,  with  a  horrid 
mhumanity  and  detestable  cruelty,  to  be  de- 
hvered  publicly  to  a  miserable  death,  and  his 
head  to  be  struck  off:  and  hereby  damnably 
incurring  thecensures  and  excommunication 
and  anathema,  and  other  grievous  sentences, 
and  the  penalties  contained  in  the  letters 
and  constitutions  of  Boniface  VIII,  and 
Honorius  III,  our  predecessors  of  worthy 
memory,  and  other  sentences  lawfully  given 
against  such.  He,  upon  these  acco'unts, 
has  made  himself  unworthy  of  the  kingdom 
of  England,  and  the  dominions  thereto  per- 
taining, which  he  has  formerly  held,  as  also 
of  the  royal  dignity,  and  of  the  prerogative 
and  honor  of  the  said  title. 

IIL  And  yet  we  notwithstanding,  and 
not  that  we  were  ignorant,  that  the  same 
King  Henry  Avas  innodated  in  certain  eccle- 
siastical censures  of  Clement  VII,  our  pre- 
decessor of  happy  memory,  after  that  he 
had  with  many  kind  letters,  and  paternal 
exhortations,  and  by  many  nuncios,  and  by 
other  means,  as  by  a  first  and  second  admo- 
nition, and  also  judicially  proceeding  with 
him,  advised,  that  he  would  dismiss  the  said 
Anne,  and  return  to  his  royal  consort,  the 
aforesaid  Catharine,  his  true  wife ;  and  that 
imitating  the  hardness  of  Pharaoh,  he  had 
for  a  long  time  grown  deaf  in  contempt  of 
the  keys,  and  did  still  grow  more  deaf,  in- 
somuch, that  we  had  little  hopes  he  would 
return  to  a  right  mind.  However,  notwith- 
standing all  this,  from  our  paternal  indul- 
gence, Avherewilh  we  favored  him  in  lesser 
matters,  Avhile  he  remained  in  obedience  and 
reverence  to  the  holy  see,  and  that  we  might 
clearly  perceive,  whether  th(?  clamor  raised 
against  him,  and  brought  to  us,  was  well 
grounded — and  which,  out  of  sincere  respect 
to  Henry  himself,  we  hoped,  Avould  be  found 
otherwise — we  determined  to  desist  for  some 
tiirte  from  any  further  process  against  Henry, 
that  we  might  search  further  into  the  truth 
of  the  matter. 

IV.  But  when,  after  due  diligence  in  in- 
quiring info  the  whole  affair,  the  accusation 
aforesaid  was  found  true,  and  withal,  with 
great  grief  we  speak  it,  that  the  said  Henry 
had  precipitated  himself  into  an  abyss  of 
iniquities,  insomuch  that  we  could  conceive 
no  hopes  of  his  repentance — we  seriously 
considering  how  adultery  was  branded  in  the 
old  law,  and  commanded  to  be  punished 
Avith  stoning;  observing  also,  that  the  au- 
thors of  schisms  Avere  swallowed  up  by  the 
gaping  earth,  and  their  brethren  in  iniquity 
were  consumed  Aviih  fire  from  heaven;  also 
being  unwilling,  that  an  account  of  the  souls 
of  King  Henry  himself  and  those  of  his  sub- 
jects, Avho  unadvisedly  run  Avith  him  into 
destruction,  should,  on  a  strict  scrutiny  and 
examination,  be  required  at  our  hands.  In- 
asmuch as  it  is  granted  us  from  above,  to 
provide  against  King  Henry,"  and  his  ac- 
complices, favorers,  adherents,  and  follow- 
ers, and  those  who  are  any  ways  culpable 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  IIL 


ill  the  premises  ;  against  whom,  and  in  that, 
the  excesses  and  loregoiiig  crimes  are  so 
manifest,  and,  indeed,  more  notorious,  than 
that  they  should  be  concealed  by  any  tergi- 
versation, though  we  might  proceeil  to  exe- 
cution without  farther  ""dehiy,  yet  acting 
more  benignly,  we  have  decreed  to  proceed 
in  the  following  method. 

V.  Upon  mature  deliberation,  therefore, 
had  with  our  venerable  brethren,  the  cardi- 
nals of  the  holv  Uoman  church,  with  refer- 
ence to  these  mailers,  and  with  the  consent 
and  approbation  of  the  same,  we  do,  in  the 
bowels  of  ihe  divine  mercy,  exhort  the  said 
Kinir  Henry,  his  accomplices,  iavorers,  ad- 
herents, advisers,  and  followers,  and  what- 
ever others  anywise  culpable  in  the  premi- 
ses, or  in  any  other  manner,  as  well  lay- 
men as  clergy;  also  regulars  of  whatever 
dignity,    state,    degree,    condition,    jireemi- 
nence,  or  excellence — whom  we  would  have 
to  be  understood  as  suflicienlly  expressed, 
as  if  their  names  and  surnames  were  inserted 
in  these  presents — we  do  exhort  and  require 
them  in  the  Loid,  that  the  said  King  Henry 
do  altogether  abstain  I'rom  the  foresaid  errors, 
and  constitutions  or  laws;  and  as  in  fact  he 
has  made  them,  so  that  he  revoke,  cassaie, 
and  annul  the  same,  and  that   he  wholly, 
and  altogether  abstain  from  compelling  his 
subjects  10  observe  them  ;  as  also  from  im- 
prisoning, seizing,  and  punishing  those  who 
refuse  to  adhere  to,  or  observe  those  consti- 
tutions.    That  he  himself  do  altogether  ab- 
stain from  the  ibresaid  errors,  and  if  he  has 
imprisoned  any  upon  account  of  the  premi- 
ses, that  he  set  them  at  liberty. 

VI.  And. as  to  the  accomplices,  favorers, 
adherents,  advisers,  and  followers  of  the  said 
King   Henry   in   any  of  the  premises,   and 
things  relating  hereto,  we  exhort  and   re-  ^ 
quire,  that  for  the  future  they  presume  not  j 
to  assist,  to  adhere  to,  or  favor  him,  nor  that , 
they  afford   him   counsel,  help,  or  counte-  ] 
nance.  ' 

VII.  On  the  contrary,  if  King  Henry,  his 
iavorers,  adherents,  advisers,  and  followers, 
shall  net  effectually  hearken  to  ihese  exhor- 
tations and  injunctions,  we  declare  the  said 
Kins  Henry,  his  favorers,  and  adherents, 
incapable  of  absolution  ;  and  as  for  his  coun- 
sellors, followers,  and  others  culpable  in  the 

.  premises — from  our  apostolical  authority, 
and  of  our  certain  knowledge,  and  out  of 
the  plenitude  of  our  apostolical  power,  by 
the  tenor  of  these  presents,  and  in  virtue  of 
holy  obedience,  and  under  the  penally  of  the 
greater  cxcommvnkalxon  dc  facto  incurred, 
and  from  which  they  shall  not  be  absolved, 
under  pretence  of  any  privilege  or  lacul- 
ty,  though  in  the  form  of  a  confessional 
one;  no,  not  with  any  of  the  most  effectual 
clauses  anywise  cranled  by  ourselves,  or 
the  foresaid  see,  and  though  they  should  be 
more  than  once  reiterated.  We  declare  them 
incapable  of  being  otherwise  absolved,  than 
by  the  Roman  pontif  himself,  except  at  the 


I  point  of  death;  and  even  then,  il  it  shall 
happen  that  any  are  absolved  who  shall  al- 
I  terward  recover,  he  shall  fall  under  the  same 
'  sentence  of  excommunication,  except  upon 
!  his  recovery  he  shall  elfectually  obey  these 
'  our  monitions  and  commands. 

VIII.  Moreover,  we  do  by  these  presents 
admonish  those  and  every  of  them,  that  we 
do  actually  intend,  that  thereby  they  should 
incur  the  crime  of  rebellion  ;  and  as  to  King 
Henry,  the  forfeiture  also  of  his  kingdom 
and  dominions  aforesaid.     And  as  well  lum 
as  them  before  admonished,  we  will  have  it 
to  be  understood,  that  they,  and  every  ot 
them  lie  ipso  facto,  respectively  incur  the 
penalties    before,  and    herealkr  written,  if 
they  shall  not  obev  ihe  monitions  and  com- 
mands, as  declared  above ;  and  we  do  also 
separately  command   them,  and   every  oi 
them,  that  King  Henry  do  appear  belore  uS 
in  person,  or  by  his  legal  proxy,  and  hint 
suflicienlly  empowered,  within  the  term  ot 
ninety  days.     But  as  to  his  favorers,  adhe- 
1  rents,  advisers,  followers,  and  others  any-    . 
wise  culpable  as  aforesaid,  whether  secular 
or  ecclesiastical,  and  even  regulars,  that  they, 
do  personally  appear  before  us,  wiihm  sixty 
days,  in  order  lawfully  to  excuse  or  deieuU 
themselves,  with  reference  to  the  premises, 
or  else  to  see  and  hear  sentence  pronounced 
against  them,  and  every  of  them  by  name, 
whom  we  admonish,  as  it  shall  be  found 
expedient,  to  be  proceeded  against,  as  lo  all, 
and  singular  acts,  even  to  a  definitive,  de- 
clarative, condemnatory,  and  privatory  sen- 
tence, as  well  as  to  an  excusatory  mandate. 
But  if  the  said  King  Henry,  and  olhers  be- 
fore admonished,  shall  noi  appear  wiihin  the 
said  term,  respectively  prefixed  them,  and 
shall  -sustain  with  an  obdurate  mind  the  fore- 
said sentence  of  excqmmunication  for  three 
days,  which  God  forbid,  we  do  aggravate, 
anil  successively  reag^ravate  the  said  cen- 
sures, and  do  declare  King  Henry  deprived 
of  his  kingdom,  and  of  his  dominions  afore- 
said; and  as  well  him  as  those  before  admo- 
nished, and  every  of  them,  to  have  incurred 
all  and  singular  ihe  other  penalties  abovesaid, 
and  that  ihey  and  all  that  belong  to  them, 
be   eternally  exploded   by  all  the    laithiul. 
And  if  in  the  mean  lime  he  shall  depart  ihis 
life,  out  of  our  aforesaid  authority  and  ple- 
nitude of  power,  we  declare  and  decree  he 
ought  to  want  Christian  burial.  And  we  do, 
moreover,  smite  them  all  with  the  sword  of 
anathema,  malediction,  and  eternal  damna- 
tion. 

IX.  Moreover,  we  put  under  ecclesiasti- 
cal interdiction,  all  that  the  foresaid  King 
Henry  doth  in  any  manner  of  way,  or  hv 
any  title  hold,  have,  and  possess  ;  as  also  a  1 
oilier  places  whatsoever,  unto  which  it  shall 
happen,  that  the  said  Henry,  and  those 
others  before  admonished,  shall  retreat  so 
long  as  the  said  King  Henry,  and  those 
others  before  admonished,  or  any  ol  them, 
shall  abide  in  those  other  places  not  held. 


478 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  IIL 


had,  or  possessed  by  the  said  King  Henry, 
be  they  dominions,  cities,  lands,  castles,  vil- 
lages, towns,  metropolitan,  cathedral,  and 
other  inferior  churches;  also  monasteries, 
priories,  houses,  convents,  and  religious  and 
pious  foundations  of  any  sort,  even  those  of 
St.  Benedict,  of  Cluny,'the  Cistercian,  the 
Prasmonstrants,  and  the  Preaching  Friars, 
the  Minorites,  Hermits  of  St.  Austin,  the 
Carmelites,  and  other  orders  and  congrega- 
tions, as  also  of  the  military  orders  of  any 
sort  in  those  dominions,  cities,  lands,  castles, 
villages,  towns,  and  places.  So  that  as  long 
as  he  remains  in  those  places,  it  shall  not  be 
permitted  to  celebrate  masses,  or  any  other 
divine  offices,  except  in  cases  allowed  bylaw; 
nor  yet  in  those  cases,  otherv/ise  than  with 
the  doors  shut,  and  all  persons  excommuni- 
cated and  interdicted  shall  be  shut  out,  under 
any  pretext  whatsoever,  of  an  apostolical 
indulgence  to  those  cliurches,  monasteries, 
priories,  houses,  convents,  places,  orders,  or 
persons,  though  they  may  never  so  much 
glory  in  any  preeminence  or  privilege. 

X.  And  as  it  is  meet  that  the  children  of 
the  said  King  Henry,  and  his  accomplices, 
favorers,  adherents,  advisers,  followers,  and 
all  who  are  culpable  as  aforesaid,  should 
be  partakers  of  the  penalties,  as  here,  and  in 
this  case  expressed,  we  do  plainly  decree  and 
declare  all,  and  every,  the  children  born,  or 
to  be  born  to  the  said  King  Henry  by  the  said 
Anne,  as  also  the  children  of  each  of  the 
aforesaid  criminals  born,  or  to  be  born,  and 
other  descendants  from  them,  even  to  the 
degrees  to  w-hich  the  laws  do  extend  the 
penalties  in  such  cases — none  excepted,  nor 
any  respect  had  to  minority,  sex,  age,  or  ig- 
norance, or  any  other  cause — we  decree  and 
declare  them  deprived  of  those  dignities  and 
honors,  in  which  they  were  any  Avays 
vested,  or  which  they  enjoy,  use,  or  possess. 
or  wherewith  they  are  supported;  as  also  of 
their  privileges,  concessions,  favors,  indul- 
gences, immunities,  remissions,  liberties,  and 
privileges ;  also  of  their  lordships,  cities, 
lands,  castles,  villages,  towns,  and  places ; 
also  of  their  commendatory  trusts,  and  posts 
of  government,  and  of  whatever  they  had, 
have,  or  possess  in  fee,  or  by  copy,  or  other- 
wise of  the  Roman,  or  other  churches,  mo- 
nasteries, and  ecclesiastical  places,  or  of  the 
secular  powers,  princes,  potentates — even 
though  it  be  of  kings,  emperors,  and  of  other 
private  and  public  persons — and  also  we 
decree  and  declare  them  deprived  of  all  their 
other  goods,  movable  and  immovable,  rights 
and  actions  in  any  manner  of  way.  pertain- 
ing unto  them.  And  at  the  same  time  de- 
clare the  said  fees,  or  copyholds,  and  other 
things  whatsoever,  in  any  manner  obtained 
of  others,  to  be  respectively  devolved  to  their 
direct  lords,  in  such  manner  that  they  may 
Ireely  dispose  of  them  ;  and  as  to  those  who 
are,  or  shall  be  ecclesiastical  persons,  even 
though  they  be  religious,  we  decree  and  de- 
clare them  deprived  even  of  their  cathedrals. 


metropolitan  churches,  also  of  their  monas- 
teries and  priories,  presidentships,  provost- 
ships,  dignities,  parsonages,  offices,  canon- 
ries,  and  prebends,  and  of  other  their  eccle- 
siastical benefices,  in  whatsoever  manner 
obtained  by  them  ;  and,  moreover,  we  de- 
clare them  incapable  of  obtaining  any  others 
ior  the  future.  And  as  to  such  who  are 
thus  respectively  deprived,  we  do,  from  our 
authority,  and  knowledge,  and  plenitude  of 
power,  inabilitate,  and  render  them  incapa? 
ble  to  obtain  other,  and  any  the  like  benefices 
whatsoever;  or  any  dignities,  honors,  ad- 
ministrations, and  offices,  rights  and  fees  for 
the  future. 

XL  And  further  yet  we  do  absolve,  and 
altogether  set  free  from  the  said  king  and  his 
accomplices,  favorers,  adherents,  and  advi- 
sers, and  followers  tbresaid,  however  de  • 
puted,  and  from  their  oath  of  lealty,  and 
their  vassalage,  and  from  all  subjection  to- 
wards the  king,  and  others  foresaid,  all  the 
magistrates,  judges,  castellanies,  wardens, 
and  officials  whatsoever  of  King  Henry 
himself,  and  his  kingdom,  and  of  all  other 
his  dominions,  cities,  lands,  castles,  villages, 
fortresses,  forts,  towns,  and  any  other  his 
places;  as  also  the  universities,  colleges, 
i'eudatories,  vassals,  subjects,  cities,  inhabi- 
tants; also  denizens  under  actual  obedience 
to  the  said  king,  as  v/ell  secular  persons,  as 
others,  who  by  reason  of  any  temporalty, 
recognise  King  Henry  as  their  superior,  and 
also  ecclesiastical  persons.  Moreover,  com- 
manding them,  under  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, that  they  v/hoUy  and  altogether  with- 
draw themselves  from  the  obedience  of  the 
said  King  Henry,  and  of  all  his  officials, 
judges,  and  magistrates  AvhatsoeA^er,  and 
that  they  do  not  recognise  them  as  their  su- 
periors, nor  obey  their  commands. 

XIL  That  others  being  terrified  by  their 
examples,  may  learn  to  abstain  from  such 
excesses,  we  will  and  decree,  by  the  same 
knowledge  and  plenitude  of  power  as  before, 
that  King  Henry  and  his  accomplices,  ad- 
herents, counsellors,  followers,  and  other 
criminals,  as  to  the  premises,  'after  they 
have  respectively  incurred  the  other  penal- 
ties foresaid,  that  they,  and  also  their  de- 
scendants, from  thenceforward  shall  be,  and 
are  accounted  as  persons  infamons,  and  as 
such  shall  not  be  admitted  witnesses,  nor 
shall  they  be  capable  to  make  any  wills  and 
codicils,  or  other  dispositions,  nor  to  grant 
any  thing,  even  to  those  who  are  living,  and 
they  are  hereby  rendered  incapable  to  suc- 
ceed into  any  estate,  by  virtue  of  any  will  or 
testament,  or  to  any  person  intestate,  or  to 
be  vested  with  any  jurisdiction  or  power  of 
judging,  or  to  the  office  of  notary,  or  any 
other  legal  acts  or  employments  whatsoever 
— so  that  their  processes  or  instruments,  or 
any  other  their  acts,  are  to  be  esteemed  of  no 
force  or  validity  ;  nor  shall  any  be  obliged 
by  law  to  give  in  any  answer  to  them;  but 
thev  themselves  shall  be  obliged  bv  law  to 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  lU. 


479 


make  answer  to  othors  in  any  case  of  debt  j 
or  otlior  afT.iir,  as  WfU  civil  as  criminal.  ! 

XI 11.  Ami  we  lurllier  admonisli  all  and  [ 
every,  the  taillifiil  in  Christ,  under  the  pe-  | 
nallies  of  excouinuinicaiion,  and  other  the 
penalties  underwritten,  thai  they  avoid  all 
iheforementioned  criminals,  who  have  heen 
admonished,  excommunicated,  as^ravaled, 
interdicted,  deprived,  cursed,  and  damned; 
and  as  much  as  in  them  lies,  that  they  cause 
them  to  be  avoided  by  all  others ;  and  that 
ihev  have  no  commerce,  conversation,  or 
communion  with  the  same  persons,  or  with 
the  citizens,  inhabitants,  or  dwellers,  or  with 
the  subjects  or  vassals  of  the  cities,  lordships, 
lands,  castles,  counties,  villas;es,  fortresses, 
towns  and  places  aforesaid  of  the  said  kin<T, 
in  buying,  selling,  or  bartering,  or  in  exer- 
cising merchandize,  or  any  business  with 
them.  And  that  they  presume  not  to  carry 
or  hire,  or  cause  to  be  carried  or  conveyed, 
any  wine,  ciain.  SiiJt,  or  any  other  victuals, 
arms,  cloth,  wares,  or  any  other  merchati- 
dize  or  commodities,  either  by  sea  in  their 


from  the  very  kingdoms  and  don)inions, 
leaving  only  some  presbyters  in  the  church, 
whose' care  they  may  have  in  administering 
baptism  to  children,'  and  penance  to  those 
who  are  depaitin?,  and  in  other  ecclesiasti- 
cal sacraments,  which  in  the  time  of  the  in- 
terdict are  permitted  to  be  administered  ;  and 
we  further  command,  that  they  return  not 
to  the  kingdom,  or  to  liie  foresaid  dominions, 
till  the  foresaid  persons  admonished  and  ex- 
communicated, aggravated,  reasaravated, 
deprived,  cursed,  and  damned,  shall  have 
obeyed  these  monitions  and  commands,  and 
shall  have  deserved  to  obtain  the  benefit  of 
absolution  from  these  censures,  or  till  the  in- 
terdict shall  be  taken  from  l\^e-  kingdoms  and 
dominions  aforesaid. 

XV.  Furthermore,  if  the  premises  not- 
withsiandins,  King  Henry,  his  accomplices, 
favorers,  adherents,  advisers,  and  followers 
aforesaid,  shall  persist  in  their  obstinacy, 
and  if'remorse  of  conscience  shall  not  rediice 
them  to  a  right  mind,  but  they  shall  confide 
in  their  own   power  and  arms,  we  require  . 


oize  or  commuuiiies,  euiiei    uv   ocrt  111   iiicii    »"   W..V... I ---  .  (•  ,u 

ships  ^allies,  or  other  vessels,' or  bv  land  on  I  and  admonish,  under  the  penalties  ot  the 
mules,%r  other  beasts  belonging  to  them;  [same  excommunication,  and  lorteiture  ot 
as  also  that  thev  presume  not  to  receive  i  their  goods,  which  shall  be  the  prey  ot  trie 
thin'^s  carried  bv  them  publicly,  or  by  captors,  as  hereafter  is  approved,  all  and 
steakh  or  to  affoid  any  manner  of  assist- 1  singular  the  dukes  and  marquises  counts, 
ance,  council,  or  favor,  publicly  or  privately,!  and  all  others  whatsoever,  as  well  secular 
either  by  themselves  or  others,  or  indirectly  as  ecclesiastical,  and  also  men  ot  the  law, 
under  any  false  color  to  such  persons ;,  actually  obeying  King  Henry  that  without 
which,  if  they  shall  presume  to  do,  they  delay  and  excuse,  they  with  force  ot  arms 
likewise  shall  incur,  besides  the  penalties  of   if  need   be,  expel  out  of  the  kingdom  and 

ii'._i___r„r„_„r,„;^,1^.v^;%->i<\nothomnnrl  pvpru  nt  them. 


the  said  excommunication,  a  nullity  also  of 
the  contracts  into  which  they  have  entered, 
and,  moreover,  the  forfeiture  of  their  wares, 
victuals,  and  of  all  their  goods  so  carried, 
which  shall  be  free  prize  to  the  captors. 
XIV.  And,  moreover,  because  it  is  not 


aforesaid  dominions,  them  and  every  of  them, 
and  their  soldiers  and  stipendiaries,  as  well 
horse  as  foot,  and  all  others  whatsoever  who 
shall  favor  them  with  arms ;  and  that  King 
Henry  and  his  accomplices,  favorers,  adhe- 
rents, advisers,  and  followers  aforesaid,  in 


convenient,  that  those  who  are  set  apart  for  obedience  to  our  commands,  presume  not  to 
the  service  of  God,  should  converse  with  '  intromit  themselves,  or  procure  ot  the  cities, 
tho'^e  who  contemn  the  church,  especially,  |  lands,  castles,  villages,  towns,  fortresses,  or 
while  throuch  their  obstinacy,  there  remains  other  places  ot  the  kingdom  or  dominions 
no  hopes  of  their  amendmem,  and,  indeed,  aforesaid,  to  be  mtromitted,  we  inhibiting 
is  what  may  be  doubted,  whether  it  may  be  '  those  places  under  all  and  singular  the  pe- 
...         ■'     -TTT  >  I    _  .1 ;  „„ii:„,,  .,r^»ncol/l    »Kit  thoir  taL-p  nrit  iin    Keen. 


safely  done.'  We  command,  under  the  pe 
nalty  of  excommunication  and  deprivation 
of  their  administrations,  and  of  the  govern- 
ment of  their  monasteries,  dignities,  parson- 
ages, ministries,  otfices,  canonries.  and  pre- 
bends, parochial  churches,  and  other  eccle- 
siastical benefices  whatsoever,  however 
qualified,  or  however  obtained  by  them; 
we  command  under  these  penalties,  the  pre- 
•lates  of  all  and  singular  the  metropolitan, 
and  other  cathedral  and  inferior  churches, 
the   abbots   of   monasteries,   the   priors   of 


nalties  aforesaid,  that  they  take  not  up,  keep, 
or  use  arms  of  any  sort,  offensive  or  defen- 
sive, warlike  engines  and  guns,  called  artil- 
lery, in  favor  of  King  Henry  and  his  accom- 
plices, favorers,  adherents,  and  followers, 
and  of  others  not  obeying  the  commands  of 
our  former  injunctions  ;  or  that  they  put  in 
■arms  any,  except  such  as  is  usual  in  their 
own  family,  or  that  they  anywise  on  any 
occasion  orcause,  by  themselves  or  by  others, 
publicly  or  privately,  directly  or  indirectly, 
silently  or  expressly,  by  themselves  or  by 


me     aUDOlS     Ol      Iliuii;i»n-ut:»,     mc     jjiivjij     v^i  I  ^........j     -^.     -.-, ,.  ,       :  ■ 

houses,  the  masters  and  residents  of  all  reli-  i  others,  give,  or  cause  to  be  given  to  him  ana 
<Tious  and  pious  foundations  whatsoever,  1  them,  any  counsel  or  assistance,  with  reler- 
even  of  St  Austin.  St.  Benedict,  of  Cluny,  1  ence  to  the  premises,  or  any  of  them. 
Cistercians.  Praimonstrants,  and  Dominican  XVL  Farther  yet.  the  more  easily  to  re- 
Minorites  Carmelites,  and  of  v/hatever  other  ;  duce  tlie  said  king  Henry  to  a  sound  minci, 
orders  and  of  the  military  orders,  even  the  I  and  to  the  obedience  of  the  foresaia  see,  we 
hospitallery  of  Jerusalem!  that  within  five  ;  do  exhort  in  the  bowels  of  the  God  ot  mere;, , 
days  after  the  expiration  of  the  several  terms  whose  cause  is  here  concerned,  and  lequire 
before-mentioned,  they  go  out,  and  depart  1  them  in  the  Lord,  commanding,  under  the 


BULL     OF  POPE  PAUL  IIL 


pain  of  excommunication,  even  all  under 
kings  and  emperors,  whom,  because  of  the 
excellency  of  their  dignity,  we  except  from 
these  censures,  that  they  afford  no  manner 
of  counsel,  assistance,  or  favor,  to  King 
Henry  or  his  accomplices,  favorers,  or  ad- 
herents, advisers,  and  followers,  or  to  any 
of  them,  either  by  themselves  or  by  others, 
openly  or  secretly,  directly  or  indirectly  ;  no, 
not  even  under  pretence  of  any  confederacies 
or  obligations  whatsoever,  though  confirmed 
by  oath,  or  under  any  other  ties,  and  these 
often  repeated.  From  all  which  obligations 
and  oaths,  we,  from  the  same  authority, 
knowledge,  and  plenitude  of  power,  do  by 
these  presents  absolve  them,  and  every  of 
them.  And  as  to  the  confederacies  and  obli- 
gations themselves,  as  well  those  already 
made,  or  which  hereafter  may  be  made, 
which  nevertheless,  as  far  as  King  Henry, 
his  accomplices,  favorers,  adherents,  advi- 
sers, and  followers  aforesaid,  with  reference 
to  the  premises,  or  any  of  them,  may  be 
directly  or  indirectly  benefited,  under  the 
same  penalty  we  have  prohibited  them  to  be 
made ;  we  decree  and  declare  them  to  be 
had  and  esteemed  of  no  force  and  validity, 
and  to  be  null,  void,  cassated,  and  of  none 
effect,  and  to  be  indeed  as  if  they  had  never 
been.  And,  moreover,  we  require,  if  any 
do  anywise  assist  them,  or  any  of  them  to 
this  present  time,  that  they  do  altogether, 
and  that  effectually,  retire  from  them ;  which, 
if  that  they  shall  forbear  to  do,  after  that 
these  presents  shall  be  published  and  put  in 
execution,  ai)d  the  foresaid  limited  terras 
elapsed,  we  put  all  and  every,  the  towns, 
castles,  villages,  and  other  places  subject  to 
them,  under  the  same  ecclesiastical  interdict, 
willing  the  same  interdict  to  remain  upon 
them  till  these  princes  shall  desist  from  af- 
fording counsel,  assistance,  or  favor  to  King 
Henry,  and  his  accomplices,  favorers,  adhe- 
rents, advisers,  and  followers  aforesaid. 

XVII.  Moreover,  we  in  like  manner  ex- 
hort and  require,  nevertheless  commanding 
them  in  virtue  of  their  holy  obedience,  as 
well  as  the  foresaid  princes  as  any  others, 
even  those  that  fight  for  hire,  and  whatever 
other  persons  having  under  them  such  as 
bear  arms,  either  by  sea  or  land,  that  they 
take  up  arms  against  King  Henry,  his  ac- 
complices, favorers,  adherers,  counsellors, 
and  followers  aforesaid,  so  long  as  they  shall 
remain  in  the  foresaid  err'ors,  and  in  rebellion 
against  the  holy  see,  and  that  they  persecute 
them,  and  every  one  of  them,  that  they  may 
force  and  compel  them  and  every  one  of  them, 
to  return  to  the  unity  of  the  church,  and  to 
the  obedience  of  the  holy  see.  And  as  to 
those  their  subjects  and  vassals,  and  the 
dwellers  and  inhabitants  of  cities,  lands, 
castles,  towns,  villages,  and  any  of  the 
places  belonging  to  them,  and  all  and  every 
other  person  not  obeying  our  commands 
aforesaid,  and  who  shall  anywise  actually 
recognise  the  said  King  Henry  after  he  has 


incurred  the  penalties  or  censures  aforesaid, 
or  shall  presume  anywise  to  obey  him,  or 
who  will  not  expel  him,  his  accomplices, 
favorers,  adherents,  counsellors,  followers, 
and  others  not  obeying  our  commands  afore- 
said, out  of  the  kingdom  and  dominions 
aforesaid,  wherever  they  shall  be  found,  let 
their  goods  be  also  seized,  whether  movables 
or  immovables,  merchandize,  moneys,  ship- 
ping, debts,  commodities,  and  cattle,  even 
those  which  are  any  where  to  be  found 
without  the  territories  of  the  said  King 
Henry. 

XVIIL  And  we,  from  the  same  power, 
knowledge,  and  authority,  do  grant  licence, 
leave,  and  liberty  to  the  same  persons,  of 
converting  the  same  goods,  merchandizes, 
money,  shipping,  commodities,  and  cattle, 
to  their  own  proper  use  ;  decreeing  by  these 
presents,  all  those  things  wholly  to  pertain 
and  belong  to  the  captors.  And  the  persons 
deriving  their  origin  from  the  same  kingdom 
and  dominions,  or  otherwise  inhabiting 
therein,  and  not  obeying  our  commands 
aforesaid,  wheresoever  they  shall  be  taken, 
shall  be  the  slaves  of  the  takers.  Directing 
also  these  present  letters  as  to  this  matter, 
to  all  others  of  Avhatsoever  dignity,  degree, 
state,  order,  and  condition  they  be,  who  shall 
presume  to  maintain  commerce  Avith  King 
Henry,  or  his  accomplices,  favorers,  adhe- 
rents, counsellors,  and  followers,  and  others 
not  obeying  these  our  monitions  and  com- 
mands ;  or  to  supply  any  of  them  with  vic- 
tuals, arms,  or  money,  or  to  maintain  cor- 
respondence Avith  them,  or  anywise  to  give 
aid,  counsel,  or  countenance,  by  himself  or 
by  another,  or  others,  openlyor  secretly,  di- 
rectly or  indirectly,  or  any  other  way,  con- 
trary to  the  tenor  of  these  presents. 

XIX.  And  that  the  premises  may  be  the 
easier  notified  to  those  whom  they  concern, 
WQ.  enjoin  and  command  all  and  every  the 
patriarchs,  archbishops,  bishops,  and  the 
prelates  of  the  patriarchal,  metropolitical, 
and  other  cathedral  and  collegiate  churches, 
capitubrs,.  or  other  persons  ecclesiastical, 
both  secular  and  regular,  of  everjt  order  ;  as 
also. all  and  every  the  professors  of  the  men- 
dicant orders,  exempt  and  not  exempt, 
wheresoever  residing,  under  the  pains  of 
excommunication,  and  the  deprivation  of 
their  churches,  monasteries,  and  other  eccle- 
siastical benefices,  degrees,  and  ofiices,  pri- 
vileges, or  indulgences  whatsoever,  derived 
from  the  same  see.  That  they  and  every 
of  them,  if,  and  after  they  shall  be  required 
by  the  force  of  these  presents,  within  three 
days  immediately  following,  in  their  churches 
on  the  Lord's  Days,  and  other  festivals, 
when  the  greatest  number  of  the  people  shall 
be  there  met  to  celebrate  divine  ofllices,  with 
the  standard  of  the  cross,  the  bells  tolling, 
and  candles  kindled,  and  then  extinguished 
and  thrown  on  the  ground,  and  trod  under 
foot,  and  other  ceremonies  wont  to  be  ob- 
served in  the  like  cases,  we  command  them  to 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  IIL 


pronounce  the  said  King  Henry,  and  all  and 
every  of  those  who  shall  incur  the  foresaid 
censures  and  penalties,  excomuiunicaled ; 
and  shall  cause  and  command  them  to  be  so 
declared  by  others,  and  to  be  carefully  avoid- 
ed bv  all;  and,  moreover,  under  the  foresaid 
penalties  and  censures,  we  command  that 
ihey  cause  these  present  letters,  or  a  copy 
of  them,  according  to  the  following  form, 
within  the  term  of  three  days  after  they  shall 
be  thereunto  required  as  above,  to  be  pub- 
lished and  affixed  in  their  respective  monas- 
teries and  other  places  belonging  to  them. 

XX.  Our  will  and  pleasure  is,  that  all 
and  every  one  of  whatsoever  slate,  degree, 
condition,  preeminence,  dignity,  or  excel- 
lence they  shall  be,  who  by  himself  or  an- 
other, or  others,  openly  or  secretly,  directly 
or  indirectly,  shall  give  any  impediment,  so 
that  the  present  letters,  or  their  transcripts, 
their  copies  or  exemplars,  cannot  be  read, 
affixed,  or  published  in  their  cities,  lands, 
castles,  towns,  villages,  and  places  shall, 
ipso  fttcto,  incur  the  same  censures.  And 
since  fraud  and  deceit  ought  to  protect  no 
one,  lest  any  of  those  who  being  deputed  to 
some  government  or  adminislraiion,  within 
the  time  of  their  government  and  adminis- 
tration, shall  not  comply  with  the  said  sen- 
tences, censures,  and  penalties,  as  if,  after 
the  expiration  of  the  said  term,  he  were  no 
longer  bound  under  the  foresaid  sentences, 
censures,  and  penalties.  Whosoever,  while 
he  is  in  government,  or  vested  with  any  ad- 
ministration, will  not  obey  our  monition  and 
command,  with  reference  to  the  premises, 
or  any  part  thereof,  such  an  one,  even  when 
he  shall  lay  down  his  government  and  ad- 
ministration, except  he  shall  then  obey,  we 
decree  him  subject  to  the  same  censures  and 
penalties. 

XXL  And  least  Henry  and  his  accom- 
plices, his  favorers  and  adherents,  advisers 
and  followers,  and  others  whom  the  premi- 
ses concern,  should  pretend  ignorance  of  the 
present  letters,  and  of  the  contents  thereof, 
we  command  that  these  present  letters,  in 
which,  because  of  the  notoriety  of  the  fact, 
we  supply  out  of  our  authority,  knowledge, 
and  plenitude  of  our  power,  all  and  every 

Vol.  IIL— 61 


.481 

the  defects,  as  well  in  law  as  in  fact,  as  also, 
all  omissions  of  solemnities  and  processes, 
and  citations,  even  though  they  should  be 
such,  concerning  whicii  a  special  and  ex- 
press mention  ouijht  to  have  been  made,  to 
be  published,  and  affixed  on  the  gales  of 
the. church  of  the  prince  of  the  apostles,  and 
of  the  apostolical  chancery,  and  in  the  usual 
parts  of  the  collegiate  church  of  Saint  Mary 
of  Bruges,  Tournay,  and  of  the  parish  churcli 
of  Dunkirk,  towns  in  the  diocese  of  the  Mo- 
rini;  decreeing  that  the  publication  of  the 
said  letters  so  made  shall  bind  King  Henry, 
and  his  accomplices,  his  counsellors,  follow- 
ers, and  all  others,  and  each  of  them  whom 
the  said  letters  do  anywise  concern  ;  as  if  the 
letters  themselves  were  actually  read,  and 
intimated  to  them,  since  it  is  not  in  the  least 
likely  that  these  things  which  are  so  openly 
done,  should  remain  unknown  to  them. 

XXIL  Moreover,  because  it  would  be 
difficult  for  the  sa'n)e  letters  to  be  conveyed 
to  every  single  place,  to  which  it  will  be 
necessary  they  should  be  known  ;  out  of  the 
same  authority  we  decree,  that  transcripts 
of  the  same,  being  made  by  the  hands  of  a 
public  notary,  or  printed  in  the  mother  city, 
and  authenticated  with  the  seal  of  some  one 
in  ecclesiastical  authority  ;  We  command 
the  same  credit  to  be  given  to  them  every 
where,  as  ought  to  be  given  to  the  originals 
themselves,  if  they  were  exhibited  and  pro- 
duced. 

XXIIL  Therefore  it  shall  not  be  lawful 
for  any  one  to  infringe,  or  to  go,  abo'ut  by 
any  rash  attempt,  to  contradict  this  moni- 
tion, aggravation,  reaggravation,  declara- 
tion', percussion,  supposition,  inhabilitation, 
absolution,  liberation,  requisition,  inhibition, 
exhortation,  exception,  prohibition,  conces- 
sion, extension,  suppletory  commands,  will, 
and  decrees.  Or  if  any  one  shall  presume 
to  attempt  this,  be  it  known  to  him,  he  shall 
incur  the  anger  of  Almighty  God,  and  of 
the  blessed  apostles.  Saint  Peter  and  Saint 
Paul. 

Dated  at  Rome  at  Saint  Mark,  in  the  year 
of  the  Incarnation  of  our  Lord,  1535. 
The  third  of  the  Calends  of  September, 
in  the  first  year  of  our  pontificate. 

2a 


482 


BULL  OF  POPE  PIUS  V. 


BULL  OF  PIUS  Y. 


ORDAINING  AND  ANNOUNCING  THE  DAMNATION  AND  EXCOM- 
MUNICATION OB^  ELIZABETH,  aUEEN  OF  ENGLAND, 
AND  HER  ADHERENTS. 

I  Rets  forth  the  authority  and  fullness  of  power  in  Peter,  and  his  successors,  the  prelates  of  Rome; 
in  pursuance  of  wi>ich.  Pope  Pius  V  professes  he  spares  no  panis  to  preserve  unity  in  the  church, 
and  the  Catholic  relis^ion— II.  Sets  forth  the  pretended  enormities  ot  Queen  Elizabetii  in  nion- 
strouslv,  as  he  e.Npresseth  it.  assumms;  a  supremacy  over,  and  government  o,  the  Ohmch  ol 
Ennland  ;  in  abolishing  ihe  e.xercise  of^true  religion  there,  restored  by  Queen  Mary  ;  in  changin- 
The^old,  and  choosing  a  new  council,  consisting  of  heretics ;  in  abolishing  Catholic  and  imposing  irn- 
pious  rites  and  cere^monies  ;  in  propounding  heretical  books,  and  obtruding  them  on  the  people  ; 
in  ejectincroul  of  bishoprics  and  livings.  Catholic,  and  putting  in  heret.ca  bishops  and  incumbents; 
in  cistin.r'herself  off  the  authority  of  the  Roman  church  and  causing  others  to  abjure  it ;  m  impn, 
JoninV Catholic  bishops,  and  being  herself  an  heretic-Ill.  On  the  .•o.isideration  of  the  premises, 
Tdfer  c^  sunacS  spJal.s  the  nece^^ssity  of  proceeding  to  senience-IV  Declares  her  sentence  ;  that 
she  be  anathematized  ;  that  she  be  deprived  of  her  governments  ;  that  her  subjects  be  absolved  of 
their  oath  of  allegiance,  and  they  presume  not  to  pay  her  any  obedience. 


Pius,  Bishop,  Servant  to  the  Servants  of  God; 
for  a  perpetual  memorial  of  the  matter. 
1.  He  that  reigneth  on  high,  to  whom  is 
siven  all  power  in  heaven  and  in  earth, 
comtriittecl  one  holy.  Catholic,  and  apostolic 
church,  out  of  which  there  is  no  salvation, 
to  one  alone  on  earth,  namely,  to  Peter,  the 
prince  of  the  apostles,  and  to  Peter's  succes- 
sor, the  bishop  of  Rome,  to  be  governed  in 
fullness  of  power.  Him  alone  he  made 
prince  over  all  people,  and  all  kingdoms,  to 
pluck  up,  destroy,  scatter,  consume,  plant, 
and  build,  that  he  may  retain  the  faithful 
that  are  knit  together  with  the  band  of  cha- 
rity, in  the  unity  of  the  spirit,  and  present 
them  spotless  and  unblamable  to  their  Sa- 
vior. In  discharge  of  which  function,  we, 
who  are,  by  God's  goodness,  called  to  the 
government  of  the  aforesaid  church,  do  spare 
no  pains,  laboring  with  all  earnestness,  that 
unity,  and  the  Catholic  religion  which  the 
author  thereof  hath  for  the  trial  of  his  chil- 
dren's faith,  and  for  our  amendment,  suf- 
fered lo  be  exercised  with  so  great  afflictions, 
might  be  preserved  incorrupt. 

11.  But  the  number  of  the  ungodly  hath 
gotten  such  power,  that  there  is  now  no 
place  left  in  the  world,  which  they  have  not 
assayed  to  corrupt  with  their  most  wicked 
doctrines.  Amongst  others,  Elizabeth,  the 
pretended  (iueen  of  England,  a  slave  of 
wickedness,  lending  thereunto  her  helping 
hand,  with  whom,  as  in  a  sanctuary,  the 
most  pernicious  of  all  men  have  found  a  re- 
fuge ;  this  very  woman  having  seized  on  the 
kingdom,  and  monstrously  usurping  ihe 
place  of  supreme  head  of  the  church  in  all 
England,  and  the  chief  authority  and  juris- 
diction thereof,  hath  again  brought  back  the 
said  kingdom  into  miserable  destruction, 
which  was  then  newly  reduced  to  the  most 
Catholic  faith,  and  to  good  order.  For  hav- 
ing by  strong  hand  inhibited  the  exercise  of 


the  true  religion,  which  Mary,  the  lawful 
queen  of  famous  memory,  had,  by  the  help 
of  this  see,  restored,  after  it  had  been  for- 
merly overthrown  by  Henry  VIII,  a  revolter 
therefrom,  and  following  and  embracing  the 
errors  of  heretics ;    she   hath  removed   the 
royal  council,  consisting  of  the  English  no- 
bility, and  filled  it  with  obscure  men,  being 
heretics,  hath  oppressed  the  embracers  of  the 
Catholic  faith,  hath  placed  impious  preach- 
ers, ministers  of  iniquity,  and  abolished  the 
sacrifice  of  the  mass,  prayers,  fastings,  dis- 
tinction of  meats,  a  single  life,  and  the  Ca- 
tholic rites  and  ceremonies;  hath  commanded 
books  to  be  read  in  the  whole  realm,  contain- 
iiig  manifest  heresy,  and  impious  mysteries 
and  institutions,  by  herself  entertained  and 
observed,  according  to  the  prescript  of  Cal- 
vto,  to  be  likewise  observed  by  her  subjects; 
hath  presumed  to  throw  bishops,  parsons  of 
churches,  and  other  Catholic  priests,  out  of 
their  churches  and  benefices,  and  to  bestow 
them,  and  other  church-livings  upon  here- 
tics,  and    to    determine   of  chicrch-causes ; 
hath  prohibited  the  prelates,  clergy,  and  peo- 
ple, to  acknowledge  the  church  of  Rome,  or 
obey  the  precepts  and  canonical  sanctions 
thereof;    hath   compelled   most  of  them   to 
condescend  to  her  wicked  laws,  and  to  ab- 
jure the  authority  and  obedience  of  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  and  to  acknowledge  her  to  be  sole 
lady  in  temporal  and  spiritual  matters,  and 
this  by  oath ;   hath   imposed  penalties  and 
punishments  on  those  who  obeyed  not,  and 
exacted  them  of  those  who  persevered  in  the 
unity  of  the  faith,  and  their  obedience  afore- 
said ;  and  hath  cast  the  Catholic  prelates  and 
rectors  of  churches  into  prison,  where  many 
of  them,  being  spent  with  long  languishing 
and  sorrow,  have  miserably  ended  their  lives. 
III.  All  which   things,  seeing    they  are 
manifest  and  notorious  to  all  nations,  and 
by  the  gravest  testimony  of  very  many  so 


BULL  OF  POPE  PR'S  V. 


483 


subsantialh;  proved,  llial  there  is  no  plai-e  '  her  pretonded  title  to  the  kin-dom  aforesaid, 
at  all  lelt  lur  excuse,  defence,  or  evasion  :  and  of  ail  dominion,  dicrnily.  and  privi!e"e 
we  seeing  that  impieties  and  wicked  actions  |  wliatsoever.  And  also  the  nobilitv,  suhiocfs 
.are  multiplied  one  on  another,  and  more- land  people  of  the  said  kin-dom,  and  ail 
over,thatthe  persecution  of  the  faithful,  and:  others  which  have,  in  any  sort,  sworn  to 
alHiction  for  reli;jion  groweth  every  day  her,  to  be  for  ever  absolved  from  any  such 
heavier  and  heavier,  through  the  instigation  oath;  and  all  manner  of  duty,  dominion,  al- 


and  means  of  the  said  Elizabeth  :  because 
we  uiuiersiand  her  mind  to  be  so  hardened 
and  indurate,  that  she  hath  not  only  con- 
temned (he  godly  requests  and  aiiinonilions 
oi  Catholic  princes,  concerning  her  heaiin"- 
and  conversion,  but  also  hath '"not  so  much 
as  permitted  the  nuncios  of  this  see  to  cross 
the  seas  into  England  ;  are  Ibrced  of  neces- 


ianco.  and  obedience;  as  we  also  do  by 
the  authority  ol' these  presents  absolve  them, 
and  do  deprive  tiie  same  Elizabeth  of  her 
|)reteiided  title  to  the  kingdom,  and  all  other 
things  above-said.  And  we  do  command 
and  interdict  all  and  every  the  noblemen, 
subjects,  people,  and  others  aforesaid,  that 
they  presume  not  to  obey  her,  or  her  moni- 


sity  to  betake  ourselves  to  the  weapons  of  I  tions,  mandates,  and  laws;  and  those  who 


justice  against  her,  not  being  able  to  miti 
gate  our  sorrow,  that  we  are  constrained  to 
take  punishment  upon  one,  to  whose  ances- 
tors the  whole  state  of  Christendom  hath 
been  so  much  bounden, 

IV.  Being,  therefore,  supported  with  his 
authority,  whose  pleasure  it  was  to  place  us. 


shall  do  the  contrary,  we  do  inuodate  with 
the  like  sentence  of  anathema.  And  because 
it  were  a  matter  of  loo  much  dilTiculty,  to 
convey  these  presents  to  all  places  whereso- 
ever it  shall  be  needful,  our  will  is,  that  the 
copies  thereof,  under  a  public  notary's  hand, 
and  sealed  with  the  seal  of  an  ecclesiastical 


ti,«.,~u  I    .  .     t-"'^"  "->  "■■"  ^vui<_v.i  vviiii  uitf  !>*r.ii  ui    an  ecciesiasiicai 

hough   unequal  to  so  great  a  burthen,  in  '  prelate,  or  of  his  court,  shall  carry  alto-ether 

this   stjorenif   t  irnn(>  nf    mcur-o    -i.tq   ,1^    „..i!.i .__  i-.       -i       ■.  .       i     ,.    .=".         ' 


this  supreme  throne  of  justice,  we  do,  out 
of  the  fulness  of  our  apostolic  power,  declare 
the  aforesaid  Elizabeth,  being  an  heretic, 
and  afavorerof  heretics,  and  her  adherents' 
in  the  matter  aforesaid,  to  have  incurred  the 
sentence  of  anathema,  and  to  be  cut  off  from 
the  unity  of  the  body  of  Christ.  And,  more- 
over, we  do  declare  her  to  be  deprived  of 


the  same  credit  with  all  people,  judicial  and 

extra-judicial,  as  these  presents  should  do, 

if  they  were  exhibited  or  showed. 

Given  at  Rome,  at  St.  Peter's,  in  the  year 

of  the  Incarnation  of  our  Lord,  loZO, 

the  fifth  of  the  Calends  of  May,  and 

of  our  popedom  the  fifth  year. 


484  BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  V. 


THE  FAMOUS  BULL, 


IN  CCENA  DOMINI. 

PRONOUNCED  AT  ROME,  EVERY  MAUNDAY-TIIURSDW,  AGAINST  HERETICS  AND  ALL 
INFRINGERS  OF  ECCLESIASTICAL  LIBERTIES. 

I  The  preliminary  part,  showing  this  bull  to  have  been  ratified  and  confirmed  by  more  than  twenty 
popes,  whose  names  and  constitutions  are  prefixed  to  the  bull  itself-II.  the  introdaciion    showmg 
the  pastoral  care  of  the  supreme  shepherd,  in  preserving  the  unity  and  micgrny  ot  the  Gathohc  taul. 
—Ill   He  excommunicates  all  Lutherans,  Calvinists,  and  others ;  also  their  receivers,  lavorers,  or 
defenders;  all  who  read  or  keep  their  books  ;  and  lastly  ail  schismatics,  irom  the  apostolic  see— 
IV.  He  excommunicates  all  who  appeal  from  the  church  of  Rome  to  a  general  council— V.  A 
pirates  and  their  abettors— VI.  All  who  convey  away  the  goods  of  shipwrecked  persons— Vll.  A 
those  who  impose  new  taxes  on  their  dominions  without  the  leave  of  the  apostolic  see— V  111.  All 
forgers  of  apostolic  briefs,  or  those  who  promulgo  them^IX.  All  who  hold  commerce  or  corres- 
pondence with  either  Turks  or  heretics-X.  All,  be  they  even  his  hops  or  kings,  who  hinder  or  abet 
{hose  who  hinder  the  carrying  provisions  to  the  court  of  Rome-XI.  All  who  hinder  or  detain  those 
who  come  to,  or  return  from  the  apostolic  see.  or  who  reside  at  the  court  ot  Rome— Xll.  All  who 
hinder  pilgrims  going  to,  or  returning  from  Rome-XlII.  Ail  who  hurt  or  detain  cardin;il^,  patri- 
archs, archbishops,  bishops,  or  apostolic  nuncios,  or  drive  them  out  ot  their  dominions— AiV.  AH 
who  molest  such  as  have  recourse  to  the  court  of  Rome  in  their  causes  or  aflairs,  or  are  appointed 
auditors  or  judges  of  such  causes— XV.  All  who  appeal  from  the  court  of  Rome  to  secular  courts  ; 
all  who  seize  or  retain  letters,  citations,  and  such  like  from  Rome,  or  hinder  their  execution  ;  all 
who  molest  the  a--ents,  or  executors  of  such  letters;  all  who  prohibit  any  to  obtain  indulgences  irom 
Rome,  or  who  retain  the  said  indulgences— XVI.  All  who  by  prohibitions  take  away  the  cognizance 
of  benefices  and  tyihes,  and  other  spiritual  causes,  from  the  ecclesiastical  judge— XV 11.  All  wno 
draw  ecclesiastical  persons  or  bodies  before  the  secular  tribunal ;  and  by  virtue  or  any  consitutions 
or  pragmatics,  violate  or  depress  the  ecclesiastical  liberties— XVIII.  All  who  hmit  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal jurTsdiction,  and  hinder  the  execution  of  its  decrees— XIX.  All  who  usurp  jurisdictions  and  emo- 
luments of  the  apostolic  see,  or  of  ecclesiastical  persons,  or  sequester  the  same— AX.  All  who  im- 
pose tributes  and  subsidies  on  eccle.siaslical  persons,  without  leave  from  the  pope,  or  receive  them, 
though  they  be  voluntarily  given,  though  they  be  emperors,  kings,  or  otlier  digmtanes— XA.1.  All 
who  concern  themselves  in  capital  causes  against  ecclesiastical  persoris— aXIL  All  who  invade  or 
detain  any  of  the  territoriessubjected,  mediately  or  immediately  to  the  church  ot  Kome-XAIH.  l  hat 
all  these  proces.ses  continue  in  force  from  time  to  time- XXIV.'That  none  may  be  abso  ved  from 
the  foresaid  censure  but  by  the  pope  himself-XXV.  That  if  any  other  presume  to  absolve  the  of- 
fenders   they  be    included  in  the  like    sentence  of  excommunication- XXVI.    1  hat    absolution, 
though  from  the  pope,  shall  not  avail  those  who  desist  not  from  their  violations,  nor  those  who  have 
madllaws  derogatory  to  the  rights  of  the  church-,  except  they  revoke  the  same,  how  long  soever 
ihev  may  pretend  prescription— XXVII.  That  all  privileses  and  grants,  derogating  from  the  foresaid 
papal  authority,  be  utterly  abolished  and  revoked-XXVIII.  That  for  the  notification  of  these  pre- 
sents,  they  be  affixed  to  the  church  of  John  Lateran-XXIX.  That  for  their  further  mamfesta  ion, 
conies  of  the  same  be  taken  by  all  archbishops,  bishops,  and  ordinaries,  and  published  in   their 
churches  once  a  year-XXX.  That  all  ordinaries,  and  those  who  have  care  ot  souls,  and  who  hear 
confessions.diligently  study  these  presents- XXXI.  That  the  same  credit  be  givtyi   to  authentic 
copies  thereof,  as  to  the  original— XXXII.  That  no  man  oppose  ibis  excommunication,  as  they 
would  not  incur  the  displeasure  of  God,  and  of  Peter  and  Paul. 

L  The  excommunication  and  anathema- 1  p^^^^^  Bishop,  Serva7it  of  the  Servants  of  God, 
tization  of  all  heretics  whatsoever,  and  iheir  j      ^^^  'perpetual  memory  of  the  thing  noio  <k- 


favorers  and  schismatics,  or  of  those  who 
violate  the  ecclesiastic'al  liberty,or  any  ways 
infringe  the  contents  of  this  bull,  which  is 
wont  to  be  published  on  Maunday-Thursday. 
As  for  almost  all  the  chapters  of  this  bull, 
besides  the  third  extravagant  of  t*aul  II,  and 
the  fifth  extravagant  of  Sixtus  IV,  in  the 
title  of  Penance  and  Remissions,  you  have 
them  before  ordained  in  the  first  Constitution 
of  Urban  V,  fol.  215. — [Here  follows  a  long 
apostolical  succession  of  precedents,  autho- 
rities, decrees,  and  so  forth ;  all  of  if  dry 
bones,  and  useless — when  we  know  that  this 
is  truly  their  way  from  ages  immemorial.] 


creed. 

II.  The  pastoral  vigilance  and  care  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome,  being,  by  the  duty  of  his 
office,  continually  employed  in  procuring, 
by  all  means,  the  peace  and  tranquillity  of 
Christendom,  is  more  especially  eminent  in 
retaining  and  preserving  the  unity  and  inte- 
grity of  Catholic  faith ;  without  which,  it  is 
fmpossible  to  please  God.  That  so  the  faith- 
ful of  Christ  may  not  be  as  children  waver- 
ing, nor  be  carried  about  with  every  wind 
of  doctrine,  by  the  cunnfng  craft  of  men, 
whereby  they  lie  in  wait    to   deceive— but 


Bl'LL  OF  POPE  PAUL  V. 


485 


that  all  mav  meet  in  llie  unity  of  the  iaiili.  I  shipwreck,  convey  away  any  goods,  of  what 

kind  soever,  either  in  tlie  ships  themselves, 
or  cast  out  of  the  ships  into  the  sea,  or  found 
on  the  shore,  as  well  in  our  Tyrrhenian  and 
Adriatic  seas,  as  in  any  other  divisions  of 
shores  of  all  seas  whatsoever;  so  that  they 
shall  not  be  excused  by  any  privilege,  cus- 
tom, or  possession  of  time  immemorial,  or 
anv  other  pretext  whatsoever. 

VII.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  who  impose  or  augment 
any  new  tolls  or  gabels  in  their  dominions, 
except  in  cases  permitted  to  them  by  law,  or 
bv  especial  leave  of  the  apostolic  see ;  or 
who  exact  such  taxes  forbidden  to  be  im- 
posed or  augmented. 

VIII.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  forgers  of  apostolic  letters, 
even  in  form  of  a  brief,  and  of  supplications 
respecting  indulgence  or  justice,  signed  by 
the  pope  of  Rome,  or  by  the-  vice  chancel- 
lors of  the  holy  see  of  Rome,  or  by  their  de- 


and  the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God  untu 
a  perfect  man.  That  in  the  communion 
and  society  of  this  life,  they  may  not  injure 
nor  otFend  one  another;  but  rather  being 
joined  together  with  the  bond  of  charity, 
as  members  of  one  body,  under  Christ  the 
head,  and  his  vicar  upon  earth,  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  St.  Peter's  successor,  from  whom 
the  unity  of  the  whole  church  doth  How, 
mav  be  increased  in  edification,  and  by  the 
assistance  of  the  divine  grace,  may  so  enjoy 
the  tranquillity  of  this  present  life,  that  they 
may  also  attain  eternal  happiness.  For 
which  reasons,  the  bishops  of  Rome,  our 
predecessors,  upon  this  day,  which  is  dedi- 
cated to  the  anniversary  commemoration  of 
our  Lord's  Supper,  have  been  wont  solemn- 
ly to  exercise  the  spiritual  sword  of  ecclesi- 
astical discii)line,  and  wholesome  weapons  of 
justice,  by  tbe  ministry  of  the  supreme  apos- 
tolate,  to  the  glory  of*God  and  the  salvation 


of  souls.     We,  therefore,  desiring  nothing    puties,  or  by  the  command  of  the  said  pope; 


more  than,  by  the  guidance  of  God,  to  pre 
serve  inviolable  the  integrity  of  faith,  public 
peace,  and  justice,  following  this  ancient  and 
solemn  custom  : 

III.  We  excommunicate  and  anathema- 
tize, in  the  name  of  God  Almighty,  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  and  by  die  authority 
of  the  blessed  apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  and 
by  our  own,  all  Hussites,  Wicliffites,  Lu- 
therans, Zwinglians,  Calvinists,  Huguenots, 
Anabaptists,  Trinitarians,  and  apostates  from 
the  Christian  faith,  and  all  other  heretics,  by 
whatsoever  name  they  are  called,  and  of 
whatsoever  sect  they  be;  as  also  their  ad- 
herents, receivers,  favorers,  and  generally 
any  defenders  of  them ;  together  with  ail 
who,  without  our  authority,  or  that  of  the 
apostolic  see,  knowingly  read,  keep,  print, 
or  any  ways,  for  any  cause  whatsoever, 
publicly  or  privately,  on  any  pretext  or  co- 
lor, defend  tlieir  books,  containing  heresy, 
or  treating  of  religion  ;  as  also  schismatics, 
and  those  who  withdraw  themselves,  or  re- 
cede obstinately  from  the  obedience  of  us,  or 
the  bishop  of  Rome,  for  the  time  being. 

IV.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and  ana- 
thematize all  and  singular,  of  whatsoever 
station,  degree,  or  condition  they  be,  and 
interdict  ail  universities,  colleges,  and  chap- 

■  ters,  by  whatsoever  name  they  are  called, 
who   appeal   from  the  orders  or  decrees  of 
us,  or  the  popes  of  Rome  for  the  time  being,  j 
to  a  future   general  council,  and   those  by  i 
whose  aid  and  favor  the  appeal  was  made. 

V.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and  ana- 1 
thematize  all  pirates,  corsairs,  and  robbers  [ 
by  sea,  roving  about  our  sea,  chiefly  from  i 
Mount  Argentiere  to  Terracina,  and  all  their  ' 
abettors,  receivers,  and  defenders.  j 

\T.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and  ana-  i 
thematize  all  and  singular,  who,  when  the  j 
ships  of  any  Christians  are  either  driven  out 
of  the  way  by  tempest,  or  any  ways  suffer; 


as  also  those  who  falsely  publish  the  apos- 
tolic letters,  even  in  form  of  a  brief;  and 
those  who  falsely  sign  such  supplications  in 
the  name  of  the  pope  of  Rome,  or  the  vice- 
chancellor  or  their  deputies. 

IX.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and  ana- 
thematize all  those  who  carry  or  transmit  to 
the  Saracens,  Turks,  and  other  enemies  and 
foes  of  the  Christian  religion,  or  those  who 
are  expressly,  and  by  name,  declared  here- 
tics by  the  sentence  of  us,  or  of  this  holy  see, 
horses,  arms,  iron,  dust  of  iron. -tin,  steel, 
and  all  kind  of  metals,  and  warlike  instru- 
ments, timber,  hemp,  ropes  made  as  well 
of  hemp  as  of  any  other  matter,  and  that 
matter,  whatsoever  it  be,  and  other  things 
of  this  nature,  which  they  may  make  use  of 
to  the  prejudice  of  Christians  and  Catholics  ; 
as  also  those  who,  by  themselves  or  others, 
give  intelligence  of  matters  relating  to  the 
state  of  Christendom,  to  the  Turks  and  ene- 
mies of  the  Christian  religion,  to  the  hurt 
and  prejudice  of  Christians,  or  to  heretics, 
to  the  prejudice  of  the  Catholic  religion,  or 
who  any  ways  afford  to  them  counsel,  assis- 
tance, or  favor,  notwithstanding  any  privi- 
leges hitherto  granted  by  us,  and  the  afore- 
said see,  to  any  persons,  princes,  or  com- 
monwealths, wherein  express  mention  is  not 
made  of  this  prohibition. 

'X.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and  ana- 
thematize all  hindering  or  invading   those 
who   bring  provisions,  or  any  other  things 
necessary  for  the  use  of  the  court  of  Rome; 
as  also  those  who  forbid,  hinder,  or  obstruct 
the  bringing  or  conducting  of  them  to  the 
court  of  Rome ;  or  who  abet  the  doers  of 
these   things,  either  by   themselves    or   by 
others,  of  whatsoever  order,  preeminence, 
[  condition,  or  quality  they  be,  even  although 
j  they  be  bishops  or  kings,  or  invested  with 
anv  other  ecclesiastical  or  secular  dignity. 
XI.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and  ana- 


486 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  V. 


thematize  all  those  who  kill,  maim,  spoil, 
apprehend  or  detain,  by  themselves  or  by 
others,  those  who  come  to  the  apostolic  see 
or  return  from  it ;  as  also  those  who  having 
no  ordinary  jurisdiction,  nor  any  delegated 
by  us,  or  our  judges,  rashly  challenging  it 
to  themselves,  presume  to  commit  any  like 
actions  against  those  who  reside  at  the  court 
of  Rome. 

XIL  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  who  kill,  maim,  wound, 
detain,  apprehend,  or  rob  travellers  to  Rome, 
or  pilgrims,  for  the  sake  of  devotion  or  pil- 
grimage^ going  to  that  city,  staying  in  it,  or 
returning  from  it;  and  those  who  give  aid, 
counsel,  or  favor  in  these  cases. 

XIII.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  who  slay,  wound,  maim, 
strike,  apprehend,  imprison,  detain,  or  in 
hostile  manner  pursue  the  cardinals  of  the 
holy  church  of  Rome,  and  patriarchs,  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  legates,  or  nuncios  of  the 
apostolic  see  ;  or  those  who  drive  them  out 
of  their  territories,  dioceses,  lands,  or  domi- 
nions ;  or  those  who  command  or  allow  these 
things  to  be  done,  or  give  aid,  counsel,  and 
favor  to  them. 

XIV.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  those  wiio,  by  themselves  or 
by  others,  slay,  or  any  ways  strike,  or  despoil 
any  ecclesiastical  or  secular  persons  having 
recourse  to  the  court  of  Rome  for  their  causes 
and  aflairs,  and  prosecuting  and  managing 
them  in  the  said  court,  or  even  the  audi- 
tors or  judge§  deputed  for  the  hearing  and 
managing  of  the  said  causes  and  affairs, 
upon  occasion  of  these  causes  and  affairs; 
as  also  those,  who  by  themselves  or  by  others, 
directly  or  indirectly,  presume  to  act  or  pro- 
cure the  said  crimes,  or  to  give  aid,  counsel, 
or  favor  to  them,  of  whatsoever  preeminence 
or  dignity  they  be. 

XV.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  those,  as  well  ecclesiastics 
as  seculars,  of  Avhatsover  dignity  they  be, 
who,  under  pretence  of  a  certain  frivolous 
appeal  from  the  injustice  or  future  execution 
of  the  apostolic  letters,  even  in  form  of  a 
brief,  respecting  as  well  indulgence  as  jus- 
tice^ as  also  from  the  injustice  and  future 
execution  of  citations,  inhibitions,  sequestra- 
tions, monitories,  processes,  executoiials, 
and  other  decrees  issuing  out,  or  Avhich 
shall  at  any  time  issue  Out  from  us,  and  the 
aforesaid  see,  or  our  legates,  nuncios,  or  pre- 
sidents, from  the  auditors  of  our  palace  and 
apostolic  chamber,  from  our  commissaries, 
and  other  apostolic  judges  and  delegates  ;  as 
also  those  who  any  other  ways  have  recourse 
to  secular  courts,  and  the  lay-power,  and 
who  cause  such  appeals  to  be  admitted  by 
the  secular  courts,  even  although  the  pro- 
curator and  advocate  of  the  exchequer  should 
require  it ;  or  who  cause  the  aforesaid  letters, 
citations,  inhibitions,  sequestrations,  moni- 
tories, &,c,  to  be  seized  or  retained  ;  or  those 
who  hinder  or  forbid  the  said  letters  to  be 


put  in  execution,  either  simply  or  without 
their  good  will,  consent,  or  examination  ;  or 
who  hinder  or  forbid  scriveners  or  notaries 
from  making,  or  delivering,  when  made,  to 
the  parties  concerned,  any  instruments  or 
acts  concerning  the  execution  of  these  let- 
ters and  processes  ;  or  who  apprehend,  strike, 
wound,  imprison,  detain,  drive  out  of  cities, 
places,  and  kingdoms,  despoil  of  their  goods, 
terrify,  vex,  and  threaten,  either  by  them- 
selves or  by  others,  publicly  or  privately,  the' 
parties  or  their  agents,  kindred  on  both  sides, 
their  friends,  notaries,  the  executors,  or  sub- 
executors  of  the  said  letters,  citations,  moni- 
tories. Sec,  or  who  any  other  way  presume, 
directly,  or  indirectly,  to  forbid,  ordain,  and 
command  aay  persons,  in  general  or  in  par- 
ticular, to  betake  themselves,  or  have  re- 
course to  the  see  of  Rome,  to  prosecute  their 
affairs  of  any  kind,  or  to  obtain  indulgences 
or  letters,  or  who  forbid  them  to  obtain  the 
said  indulgences,  or  to  make  use  of  them 
when  obtained  of  the  said  see  ;  or  who  pre- 
sume to  retain  the  said  indulgences  in  their 
own  hands,  or  in  the  hands  of  a  notary,  or 
a  scrivener,  or  any  other  way. 

XVI.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  and  singular,  who,  by 
themselves  or  by  others,  by  their  own  au- 
thority, and  de  facto,  under  pretence  of  any 
exemptions,  or  any  other  apostolic  indul- 
gences, and  letters,  take  away  the  cogni- 
zance of  benefices  and  tythes,  and  other 
spiritual  causes,  or  annexed  to  spirituals, 
from  our  auditors  and  commissaries,  and 
other  ecclesiastical  judges,  and  hinder  the 
proceeding  and  audience  of  them,  and  the 
parsons,  chapters,  convents,  colleges  desir- 
ing to  prosecute  the  said  causes ;  or  who 
intrude  themselves  as  judges  into  the  cogni- 
zance of  them;,  or  who  by  order,  or  any 
otl^er  way  compel  the  plaintifs  to  withdraw, 
or  cause  to  be  withdrawn,  their  citations  or 
inhibitions,  or  any  other  letters  decreed  in 
the  spij-itual  court,  and  the  defendants, 
against  whom  such  inhibitions  were  issued 
out,  to  procure,  or  consent  to  be  absolved 
from  the  censures  or  punishments  contained 
in  them;  or  who  any  ways  hinder  the  exe- 
cution of  apostolic  letters,  executorials,  pro- 
cesses, and  decrees  aforesaid,  or  give  their 
allowance,  counsel,  or  assent  to  it,  even 
under  pretence  of  hindering  violence,  or  any 
other  pretexts  whatsoever,  or  even  until  they 
shall  petition  us,  or  cause  us  to  be  petitioned 
for  our  better  information,  as  is  commonly 
pretended,  unless  they  prosecute  such  peti- 
tions before  us  and  the  apostolic  see,  in  law- 
ful form,  even  although  those  who  commit 
such  things  should  be  presidents  of  chan- 
ceries, councils,  or  parliaments,  chancellors, 
vice  chancellors,  ordinary  or  extraordinary 
counsellors  of  any  secular  princes,  (whether 
they  be  emperors,  kings,  duke«:,or  any  other 
dignity,)  or  archbishops,  bishops,  abbots, 
commendatories,  or  vicars. 

XVII.  Also  all  those  who,  under  pretence 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  V. 


487 


of  their  office,  or  at  the  instance  of  any  party, 
or  of  any  others,  draw,  or  cause  and  procure 
to  be  drawn,  directly  or  indirectly,  upon  any 
pretext  whatsoever,  ecclesiastical  persons, 
chapters,  convents,  colleges  of  any  churches, 
before  them  to  thoirtribunal, audience,  chan- 
cery, counsel  or  parliament,  against  tiie 
rules  of  the  canon  law;  as  also  those,  who 
for  any  cause,  or  under  any  pretext,  or  by 
pretence  of  any  custom  or  privilege,  or  any 
other  way,  shall  make,  enact,  and  publish 
any  statutes,  orders,  constitutions,  pragma- 
tics, or  any  other  decrees  in  general  or  in 
particular;  or  shall  use  them  when  made 
and  enacted,  whereby  the  ecclesiaslical  li- 
berty is  violated,  or  any  ways  injured  or  de- 
pressed, or  by  any  other  means  restrained  ; 
or  whereby  the  rights  of  us,  and  of  tlie  said 
see,  and  of  any  other  churches,  are  any  way, 
directly  or  indirectly,  tacitly  or  expressly 
prejudiced. 

XVill.  Also  those  who  upon  any  ac- 
count, directly  or  indirectly,  hinder  archbi- 
shops, bishops,  and  other  superior  and  infe- 
rior prelates,  and  all  other  ordinary  ecclesi- 
astical judges  whatsoever,  by  any  means, 
either  by  imprisoning  or  molesting  their 
agents,  proctors,  domestics,  kindred  on  botii 
sides,  or  by  any  other  way,  from  exerting 
their  ecclesiastical  jurisdiction  against  any 
j)ersons  whatsoever,  accordiiig  as  the  canons 
and  sacred  ecclesiaslical  constitutions,  and 
decrees  of  general  councils,  and  especially 
that  of  Trent,  do  appoint;  as  also  those  who, 
after  \hR  sentence  and  decrees  of  the  ordina- 
ries themselves,  or  of  those  delegated  by 
them,  or  by  any  other  means  eluding  tlie 
judgment  -of  tlie  ecclesiastical  court,  have 
recourse  to  chanceries,  or  other  secular 
courts,  and  procure  thence  pirohibitions,  and 
even  penal  mandates,  to  be  decreed  against 
the  said  ordinaries  and  delegates,  and  exe- 
cuted against  them ;  also  those  who  make 
and  execute  these  decrees,  or  who  give  aid, 
counsel,  countenance,  or  favor  to  them. 

XIX.  Also  those  who  usurp  any  jurisdic- 
tions, fruits,  revenues,  and  emoluments  be- 
longing to  us  and  the  apostolic  see,  and  any 
ecclesiastical  persons,  upon  account  of  any 
churches,  monasteries,  or  other  ecclesiasti- 
cal benefices  ;  or  who,  upon  any  occasion 
or  cause,  sequester  the  said  revenues,  with- 
out ihe  express  leave  of  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
or  others  having  lawful  power  to  do  it. 

XX.  Also  those  who.  without  the  like 
special  express  license  of  the  pope  of  Rome, 
impose  tributes,  tenths,  talleys,  subsidies, 
and  other  charces  upon  clergymea,  prelates, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  persons,  and  the 
goods,  fruits,  revenues  and  emoluments  of 
them,  and  of  the  churches,  monasteries,  and 
other  ecclesiastical  benefices,  and  exact  them 
by  divers  artifices,  or  even  receive  them  so 
imposed  from  the  clergy,  alliiough  they 
should,  of  their  own  accord,  grant  and  give 
them ;    also   those  who,  by  themselves   or 


'others,  directly,  or  indirectly,  fear  not  to  do, 
execute,  or  procure  the  said  things,  or  to 
give  aid,  counsel,  or  favor  to  them,  of  what- 
soever preeminence,  dignity,  order,  condi- 

[tion,or  quality  they  be,  although  ihey  be 
emperors,  or  kings,  or  princes,  dukes,  earls, 
barons,  and  other  potentates  whatsoever, 
even  presidents  of  kingdoms,  provinces, 
citizens  and  territories,  counsellors  and  se- 
nators, or  invested  even  with  any  pontifical 
dignity.  Renewing  the  decrees  set  forth 
concerning  these  matters  by  the  sacred  ca- 
nons, as  well  as  the  last  council  of  Lateran, 
as  in  other  general  councils,  together  with 
the  censures  and  punishments  contained  in 

I  them. 

XXI.  Farther,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  and  every  the  magistrates 

I  and  judges,  notaries,  scribes,  executors,  sub- 
executors,  any  ways   intruding   themselves 

I  in  capital  or  criminal  causes,  against  eccle- 
siastical persons,  by  processing,  banishing,  or 
apprehending  them,  or  pronouncing  or  exe- 

|Cuting  any  sentences  against  thein,  without 

I  the  special,  particular,  and  express  license 

j  of  this  lioly  apostolical  see;  also  those  who 
extend  such  licences  to  persons,  or  cases  not 

!  expressed  ;  or  any  other  way  unjustly  abuse 
them,  althdugh  the  ofienders  should  be  coun- 

I  sellors,  senators,  presidents,  chancellors,  vico 
chancellors,  or  entitled  by  any  other  name. 

XXII.  Further,  we  excommunicate  and 
anathematize  all  those  who,  by  themselves 
or  by  others,  directly  or  indiretily,  under 
any  title  or  color  whatsoever,  sljall  presume 
to  invade,  destroy,  seize,  and  detain,  in 
whole  or  in  part,  the  city  of  Rome,  the 
kingdom  of  Sicily,  the  islands  of  Sardinia 
and  Corsica,  the  territories  about  Faro,  St. 
Peter's  patrimony  in  Tuscany,  the  dukedom 
of  Spoleto,  the  county  of  Venoso,  and  Sabi- 
num,  Marca  di  Ancona,  Massa,  Trebaria, 
Romandiola,  Campania,  and  the  maritime 
provinces  and  their  territories  and  places,  and 
the  lands  held  in  special  commission  by  the 
Arnulphi.and  ourcitiesof  Boiionia,  Ca^sena, 
Ariminum,  Beneventum,  Cilta  di  Castello, 
Todi,  Ferrara,  Coma'cio,  and   other   cities, 

I  lands,  and   places,  and   rights   belonging   to 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  subjected,  medi- 
ately or  immediately,  to  the  said  church  of 
I  Rome;  also  those  who  presume,  by  divers 
[means,  to    uSurp,  disturb,  detain,  and  vex 
jthe  supreme  jurisdiction  of  tlie  said  domi- 
[nions  belonging  to   us,  and  the  church  of 
jRome;  also   their  adherents,  favorers,  and 
'defenders,  or  those  who  any  way  give  assis- 
I  tancc.  counsel,  or  favor  to  them. 
1      XXIII.  Willing  that  our  present  proces- 
ses, and   all  and   every  thing  contained   in 
tiiese  letters,  continue  in  force,  and  be  put 
in  execution,  till  other  processes  of  this  kind 
!  be  made  and  published   by  us,  and  the  pope 
of  Rome,  for  tiie  time  being. 

XXIV.  In  fine,  none  mav  be  absolved 
from  the  aforesaid  censures  by  any  other. 


488 


BULL  OF  POPE  PAUL  V. 


than  by  the  pope  of  Rome,  unless  he  be  at 
the  point  of  death;  nor  even  then,  unless  he 
giveth  caution  to  stand  to  the  commands  of 
the  church,  and  give  satisfaction.  In  all 
other  cases  none  shall  be  absolved,  not  even 
under  pretence  of  any  faculties  or  indulgen- 
ces, granted  and  renewed  by  us,  and  the 
said  see,  and  the  decrees  of  any  council,  by 
words,  letters,  or  any  other  writing,  in  gene- 
ral or  in  particular,  to  any  persons,  ecclesi- 
astical, secular  and  regular,  of  any  orders, 
even  of  the  mendicant  and  military  orders, 
or  to  any  persons  invested  with  episcopal, 
or  any  greater  dignity,  and  to  orders  them- 
selves, and  their  monasteries,  convents, 
houses,  and  chapters;  to  colleges,  confrater- 
nities, congregations,  hospitals,  and  pious 
places;  as  also  to  laymen,  although  they 
should  be  emperors,  kings,  or  eminent  in 
any  other  secular  dignity. 

XXV.  If  by  chance  any  shall,  against  the 
tenor  of  these  presents,  de  facto,  presume  to 
bestow  the  benefit  of  absolution  upon  any 
such,  involved  in  excommunication  and 
anathema,  or  any  of  them,  we  include  them 
in  the  sentence  of  excommunication,  and 
shall  afterwards  proceed  more  severely 
against  them,  both  by  spiritual  and  tempo- 
ral punishments,  as  we  shall  think  most 
convenient. 

XXVI.  Declaring  and  protesting  that  no 
absolution,  although  solemnly  made  by  us, 
shall  comprehend,  or  any  other  way  avail 
the  aforesaid  excommunicated  persons,  com- 
prehended under  these  present  letters,  unless 
ihey  desist  from  tlie  premises,  with  a  firm 
purpose  of  never  committing  the  like  thing; 
nor  those  who,  as  before  said,  have  made 
statutes  against  the  ecclesiastical  liberlv,  un- 
less they  first  publicly  revoke  these  statutes, 
orders,  constitutions,  pragmatics,  and  de- 
crees, and  cause  them  to  be  blotted  and  ex- 
punged out  of  the  archives,  rolls,  and  re- 
gisters wherein  they  are  preserved,  and 
farther  certify  us  of  this  revocation  :  more- 
over, that  by  such  absolution,  or  any  other 
contrary  acts,  tacit  or  express,  or  even  by 
the  connivance  and  toleration  of  us,  and  our 
successors,  for  hov/  long  time  soever  con- 
tinued, neither  all,  nor  any  of  the  premises, 
nor  any  right  of  the  apostolic  see,  and  holy 
church  of  Rome,  howsoever  and  whenso- 
ever obtained,  can,  or  ought  to  be  prejudged, 
or  receive  any  prejudice.  ■ 

XXVII.  Notwithstanding  any  privileges, 
indulgences,  grants,  and  apostolic  letters, 
general  or  special,  granted  by  the  holy  see, 
to  any  of  the  aforesaid  persons,  or  any  one 
of  them,  or  any  others,  of  whatsoever  order, 
quality,  or  condition,  dignity,  and  preemi- 
nence they  be  ;  altliouah,  as  was  before  said, 
they  should  be  bishops,  emperors,  kings,  or  j 
eminent  in  any  other  ecclesiastic  or  secular 
dignity,  or  to  their  kingdoms,  provinces, 
cities,  and  dominions,  for  any  cause  Avhat- 
soever,  even  by  way  of  contract  or  reward, 


and  under  any  other  form  and  tenor,  and 
with  any  clauses  whatsoever,  even  deroga- 
tory of  those  which  should  derogate  from 
them ;  or  even  containing,  that  the  said  per- 
sons shall  not  be  excommunicated,  anathe- 
matized, or  interdicted  by  any  apostolic  let- 
ters, which  do  not  make  full  and  express 
mention,  and  exact  repetition  of  the  said 
grant,  and  of  the  orders,  places,  proper 
names,  surnames,  and  dignities  of  the  said 
persons;  as  also,  notwithstanding  all  cus- ' 
toms,  even  immemorial,  and  prescriptions, 
how  long  soever,  and  many  other  observan- 
ces, written  or  not  written,  by  which  the 
said  persons  may  help  and  defend  them- 
selves, against  these  our  processes  and  cen- 
sures, from  being  included  in  them.  All 
which  grants,  as  far  as  relates  to  this  mat- 
ter, and  the  whole  tenor  of  them,  accounting 
them  expressed  in  these  presents,  as  if  they 
had  been  verbatim  inserted,  nothing  omitted, 
we  utterly  abolish,  and  wholly  revoke,  and 
notwithstanding  any  other  pleas,  which  may 
be  alledged  to  the  contrary. 

XXVIII.  But  that  these  our  present  pro- 
cesses may  more  easily  come  to  the  know- 
ledge of  all  persons,  we  have  caused  the 
papers  and  parchments,  containing  the  pro- 
cesses themselves,  to  be  affixed  in  the  city, 
to  the  doors  of  St.  John  Lateran,  and  of  the 
church  of  the  prince  of  the  apostles,  that 
those  whom  these  processes  concern,  may 
pretend  no  excuse,  or  alledge  ignorance,  as 
if  they  had  not  come  to  their  knowledge, 
since  it  is  not  probable,  that  should  remain 
unknown,  which  is  so  openly  published  to 
all  men. 

XXIX.  Moreover,  that  the  processes  them- 
selves, and  these  present  letters,  and  all  and 
evel-y  thing  contained  in  them,  may  become 
more  manifest,  by  being  published  in  many 
citif^  and  places,  we.  by  these  Avritings,  en- 
trust, and,  in  virtue  of  holy  obedience,  strict- 
ly charge  and  command,  all  and  singular, 
patriarchs,  primates,  archbishops,  bishops, 
ordinaries  of  places,  and  prelates  whereso- 
ever constituted,  that  by  tliems^-lves,  or 
some,  other,  or  others,  after  they  shall  have 
received  these  present  letters,  or  have  know- 
ledge of  them,  they  solemnly  publish  them 
in  their  churches  once  a  year,  or  oftener,  if 
they  see  convenient,  when  the  greater  part 
of  the  people  shall  be  met  for  celebration  of 
Divine  service,  and  that  they  put  faithful 
Christians  in  mind  of  them,  relate  them,  and 
declare  them. 

XXX.  Lastly,  all  pntrinrchs,  archbishops, 
bishops,  and  otiier  ordinaries  of  jjlaces,  and 
prelates  of  churches;  as  also  all  rectors,  and 
others  having  care  of  souls,  and  priests,  se- 
cular and  regular,  of  whatsoever  order.s,  de- 
puted by  any  authority  to  hear  confession 
of  sins,  shall  have  a  transcript  of  tliese  pre- 
sent letters  by  tiiem,  and  shall  diligently 
studv  to  read  and  understand  tliem. 

XXXI.  Our  larther  pleasure  is,  that  the 


COXCLUDIXG  OBSKRVATIONS. 


.1R9 


t.anie  credit,  in  judgment  and  out  of  judg- 
ment, shall,  in  all  places,  be  given  to  copies, 
although  printed,  of  these  presents,  sub- 
scribed by  any  public  notary,  and  sealed  by 
the  ordinary  judge  ot"  the  court  of  Rome,  or 
any  other  person  in  ecclesiastical  dignity,  as 
would  be  given  to  these  presents  themselves, 
if  thev  should  be  produced  or  shown. 

XXXII.  Let  no  man,  therefore,  infringe 
or  boldly  and  rashly  oppose  this  our  letter 
of  excommunication,  anathematization,  in- 
terdict, innovation,  innodation,  dfclaration, 
protestation,  abolition,  revocation,  commis-| 
sion,  command,  and  jileasure.     But  if  any  i 
one   shall  presume    to    attempt  it,  let  him  | 
know,  that  he  shall  incur  the  displeasure  of  | 
Almighty  God,  and  of  his  blessed  apostles  | 
Peter  anil  Paul. 


Given  at  Rome  from  St.  Peter,  in  the  year 
of  our  Lord's  Incarnation,  one  thousand 
six  hundred  and  ten,  the  8th  of  April, 
in  the  fifth  year  of  our  popedom.  In 
the  year  from  the  birth  of  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  It)!.'),  Indict  H  the  4th  day 
•  of  the  month  April,  and  the  eighth  year 
of  the  popedom  of  our  most  holy  father 
in  Christ,  and  our  lord  Paul  V.  by  Di- 
vine Providence,  pope,  the  aforesaid 
letters  were  allixed,  and  published  at 
the  doors  of  the  churches  of  St.  John 
Lateran,  and  the  prince  of  the  apostles, 
and  in  the  Held  of  Flora,  by  us,  Baltha- 
zar Vacha,  and  Brandimars  Latini,  cur- 
sors. James  Brambilla, 

Mag.  Curs. 


When  we  consider  the  purport  and  the 
implicationsof  the  three  distinsiuished  bulls, 
given  above,  so  comprehensive  and  poten- 
tial of  their  sort ;  and  then  recollect  the  theo- 
retical and  practical  tendencies  of  the  pre- 
sent Oxonian  deterioration,  with  its  diffusive 
and  aggregating  influence<,  not  only  in  the 
Anglican  and  the  Anglo-American  churches, 
but  in  other  regions  and  spheres  of  Christen- 
dom, we  pause,  and  ponder  the  matter  with 
some  resolute  convictions  as  the  result. — 
What  sliall  we  say  of  the  principles  of  liigli- 
church  arrogance  and  exclusiveness,  in  this 
relation  ?  If  there  is  error  in  the  Iracliman 
views  here,  it  is  coiled  insidiously  in  their 
premises;  since  their  inferences,  that  take 
so  many  of  them  away  from  the  church  of 
England  to  the  church  of  Rome,  increasing- 
ly, are  plainly  logical,  and  to  be  lauded  even 
on  the  score  of  consistency,  and  the  noble 
hardihood  of  correct  moral  action.  They  see 
in  such  light,  that  in  leaving  the  Anglican 
church,  with  Cicsar  its  head,  masculine  or 
feminine,  and  Victohia  the  fifth  of  the  sex 
that  has  violated  more  the  salique  laws  of 
heaven  in  relation  to  it,  they  are  only 
leaving  an  organized  and  excommunicated 
schism  for  the  genuine  Catholic  church, 
with  its  head  ecclesiastical,  as  the  symbol 
of  unity,  displayed  in  the  person  of  the  bi- 
shop of  Rome.  And  if  we  believed  their 
premises,  as  we  utterly  abominate  and  detest 
them,  and  all  the  antichrislian  absurdity  that 
constitutes  their  soul,  we  should  act  as  they 
act,  with  greater  promptitude  however,  and 
with  the  resolute  self-commitment  of  the 
spirit  of  martyrdom.  Let  the  following  pro- 
jiositions  be  considered  in  proof  of  this;  as 
coincident  with  the  principles  of  the  canon 
law,  as  rational  in  the  nature  of  all  govern- 
ment, and  easily  established  from  the  wri- 
tings of  the  canonists — if  not  self-evident : 

I.  An  act  of  authority  is  valid,  although 
its  circumstances  and  forms  may  be  irregu- 

VoL.  Ill— 62 


lar,  either  by  superfluity  or  defect;  or,  that 
which  is  necessary  to  its  perfection  is  not 
necessary  to  its  existence  or  its  validity. 

2.  The  pope,  as  bishop  of  Rome,  belongs 
to  the  succession,  and  is  clothed  with  all 
authority  that  may  properly  appertain  to 
any  other  bishop,  as  one  of  the  peers  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven,  the  genuine  and  pro- 
per successors  of  the  apostles. 

3.  Others  act  with  him,  and  indeed  all  the 
bishops,  by  thousands,  of  his  obedience.  He 
is  then,  as  the  oraculous  moderalor'of  his 
prelatical  peers,  their  moutli-piece ;  his  acts 
are  authoritatively  their  acts  ;  they  are  repre- 
sented in  them,  with  a  formal,  and  acknow- 
ledged, and  practical  conscnsere  omncs  :  since 
he  acts  not  alone,  but  the  whole  prelatical, 
as  well  as  laical,  body  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
church,  acts  with  him. 

4.  The  power  that  can  confer  authority, 
can  also  reclaim  it ;  under  their  own  assumed 
high  charter  to  remit  or  to  retain,  to  loose  or 
to  bind,  to  absolve  ortodamn;  with  their 
vaunted  "  plenitude  of  power ;"  this,  indeed, 
they  claim,  and  this  the  bishops  were  all  wont 
together  to  accord  to  them,  and  even  pole- 
mically to  vindicate  as  theirs,  since  Christ 
has  so  "transferred"  all  his  authority  to 
these  wonderful  personages,  the  bishops. 

5.  The  successors  oi  the  apostles — not  one 
of  whom  personally  possesses,  in  sober  fact, 
one  quality  that  entered  distinctively  into  the 
definition  or  constitution  of  a  scriptural  apos- 
tle of  Christ  in  the  New  Testament — are  or- 
ganically equal,  as  such,  in  authority  ;  Christ 
liaving.  it  is  alleged,  "transferred  '"  his  au- 
thority to  them  ;  so  that  a  majority  of  num- 
bers voting,  is  tlie  only  way  of  settling,  le- 
gitimately, any  question  of  difl'erence  among 
tiiese  multifarious  heads  of  the  church. 

G.  The  ascertained  acts  of  the  majority 
carry  with  them  a  plenary  authority  ;  the 


See  a  late  sermon  of  the  bisliop  of  Michigan. 


490 


THE  ANGLICAN  SUCCESSION. 


minority  are  not  potential,  ea;  adverso,  to  re- 
sist or  annul  what  is  done  by  a  majority  of 
their  peers. 

7.  This  principle  of  the  prevalence  of  the 
majority  is  more  distinguished  and  incon- 
trovertible, when  they  censure  or  degrade 
for  alleged  cause  or  crime  any  of  the  mino- 
rity; tliese  are  regularly  punished  by  their 
superiors;  and  dislike  it  as  they  may,  they 
are  Avorsied  in  the  argument.  Who  shall 
listen  to  a  heathen  man  and  a  publican? — 
What  "authority"  has  an  unfrocked  suc- 
cessor of  the  apostles'?  "  Othello's  occupa- 
tion's gone  !"  Who  shall  regard  what  they 
say  ■?  The  chain  that  bound  them  so  sacred- 
ly to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  and  gave  all 
manner  of  holy  electricity  to  their  shocked 
or  saturated  forms,  is  broken  in  that  direc- 
tion, and  destroyed  by  the  same  authority 
that  made  it.  The  plenitude  of  power  is  the 
engine  that  plays  its  destructive  volleys  ever- 
more against  them.  They  are  all  excom- 
municated, exscinded,  deposed,  anathema- 
tized, damned — and  so  forth,  and  so  forth, 
and  so  forth,  inetfably  !  Vide  their  death- 
warrants  in  these  addenda  of  the  holy  bulls 
of  the  true  apostolical  succession  ! 

8.  They  have  all  in  fact,  as  duly  charged, 
erected  a  secular  and  another  head  of  their 
church  in  Great  Britain,  whom  none  of  their 
fathers  knew;  they,  the  successors  of  the 
apostles  there,  have  all  renounced  the  bishop 
of  Rome,  only  to  adhere  to  the  spiritual 
headship  and  the  "supremacy"  of  the  Bri- 
tish Ctesar;  from  whom  they  received  and 
now  hold  their  renovated  commissions  as 
quasi  protestant  bishops.  They  therefore 
stand  or  fall  with  him — or  her;  since  their 
head,  and  all  Avho  adhere  to  him,  sequaces 
omnes  et  suhjecti  ejus,  are  together  swept  and 
felled  under  the  curse  of  this  inexorable  ful- 
mination  of  all  the  bishops  of  Europe  against 
the  bishops  of  that  little  island — not  less  se- 
vered from  the  vast  eastern  continent,  and 
so  insulated  in  comparative  insignificance, 
geographically,  than  sequestered  and  de- 
nuded of  all  authority,  morally,  as  a  syna- 
gogue of  Satan,  functionless  and  sanction- 
less,  an  excommunicated  and  repudiated 
community!  The  majority  of  the  modern 
apostles,  and  thereby  hundreds  innumerable, 
in  a  dead  set  against  twenty  or  thirty  pros- 
trate ones,  who  are  apostles  and  bishops  no 
more! 

9.  All  this  has  been  done  and  enacted  for 
three  hundred  years;  and  repeated  virtually, 
and  of  its  own  conditions,  by  the  votive  au- 
thority of  every  continental  and  catholic 
successor  of  the  apostles,  and  by  every  mo- 
dern bishop  that  lives,  or  that  has  lived  or 
died,  including  all  the  popes,  for  three  cen- 
turies! And  we  have  seen  that  the  validity 
of  a  measure  of  this  sort  is  potential  and  au- 
tocratical, and  not  dependent  on  any  objec- 
tive favor  or  frown  ;  much  more  can  it  not 
be  cancelled  or  impaired  by  the  opposition 
of  its  condemned  victims,  a  poor  criminal 


minority,  and  in  numbers,  compared  with 
all  the  genuine  intact  successors  of  the  apos- 
tles, who  unanimously  exscind  and  explode 
them,  quite  inconsiderable  and  indeed  con- 
temptible! 

10.  There  is  no  retreat  from  these  conse- 
quences, by  burrowing  into  an  obscure  an- 
tiquity, beyond  the  visit  of  St.  Austin,  who 
is  held,  as  the  first  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
to  have  primely  inoculated  the  British  hier- 
archy with  the  genuine  virlus  or  vims  of' 
the  succession,  under  the  pontificate  of  Gre- 
gory the  Great;  and  so  attempting  vainly  to 
derive  the  ineffabile  et  i)idelibile  quidquam 
of  authority  and  apostolicity  from  the  origi- 
nal church  of  Britain  !     No — the  argument, 
in  its  proper  nature,  is  quite  independent  of 
such  a  question,  or  such  an  issue  ;  as  fol- 
lows : — 1.  The   Anglican   church    had    the 
apostolical  office  and  authority,  no   matter 
at  all  whence  derived,  for  more  than  a  thou- 
sand years,  before  the  domination  of  Henry 
VIII,  and  each  of  his  successors,  as  head  of 
the  church  :   this  is  admitted  and  presup- 
posed in  the  argument.     2.  The  legitimate 
authority  and  the  grand  majority,  in  solemn 
form,  utterly  deprived  them  of  it,  reclaimed 
it,  abolished   it,  three   hundred   years   ago, 
and  by  protraction  and  continuity  have  ever 
re-done  and  always  reenacted  it,  to  the  pre- 
sent day.     3.  They  of  England  are,  there- 
fore, devoid  of  it ;  and  all  their  authority  is 
assumed — it  is   usurpation,  pretension,  fal- 
lacy.    It  is  bankruptcy  trading  on   a  false 
capital.     They  are  only  an  excommunicated 
schism.     They  are  separated  from  the  Ca- 
tholic church;  and  their  oAvn  voice  in  the 
case  is  utterly  inane,  even  if  it  were  not  per- 
fectly precluded.     They  are  also  interested 
parties — condemned  heretics — miserable  dis- 
senters— and  hardly  provisioned  even  with 
th£  common  grace  which  they  so  stylishly 
accord  to  others,  in  the  beautiful  doctrine  of 
the  "  uncovenanted  mercies"  of  God  ;  those 
theological  nondescripts,  which  the  succes- 
sors of  the  apostles  patronize,  in  some  quar- 
ters, 'with  such  sublime  condescension  and 
self-lauded  liberality  and  consistency,  Cain's 
spiritual  patrimony  !     With  such  mercies, 
millions  have  perished  forever — never  one 
was  saved! 

11.  Let  men  fairly  front  the  truth  then, 
and  be  logically  and  practically  consistent. 
The  alternative  is  plain — abide  the  conse- 

aUENCES  OR YIELD    THE    PUEMJ.iEs!       The 

premises  are  false,  absurd,  the  pagan  foolery 
of  antichrist,  that  made  transubstantiation, 
and  still  exalts  the  Virgin  Mary — that  poor 
sinner  of  a  dead  woman,  saved  in  Christ 
Jesus  by  mere  grace — into  a  Christian  god- 
dess, the  more  than  Juno  of  the  church  ca- 
tholic of  Rome!  A  pagan  apotheosis  in  the 
name  of  Christ! 

12.  The  premises  are  plainly  unscrip- 
tural — and  therefore  iniquitous  and  i'alse. 
Nothing  about  such  a  principle,  or  such  a 
thing,  or  such  a  theory,  is  found  in  the  New 


APOSTOLICAL  SUCCESSIOX. 


Testanieiu.  There,  Christ  himself  is  liead 
forever;  always  present  in  the  church  ;  un- 
ctiangeable ;  without  successor  or  vicar, 
without  rival  or  peer;  all  authority  beiiiij 
his  alone ;  all  his  ollicers  mere  message- 
bearers  in  his  name  ;  all  church  power  he- 
in<r  his  power,  and  asoflicial,  only  ministe- 
rial and  declarative  ;  all  right  organization 
being  very  simple,  as  merely  secondary,  and 
subservient,  and  for  the  preparation  of  indi- 
viduals for  heaven. 

13.  These  Oxonian  sentiments  are  plainly 
Roman  and  popish.  They  have  no  merit, 
even  of  originality,  with  the  learned  trac- 
tarian  sciolists  in  Ciiristian  theology,  the 
illustrious  theologasters  who  adopt  them, 
the  arrogant,  and  shallow,  and  ostentatious 
pseudo-protestants  and  cryplo-papists  of  the 
nineteenth  century. 

But  why  do  we  abhor  and  refute  them? 
Answer. — Not  because  we  care  personally 
and  towards  God,  on  our  own  account,  one 
simple  straw  for  such  impious  nonsense — 
more  than  for  the  three  bulls  that  thunder 
their  profuse  damnation,  brula  ftilmina  in- 
deed, by  implication  plain  against  us  too! 
But,  we  hate  religiously  what  is  false — what 
is  in  its  very  nature  schismatical — what  is 
to  piety  abominable — what  is  delusive  and 
deleterious — what  is  baseless  as  the  autlio- 
rity  of  the  man  of  sin — and  what  is  earthly, 
sensual,  devilish,  doing  infinite  mischief  in 
all  directions,  subjective  and  objective,  so- 
cial and  relisious,  in  time  and  in  eternity  ! — 
Mat.  15:  13'.  Gal.  1  :  8,  9.  2  Cor.  11  :  2—5, 
11—15. 

We  abhor  it  also  because  it  is  plainly  anti- 
protestant.  By.  this,  we  ultimately  mean, 
that  it  is  wholly  unciiristian.  It  is,  how- 
ever, most  taking,  and  most  blinding,  in  its 
influence,  on  thousands  of  the  facile,  the 
s'ensorious,  and  the  vain.  All  the  superfi- 
cial and  the  semi-christian,  are  in  danger 
of  its  unblest  attraction.  With  them  it  is 
incomparably  better  than  the  gospel.  It  is 
a  bran  new  "  patent  way"  of  salvation  ! 
And  ordinarily,  we  fear,  it  deludes  to  perdi- 
tion all  who  come  under  its  jurisdiction. 
It  sends,  also,  such  men  as  Bunyan,  Howe, 
Watts,  Doddridge,  Fuller,  Chalmers — as 
well  as  our  own  Edwards,  Dwight,  Griffin, 
and  Richards,  not  to  mention  other  stars, 
now  fixed  in  heaven's  eternal  firmament,  it 
consigns  thern  and  theirs,  all  and  by  thou- 
sa^ids,  with  technical  logic  and  cool  atrocity, 
to  hell!  Why  should  we  not  religiously 
abhor  it?     Jlhsit  inipietas. 

Its  influence  on  those  of  the  clergy  who 
hold  it,  as  well  as  their  members,  is  schis- 
matical and  alienating,  unbrotheily,  and  in- 
clement, only.  It  destroys  the  celestial  basis 
of  the  communion  of  saints — and  is  of  prac- 
tically irreligious  influence  alone!  If  they 
are  right  others  are  usurpers,  intruders,  im- 
posters,  thieves,  robbers  !     If  the  protestants 

are  right,  they  are what  ? 

Conticuere  omnes,  intentique  ora  tenebani: 


^491 

Shades  ofCranmer,  Ridley,  Latimer,  Fisher, 
CJrindal,  Usher,  and  Wake,  we  say  not — of 
Bancroft  and  Laud,  could  they  yet  live  and 
speak,  what  would  they  say  to  this  enoruu- 
ty  against  the  glorious  rel'ormation  !  But — 
we  j)ause,  with  the  caution  accommodated — 
obsta  principiis,  meaning,  si  placerct,  Cor- 

KKCT   YOUU  I'KE.MISES,  A.ND  I.EAHN  THE   W.W 

OF  THE  Loud  moue  peufectly  ! 

In  our  day,  the  subject  of  Christu.v 
Umon  is  so  considered  and  so  conspicuous 
as  to  characterize  the  limes.  Is  it  desirable  ? 
Would  it  glorify  God  ?  Would  it  bless  the 
church?  Do  we  pray  for  it?  Let  us  then 
perform  an  eclaircissement  of  our  vision  in 
its  favor.  Let' us  act  for  it.  There  is  such  a 
thing.  It  is  aflirmed  and  radiating  every 
where  in  the  Bible.  The  people  of  God  are 
all  one  at  last  in  heaven.  Those  on  earth  are 
all  on  their  way  to  that  bright  home.  They 
have — with  dilferent  degrees  of  residuary  im- 
perfection— one  spirit,  one  creed,  one  tenden- 
cy, one  resource,  one  basis, one  salvation,  one 
interest,  one  destiny,  one  Lord,  and  one  Re- 
deehier.  The  distinctive  principles  of  pro- 
testantism are  those  of  unity.  Christians  are. 
one.  They  have  not,  however,  one  organi- 
zation, or  one  visibility  ;  as  they  have  not 
one  latitude,  or  one  meridian,  for  their  local 
habitation.  They  never  had,  and  they  never 
will  have,  the  popish-pagan  fiction  of  one 
oecumenical  organic  unity!  Organization, 
instead  of  being  the  whole  of  it,  is  essen- 
tially none  of  it.  The  kingdom  oj'  CKrist  is 
7iot  of  this  xi'orid ;  its  sphere  or  jurisdiction 
is  u<illnn  you  ;  it  cometh  not  xoith  observation  ; 
it  is'  not  meat  and  drink,  but  riixhteousness, 
and  peace,  and  joy,  in,  the  Holy  Ghost ;  and 
Ave  all-  pray  for  its  progress  in  the  world, 
when  we  say,  Tliy  kinixdoni  come]  And 
in  that  prayer,  as  far  as  we  are  cordial,  en- 
lightened, consistent,  and  sincere,  we  pray 
for  the  demolition  of  whatever  is  opposed  to 
it — sentiment  or  conduct,  pope  or  prelate, 
pagan  or  Pusey,  together  with  all  their  in- 
ventions, substitutions,  and  abominations, 
to  the  eclipse  and  dishonor  of  the  gospel  in 
the  church  of  God.  And  to  this  we  solemnly 
subscribe  our  heart's  whole  suffrage,  in  the 
word — Ame.v.  And  may  this  publication 
subserve  the  purposes  of  his  kingdom — or 
perish  speedily  from  the  recollections  of 
mpn  ! 

The  idea  of  apostolical  succession  is  plain- 
ly a  fiction,  an  imposture,  an  absurdity.     It 
is  pagan  in  its  origin.  Archbishop  Whately 
lias  given   it  its  logical  and  unanswerable 
quietus.     The  apostles  had  no  successors. 
They  live  and   reign   with   Christ,  in   their 
writings,  to  the  end  of  the  world.     An  apos- 
tle,   in    the    very    etymology  of  the   word, 
means  one  sent  from  the  presence  of  another. 
I  They  were  all  immediately  appointed   and 
I  sent  as  legates  a  latere,  by  Christ  himself. 
I  They  were   the  witnesses  of  his   resurrcc- 
■  tion,  as  those  who  saw  him  after  it,  as  well 
i  as  knew  him  before.     They  were  plenarily 


492  CONCLUSION. 

inspired,  and  miraculously  endowed,  by  the 
Holy  Ghost.  A  successor  of  the  apostles — 
is  kindred  to  a  vicar  of  Christ!  Nor  does 
the  usurping  pope  more  eflectually  super- 
sede Christ  himself,  on  pretence  of  being  his 
vicar  on  earth,  than  those  usurping  prelates, 
who  rank,  themselves,  and  urge  their  claim, 
and  affect  to  be  the  successors  of  the  apos- 
tles, do,  in  effect,  destroy  the  genuine  apos- 
tolicity  of  the  true  catholicity,  and  the  proper 
autonomy  of  the  church  of  God !  It  is  no 
trifling  error.  It  is  a  serious  and  shameful 
impiety ;  and  time  it  is  that  the  sentiment, 
Oxonian  and  Roman,  Anglican  or  Anglo- 
American,  were  eliminated  with  indigna- 
tion from  the  territories  of  Christendom.  It 
is  graceless — a  mystification  of  the  church 
of  God.  It  is  a  vast  confusion  and  an  awful 
detriment  to  the  souls  of  men;  and  every 
consideration  of  truth,  intelligence,  protes- 
tantism, manhood,  philosophy,  and  piety, 


summons  us  to  awake  from  so  delusive  and 
treacherous  a  charm.  Why  will  men  resist 
the  truth,  in  favor  of  any  one  of  its  corrup- 
tions 1  Is  God  the  author  of  a  lie  or  the 
patron  of  pseudo-apostolics  ?  Why  prefer 
they  to  be  infatuated  and  deluded?  Is  not 
the  truth  good  enough  for  them?  If  not, 
how  shall  error  help  the  matter?  Is  poison 
a  good  substitute  for  bread  ?  Whose  interest, 
or  duty  is  it,  to  be  deceived  in  the  matter  of 
the  soul  ?  The  truth,  (is  it  is  in  Jesus,  shall 
yet  become  the  creed  of  nations  and  the 
glory  of  man  !  In  that  da]i  a  man  sliall  cast 
his  idols  of  silver,  and  his  idols  of  gold,  which 
they  made  each  one  for  himself  to  ivorship,  to 
the  moles  and  to  the  hats  ;  to  go  into  the  clefts 
of  the  rocks,  for  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  for  the 
<j;lor}i  of  his  majesty,  when  he  ariseth  to  sJiake 
terribly  the  earlh.  Cease  ye  from  man,  whose 
breath  is  in  his  iiostrils :  for  roherein  is  he  to 
be  accounted  of?— Isai.  2  :  20—22. 


TFE  E^D. 


IXDEX  TO  THE  FIRST  VOLUME. 


ABSOLUTION,  past  and  present  forms  of,  24G. 
Acaciits.  bishop  of  Consiantinople,  character  of, 
257. 
agrees  with  Petrus  Mongus,  268;  who  is  or- 
dained bishop  of  Alexandria,  269. 
aspires  to  the  primacy,  but  is  opposed  by  Pope 

Simplicius,  258. 
death  of,  278. 
depofition  of,  the  boldest  attempt  of  the  popes 

up  to  this  time,  275. 
disagrees  with  Pope  fimplicius,  258. 
dispute  about  erasing  from  the  diptychsthe  name 

of,  313. 
eastern  bishops  espouse  the  cause  of,  276. 
engages  in  his  quarrel  with  the  emperor,  Daniel 

Styiites,  who  raises  a  mob,  263. 
excommunicates  the  pope,  276. 
Fehx  11.,  pope,  insists  on  the  erasure  from  the 

diptychs  the  name  of,  279. 
friendly  to  the  Eutychian  party,  263. 
judged  and  deposed  by  the  pope  and  his  coun- 
cil, 274. 
legates  of  Felix  communicate  with,  273 ;  de- 
posed for  it,  273. 
name  of,  erased  from  the  diptychs,  318. 
notified  of  his  deposition  by  Tutus,  275;  who 
is  gained  over  by  Acacius,  and  communi- 
cates with  him,  for  which  he  is  deposed,  276. 
obtains  an  edict,  confirming  the  twenty-eighth 

canon  of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  258. 
ordains  the  bishop  of  Antioch  at  Constantinople, 

and  acquaints  the  pope  with  the  fact,  266. 
quarrel  between  John  Talaia,  bishop  of  Alex- 
andria, and,  267. 
refuses  to  sign  the  encyclical  letter  of  Basilicus, 

and  its  consequences,  262. 
Rome  and  the  east  quarrel  about  keeping  in  the 
diptychs  the  name  of,  279. 
Acephali,  the,  345. 
Acolytes,  employments  of  the,  49. 
Adaloaldus,  king  of  the  Lombards,  deposed.    The 
pope  strives  in  vain  to  get  him  restored,  432. 
ADEODATUS,  a  Roman,  seventy-si.\th  pope, 
466. 
death  of,  467. 
Lombards,  the,  renounce  Arianism  during  his 

pontificate,  467. 
ordination  of.  466. 
pontificate  of,  467. 
^lurus,  TimotJieux,  234. 

assembles  a  council  at  Constantinople,  262. 
'  Alexandria,  aspires  to  bishopric  of,  gains  the 
monks,  and  is  ordained,  234  ;  lawful  bishop 
of,  murdered,  235. 
character  of,  234. 

court,  supported  by  his  friends  at,  235. 
death  of,  266. 
deposed  and  driven  from  Alexandria,  247;  but 

is  restored,  261. 
endeavours  to  establish  the  Eutychian  party  in 

the  east,  264. 
pope  writes  to  the  emperor  against,  261. 
visits  Constantinople,  is  well  received  by  the 

populace,  but  opposed  by  the  clergy,  261. 
VoL.I.C?. 


Africa,  ecclesiastical  polity  in,  50. 

ecthesis  of  Heraclius,  the,  condemned  m,  443. 

Novatian's  deputies  rejected  and  excommuni- 
cated in,  27. 

Pyrrhus  first  abjures  the  doctrine  of  one  will  in, 
444. 
Africa,  bishops  of,  apply  to  Anastasius  of  Rome, 
and  Venerius  of  Milan,  130. 

Celcstine,  pope,  endeavours  to  impose  the  canons 
of  Sardica  for  those  of  Nice,  upon  the 
bishops  of,  168 ;  who  obtain  authentic  co- 
pies, upon  which  the  pope  drops  the  dis- 
pute, 169. 

censured  by  Pope  Zosimus,  but  maintain  their 
judgment,  154. 

condemn  Coelestius,  notwithstanding  his  appeal, 
to  Rome,  148. 

consult  the  pope  about  the  Arian  clergy,  338. ' 

council  of,  resolutions  of,  concerning  the  lapsed, 
25. 

deny  the  claims  of  Pope  Innocent,  147. 

espouse  the  doctrine  of  two  wills,  443,  444. 

excoiTimunicate  Pope  Vigilius,  356. 

policy  of  the,  154. 

renew  the  canon  forbidding  appeals  to  Rome, 171. 
AGAPETUS,  a  Roman,  fifty-sixth  pop^,  337— 
344. 

advised  by  Justinian  to  receive  the  Arian  clergy, 
but  refuses,  337. 

considers  decrees  of  national  synods  binding, 
342. 

consulted  by  the  African  bishops,  338. 

death  of,  342. 

deposition  of  Anihimus  claimed  by,  341. 
■  excommunicates   the  monks   denying  the  ex- 
pression "  one  of  the  Trinity,"  337. 

legates  sent  into  the  east  by,  338. 

letter  of,  to  CfEsariiis  of  Aries,  342. 

memorials  presented  to,  341. 

miracles  attributed  to,  339. 

obsequies  of,  342. 

ordination  of,  337. 

pontificate  of,  342. 

quarrels  with  the  emperor — threatened  but  not 
intimidated — reconciled,  340. 

refuses  to  communicate  with  Anthimus  of  Con- 
stantinople,  340. 

sainted.  342. 
AGATHO,  a  Sicilian,  seventy-eighth  pope,  4u9— 
485. 

Constantine  writes  to,  469. 

death  of,  485. 

decree  of,  in  favour  of  Wilfrid ;  its  reception  in. 
England,  473. 

legates  of,  arrival  and  reception  of,  at  Constan- 
tinople, 474 ;  their  speech  in  council,  and 
Macarius'  answer,  474. 

letter  from  the  council  held  by,  472. 

ordination  of,  469. 

pontificate  of,  485. 

sainted,  485. 

Wilfrid  of  England  appeals  to,  470. 

writes  to  the  emperor,  471. 

writings  of,  471.  .-_ 

2  R  2  49^ 


498 


INDEX. 


Agde,  council  of,  establishes  the  celibacy  of  the 

clersy  in  Spain,  !09. 
Agilulph,  kin^  of  ihe  Lombards,  repairs  and  en- 
dows churches  and  monasteries,  399. 
Aix-Ia-Chapel!e,  decree  of  council  of,  relative  to 

the  celibacy  of  the  £lerE;y,  109. 
Alaric,  the  Goth,  reduces  the  Romans  to  great 

distress,  139. 
Ala7i,  cardinal,  and  Theodoret,  admit  that  Pope 
Gelasius  denied  the  doctrine  of  transub- 
siantialion,  288. 
Alexander  Severus,  emperor,  favours  the  Chris- 
tians, 20. 
ALEXANDER,  fifth  pope,  10. 
death  of,  10. 

holy  water,  institution  of,  falsely  ascribed  to,  10. 
not  a  martyr,  10. 
pontificate  of,  10. 
relics  of,  10. 
Alexandria,  church  of,  distracted  state  of  the,  293  ; 
sends   deputies  to  negotiate  reconciliation 
wnth  Rome,  294. 
council  of,  year  362,  78;  year  633,  434;  import- 
ant service  rendered  to  the  church  by,  79. 
Alienations  of  church  property, 

forbidden  by  the  council  of  Rome,  year  502,  304. 
law  against,  303. 

only  allowable  now  upon  evident  advantage,  304. 
opinions  concerning,  343. 
when  and  why  first  forbidden,  304. 
A^malasuntha,  mother  of  Athalaiic,  king  of  Italy, 

put  to  death,  339. 
Amantius,  execution  of,  316. 
Amhasiator.  or  Apocrisavius,  341. 
Ambrose  acknowledges  the  impostor,  Maximus, 
as  bishop  of  Constantiople,  103. 
sentiments  of,  concerning  the  laws  prohibiting 
leaacips  to  the  Roman  clergy,  88. 
ANACLETUS,  refer  to  Clehis,  second  pope,  6. 
Anastasius,  emperor,  allows  liberty  of  conscience 
to  all  Christians,  280. 
attempts  an  alteration  in  the  public  service — 
great    disturbances    ensue  —  the    orthodox 
prevail — the  emperor  withdraws  from  Con- 
stantinople, 306  ;  returns  and  appeases  the 
/      people,  307. 
death  of,  314. 

is  written  to  by  Pope  Felix  II.,  280. 
name  struck  from  the  diptychs,  318. 
pope,  obstinacy  of  the,  prevents  areconciliatioh, 
313;   and  endeavours  to  inflame  the  mob 
against  the  emperor,  314. 
remonstrates  against  the  extravagant  demands 

of  the  pope,  312. 
sends  an  embassy  to  Rome,  and  prefers  laymen 

to  it,  312;  who  are  ill  received,  313. 
submits  to  terms  proposed  by  the  rebel  general, 

Vitalianus,  310. 
writes  to  Pope  Hormisdas,  310;  and  again  in- 
viting him  to  a  council,  311  ;  writes  once 
more  and  to  the  Roman  senate,  312. 
-4X4.S'T-4,S7I7',S',  thirty-eighth  pope,  126—131. 
Aquileia,  bishop  of,  cotnmunicates  with  Ruffi- 

nus,  though  excomnnmicated  by,  129. 
bishops  of  Africa  apply  to,  and  are  advised  by, 

130. 
death  of,  131. 
Jerome  commends,  131. 
Origen  condemned  by,  127. 
Paulinus  writes  to,  126. 
pontificate  of,  131. 
separates  himself  from  the  communion  of  Ruf- 

finus,  128. 
sainted,  131. 
ANASTASIUS  II.,  a  Roman,  fcrrty-ninth  pope, 
291—296. 
admits  the  validity  of  orders  conferred  by  Aca- 

cius,  292. 
aspersions  cast  on,  295. 


ANASTASIUS  II.,  death  of,  295. 

ordination  of,  291. 

sends  legates  into  the  east,  desiring  to  restore 
peace  there,  292. 

tranquil  state  of  the  western  churches  at  the 
accession  of,  291. 

why  not  sainted,  295. 
Ajialhemaliziiig  alter  death,  365. 
Analolius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  applies  to 
the  council  of  Chalcedon,  for  confirmation 
of  the  jurisdiciion  of  his  see,  which  is  ap- 
proved, and  ihe  famous  twenty-eighth  canon 
enacted  ;  which  is  opposed  by  the  pope's ' 
legates.  217-    Leo  reconciled,  221. 

Nestorius,  Eutyches,  and  others,  anathematized 
by,  210. 

writes  to  Pope  Leo,  220. 
ANICETUS,  tenih  pope,  13,  14. 

and  Polycarp,  disagree  about  Easter,  13. 

death  of,  14. 

not  a  martyr,  14. 

pontificale  of,  13. 

relics  of,  14. 
Anolntiiisr,  ceremony  of,  145,  146. 
ANTEliUS,  eighteenth  pope,  23. 

death  of,  23. 

pontificate  of,  23. 

probably  a  martyr,  23. 
Ant.hemius,  emperor,  grants  general  toleration,  255. 
Anthimns,  bishop  of  Constantinople — Pope  Aga- 
petus  refuses  to  communicate  with,  340. 

is  exiled,  340. 

the  pope  ascribes  to  himself  the  deposition  of,  340. 
A^ithropolaters  and  Apollinarists,  94. 
Antioch  and  Cyprus,  disputes  between  bishops  of, 
143. 

and  Rome,  reconciliation  of  churches  of,  142. 

bishop  of,  labours  of,  142. 

church  o^  divisions  in,  during  the  time  of  Da- 
masus,  91,  101;  Lyricius,  117  118;  peace 
restored,  121. 

council  of,  55,  79,  97,  157. 

decrees  of  council  of,  revoked  by  council  of 
Sardica,  58. 

Euphrasius,  bishop  of,  signs  the  articles  of  union, 
319. 

John,  bishop  of,  and  Cyril,  reconciled,  187. 

Miletus,  bishop  of,  favours  the  orthodox,  and  is 
banished,  90. 

Pj,ul.  bishop  of,  deposed  without  reference  to 
the  pope,  36. 
Antony,  one  of  Austin's  disciples,  appointed  bishop 
ofFussula,  166. 

deprived  of  his  administration  for  his  scandalous 
c.onduet,  by  a  council,  and  appeals  to  Rome, 
166. 

reasons  for  appealing  to  Rome  by,  166. 

the  people  ofFussula  write  to  the  pope,  and  are 
seconded  by  Austin,  against,  1C7. 
Apiarus,  a  presbyter  of  Sicca,  appeals  to  Rome, 
167;  restored  to  the  rank  from  which  he 
was  degraded,  by  the  pope  ;  who,  to  sup- 
port his  pretensions,  endeavours  to  impose 
on  the  African  liishops  the  canons  of  Sar- 
dica for  those  of  Nice,  167 ;  settlement  of 
the  afTair  of,  169. 

excommunicated  anew;  appeals  to  Rome,  and 
is  restored  by  the  pope  ;  sent  back  attended 
by  the  legate  Faustinus.  A  general  coun- 
cil assembled,  before  whom  appears  Apia- 
rus and  the  legate,  170;  the  legate's  inso- 
lent conduct,  171. 

pleads  his  own  cause,  171. 

struck  with  remorse,  owns  his  crimes.  171. 

the  African  bishops  renew  the  canon  forbidding 
appeals  to  Rome,  171. 
Apocrisari,  the,  341. 
Apollinaris,  the  heresiarch,  93. 

condemned  at  Rome,  95. 


INDEX. 


499 


Api'Uinnris,  doctrines  of,  49. 

opposes  I  he  cliurcli,  95. 
Apolliniiri.<ix,  pevernl  councils  condemn  the,  97. 

penni  laws  enacted  agninst  the,  97. 
Aposthn  iind  bishops,  duties  of,  inconsistent,  3. 

canons  of  the.  9. 
Apostolic  co7isli/utioJi!!,  the,  9. 
Apostolic  see.  title  arrogantly  claimed  by  Rome,  3. 
Appeals  beyond  sea  forbidden  by  council  of  Car- 
ihafje,  15;'i. 
bishop  of  Constantinople  invested  with  power  to 

receive,  223. 
power  of  receiving,  disowned  by  Rome,  12 ; 

claimed  as  granted  by  the  canons,  1(")9. 
to  Rome,  no  proof  of  pope's  supremacy,  31  ;  by 
Antony  of  Fussula,  16G  ;   bv  Apiarius  of 
Sicca,  '1G7, 170;  by  Celidoniu'sof  Gaul,  190; 
by  Wilfrid  of  England,  470;  forbidden  by 
tiie  general  council  of  Africa,  171  ;  practice 
ol",  when  first  introduced,  ;')7. 
Aquileia,  bishop  of,  communicates  with  RufTmns, 
though  excommunicated  by  the  pope,  129. 
council  of.  99,  102. 

Pelagius  II..  endeavours  to  efTect  a  reconcilia- 
tion between  Rome  and,  385. 
Aquisgrnntan,  decree  of  council  of,  relative  to 

celibacy  of  clergy,  109. 
Arcadius  and  Eudoxia  not  excommunicated  by 

Pope  Innocent,  137. 
Archhishop,  exarch,   patriarch,   primate,   created 
during  the  fourth  century,  51. 
a  mere  title  of  honour,  52. 
Arian  Goths,  the,  300. 

more  favourable  to  the  clergy  than  the  Catholic 
emperors,  330. 
Arianisin,  Constantius  attempts  to  establish,  69. 
banished  from  the  west,  81. 
universal,  77. 
Aria7is,  the,  write  to  Athanasius,  54. 

condemnation  and  deposition  of  the,  74,  76. 
Constantius  orders  deputies  to  Nice,  in  Thrace, 

74. 
desire  Julius  to  assemble  a  council,  55. 
edict  against  the,  revoked  by  the  emperor,  326. 
Justin  commands  their  churches  to  be  delivered 

to  the  Catholics,  324. 
Liberius  communicates  with  the,  60. 
seek  the  protection  of  King  Theodoric,  324. 
Sirmium  confession  of  the,  73  ;  which  is  reject- 
ed, 74. 
Sirmian  confession  signed  by  the,  75,  76. 
Theodoric  writes  to  Justin  in  their  behalf,  and 

sends  the  pope  as  his  embassador,  325. 
the  semi,  council  of,  79. 
Ailes  and  V'ienne,  quarrel  between,  revived,  297. 
Boniface,  pope,  revokes  the  privileges  granted 

by  Zosimus  to  the  see  of,  165. 
council  of,  45. 

Symmachus  annuls  his  predecessors'  acts  in 

favour  of  Vienne,  297  ;  confirms  privileges 

of  see  of  Aries,  309. 

Zosimus,  pope,  conduct  of,  relative  to  see  of,  159. 

Alltalaric  orders  the  course  of  suits  at  law  against 

the  Roman  clergy,  329. 
.    death  of,  339. 

Athanasius  of  Alexandria,  the  Arians  write  to 
Pope  Julius  against,  54,  59. 
condemnation  of,  signed  by  Liberius,  64. 
deposed  by  the  Arians,  55. 
excommunicated  by  Liberius,  60. 
not  restored  by  Julius,  55. 
retires  to  Naissus,  and  is  recalled,  58. 
summoned  to  Rome,  59. 
Atiuniasius,  presbyter,  chosen  to  succeed  Petrus 

Mongus  of  Alexandria,  279. 
Atheism  not  a  bar  to  the  jjapacy,  3.')0. 
Attila  and  Valentinian,  treaty  between  not  ac- 

complisl'Cd  by  a  miracle,  231. 
Auricula/,  or  oral,  confession,  refer  to  confession. 


Austin,  sent  into  Britain,  but  a  pusillanimous  apos- 
tle, 412. 
success  attends  him,  414. 
variety  of,  415. 
Avxientius,  reasons  for  not  deposing,  87. 
Auxiliarins  employed  to  mediate  a  reconciliation 
between  bishop  of  Aries  and  Pope  Leo, 
writes  to  Leo,  193. 
Avaricious  character  of  the  Roman  clergy  in  the 
fourth  century,  88. 

Baptism,  ancient  mode  of,  235. 

benefits  supposed  to  be  derived  at  the  point  of 
death,  ironi,  53. 

Constantine,  ol,  52. 

custom  of  deferring  till  near  death,  53;  and  the 
views  of  Rome  on  that  subject,  53. 

heretics,  by,  opinions  concerning,  45 ;  of,  dis- 
putes about,  31. 

Leo,  pope,  doctrine  of,  now  licretical,  concern- 
ing, 239. 
Baptisteries,  size  and  style  of,  234. 
Barradatus,  the  anchorite,  237. 
Buroimis  admits  the  pope's  fallability,  2.51. 

cavils  of,  in  regard  to  the  abolishing  of  private 
confession,  244. 

character  of  Vigilius,  anti-pope,  by,  369. 

contradicts  himself,  223. 

.  endeavours  to  reconcile  the  doctrine  of  Pope 
Gelasius  wiih  the  present  doctrine  of  the 
Romish  church,  288. 

mistakes  of,  96. 

reasons  of,  to  prove  Pope  Honorious  was  not 
condemned  by  the  sixth  general  council,  480. 

remarks' of,  on  the  application  of  the  Spanish 
bishops  to  Pope  Ililarius,  254. 

saints  added  to,  and  expunged  from,  the  calen- 
dar, by,  124. 

strange  conjectures  of,  82. 
Basil,  bishop  of  Crosarca,  92. 

applies  to  Pope  Dainasns  and  the  other  west- 
ern bishops  on  account  of  a  scliisin  in  the 
church,  who  condemn  ApoUinaris  and  de- 
pose him, — Vitalis  and  Timotheus,  92, 

Damasus,  pope,  assumes  the  office  of  judge, 
•   though  only  chosen  as  mediator,  92;   his 
haughty  conduct  resented,  92 ;   and  con- 
demned, 93. 
Basilicus,  emperor,  abandons  Constantinople,  and 
is  followed  by  Stylites  and  the  mob,  264, 

annuls  his  former  decree  by  another,  265. 

death  of,  265. 

declares  against  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  261. 

driven  out,  and  Zeno  restored,  265. 

encyclical  letter  of,  published,  and  all  bishops 
commanded  to  sign  it,  262.  Acacius  refuses 
— is  again  commanded — raises  a  mob,  262. 

Simplicius,  pope,  writes  against  iElurus  to,  261. 

Stylites,  Daniel,  preaches  against,  264  ;  his  in- 
solent conduct  to,  265. 

submits  to  Acacius  and  Stylites,  265. 

Zeno  abandons  the  empire  to,  261. 
Belisarius,  conquests  of,  in  Italy,  takes  Rome,  344. 

ordered  to  depose  Pope  Silvcrius,  and  place 
Vigilius  in  his  stead,  345;  strives  to  save 
him — in  vain — then  exiles  him.  346  ;  orders 
an  election,  and  recommends  Vigilius,  \\ho 
is  chosen,  347. 
Bcllarmine,  cavils  of,  concerning  abolishing  pri- 
vate coufp.'-sion,  244. 

disinttenuiiy  of,  105,  138. 

endeavours  to  reconcile  the  doctrine  of  Pope 
Gelasius  and  the  Roman  church,  on  iran- 
substantiaiion,  288. 

establishes  Peter's  sec  at  Rome,  4. 
not  as  well  informed  about  some  matters  as  Cal- 
vin, 211. 
BENEDICT,  a  Roman,  sixty-first  pope,  380— 
382. 


500 


INDEX. 


BEJSIEDICT,  death  of,  382. 
ordination  of,  380. 
pontificate  of,  382. 
BENEDICT  II.,  a  Roman,  eightieth  pope,  487— 
489. 
death  of,  488. 

emperor  sends  hair  of  his  two  sons  to,  488. 
obtains  an  edict  allowing  the  pope  to  be  ordain- 
ed, before  confirmed  by  the  emperor,  488. 
ordination  of,  487. 
pontificate  of,  489. 
BENEDICT  XIII.,  attempts  to  prevent  taking 
the  veil  at  sixteen  years  of  age,  but  is  over- 
ruled, 240. 
Bishop  and  apostle,  duties  of,  incompatible,  3. 
Antioch,  of,  deposed  without  the  knowledge  or 

consent  of  Rome,  36. 
Aquileia,    of,    communicates    with    Ruflinus, 

though  excommunicated  by  Rome,  129. 
assertion  that  two  presided  in  one  city  contra- 
dicted, and  deemed  an  irregularity,  4,  5. 
communicate,  the  term,  as  used  by  a,  48. 
election,  confirmation,  and  ordination  of  a,  47, 48. 
Eugubium,  of,  Innocent  writes  to,  144. 
Lappa,  John  of,  appeals  to  the  pope  from  the 
judgment  of  his  metropolitan,  464;  is  ab- 
solved by  the  pope,  whose  authority  is  dis- 
puted even  in  Italy,  465. 
Larissa,  of,  deposed  by  the  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, recurs  to  the  pope.    Council 
held  at  Rome  on  his  account,  332. 
office  and  duty  of,  47. 

Peter  is  said  to  have  ordained  first  Roman,  3. 
power  of  deposing  and  appointing,  30. 
Rome,  of,  canons  of  council  of  Sardica  relative 

to,  56. 
Tarragon,  Himerius  of,  writes  to  pope— is  an- 
swered, 107. 
universal,  the  title,  alarms  Pope  Gregory,  408; 
calls  it  antichristian,    blasphemous,   infer- 
nal, diabolical,  409 ;  his  reasons  for  opposing 
it,  410;   Boniface  III.,  assumes   it  in  the 
sense  condemned  by  Gregory,  427;  Con- 
stantinople better  entitled  to  it  than  Rome, 
427 ;  Gregory  entitled,  who  rejects  it,  413  ; 
forerunner  of  antichrist,  412. 
Bishops,  Africa,  of,  apply  to  Anastasius  and  Ve- 
nerius  of  Milan,  130;  they  do  not  comply 
with   Anastasius'    advice,    130;    deny   the 
claims  of  the  pope,  147  ;  write  to  the  pope 
and  the  emperor,  in  favour  of  the  doctrine 
of  two  wills,  443. 
all,  possessed  of  equal  power  with  him  of  Rome, 

277. 
Antioch  and  Cyprus,  disputes  between,  143, 
assembled  in  council,  at  Chalcedon,  supposed  to 
afford  capital  to  the  advocates  of  papal  su- 
premacy, 225, 226  ;  not  acknowledged,  227. 
banishment  of  some,.  61. 
choice  of,  and  pope,  by  the  people,  reasonable 

and  necessary,  328. 
Constantinople,   of,  appeals  authorized  to  re- 
ceive, 223  ;  assume  authority  over  Thrace, 
Pontus,  and  Asia,  215,-  216  ;  better  entitled 
to  title  of  universal,  than  the  Roman,  427 ; 
made  equal  to  the  pope  in  all  respects  but 
precedence,  217. 
deposed  by  Pope  Damasus,  keep  their  gees,  97. 
eastern  and  western,  Chrysostom  endeavours  to 

reconcile,  122. 
eastern,  disregard  pope's  authority,  104;   re- 
nounce the  communion  of  Rome,  277. 
election  of  two  Roman,  difficulties  created  by,  83. 
Galilean,  two,  deposed  by  a  council,  appeal  to 
the  pope,  are  well  received  at  Rome — de- 
clared innocent,  and  restored  by  the  king. 
The  pope's  conduct  resented  by  the  other, 
379 ;   they  commit  new  crimes,  and  are 
again  condemned  and  deposed,  380. 


BisJiops,   Gaul,  of,  write  to  Pope  Stephen,  30. 
Zosimus,  pope,  quarrels  with  some,  159; 
and  is  opposed  by  them,  160. 
greater  part  of  the,  refuse  to  erase  from  the 

diptychs  the  names  of  the  orthodox,  320. 
ignorance  of  the,  251. 

Illyricum,  of,  and  Boniface,  pope,  quarrel,  164  ; 
condemn  the  judicatum  ol  Pope  Vigilius,356. 
Ireland,  of,  write  to  Pope  Gregory,  399. 
Istria,  of,  Gregory  endeavours  to  reunite  to  his 
see,  the,  393  ;  Pelagius  II.,  pope,  writes  to, 
385  ;   they  reply — his  answer — their  reply 
to  it,  386  ;  he  answers — owns  the  fallibility 
of  his  see — uses  force,  387 ;  prevail  upon 
the  emperor  to  revoke  his  order,  394 ;  re- 
fuse to  communicate  with  the  pope,  and 
excommunicate  Narces,  373  ;  they  refuse 
to  attend  a  council  at  Rome,  393. 
Italian,  apply  to  the  emperor  Graiian,  asking 
certain  prerogatives  for  bishop  of  Rome — 
emperor's  reply,  98. 
Italy,  of,  including  the  pope,  henceforth  chosen    . 
by  the  people  and  clergy,  but  not  ordained 
till  confirmed  by  the  king,  327. 
many  are  exiled  by  Constantius,  76,77;  and 

recalled  by  Julian  the  Apostate,  78. 
Nestorius  condemned  by  some,  187. 
not  known,  formerly,  by  their  dress,  from  the 

laity,  173. 
Numidia,  of,  deny  the  pope's  claim,  147. 
Orthodox,  of  the  east,  apply  to  Pope  Symma- 
chus,  who  does  not  even  answer  their  let- 
ter, 308. 
Rome,  of,  appeals  to,  not  recognised  by  Chry- 
sostom, 138. 
authorized  by  the  emperor  to  judge  other,  86; 
luxurious  life  of,  in  the  fourth  century,  85  ; 
why  entitled  to  priority  over  other,  98. 
Spain,  of.  Pope  Innocent  writes  to,  133  ;  write 
to  the  pope,  acknowledging  hiin  as  suc- 
cessor of  Peter,  253;   answered,  254;   the 
pope's  behaviour,  255. 
western,  condemn  the  doctrine  of  ApoUinaris,  96. 
Blastus  and  Florinus,  doctrine  of,  .15. 
BONIFACE,  forty-first  pope,  162—166. 

and  bishops  of  Illyricum,  disputes  between,  164. 
applies  to  the  emperor  for  a  law  to  prevent  diffi- 
culties in  elections,  163. 
controversy  between  Eulalius  and,  163. 
death  of,  165. 
Honorius,  emperor,  is  written  to  by  the  friends 

of,  162. 
indebted  to  the  emperor  for  his  dignity,  163. 
letters  of,  164. 
moderation' of,  165. 
ordination  of,  162.  ' 

pontificate  of,  165. 
revokes  the  privileges  granted  by  Zosimus  to 

Aries,  164. 
unambitious,  163. 
worshipped,  165. 
BONIFACE  II.,  a  Roman,  fifty-fourth  pope,  331 
—333. 
confesses  high  treason,  and  burns  a  decree,  332. 
confirms  the  decree  of  some  Galilean  bishops, 
condemning  the  semi-Pelagian  doctrine, 331. 
councils  held  by,  331,  332. 
death  of,  333. 

Dioscorus,  competitor  of,  dies,  and  is  excom- 
municated after  death,  by,  331. 
Larissa,  bishop  of,  deposed  by  the  partriarch  of 

Constantinople,  appeals  to,  332. 
ordination  of,  331. 
pontificate  of,  333. 
proposes  to  alter  the  manner  of  election,  and 

appoint  his  successor,  331.     ■ 
Roman  senate  decrees  against  simoniacal  con- 

tracts,  331. 
writes  to  Eulalius,  333. 


INDEX. 


501 


B 0X1  FACE  III.,  a  Roman,  sixty-fifth  pope, 
4-25—427. 

assumes  the  title  of  Universal  Bishop,  in  the 
sense  ill  which  Gregory  condemned  it,  427. 

chief  recommendation  ol,  425. 

death  of.  427. 

ordinniion  of,  425. 

pontitk-aie  of,  427. 

prevails  on  I'hocas,  emperor,  to  take  from  bishop 
of  Constantinople  the  title  universal,  and 
confer  it  on  him  and  his  successors,  426. 

supremacy,  tlie  papal,  established  by,  426. 
BONIFACE  IV.,  a  Valerian,  si.xty-sixih  pope, 
428,  429. 

death  of,  428. 

decrees  ascribed  to,  428. 

obtains  the  Pantheon  of  Phocas,  and  turns  it 
into  a  church,  428. 

ordination  of,  428. 

pontificate  of,  428. 
BOyJFACE   v.,    a    Campanian,    si.\ty-eighth 
pope,  430—432, 

death  of,  431. 

ordination  of,  430. 

pontificate  of,  431. , 

sends  tiie  pall  to  Justus,  430. 

■writes  to  Edwin,  king  of  Northumberland,  and 
his  queen,  and  sends  presents,  431. 
Bonosus,  bishop,  errors  of — accused  before  a  coun- 
cil— ^judged  and  condemned,  120 ;  yet  exer- 
cises episcopal  functions.  Syricius,  pope, 
disclaims  power  to  try  him,  121. 
Britain,  Austin  sent  into,  412;  his  arrival  and 
success,  414. 

a  colony  of  monks  sent  into,  415. 

Pelagianism  prevails  in,  174 ;  is  exterminated 
by  Germanus,  174. 
British  children  formerly  sold  into  slavery,  411. 
Britons,   their  aversion  to  Roman  missionaries, 
and  why,  417. 

Cctcilianus,  bishop  of  Carthage,  absolved,  and  Do- 
naius  condemned  by  a  council  of  Rome,  44. 

council  of  Aries  held,  is  declared  innocent  by 
it,  45. 

election  of,  declared  null  by  the  schismatic 
party,  43. 

Gaul,  dispute  between  the  Donatists  and,  refer- 
red to  the  bishops  of,  43. 

opponents  pf,  called  Donatists,  43. 

schism  formed  against,  42. 
Calestius,  and  Pelagius excommunicated  by  Pope 
Innocent,  147. 

accused  and  condemned  in  Africa,  appeals  to 
Rome,  but  flies  to  Ephesus,  150. 

banished  all  Italy,  157. 

condemned  by  the  African  bishops,  notwith- 
standing his  appeal  to  Rome,  148,  151. 

is  driven  from  Constantinople,  with  Julian  and 
other  Pelacian  bishops,  157- 

is  driven  from  Ephesus  and  Constantinople,  151. 

law  issued  against,  157. 

repairs  to  Rome,  and  presents  himself  and  his 
confession  of  faith  to  Pope  Zosimus,  151  ; 
which  is  approved,  and  his  cause  espoused, 
152. 

retires  from  Rome,  156;  returns  to  it,  157. 

Zosimus  summons  him  to  appear  and  condemn 
his  doctrine  ;  instead  of  doing  it,  he  retires 
from  Rome.  The  confession  before  ap- 
proved, is  now  condemned  ;  he  is  excom- 
municated, 156. 
Ca'^linri,  Lucifer,  bishop  of,  91. 
C AIL'S,  twenty-seventh  pope,  38. 

death  of,  38. 

not  a  martyr,  though  worshipped  as  such,  38, 

pontificate  of,  38. 
Cains,   presbyter  of  the  church  of  Rome,   and 
Proclus,  dispute  between,  19,  20. 


CALLISTUS,  fifteenth  pope,  20,  21. 
acts  of,  21  ;  burying  place  of,  21 ;  death  of,  21  , 
not  a  martyr,  21  ;  pontificate  of,  21. 
Candles,  the  blessing  of,  286. 
CandUtnas,  feast  of,  286. 
Canons,  apostles  of  the,  9. 
Chalcedon,  the  famous  twenty-eighth  of,  217 ; 
confirmed  by  the  imperial  commissioners, 
218  ;  emperor,  empress,  and  Julian  of  Cos, 
beg  Leo,  pope,   to  confirm  it,  218;  Leo, 
emperor,  confirms  it  by  desire  of  Acacius, 
258;    Leo,    pope,    opposes    it    with    great 
warmth,  219  ;  reasons  alleged,  and  reasons 
why,  219;  repugnant  to  those  of  Nice,  va- 
lid when  they  favour  the  pretensions  of  the 
popes,  222. 
Sardica,  of,  Zosimus,  pope,  attempts  to  impose 
on  the  African  bishops  for  those  of  Nice, 
167,  168. 
Capua,  council  of,  year  391,  117—120. 
Carthage,  church  of,  schism  in  the,  28. 
councils  of,  year  390 ;  acts  in  relation  to  the  celi- 
bacy of  the  clergy,  109;   years  404,  416, 
letter  of,  to  Pope  Innocent,  133. 
Catha'ri,  the,  26.  ' 

Cadwalla,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  arrives  at 
Rome,  492 ;  and  is  baptised  by  the  pope  ; 
dies,  493. 
CELESTINE,  a  Roman,  forty-second  pope,  166 
—186. 
Anthony,  bishop  of  Fussula,  appeals  to,  166 ; 
decision   of  the  council  of  Numidia  ac- 
quiesced in  by,  167. 
Apiarus  appeals  to,  and  is  restored  by,  170 ;  a 
council  assembled,  170  ;  the  legate's  inso- 
lent conduct.    The  African  bishops  renew 
the  canon  forbidding  appeals  to  Rome,  and 
write  to,  171. 
appeals,  power  of  receiving,  claimed  as  derived 

from  the  canons,  169. 
appoints  Cyril  his  vicegerent,  176. 
complains  of  abuses  in  some  churches  of  Gaul, 

173. 
'council  held  at  Rome  condemn  Nestorius,  who 

is  advised  of  it  by,  176. 
Cyril  writes  to,  with  homilies  of  Nestorius,  and 
his  comments  thereon,  175;  not  a  volun- 
tary recourse,  176. 
death  of,  176,  189. 

doctrine  of  the  Jansenists  approved  by,  184. 
imposed  on  by  Cyril,  177. 
letter  to  Nestorius,  who  is  inclined  to  yield  for 

peace,  177. 
pontificate  of,  189. 
translations  declared  lawful  by,  172. 
unanimously  chosen,  166. 
writes  to  the  metropolitan  of  Illyricum,  172. 
Celihncy  of  the  clergy,  a  bad  institution.  111. 
deemed  by  the  pagans  the  highest  degree  of 

sanctity,  111. 
enforced  by  several  councils,  109. 
first  proposed  in  the  council  of  Elvira,  about  the 

year  300,  108. 
Gregory  enforces  the  laws  of,  398. 
present  practice  of  the  Roman  church  in  regard 

to,  109. 
priests  and  deacons  obliged  to  observe,  108. 
recommended  by  the  fathers,  110. 
Celidonius,  deposed  in  (iaui,  appeals  to  Pope  Leo, 
is  admitted  to  his  communion,  190;  is  re- 
stored. l>ui  not  by  authority  of  the  pope,  192 
Cellulavi.  or  ."^ynrclli,  the,  309. 
Cerdo  and  ^'alenIine,  the  heretics,  11. 
Chair,  the  holy,  4. 
CA"/.v(/ow,  council  general  of,  211. 
Anaiolius  applies  for  confirmation  of  jurisdiction 

of  see  to,  217. 
arrangement  of  the,  211. 
Basihcus  declares  against  the,  261. 


502 


INDEX. 


Chalcedon,  canon,  the  twenty-eighlh  of,  222  ;  Aca- 
cius  obtains  an  edict  confirming,  258. 
decree  or  symbol  of,  213. 
Dioscorus,  condemned  and  deposed  by,  213. 
equals  the  see  of  Constantinople  to  Rome,  in 

all  but  precedency,  217. 
imperial   commissioners  and  bishops  incensed 

against  the  pope — the  cause,  217. 
Leo,  pope,  warmly  opposes  the  twenty-eighth 
canon  ;  reasons  alleged,  and  true,  219  ;  his 
obstinacy  provokes  the  bishops,  219. 
Marcian  comes  in  person  to  the,  215. 
monks  of  Egypt  and  Palestine  oppose  the,  231. 
number  of  members  of  the,  211. 
pope's  legates  presided,  211  ;  their  unjustifiable 
conduct — they  withdraw  from  the  council, 
217  ;  but  their  example  not  followed,  218  ; 
they  oppose  the  decree,  which  is  confirmed 
by  the  imperial  commissioners,  218. 
Childcltrt,  king  of  the  Franks,  faithless  conduct 

of,  384. 
Christ,  dispute  about  the  incorruptibility  of,  375 — 
377. 
dispute  concerning  the  will  and  operations  in, 

432;  its  cause,  433._ 
doctrine  of  one  will  defined — the  emneror  de- 
clares for  it,  433. 
Ckristia?ts,  Alexander  favours  the,  20. 
Anastasius,  emperor,  allows  liberty  of  conscience 

to  all,  280. 
Aurelian's  persecution  of  the,  37. 
Constantine"s  edicts  in  favour  of  the,  41,  43. 
Decius'  persecution  of  the,  24. 
Gallus'  persecution  of  the,  28. 
Gregory  orders  the  introduction  of  the  pagan 
ceremonies  of  the  Britons  into  the  worship 
of  the,  416. 
Justinian's,  Maximus',  Severus',  and  Valens' 
persecution  of  the,  19,  23,  89,  334, 
Chrysologus'  answer  to  Eutyches,  204. 
Chrysoslom,  John,  presbyter  of  Antioch,  subse- 
quently bigiiop  of  Constantinople,  122. 
appeals,  power  of  receiving  by  Rome,  neither 

known  to,  or  acknowledged  by,  138. 
bishops  friendly  to,  write  to  Innocent,  who  com- 
municates with  them,  134. 
calumniated  by  Acacius,  134. 
Constantinople,  preferred  to  see  of,  122. 
death  of,  141. 

deposed  unjustly,  has  recourse  to  Rome,  137. 
endeavours  to  restore  peace,  122. 
friends  of,  persecuted,  135. 
Innocent's  answer  to,  134. 
jurisdiction  in  Pontus,  first  exercised  by,  216. 
name  inserted  in  the  diptychs  of  Constantinople, 
142. 
Church,  alterations  in  the  state,  attended  by  like 
alterations  in  the,  144. 
Alexandria,  the  council  of,  confers  great  bene- 
fits on  the,  79. 
Antioch,  of,  divisions  and  disturbances  in,  91, 

101,  117,  118. 
Apollinaris  openly  declares  against  the,  95. 
Asia,  of,  practice  of  celebrartmg  Easter,  by,  18. 
Christ,  the  head  of  the,  409. 
condition  of  the,  in  the  time  ofLiberius,pope,  81. 
confessors,  the,  return  to  the,  28. 
dignities  added  to  the,  51.  . 

discipline,  unreasonable  rigour  of  the,  280, 
disturbances  in  the,  257. 

divisions  of  the,  founded  on  divisions  of  the  em- 
pire, 143. 
doctrine  of  the  Millenarians,  held  by  the  great 

men  of  the,  96. 
donations  to  the,  304. 
each,  independent,  49. 
ecclesiastics  ordained  by  heretics,  how  admitted 

inio  the,  144. 
Gallican,  pope,  no  authority  over,  192. 


Church,  great  revolution  in  the  state  and,  265 ; 
schism  in  the,  96. 
new  disputes  in  the,  321. 
peace  restored  to  the,  34,  42. 
practice  of  the  Roman,  regarding  celibacy,  109 ; 

equivocations,  dissimulations,  &c.,  114. 
primiiive,  the,  had  no  regard  to  celibacy  of  the 

clergy,  110. 
Teriullian  falls  ofi'from  the,  20. 
"three  chapters,"  the,  division  about,  in  the. 

383—388. 
three  parties  in  the,  279. 
Churches,  of  Rome  plundered  by  Genseric,  233 : 

and  Constans,  461. 
CLEMENT,  third  pope,  7—10. 
acts  of,  fabulous,  8. 
death  of,  8. 
epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  8,  and  other  writings 

ascribed  to,  9. 
Flavius  Clemens  is  by  some  confounded  with,  7. 
infallibility  of,  unknown  to  himself  or  others,  9. 
mentioned  by  Paul,  7. 
Clergy,  Arian  Goihs,  the,  favour  the,  330. 
avariciousness  of  the,  88. 
celibacy  of  the,   first  proposed,    108 ;   recom- 
mended by  the  fathers,  110. 
empire,  the  downfall  of  the,  attributed  to  the,  490. 
forbidden  by  the  canons  to  recur  to  lay  judges, 

329. 
Gregory  strives  to  reform  the,  397. 
Jerom's  character  of  the  Roman,  112. 
not  exempt  by  divine  right  from  the  jurisdiction 

of  the  civil  magistrate,  330. 
punished  and  reprimanded  by  Gregory,  for  their 

mal-practices,  397. 
scandalous  practices  of  the,  88. 
suits  at  law  against  the  Roman,  directed  to  be 
first  heard  by  the  pope,  329. 
CLETUS,  or  Anacletus,  second  pope,  6. 

death,  decretals,  pontificate,  worship  of,  6. 
Clovis,  king  of  the  Franks,  conversion  of,  295, 296. 
Columbanus ,  of  Ireland,  writes  to  Pope  Gregory, 

400. 
Commissioners,  Imperial,   conduct  of,   proof  of 
imperial  supremacy.     Their  acquiescence 
on  some  occasions,  with  the  pope,  not  easily 
.   accounted  for,  228. 
Communicate,  the  term,  as  used  by  the  bishops,  48. 
Communion,  lay — opinions  concerning,  280,  281. 
Co7iftssio7i,  church  of  Rome,  practice  of  the,  con- 
cerning, 246. 
custom  of  the  twelfth  century,  245. 
not  to  be  made  to  a  priest,  more  than  to  any 

■     good' man,  245. 
oral,  or  auricular,  245. 
private,  early  practised,  244.  ' 

St.  James'  authority  for,  245. 
Confessor,  the  title,  69. 
Confrmation,  not  a  sacrament,  145. 
COiVOiV",  a  Sicilian,  eighty-second  pope,490, 491. 
death  of,  491. 

Justinian,  emperor,  writes  to,  491. 
ordination  of,  491. 
pontificate  of,  491. 

sends  Killian,  a  Scotch  monk,  to  preach  at 
Wirtzburg,  491. 
Constans  Augustus,  emperor,  makes  a  present  to 
St.  Peter,  459. 
seizes  the  pope,  and  conveys  him  to  Constanti- 
nople, 452,  453  ;  visits  Rome,  460  ;  plunders 
the  city,  not  sparing  the  churches,  461. 
Consta7itine,  emperor,  baptism  of,  52,  53. 
conversion  of,  41. 
Donatists,  the,  petition,  43. 
edicts  of  41,  43. 

introduces  new  form  of  government,  49. 
Laieran  palace,  whether  it  was  given  to  the 

pope  by,  44. 
Osius  instructs,  69. 


INDEX. 


503 


Constantine  Pof^onatuii,  emperor.  Constantinople 
besiegeil  in  ilie  lime  of,  489. 

J.>ath  of,  It;). 

diverteil  from  following  up  iiis  conquests  by  the 
unseasonable  ilispuies  of  the  clergy,  490. 

presides  at  the  sixth  "cneral  council,  484. 

reduces  the  sum  paid  by  ihe  popes  before  ordi- 
nation, 4N4  ;  resumes  the  power  of  con- 
lirnmig  the  pope's  election,  485. 

sends  hair  of  his  sons  to  the  pope,  488. 

writes  10  Leo  II.,  486; 
Coitstantiiiople,  Anatolius  of,  anaihcmaiizes  Nes- 
loriiis,  Eutyches,  and  others,  210. 

besieged  in  the  time  of  Constantine  Pogonatus, 
48'J. 

Cffilestius,  law  against;  banished  from  Italy; 
and  together  with  Julian  and  other  Pelagian 
bishops  from.  157. 

Chrysostom,  bishop  of,  recurs  to  Pope  Inno- 
cent, 133  ;  his  name  enrolled  in  the  diptychs 
by  bishop  of,  142. 

George,  of,  renounces  the  Monotheliie  doctrine, 
476. 

John,  bishop  of,  death  of,  410. 

Nazianzen,  Gregory,  rt^signs  the  bishopric  of, 
102. 

patriarch  of,  the,  revenges  himself  upon  the 
apocrasarii  of  the  pope,  for  the  pope's  of- 
fence, 446. 

rise  of  the  see  of,  214. 

sixth  general  council,  assembled  by  the  em- 
peror, and  not  the  pope,  483. 

universal  bishop,  the  title  confirmed  to  bishop 
of,  3S8  ;  Gregory,  pope,  alarmed  by  it,  408. 

variance  between  Rome  and,  142. 

Vigilius,  pope,  ordered  to  repair  to,  355. 
Coristanlitis,  emperor,  appoints  a  council  to  meet 
at  Nicomcdia,  but  changes  it  to  Nice ;  sub- 
sequently, appoints  two  instead,  72. 

attempis  to  gain  over  Osius  to  the  Arian  party, 70. 

consubstantial  and  substance,  the  words,  or- 
dered to  be  suppressed  by,  75. 

designs  to  establish  pure  Arianism,  77. 

J'elix  did  not  excommunicate,  68. 

orders  all  .bishops  to  sign  the  Sirmian  confes- 
sion, 77. 

writes  to  the  western  bishops,  72. 
CuJitroversies,  divine  right  of  final  decision  of  all, 
first  claimed  by  Pope  Innocent,  147. 
■Corinthians,   famous    epistle    to,   by  Pope   Cle- 
ment, 8. 
COEyELIUS,  twentieth  pope,  25—29. 

acknowledged  by  acouncil  called  by  Cyprian, 25. 

apprehended  and  exiled,  28. 

character  of,  by  Cyprian,  25. 

council  assembled  by,  26. 

death  of,  29. 

iS'ovatian  refuses  to  acknowledge,  25. 

pontificate  of,  29. 

relics  of,  29. 
Council,  Africa,  general,  of,  170. 

Agde,  109. 

Alexandria,  year  362 — the  benefits  it  conferred 
on  the  church,  79;  strives  to  heal  divisions 
in  the  church  of  Antioch,  91. 
.  Ancyra,  year  315,  109  ;  year  633,  434. 

Antioch,  55,  79,  97  ;  year  418,  157. 

Antony,  bishop,  deprived  of  his  administration 
by  a,  166. 

Aquileia,  year  381,  102. 

Aquisgranum,  or  Aix-la-Chapelle,  109. 

Aries,  45,  60;  year  340,  109. 

Braga,  year  448,  199. 

Capua,  year  391,  117—120. 

Carthage  of,  31 ;  year  256,  33 ;  year  390,  109  ; 
year  404,  133,  150;  condemns  anew  the 
Pelagian  doctrine,  without  wailing  for  the 
pope's  judgment,  154 ;  year  418, 155  ;  gene- 
ral, year  419,  168;  year  256,  33. 


Council,  Chnlcedon,  year  451.  211—219. 

Constantinople,  year  381,  99;  by  whom  as- 
sembled— its  doings,  and  authority  with  the 
(Jreeks  and  Latins,  lt)0  ;  Eutyches  con- 
denmed  by,  201,  343  ;  year  545,  355  ;  year 
553,  360—366. 

sixth  general,  of,  year'680,  474,  484  ;  arrange- 
nienis  of  the,  474  ;  speech  of  the  pope's 
legates;  Macrinus  ot  Antioch,  answers 
them,  474  ;  first  ten  sessions  how  spent, 
475  ;  i\Iacrinus  driven  Irom  the,  476  ;  Pope 
Ilonorius  condemned  by  the,  476;  defini- 
tion of  the,  concerning  the  wills  in  Christ, 
477  ;  the  decision  unanimous,  478  ;  copies 
of  this  decree  not  falsified,  478  ;  most  coun- 
cils falsified,  but  not  this,  481  ;  called  by 
liie  emperor,  and  not  the  pope,  4S3 ;  the 
emperor  jTrcsides,  484  ;  disregards  the  de- 
cisions pf  the  popes,  484. 

Corinth,  164. 

Diospolis,  150. 

Elvira,  year  300,  108. 

Ephesus,  oppose  Pope  Victor,  in  relation  to  the 
celebration  of  Easter,  18;  year  431,  178, 
•179,  181  ;  Rope  .Sixtus  receives  the,  186  ; 
year  449,  203—207. 

Hatfield,  year  680*473. 

Italian,  year  362,  79. 

Jerusalem,  224. 

Mentz,  109. 

Milan,  year  355,  61. 

Narbonne,  year  5S9.,  390. 

Neocaeserea,  year  315,  109. 

Nice,  46,47 ;  year  325,109  ;  called  to  meet  at, 210. 

Nice,  in  Thrace,  74, 

cecumenic'al,  first,  251. 

Orleans,  109. 

Paris,  year  362,  79. 

Quinisext,  year  691,  493;  condemns  laws  of 
the  Roman  church,  494 ;  the  pope  rejects 
all  its  canons,  494. 

Ravenna,  year  419,  163. 

Rimini,  73. 

Rome,  year  313,  44  ;  year  341,  55 ;  year  378, S6  ; 
by  Damasus,  87 ;  year  377,  93 ;  year  377, 
96,  98  ;  vear  382,  99,  103  ;  by  Apiarus,  1 14, 
•115,176,207,272;  year  499,  297;  year  501, 
301  ;  year  502,  272,  303  ;  years  503-4,  305  ; 
year  531,  331,  322;  year  596,  411;  year 
600,  415;  year  649,  447. 

Sardica,  year  347,  56  ;  its  canons,  57. 

Selucia,  73  ;  great  disagreement  in,  76. 

Simesa,  acts  fabulous,  none  ever  held,  39. 

Sirmium,  65. 

sixth,  the,  received  in  Spain,  487. 

Toledo,  year  400, 113 ;  .year  448. 199  ;  year  590, 
389. 

Tours,  io9. 

Worms,  109. 
Councils,  acts  of  various,  relative  to  the  celibacy 
of  the  clergy,  109. 

Apollinaris,  the,  are  condemned  by  several,  97. 
,  general,  assembled  only  by  the  emperors,  361. 

held  without  consulting  the  pope,  15. 

lawful  without  the  ajjprobation  of  the  pope,  368. 

not  to  be  depended  upon,  404. 

oecumenical,  assembled  by  the  emperors,  not  the 
pope  ;  authority  of,  admitted  by  Leo,  230; 
not  deemed  infallible,  239. 

two  eastern,  condemn  the  Pelagian  doctrine,  157, 
of  Ephesus,  anathematize  and  excommuni- 
cate each  other,  180;  emperor  orders  both 
to  send  deputies  to  Constantinople — hears 
them  at  Chalcedon,  180. 
Cross,  wood  of  the,  worship  of  the,  423. 
Cybele,  priests  of,  "by  becoming  priests,  ceased 
to  be  men,"  111. 

effect  on  Roman  priests,  of  law  requiring  con 
formity  to  the  custom  of  the  priests  of,  HI 


504 


INDEX. 


Cyprian,  assembles  a  council  at  Carthage,  33. 
is  acknowledged  by  a  council  called  by,  25. 
Jubaianus'  letter  to,  32. 
pacific  disposition  of,  33. 
Stephen  censured  by,  33. 
Cyriacus,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  is  not  willing 

to  relinquish  his  title,  is  opposed  by  Pope 

Gregory,  412. 
Cyril  and  Nestorius,  dispute  between,   174  ;  oc- 
casion of  it,  175  ;  agree  in  substance,  181 ; 

characters  of,  175. 
character  of,  185,  186. 
censured  by  his  friends,  179. 
defames  Nestorius,  175. 
deposition  of,  180. 

Dioscorus  persecutes  the  relatives  of,  201. 
doctrine  of,  177. 
imposes  on  Celestine,  177. 
is  appointed  Celestine's  vicegerent,  176. 
Nestorius    expresses    himself  more    correctly 

than,  183. 
not  legale  of  the  pope,  181. 
overbearing  conduct  of,  175. 
reconciliation  between  John  of  Antioch,  and,187. 
Theodosius'  letter  to,  178. 
writes  to  Celestine,  175. 
Cyrus,  of  Phasis,  and  the  emperor  Heraclius, 

declare  for  the  doctrine  of  "  one  will,"  433. 
translated  to  the  see  of  Alexandria,  confirms  it 

in  a  council  held  there,  434. 

DAMASUS,  a  Roman,  thirty-sixth  pope,  83— 
107. 

accusation,  false,  against,  97. 

accused  of  violating  his  oath,  S3. 

a  great  schism  in  the  church,  96. 

rnd  Ursinus,  characters  of,  83 — 85. 

Basil  applies  to,  92 ;  resents  the  haughty  con- 
duct of,  92  ;  and  condemns  it,  93. 

character  of,  106. 

council  assejnbled  by,  87,  93,  99,  103. 

deacon  of  Rome,  83. 

death  of,  105.' 

decrees  of,  105. 

deposes  some  bishops,  but  they  keep  their  sees 
notwithstanding,  97. 

different  accounts  ot  this  double  election,  84. 

emperor  grants  power  to  judge  other  bishops,  86. 

imposed  upon,  95. 

Italian  bishops  ask  prerogatives  for  Rome,  98. 

Jerom,  kept  at  Rome,  and  employed  by,  106. 

judges  were  only  asked  to  mediate,  92. 

not  easily  justified,  85. 

persecutes  the  Luciferians,  93. 

pontificate  of,  105. 

Ursinus  also  chosen  at  the  same  time  with,  83  ; 
banished — recalled — again  banished,  86  ; 
his  followers  persecuted  and  driven  from 
Rome,  87  ;  partisans  of,  raise  new  disturb- 
ances, and  are  banished,  93. 

vicars,  appointment  of,  introduced  by,  104  ;  im- 
proved upon  by  the  successors  of,  104, 

writings  of,  104. 
Deacon,  celibacy,  obliged  to. observe,  108. 

sub,  duties  of,  49. 

the  institution  and  office  of,  48. 
Deaconess,  institution  of  the  order  of,  240. 
Decree,  judicatum,  of  Pope  Vigilius,  356. 

of  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  213;  received  by 
all  but  the  bishops  of  Pamphylia,  237. 

of  the  sixth  general  council  not  falsified,  479.     • 
Decretals,  absurdities  and  contradictions  of,  6,  7. 

Innocent,  of  pope,  149. 
Defensores  ecclesiw,  the,  272. 
Dionysius,  of  Alexandria,  accused  at  Rome,  36  ; 
charity  of,  35  ;  death  of,  37  ;  disapproves  of 
Stephen's  conduct,  33;  interposes  in  a  fa- 
mous dispute,  and  is  instrumental  in  re- 
storing peace  to  the  church,  34. 


Dioscorus,  of  Alexandria,  acts  as  sovereign  of 
Egypt,  201. 
ambition  of,  201. 

applies  to  his  own  use,  the  poor  fund,  201. 
charged  with  assembling  the  council  of  Ephe- 
sus,  212  ;  and  with  many  enormous  crimes, 
212. 
condemned,  deposed,  banished,  213. 
cruelty  of,  201. 

excommunicates  Pope  Leo,  209. 
friends,  abandoned  by  his,  210. 
intrepidity  of,  212. 

persecutes  the  relatives  of  Cyril,  201, 
pride  of,  200. 
surnamed  the  tyrant,  200. 
tyrannical  government  of,  200. 
Diptychs,  the,  141. 
Discovery,  a  malapropos,  4. 

Dispute  concerning  the  expression,  "  one  of  the 
Trinity,"  335  ;  the  "  corruptibility  and  in- 
corruptibility"  of  Christ,  375;   the   "will 
and  operations"  in  Christ,  432,  433. 
Disputes,  nature  of  religious,  44. 
Divine  right  of  the  popes  not  yet  broached,  86. 
Domnus,  of  Antioch,  200. 

Donatists,  council  of  Rome  complained  of  by  the, 
45. 
cruelties  of  the,  130. 
establish  themselves  in  Italy,  97. 
from  whom  denominated,  43. 
petition  Constantine,  43. 
schism  of  the,  in  Africa,  42. 
Dorotheus,  bishop  of  Thessalonica,  319,  320. 
DONUS,  a  Roman,  seventy-seventh  pope,  467, 
468. 
Constantine,  emperor,  resolves  to  assemble  a 
general  council,  467 ;  imparts  his  design  to, 
467. 
death  of,  468. 
ordination  of,  467. 
pontificate  of^,  468. 

East  and  West,  misunderstanding  between  the, 
103;    differences   adjusted,  120—123;    re- 
newed, 141 ;  an  entire  separation  between, 
276. 
Easter,  celebration  of,  12,  438. 

council  determines  the  time,  18,  45. 
custom  observed  at,  18. 
dispute  about,  13,  18,  462. 
Ecclesiastical  polity,  the,  adapted  to  the  civil,  49  ; 
comparison  between,  49,  221. 
Africa,  of,  50. 
Italy,  of,  50. 

primacies,.  &c.  of  human  institution,  221. 
Ecthesis,  the,  436.  , 

condemned  and  rejected  by  some  bishops,  443. 
confirmed  by  Pyrrhus  of  Constantinople,  439. 
Constans,  emperor,  revokes  the,  441. 
council  of  Rome  condemns  it,  and  the  "type," 

449. 
received  by  some  bishops,  442. 
suppressed,  445. 

universally  condemned  in  the  west,  443. 
Egyptian  monks,  led  by  Theodosius,  attack  and 
take  Jerusalem,  231,  232. 
commit  great  ravages  there,  232. 
their  cruelties,  232. 
ELEUTHERIUS,  twelfth  pope,  15—17. 
death  of,  17. 

"  Lyons,  the  martyrs  of,"  write  to,  15. 
Montanus,   the    prophecies    of,   not   approved 

by,  15. 
pontificate  of,  17. 
Elias,  of  Aquileia,  defends  the  "three  chapters," 
Elvira,  council  of,  celibacy  of  the  clergy  first  pro- 
posed in,  108. 
England,  the   authoritative  form   of  absolution, 
when  introduced  into,  246. 


INDEX. 


505 


Ephcsus,  bishop  of,  opposrs  Pope  Victor,  IS. 
council  ot,  year  4'M,  178 — 181  ;  irregular  pro- 
ceedings ot,  178;  neiilieryuided  by  justice  or 
religion,  179  ;  Nesiorius  sentenced — terms 
in  which  he  was  iiitormed  ol"  it,  178;  pro- 
tested against  by  the  in)perial  coniniissionor 
and  seventy-six  bishops,  179;  Sixtus  ill. 
receives,  18(j;  unworthy  the  name,  178. 
E'luivocations,   mental    reservations,    &,c.,    how 

viewed  by  the  church  of  Rome,  114. 
EUGESIUS,  a  Roman,  seventy-fourth  pope, 
457,  458. 

at  first  an  intruder,  afterwards  lawful  pope,  457. 

death  of,  458;  ordination  ot,  457;  pontificate 
of,  459. 

"  type,  the,"  probably  neither  received  nor  con- 
demned by,  457. 
Eulaliiis  chosen  bishop  of  Rome,  1G2. 

controversy,  two  councils  called  to  settle  the,  1G3. 

disobeys  the  emperor,  and  is  driven  from  Rome, 
163. 

etiiperor  and  governor  of  Rome,  favours,  162. 

schism  tormcd  by,  terminated,  167. 

S>t.  Peter's  church  taken  possession  of  by,  1G2. 
EufJiemius,  chosen  bishop  of  Constantinople,  in 
place  of  Fravit'as,  writes  to  the  pope,  who 
insists  on  his  erasing  the  name  of  Acacius, 
279;  writes  to  Pope  Gelasius — answered, 
demanding  the  erasure  of  Acacius'  name, 
282  ;  refuses  it,  283. 

defends  the  council  of  Chalcedon,  for  which 
the  emperor  orders    him  to  be    murder- 
ed— escapes — is  condemned,  deposed.    His 
blameless  life  avails  him  nothing,  291. 
Eusebians,  the,  write  to  Pope  Julius  ;  he  replies, 
56 ;  write  again,  and  are  answered  by  Li- 
berius.  59. 
Eusehius  of  Dorylaeum,  deposed,  205. 
Eiisebius  of  Nicomedia,  writes  to  the  pope,  55. 
Ei'SEBIDS,  thirtieth  pope   41. 

defends  the  discipline  of  the  church,  and  is 
banished,  41. 

pontificate  of,  41. 
Eutyches,  abandoned  by  his  friends,  210. 

absolved,  and  restored  by  the  general  council, 
205. 

Anatolius  of  Constantinople,  anathematizes, 
210. 

appeals  to  an  oecumenical  council,  and  writes  to 
Leo,  202. 

apphes  to  the  emperor  for  a  council,  203 ;  it  is 
assembled,  204. 

as  orthodox  as  Leo,  213. 

character  of,  199. 

Chrysologiis'  answer  to,  204. 

confined,  210 

doctrine  of,  199  ;  begins  to  make  a  noise  in  the 
church,  199  ;  condemned  by  those  who  had 
just  before  received  it,  266. 

Egyptians,  the,  declare  for  the  doctrine  of,  200. 

emperor,  the,  endeavours  to  reconcile  Flavianus 
and,  203. 

is  summoned  by  Flavianus  before  a  council,  202; 
owns  his  doctrine — is  anatficinatized,  con- 
demned, deposed,  202. 
•  Leo  condemns  the  doctrine  of,  203. 

orientals,  the,  declare  against  the  doctrine  of,200. 

owns  his  doctrine  to  Eusebius  of  Dorylceum, 
201  ;  who  charges  him  with  heresy  before 
Flavianus  of  Constantinople,  201. 

presents  a  confession  of  faith  to  the  council — it 
is   approved,  and   all    anathematized  who 
maintained  the  "  two  natures,"  205. 
Eu'ifchiaiis,  the,  demand  a  new  council — Leo  op- 
poses them,  335. 

disturbances  created  by,  234. 

division  amongst  the,  376. 

tfie  leading,  banished,  344. 

niassarred  without  mercv,  306,  307. 

Vol.  L— 64 


Er'TVCniANUS,  twenty-sixth  pope,  37,  38. 

death  and  pontilicate  of,  37. 
Eutycliius  of  Constantinople,  seized  and  deposed 

by  the  emperor,  377. 
El'ArJSrUS,  li.urih  pope,  10. 

death  and  pontificate  of,  10. 
Exarchs,  the,  49. 

Jtaly,  of,  374. 

not  of  divine  origin,  50. 

rights  and  privileges  of,  51. 
Excommunication  by  the  pope,  disregarded,  19; 

by  Pope  Theodore,  of  Pyrrhus,  445. 
Extreme  miction,  \\G. 
Exupcrius,  bishop  of  Toulouse,  138. 

FABIANUS,  a  Roman,  nineteenth  pope,  23,  24. 

election  and  death  of,  24. 

Emperor  Philip   said  to  have  been  converted 

by,  24. 
martyred  in  Decius'  persecution,  24. 
pontificate  of,  24. 

Roman  clergy  disowns  the  pope's  infallibility,  24. 
worthy  of  the  dignity,  23. 
Faith,  the  scriptures  the  only  rule  of,  404. 
Fallibility,  Pope  Pelagius  II.,  admits  his,  387. 
Fast  days,  146,  494. 
Fasti7ig,  practice  of,  145,  146. 
Fathers,  misinterpretation  of  the,  2;  true  mean- 
ing of  the,  2. 
Faustinus,  legate  of  Pope  Celestine,  170,  171. 
Feast  of  the  Purification,  introduced  in  the  place 

of  those  of  the  Lupercalia,  236. 
Felicissimus,  schism  of,  28. 
FELIX,  twenty-fifth  pope,  37. 
death  of,  and  a  martyr,  37. 
pontificate  of,  37. 
FELIX  IL,  a  Roman, forty-seventh  pope, 271, 282. 
character  of,  280. 
choice  of,  272. 
council  assembled  by.  272. 
death  of,  and  is  sainted,  2S0. 
legates  sent  into  the  east  by — by  them  he  writes 
to  the  emperor  and  Acacius ;  summons  Aca- 
cius to  Rome,  272  ;  the  legates  arrested  and 
imprisoned,  273  ;  they  are  deposed,  273. 
ordination  of,  272. 
pontificate  of,  2S0. 
requires  the  name  of  Acacius  to  be  erased  from 

the  diptychs,  278,  279. 
Talaia  presents  him  a  petition  against  Acacius, 
272. 
FELIX  ill.,  a  Samnite,  fifty-third pope,327— 331. 
chosen  bv  Theodoric,  king  of  Italy,  327. 
death  of,"331. 

great  disturbances  at  this  election,  327. 
ordination  of.  328. 
pontificate  of,  331. 
Felix,  a  deacon  of  the  church  of  Rome,  62. 
character  of,  66. 

chosen  pope  by  Constantius,  emperor,  62. 
Constaniius  goes  to  Rome,  63  ;  was  not  excom- 
municated bv,  68. 
•  contemporaries,  how  they  esteemed  him,  66. 
death  of,  66. 
fabulous  acts  of,  66. 
is  acknowledged  to  be  a  saint  by  soine  Roman 

Catholic  writers,  69. 
Liberius,  pope,  banished  by  the  emperor,  62; 

is  recalled,  to  govern  jointly  with,  63. 
not  pope,  68. 

ordination  of,  and  its  consequences,  62. 
martyr,  honoured  as  a,  66. 
Rome,  driven  out  of,  66. 
sainted,  and  why,  66. 

sanctity  of.   questioned,  and    his  c.iuse  re-ex- 
amined ;  his  sanctity  and  martyrdom  con- 
firmed, by  the  discovery  of  his  body,  67. 
Firmilian,  bishop  of  Ceesarea,  censures  Pope  Ste 
phen,  34. 

2S 


506 


INDEX. 


Flaviamis,  bishop  of  Aniioch,  101. 

and  Evagrius,  difficuliies  between,  118. 

and  Syricius,  pope,  reconciliation  between,  122. 

characier  of,  101. 

did  not  accord  to  Syricius  the  power  claimed  by 
his  successors,  119. 

endeavours  to  gain  over  the  Eustathians,  123. 

honoured  by  the  church  of  Rome  as  a  saint; 
but  ill  used  by  the  popes  in  his  lifetime,  123. 

not  anxious  to  retain  his  dignity,  119. 

ordination  of,  101. 

summoged  before  a  council,  refuses  to  comply, 
118. 
Flaviamis,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  201. 

emperor,  the,  desires  to  effect  a  reconciliation  be- 
tween Eutyches  and  Flavianus,  but  is  unsuc- 
cessful, 203  ;  confirms  the  deposition  of,  207. 

Eutyches  charged  with  heresy  before,  201,  who 
unwillingly  receives  the  accusation,  202,  and 
summons  him  to  appear  before  a  council 
then  sitting — he  appears  and  owns  his  doc- 
trine— is  anathematized — refuses  to  retract 
— condemned  and  deposed  ;  appeals  to  an 
cecumenical  council,  and  writes  to  Leo,  203. 

is  deposed,  205  ;  exiled  ;  treated  wiih  great  bar- 
barity, and  dies  on  the  road,  206. 

Leo  writes  to,  203. 

sainted,  206. 
Flight,  an  unsuccessful,  1. 
Florinus  and  Blastus,  doctrine  of,  15. 
Fussala,  Antony,  bisliop  of,  scandalous  practices 
of,   and  the  course  pursued  in  relation  to 
him,  166,  167. 
Fravitas,  bishop  of  Constantinople — his  election 
deemed  miraculous ;  writes  to  Pope  Leo, 278. 
Friday,  a  fast  day,  from  the  earliest  limes,  146. 

Gallus,  emperor,  persecutes  the  Christians,  28. 
Gaul,  bishops  of,  write  to  Pope  Stephen,  30  ;  two, 
of,  deposed  by  a  council,  recur  to  the  pope  ; 
their  crimes  ;  are  well  received  at  Rome, 
declared  irinocent,  and  restored  by  the  king. 
The  pope's  conduct  resented  by  the  other, 
379  ;  the  two  are  again  guilty  of  new  crimes, 
are  again  condemned  and  deposed,  280. 

Britons,  the,  recur  to  the  bishops  of,  174. 

Celidonius  deposed  in,  appeals  to  Leo,  190 ;  who 
obtains  a  rescript  from  the  emperor,  192. 

churches  of,  abuses  prevailing  in  some,  173. 

prefecture  of,  50. 

Zosimus,  pope,  quarrels  with  some  bishops  of^ — 
the  occasion  ofit,  159  ;  they  oppose  him, 160. 
GELASIUS,  an  African,  forty-eighth  pope,  282 
—291. 

Acacius'  name  to  be  erased  from  the  diptychs, 
a  new  reason  for  it,  285. 

Alan,  cardinal,  and  Theodoret,  admit  that  tran- 
substantialion  was  denied  by,  288. 

Baronius  and  Bellarmine,  absurdities  of,  288. 

Christ,  treatise  on  the  doctrine  of  the  two  na- 
tures in,  by,  287 ;  which  was  the  doctrine 
of  the  church  at  that  time,  287. 

changes  the  foundation  on  which  the  primacy 
had  hitherto  stood,  289. 

communion  in  one  kind  only,  condemned  by, 286. 

death  of,  285. 

decree  of,  concerning  the  canonical  books  of  the 
scriptures,  289.  , 

doctrine  of,  and  the  present  doctrine  of  the 
Roman  church  irreconcilable,  288. 

Euphemius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  writes 
to,  282  ;  refuses  to  comply  with  the  pope's 
demand,  283. 

excommunicated  by  the  Greeks,  284. 

Greeks,  the,  apply  to  the  embassadors  of  King 
Theodoric,  who  write  to  the  pope,  pro- 
posing terms.  The  pope  answers,  and 
is  inflexible.  Continuation  of  the  schism 
owing  to  the  pope,  284. 


GELASIUS,  insists  on  the  erasure  of  Acacius' 
name  from  the  diptychs,  282. 

Misenus  of  Cumae,  absolved,  and  restored  to 
his  rank,  by — the  terms,  285. 

omits  to  notice  that  Peter  founded  the  see  of 
Antioch — and  why,  290. 

ordination  of,  282. 

pontificate  of,  286. 

primacy,  foundation  of  the,  changed  by.  The 
passage,  "thou  art  Peter"  &c.  has  no 
connection  with  the,  289. 

sainted,  286. 

strives  to  prove  Acacius  lawfully  condemned,  ' 
283  ;  his  answer  to  the  reasons  alleged  by 
the  Greeks,  to  show  that  he  was  not  law- 
fully condemned,  283. 

transubstantiation,  doctrine  of,  unknown  in  the 
time  of,  287. 

treatise  by,  286,  287. 

writes  to  the  bishops  of  Dardania,  28S  ;  and  East 
Jllyricum,  striving  to  set  them  at  variance, 
285;  to  the  emperor,  but  not  to  Euphemius 
of  Constantinople,  282. 

writings  of,  286. 
Genseric,  king  oi  the  Vandals  invades  Italy,  232  ; 
makes  himself  master  of  Rome,  233  ;  Leo 
meets  hnn,  and  is  well  received,  233. 

plunders  Rome,  not  sparing  the  churches,  and  re- 
turns to  Africa  with  an  immense  booty,  233. 
Germanus  and  Lupus,  sent  into  Britain,  !74. 

miracles  wrought  by,  174. 

Pelagian  heresy  utterly  exterminated  from  Great 
Britain,  by,  174. 
Goths,  the  Arian,  patterns  of  every  Christian  vir- 
tue, 300. 

conversion  of  the,  389. 

during  their  time,  no  bishops  were  chosen  in 
Italy  without  their  approbation,  303. 

in  Spain,  embrace  the  cntholic  faith,  389. 

Theodoric   grants  full  liberty  to    profess  the 
catholic  fahh  to  the,  300. 
Greek  church,  practice  of  the,  in  relation  to  celi- 
bacy of  the  clergy,  110. 
GreeJis  and  Lombards,  truce  between,  385. 

apply  to  the  embassadors  of  lung  Theodoric, 
284,  who  w^rite  to  the  pope  on  their  behalf, 
,    284. 

authority  of  council  of  Constantinople,  year  381, 
with  the,  100. 

excommunicate    Pope   Gelasius,  and  all  who 
communicate  with  him,  284. 
GREGORY,  a  Roman,  sixty-third  pope,  390— 
424. 

a. monk, -390. 

a  pattern  of  monastic  life,  391. 

Alexandria,  answers  letter  from  bishep  of,  412  ; 
equals  sees  of  Antioch  and,  to  Rome,  413  ; 
bishop  of,  gives  title  of  universal  bishop  to 
Gregory  ;  who  rejects  it,  413. 

ancestors  and  family  of,  390. 

Britain,  sends  missionaries  into,  411,  412;  their 
success,  414  ;  a  new  colony  of  monks  sent 
into,  415.  Austin  is  directed  to  introduce 
the  pagan  ceremonies  of  the  Britons  into 
the  Christian  worship,  416  ;  the  evil  con- 
sequences, 416  ;  Gregory  subjects  the  Bri- 
tish bishops  to  the  jurisdiction  of,  418. 

celibacy,  enforces  the  law  of,  relative  to  sub- 
deacons,  398. 

character  of,  423. 

charity  of,  411. 

chosen  abbot,  and  exacts  strict  observance  of 
rules,  392;  and  pope,  but  declines  the  dig- 
nity, 392. 

clergy,  general  decay  of  discipline  amongst  the, 
396 ;  attempts  to  reform  them  by,  397. 

complains  to  the  emperor  and  empress  of  the 
cruelty  and  avarice  of  the  imperial  commis- 
sioners, 408, 


INDEX. 


507 


GEEG0I2Y,  concludes  a  truce  willi  the  Lom- 
bards, -llo. 
Constantinople,  John,  bishop  of,  cudgels  two 
presbyters,  upon  which  Gregory  inierferes, 
and  receives  no  thanks.     Death  of  John; 
he  is  sainted,  410. 
Cyriacus,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  writes  to, 
and  is  received  to  his  communion,  411; 
attempts  to  appease  him  about  the  title  of 
universal  bishop,  412. 
death  of,  423. 

distinguishes  himself  in  the  senate,  390. 
Donaiists,    endeavours    to    raise    persecution 

against,  in  Africa,  394. 
education  of.  390. 

election  confirmed  by  the  emperor,  392. 
escapes  from  the  city,  and  conceals  himself,  393 ; 

is  brought  back  and  ordained,  393. 
forbids  his  clergy  to  accept  fees,  397. 
governor  of  Rome,  390.  ^ 

inconsistency  of,  39.j. 
inexcusable  conduct  of,  421. 
infirmities  of,  415. 
ingratitude  of,  421. 

is  taken  from  his  ryonastery  by  Pope  Pelagius, 
ordained  deacon,  and  sent  as  nuncio  to 
Constantinople;  his  conduct  there  ;  recall- 
ed ;  returns  to  his  monastery,  391. 
Ireland,  bishops  of,  write  to;  his  answer,  399; 
exhorts  them  to  condemn  the  "  three  chap- 
ters," in  vain.  Infallibility  and  supremacy 
unknown  there  at  this  time,  400. 
Jews,  protects  the.  and  strives  to  convert  them, 

395. 
Lombards,  the,  embrace  the  catholic  faith,  398. 
'  Great  ravages  committed  by  the,  407 — 41 1  ; 

proposals  of  peace  by  Gregory,  407,  whose 
conduct  displeases  the  emperor,  to  whom 
he  writes,  407. 
Maximus,  bishop  of  Salona,  is  opposed  by ; 
summoned  to  Rome,  and  disregards  the 
summons.  The  emperor  interposes,  and 
the  pope  acquiesces,  but  summons  him  to 
Rome  again,  401  ;  is  disobeyed,  and  ex- 
communicates him,  402  ;  makes  false  accu- 
sation against  the  pope,  who  is  however  re- 
conciled to  him,  402. 
monks,  grants  some  exemptions  to  the,  415; 
regulations  of,  concerning  the,  396  ;  sol- 
diers forbidden  to  turn  ;  the  pope  remon- 
strates, but  acknowledges  his  subjection  to 
the  emperor,  405. 
negotiates  with  the  Lombards,  unsuccessfully, 

414. 
news  of  a  council  at  Constantinople,  greatly 

alarms,  414. 
ordination  of,  393. 
pontificate  of,  423. 

Salona,  bishop  of,  is  commanded,  and  obeys, 401. 
see,  a  great  stickler  for  the  rights,  real  and  pre- 
tended, of  his,  400. 
sends  confession  of  faiih  to  other  patriarchs,  393. 
Serenus  of  Marseilles, causes  tile  images  through- 
out his  diocese  to  be  pulled  down  and  broken, 
416  ;  Gregory  disapproves  of  it,  417- 
"servant  of  the  servants  of  God,"    the  title 

assumed  by,  413. 
simony  and  incontinency  prevails  amongst  all 

the  ecclesiastics,  397. 
strives  to  reunite  the  bishops  of  Istria  to  his  see. 
The  emperor  orders  them  to  attend  a  coun- 
cil at  Rome  ;  they  refuse,  393,  and  prevail 
on  the  emperor  to  revoke  his  order,  394. 
surnamed  the  great,  390. 
system  of,  inconsistent  with  itself  and  reason, 

396. 
Thebes,  bishop  of,  condemned  and  deposed  by 
the    provincial   bishops   and    primate,    ab- 
solved and  restored  by,  400. 


GriEGORV,  Thf.idalinda,  embassadors  of,  re- 
ceived by  ;  answers  her  letter,  422 ;  sends 
presents  to  her  children,  423. 

"universal  bishop,"  title,  greatly  alarms  the 
pope,  408;  considers  it  heretical,  antidiris- 
tian,  blasphemous,  infernal,  diabolical,  409  ; 
not  actuated  by  zeal  alone,  410 ;  endeavours, 
vainly,  to  engage  the  patriarchs  of  Antioch 
and  Constantinople  in  tlie  quarrel,  410. 

Venantius,  great  eflbrls  made  to  reclaim  the 
monk,  by,  396. 

writes  to  the  African  bishops,  and  the  e.xarch, 
394  ;  to  bishops  and  princes,  to  restrain  the 
licentiousness  of  the  clergy,  398;  eastern 
bishops,  415;  emperor  and  empress  against 
the  patriarch,  409  ;  king  and  queen  of  the 
Britons,  415-  Leontia,  421. 

writings  of,  424. 

Hatfield,  the  Monothelite  doctrine  condemned  in 

a  council  at,  473. 
rirgisi]>])ii$,  at  Rome,  13. 

Ileraclius,  emperor,  declare  for  the  doctrine  of 
.  one  will,  433. 
publishes  his  famous  edict,  the  "  ecthesis,"  436. 
Heresy,  at  Constantinople,  the  true  faith  at  Rome, 
and  vice  versa,  in  the  time  of  Pope  Gregory,. 
403. 
Heretics,  baptism  by,  and  of,  31,  45. 
Hermes,  appointed  bishop  of  Narbonne,  250. 
character  of,  250. 

condemned  by  llilarius,  why,  251. 
conduct  of  Pope  llilarius  in  relation- to,  251. 
election  of,  canonical,  250. 
is  suffered  to  keep  his  see,  251. 
Pope  Hilarius  causes  his  election  to  be  declared 
uncanonical,  by  a  council,  251. 
Heros  and  Patroclus,  characters  of,  152. 
degraded  and    excommunicated  by   Zosimus, 

153  ;  injustice  of  this  sentence,  153. 
Zosimus,    pope,    falsely   charge's    with    many 
crimes  Heros  and  Lazarus,  153, 
Hierarchy,  the,  first  formed,  47. 
High  Pontiff,  the  title,  20. 

Hilarius,  bishop  of  Aries ;  Auxiliarius  employed  to 
•   mediate  a  reconciliation  between  Leo  and  ; 
liCO  inflexible  ;  Auxiliarius  writes  to,  193. 
Celidonius,  deposed  in  (Jaul,  appeals  to  Leo, 

who  admits  him  to  his  communion,  190. 
endeavours  to  appease  Leo — writes  to  him,  and 
sends  deputies  to  Rome — ineffectual,  193.  • 
Leo,  pope,  quarrels  with — occasion  of  it,  190; 
irregular  and  passionate  conduct  of,   191  ; 
cuts  off  from   his   communion — strives  to 
injure    him   with,  the    Galilean    bishops — 
charges  him  with  crimes — and  maliciously 
represents  some  of  his  actions,   191;   un- 
principled conduct  of  Leo,  193. 
Rome,  repairs  to — .«peaks  with  freedom  to  Leo. 
and  consents  to  liear  Celid(Hiius  before  him  : 
the  account  of  that  interview  by  Leo,  who 
causes  him  to  be  seized  and  imprisoned, 190 ; 
efiects  his  escape,  and  returns  to  Gaul,  191. 
steadfastness  of,  193. 

Hilarius,  bishop  of  Poitiers,  anathematizes  Pope 
Liberius,  64. 
HILARIUS,  a  Sardinian,  forty-fifth  pope,  249 — 
257. 
acknowledges  his  power  to  be  derived  from  the 

emperor,  253. 
bishops  of  Spain  write  to,  253 ;  the  subject  of 
their  letters,  253  ;  remarks  on  this  occasion 
l)y  Baronius,  2.54  ;  they  do  not  acknowledge 
in  the  pope  the  power  of  dispensing  with  ifie 
canons,  254  ;  the  pope's  answer,  declaring 
against  translations,  in  oppo.^iiion  to  the 
canons  of  several  councils,  254  ;  his  plea 
for  it,  and  affronting  behaviour  to  the,  255. 
death  of,  256. 


508 


INDEX. 


HILARIUS,  Hermes,  bishop  of  Narbonne,  un- 
justifiable conduct  of,  in  regard  to,  250,  251. 

Leonlius  and  Mamertus  provoke,  252;  threat- 
ening letter  to  the  latter,  252. 

ordination  of,  249. 

pontificate  of,  256. 

sainted,  256. 

see,  mindful  in  his  first  letter  of  the  dignity  of 
his,  249. 

toleration,  a  general,  granted,  which  is  success- 
fully opposed  by,  255. 

writes  to  bishops  of  Gaul,  252;  Leontius  of 
Aries,  249,  who  courts  the  favour  of  the 
pope,  against  the  bishop  of  Vienne,  249 ; 
answers  his  letter,  249 ;  third  letter  to 
Leontius,  .250. 

writings  of,  256. 
History,  falsification  of,  21. 

Holy  water,  institution  of,  10;  its  fountain  head, 10. 
Hoiiorius,  emperor,  example  of,  followed  by  suc- 
ceeding emperors  and  kings,  163. 

letter  of,  136. 

Pelagians,  law  enacted  against  the,  by,  155. 

Pope  Innocent  writes  to,  135;  his  legates  not 
allowed  to  touch  at  Thessalonica — meet 
with  hard  usage  on  their  journey  and  at 
Constantinople.  Their  letters  are  taken 
from  them  by  force  ;  they  are  put  on  board 
a  leaky  vessel,  but  arrive  safe  in  Italy,  136, 

resolves  to  revenge  the  affront  offered  to  his 
embassadors,  but  is  diverted  from  it,  137. 
HONOJilUS,  a  Campanian,  sixty-ninth  pope, 
432—436. 

Adaloaldus,  ihe  catholic  king  of  the  Lombards 
deposed ;  vain  efforts  to  get  him  restored, 
432. 

anathematized  by  Pope  Leo  II,,  486. 

death  of,  436. 

declares  for  the  doctrine  of  one  will,  434, 

exhorts  the  Scots  to  observe  the  custom  of  the 
Roman  church  in  the  celebration  of  Easter, 
435, 

grants  the  title  of  metropolitan  to  Paulinus  of 
York,  and  sends  him  a  pall,  435. 

heretic,  condemned  as  a,  476 — 479  ;  reasons  for 
and  against,  480—483, 

ordination  of,  432. 

'•  operations,"  the  expression  "  one"  or  "  two," 
condemned  by,  435. 

pontificate  of,  436. 
,    si.xth  general  council  is  not  considered  infallible 
_  by,  483. 

writings  of,  condemned  as  heretical,  committed 
to  the  flames,  477. 
HOEMISDAS,  a  Campanian,  fifty-first  pope, 
310 — 324  ;  articles  sent  from  Rome,  ordered 
by  the  emperor  to  be  signed  by  the  other 
patriarchs,  refused  at  Alexandria,  and  cause 
great  disturbance  at  Thessalonica,  319 ; 
bishops,  only  a  few  of  the,  strike  the  names 
of  the  orthodox  from  the  diptychs,  320; 
the  emperor  begs  the  pope  not  to  insist,  320. 

character  of,  323. 

chosen  unanimously,  310.   - 

confession  of  faith  required  to  be  signed  by,  313. 

Constantinople,  the,  patriarch  of,  remonstrates 
against  the  extravagant  demands  of,  but 
the  emperor  obliges  him  to  comply  with 
them,  317;  his  policy  and  address,  318; 
the  names  of  Acacius  and  his  successors, 
together  with  those  of  Zeno  and  Anastasius, 
emperors,  struck  from  the  diptychs,  318; 
writes  to  the  pope,  and  sends  pr«sents,  320; 
the  pope  still  per.sists  in  his  demands,  320; 
tlie  emperor  allows  the  names  of  the  catho- 
lic bishops  to  be  kppt  in  the  diptychs,  in 
spite  of  the  pope,  321. 

council,  terms  proposed  by,  to  assist  at  the,  call- 
ed by  the  emperor,  312. 


HOEMISVAS,  death  of,  323. 

demands  the  name  of  Acacius  to  be  erased  from 
the  diptychs,  313. 

desired  to  send  a  legation  into  the  east,  316; 
the  pope  still  insists  on  the  same  terms,  316. 

Dorotheus  of  "^rhessalonica,  sends  an  embassy 
to,  and  is  reconciled,  320. 

emperor,  the.  writes  to,  and  is  answered  by, 
310;  writes  again,  inviting  the  pope  to  a 
council  which  he  had  appointed  to  meet, 
311  ;  remonstrates  against  the  demands  of 
the  pope — sends  an  embassy  to  Rome — 
employs  laymen,  why.  Writes  by  them  to' 
the  pope  and  the  Roman  senate,  312;  they 
are  ill  received,  313  ;  receive  a  disobliging 
answer,  313  ;  the  emperor  dies,  314. 

legates,  from,  sent  into  the  east  by — their  pri- 
vate instructions,  311 ;  are  well  received  at 
Constantinople,  312;  sends  a  second  lega- 
tion, and  writes  to  the  emperor  and  others, 
313  ;  terms  proposed  by  them  provokes  the 
emperor,  who  writes  to  the  pope,  313,  An- 
other legation  sent ;  their  instructions,  316 ; 
are  well  received  every  where,  317. 

letters  ascribed  to,  323, 

mob,  endeavours  to  excite  the,  against  the  em- 
peror, 313. 

monks,  several  massacred  for  their  attachment 
to  Rome  and  the  council  of  Chalcedon  ; 
others,  write  to,  314. 

persecution  encouraged  by,  321 ;  the  Roman 
church  adopts  his  principles,  321. 

pontificate  and  relics  of,  323, 

writes  to  the  emperor,  312. 
Huinis.  the,  under  Attila,  ravage  Italy,  230. 
HYGINUS,  eighth  pope,  11,  12. 

death  of,  12. 

pontificate  of,  11. 
Hypatia,  of  Alexandria,  character  of,  185. 

murder  of,  185. 

Ignorance,  unaccountable,  of  the  bishops,  251, 
lllyricum,  prefecture  of,  50. 

bishops  of,  vainly  endeavour  to  withdraw  them- 
selves from  subjection  to  Rome,  188. 

dispute  between  Boniface,  pope,  and  the  bishops 
,    of,  164. 

letter  of  Pope  Celestine  to  the  metropolitans  of, 
172. 
Images,  Sergius  of  Marseilles,  causes  all  within 
his  diocese  to  be  pulled  down  and  broken, 
416  ;  which  is  disapproved  of  by  Pope  Gre- 
gory, 417. 

not  allo^ved   during  the  first  *hree  centuries, 
neither  pagan  rites,  417, 
Infallibility  of  the  pope,  a  case  for  the'advocates 
.of,  65. 

difficulties  to  be  reconciled,  96. 

disowned  by  the  Roman  clergy,  24. 

how  discovered,  10. 

Ireland,  not  known  in,  400. 

not  known  in  the  sixth  century,  369. 
INNOCENT,  an  Albanian,  thirty-ninth  pope, 
131—149. 

Acacius  writes  to,  134. 

admits  that  the  holy  see  had  been  imposed 
upon,  141. 

anointing,  ceremony  of,  145,  146. 

Arcadius  and  Eudoxia  were  not  excommuni- 
cated by,  137. 

bishops  of  Chrysostom's  party  write  to,  and 
receive  letters  of  communion  from,  134. 

Caelestiusand  Pelagius, excommunicated  by, 147. 

Chrysostom  of  Constantinople,  recurs  to,  133; 
is  answered,  134;  his  friends  persecuted; 
two  edicts  enacted  against  them,  135;  he 
did  not  appeal  to  the  see  of  Rome,  137. 

councils  of  Carthage  and  Milevum  write  to — 
his  answer,  146. 


INDEX. 


509 


INNOCENT,  death  of,  148. 

decretals  of,  149. 

deems  tlie  marriage  of  a  woman  with  another 
man  valid,  whilst  her  husband  is  alive,  132. 

demands  that  all  churches  should  conform  to 
the  practice  of  the  Roman,  144  ;  eastern 
and  western  churches,  misunderstanding 
still  exists  between,  141  ;  reunited,  14'2. 

ecclesiastics  ordained  by  heretics,  admitted  into 
the  church  only  as  laymen,  by,  144. 

election  of,  commended  by  the  ancients,  131. 

fasting  on  Saturday  or  Sunday,  why  deemed 
unlawful  by,  14,  15. 

first  to  claim  a  divine  right  to  decide  all  contro- 
versies, which  is  not  acknowledged,  147. 

Friday,  a  fist  day,  146. 

heretics,  orders  conferred  by,  declared  null  by — 
which  opinion  has  since  been  declared  hereti- 
cal, 141. 

Honorius,  emperor,  is  appealed  toby ;  and  writes 
to  his  brother  Arcadius,  135  ;  the  letter,  136  ; 
resolves  to  revenge  the  affront  offered  to  his 
embassadors,  l)ut  is  diverted  from  it,  137. 

leaves  Rome,  and  repairs  to  the  emperor  at 
Ravenna,  140., 

legates  of,  the,  meet  wiih  harsh  treatment  going 
to,  and  at  Constantinople ;  their  letters 
taken  by  force ;  arc  put  on  board  a  leaky 
vessel,  but  arrive  safe  in  Italy,  136. 

letter  of  the  council  of  Carthage  to,  133. 

Macedon,  bishops  of,  write  to — his  answer,  140. 

mischievous  letter  of,  143. 

ordination  of,  131. 

pagan  superstitions  connived  at,  by,  140. 

pontificate  of,  148. 

Rome,  city  of,  rednced  to  great  distress  by 
Alaric,  139  ;  see  of,  is  greatly  indebted  for 
its  grandeur  to,  148  ;  its  prerogatives,  from 
whence  derived,  14'2. 

rules,  the  book  of,  sent  by,  132 ;  unchristian 
severity  of  one  of  the  articles,  132. 

sainted,  149. 

subtlety  and  address  of,  147. 

Theophiius  writes  to.  and  is  answerd  by,  134 

writes  to  Alexander,  bishopof  Antioch,  142;  Au- 

rehus,  bishop  of  Canhage,  140  ;  the  bishop 

of  Spain,  133  ;  Eugubium,  bishop  of,  144  ; 

Exuperius,  bishop ol  Toulouse,  138;  Jeroni, 

148;  John  of  Jerusalem,  148;  Marcianus, 

bishop  of  Naissus,  140;  Rufus.  bishop  of 

,  Thessalonica,  139  ;  Vitriciusol  Rouen,  132. 

Intention,  doctrine  of,  45,  46. 

Ireland,  bishops  of.  write  to  Pope  Innocent,  399. 

Palladius,  first  bishop  of,  184. 
Irish,  the,  not  Quartodecimans,  438. 
Istria,  bishops  of,  separate  themselves  from  the 
communion  of  the  pope,  and  excommuni- 
cate Narces — the  pope  takes  occasion  to 
stir  him  up,  373  ;  Gregory  strives  to  reunite 
them  to  his  see,  393. 

Pelagius  II.,  pope,  writes  to,  385 ;  their  answer, 
3SG  ;  he  replies  ;  they  answer.  386  ;  he  re- 
plies, and  makes  admissions,  387. 

pope,  the,  obtains  an  order  from  the  emperor 
for  them  to  attend  a  council  at  Rome ; 
which  they  refuse  to  comply  with,  393  ; 
they  prevail  upon  the  emperor  to  revoke 
his  order,  394. 
Itahj,  bishops  of,  recur  to  the  emperor — their  let- 
ter— I  he  emperor's  answer,  98. 

donation  of  all,  to  the  pope,  a  forgery,  52. 

ecclesiastical  polity  of,  50. 

exarchs  of,  374. 

happiness  of,  under  Theodoric,  299. 

Justinian  attempts  the  reduction  of,  338. 

prefecture  of,  50. 

ravaged  by  the  Hunns,  under  Attila  ;  Leo,  with 
two  others,  sent  to  treat  with  him,  230 ; 
the  result,  231. 


James,  query,  which  was  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  3. 

authority  for  confession,  derived  from,  245. 
Janitors,  employments  of,  49. 
Jansenists.  doctrine  of  the,  lb'4. 
Jeroinand  Rufrinus,quarrell)etween,124 ;  occasion 
of  it,  126  ;  charge  against — his  answer,  127. 

Damasus,  pope,  keeps  him  at  Rome,  106. 
.Origen  is  condemned  by,  127. 

Pelagius  is  styled  the  second  Cataline,  by,  157. 

Pope  Innocent  writes  to,  148. 

quarrels  with  all  the  friends  of  Ruffinus,  espe- 
cially iMelania,  125 ;  his  conduct  toward 
her,  125. 

retires  from  Rome,  112. 

sentiments  of,  concerning  a  law  of  Valcntinian, 
88. 

Syricius  not  to  be  condemned  on  the  bare  au- 
thority of,  125. 
Jerusalem,  council  of,  224  ;  monks,  the  Egyptian, 
make  themselves  masters  of,  and  commit 
great  cruelties.   Juvenalis,  bishop,  escapes, 
and  Theodosius  is  ordained  in  his  stead. 
The  emperor  quells  the  disturbances,  232  ; 
Pope  Innocent  writes  to  John  of,  148. 
Jesuits,  foundation  of  the  system  of  the,  158. 
JOHN,  a  Tuscanian,  fifty-second  pope,  324 — 
327.    Arians,  the,   commanded   to  deliver 
all    their  churches  to   the   catholics,  324  ;' 
King  Theodoric  interferes,  325 ;  the  edict 
is  revoked,  326. 

dies  in  prison,  327. 

pontificate  of,  short  and  utihappy,  324. 

received  at  Constantinople  with  extraordinary 
honour — his  pride — imprisoned  on  his  re- 
turn.— probable  reasons  why,  32G. 

Theodoric,  king  of  Italy,  sends  the  pope  as 
embassador  to  the  emperor  Justin.  325. 
JOHN II.,  a  Roman,  fifty-fifth  pope,  333—336. 

consults  the  Roman  clergy  and  other  learned 
men,  and  declares  that  orthodox.which  his 
predecessor  had  declared  heretical,  336. 

death  of,  336. 

election  of,  sharply  contested,  with  most  scan- 
dalous practices,  333. 

emperor,  the,  makes  St.  Peter  a  present,  335 ; 
and  pays  great  regard  to,  when  he  agrees 
with  him,  336. 

Gaul,  bishops  of,  consult,  336. 

pontificate  of,  336  ;  simoniacal  practices  at  this 
time,  333. 
JOHN  HI.,  a  Roman,  sixtieth  pope,  374—380. 

death  of,  380. 

election,  alone,  whether  it  confers  the  papal 
dignity,  375. 

Gaul,  bishops  of,  and,  379. 

ordination  of,  374. 

pontificate  of,  360. 
JOHN  IV.,  a  Dalmatian,  seventy-first  pope,  438 
—441. 

death  of,  441 

Easter,  Scotch  bishops  write  to,  about,  438. 

ecthesis,  the,  is  condemned  by,  439;  and  con- 
firmed by  Pyrrhus  of  Constantinople,  who 
charges  Pope  Honorius  with  having  held 
the  same  doctrine,  439;  which  John  en- 
deavours to  e.Kcuse,  439.  The  emperor  re- 
vokes it,  441. 

misrepresentations  of,  440. 

Monothelite  doctrine,  confutation  of,  by,  440. 

ordination  of,  438. 

pontificate  of,  441. 
JOHN  v.,  a  Syrian,  eighty-first  pope,  489,  490 

death  of,  489. 

maintains  the  rights  of  his  see,  489. 

ordination  and  pontificate  of,  489. 
Joh7i,  bishop  of  Lappa,  appeals  to  Pope  Vitalianus, 

464,  and  is  absolved,  465. 
Jovinian,    character   and   doctrine  of,  116;   law 
enacted  against  him  and  his  followers,  117. 
9,9 


510 


INDEX. 


Julian,  the  Apostate,  recalls  the  exiled  bishops,  78. 
Julian,  bishop  of  Eclana,  is  driven  from  Constan- 
tinople, with  other  Pelagian  bishops,  157 ; 
writes  to  Zosinius,  156. 
JULIUS,  thirty-fourth  pope,  54—59. 

Arians,  the,  write  to,  against  Athanasius,  54  ; 
desire  a  council  to  be  assembled — but  de- 
cline appearing  at  Rome  ;  assemble  a  coun- 
cil at  Anlioch,  and  depose  Athanasius,  55. 

Athanasius  is  not  restored  by,  nor  any  other 
bishop,  55. 

death  of,  58. 

Eusebians,  the,  write  to,  and  threaten  to  sepa- 
rate themselves  from  his  communion — his 
answer,  56  ;  write  a  second  letter  to,  which 
is  answered  by  Pope  Liberius,  who  sum- 
mons Athanasius  to  Rome,  53. 

not  banished,  59. 

pontificate  of,  58. 
Justin,  emperor,  Acacius  and  others,  their  names 
struck  from  the  diptychs,  during  his  reign, 
318. 

confirms  the  acts  of  a  council  at  Constanti- 
nople, and  commands  all  his  bishops  to  re- 
ceive that  of  Chalcedon  on  pain  of  deposi- 
tion, 316. 

Constantinople,  the  patriarch  of,  remonstrates 
against  the  extraordinary  demands  of  the 
pope,  but  obliged  to  comply  with  them  by, 
317;  his  policy  and  address,  318. 

death  of,  329. 

heretics,  issues  an  edict  against  all,  324. 

Justinian  succeeds,  329. 

legates  requested  to  be  sent  into  the  east  by, 
316  ;  Hormisdas,  pope,  sends  them — their 
instructions,  317 ;  their  favourable  recep- 
tion and  treatment  everywhere,  317. 

Manichees,  issues  a  severe  edict  against  the,"324. 

orders  the  articles  sent  from  Rome  to  be  signed 
by  the  other  patriarchs — the  result,  319. 

pope,  writes  to  the,  desiring  to  put  an  end  to  the 
schism,  31§ ;  same  terms  are  insisted  on, 316. 
Justin,  (the  younger,)  emperor;  church,  endea- 
vours to  restore  peace  to  the,  378 ;  publishes 
an  edict,  by  which  peace  is  restored  in  the 
east,  379. 
Justin,  martyr,  at  Rome;  his  writings  and  mar- 
tyrdom, 13. 
Justinian,  emperor;  Acephali,  resolved  to  pro- 
ceed against  the,  353. 

Arian  clergy,  advises  the  pope  in  regard  to  the, 
337. 

character  of,  377. 

church,  acts  as  head  of  the,  during  his  whole 
reign,  378. 

congratulates  Pope  Vigiliuson  his  accession, 353. 

death  of,  377. 

dispute  about  the  expression,  "one  of  the 
Trinity,"  revived  and  maintained  by,  de- 
nied by  some  monks ;  both  have  recourse 
to  the  pope.  The  emperor  sends  St.  Peter 
a  present,  335,  and  the  pope  coincides  with 
him,  336. 

Eutychian  party,  banishes  the  leading  men  of 
the,  334. 

Eutychius  of  Constantinople,  deposed  and  exiled 
by,  377. 

Goths,  makes  war  on  the,  339.  , 

has  a  great  regard  for  the  pope,  when  he  agrees 
with  him,  336. 

"incorruptibility,"  an  edict  in  favor  of,  issued 
by,  376. 

Italy,  attempts  the  reduction  of— state  of  its 
affairs  at  this  time,  338. 

Lombards,  the,  are  invited  to  settle  in  Panno- 
nia,  by;  and  into  Italy,  by  Narses,  380. 

Pelagius,  promised  the  papal  dignity  by,  371 ; 
opposed  by  the  people,  but  is  ordained,  the 
emperor  supporting  him,  371. 


Justinian,  emperor ;  Pope  Agapetus  quarrels  with 
— ihey  are  reconciled;  but  the  pope's  con- 
duct no  proof  of  supremacy,  340. 
"three  chapters,"  the,  writings  condemned 
under  the  name  of  the,  by,  354;  Pope  Vi- 
gilius  defends  them,  in  a  constitution  issued 
by  him,  362,  which  he  sends  to  the  em- 
peror, 363,  and  the  emperor  sends  to  the 
council,  where  it  is  read,  and  a  comparison 
instituted  between  it  and  .his  judicatum, 
363  ;  he  had  solemnly  promised  to  condemn 
them.  The  council  determines  concerning 
ihem  in  general,  and  each  of  them  in  par-  ' 
ticular,  364.  The  dispute  is  continued,  383. 
Vigilius,  pop'e,  confesses  the  failh  he  had  anathe- 
matized, to, 352 ;  is  ordered  to  repair  to  Con- 
stantinople— arrives — condemns  the  impe- 
rial edict,  355,  but  yields,  356  ;  overreaclies 
the  emperor,  357  ;  flies  to  a  sanctuary,  from 
whence  the  emperor  orders  him  to  be  talsen, 
but  he  is  rescued,  358.  The  emperor  sends 
a  deputation,  who  prevail  upon  him  to  quit 
his  asylum,  358;  is  ill  used,  escapes  to 
Chalcedon,  but  is  induced  to  return  to  Con- 
stantinople, 359  ;  agrees  to  the  assembhng 
of  a  council,  on  conditions  in  which  he 
overreaches  the  emperor  again,  360;  the 
council  however  meets,  361 ;  the  emperor's 
letter — he  complains  of  the  pope,  361  ;  de- 
fends the  "  three  chapters,"  362  ;  changes 
his  opinion  the  fourth  time,  concerning 
them,  and  now  condemns  them  by  a  so- 
lemn constitution,  367. 

Justinian  II.,  emperor,  orders  the  pope  to  be 
seized  and  sent  prisoner  to  Constantinople, 
494  ;  the  soldiery  declare  in  his  favour,  and 
drive  the  officer  sent  to  apprehend  him,  out 
of  Rome,  495. 

Keys,  miraculous,  463. 

Kiss,  the  effect  of  a,  248. 

Kissing  the  pope's  feet,  custom  of,  491. 

Lappa,  John,  bishop  of,  appeals  to.the  pope  from 
the  judgment  of  his  metropolitan,  464,  and 
is  absolved, 'though  his  authority  is  disputed 
.   in  Italy  itself,  465. 

Lapsed,  the,  24,  25. 

Larissa,  bishop  of,  deposed  by  the  patriarch  of 
\  Constantinople,  recurs  to  the  pope,  who 
holds  a  council  on  the  occasion.     Jurisdic- 
tion claimed  by  the  popes  over  lUyricum, 
332. 

Lateran  palace,  a  query  concerning  the,  44  ;  plun- 
der of  the,  437. 

Laurentius,  a  Roman  presbyter,  choseif  at  same 
time  with  Pope  Symmachus,  which  causes 
a  civil  war  in  Rome,  296  ;  reference  had  to 
King  Theodoric  by  both,  and  the  see  ad- 
judged to  Symmachus,  296.  The  partisans 
of  Laurentius  demand  of  the  king  a  visitor, 
298,  whose  appointment  is  productive  of  no 
benefit,  by  reason  of  rash  conduct,  299  ;  a 
battle  between  the  parties,  301. 

Law  to  restrain  the  avarice  of  the  Roman  clergy, 
enacted  by  Valentinian,  emperor,  88,  89. 

I^ay-commu7iio7i,  opinions  concerning,  280,  281. 

Lazarus,    character    of,    152;    false    accusations 
.    against,  153  ;   Pope  Zosimus  excommuni- 
cates and  degrades  him — the  injustice  of 
this  act,  153. 

I^egates,  powers  of,  104;  their  appointment  no 
proof  of  the  pope's  universal  jurisdiction. 
105. 

Lejit,  institution  of,  ascribed  to  Pope  Telespho- 
rus,  11. 

LEO,  (the  great,)  a  Roman,  forty-fourth  pope, 
189—248. 
.iElurus,  Timotheus,  excommunicates,  235. 


INDEX. 


511 


LEO,  (ihe  great;)  Anaiolius  of  Constantinople, 
receives  a  letter  troni,  anaihemaiizes  Nes- 
torius,  Eutyches,  and  others,  210;  is  forced 
to  succumb  to  the  pope,  219;  his  letter  to 
Leo,  unworthy  of  him,  220;  Leo  is  recon- 
ciled, 221. 

archdeacon  of  Rome,  189. 

baptism,  doctrine  of,  concerning,  239. 

celibacy,  extends  law  of.  to  subdeacons,  189. 

Celidonius,  deposit  in  (."aul.  applies  to,  and  is 
admitted  to  his  communion,  190. 

character  of,  247. 

chot^en  whilst  absent  from  Rome,  189. 

condemns  the  doctrine  of  Eutyches,  203. 

confession,  public  and  private,  opinions  con- 
cerning, 246. 

council  at  Rome,  assembled  by,  207. 

councils  general,  the  pope  owns  their  authority 
to  be  greater  than  his  own,  230. 

death  of,  247. 

Dioscorus  e.vcommunicates,  209;  accusations 
against,  212;  is  condemned,  deposed,  ba- 
nished, 213. 

emperor,  applies  to  ihe,  for,  and  obtains  a  re- 
script establishing  his  authority  in  Gaul, 
which  is  no  proof  of  the  pope's  authority 
there,  192.  The  emperor  and  empress 
write  to  Theodosius,  and  entreat  him  to 
assemble  a  general  council,  but  in  vain,  208 ; 
summons  all  the  bishops  to  meet  at  Nice, 
in  Bithynia,  210,  but  transfers  it  to  Chalce- 
don  ;  legates  attend  in  the  name  of  Leo, 210  ; 
Leo  invited  to  Constantinople  ;  the  answer. 
Leo's  letter  sent  to  ^lurus,  23S. 

employments  of,  previous  to  election,  189. 

Eutychians,  the,  raise  new  disturbances  in 
Egypt,  234  ;  they  demand  a  council,  which 
is  opposed  by,  235  ;  diverts  the  emperor 
from  assembling  it,  236  ;  objects  to  dis- 
puting with  the — reason  alleged,  238. 

Genseric,  king  of  the  Vandals,  masters  and 
plunders  Rome,  which  cannot  be  prevented 
by,  233. 

Hilarius  of  Avlcs,  quarrels  with — the  occasion, 
189 ;  visits  Rome,  and  speaks  freely  with 
Leo,  before  whom  he  hears  Celidonius* 
Leo's  representation  of  his  behaviour,  who 
causes  him  to  be  seized,  190;  effects  his 
escape  irom  Rome,  191 ;  unjustifiable  con- 
duct of  Leo  at  this  time — whom  he  cuts 
off  from  his  communion,  191  ;  strives  to 
appease  Leo,  by  writing  and  sending  depu- 
ties to  Rome.  Auxiliarius  employed  to 
mediate  a  reconciliation,  writes  to  Hilarius. 
Hilarius  firm,  193. 

Hilarius,  the  legate  of,  protests  against  sentence 
of  council  of  Ephesus,  205,  and  leaves  the 
city  clandestinely,  207. 

immoral  and  irreligious  conduct  of,  193. 

kiss,  the  eflect  of  a,  on,  248. 

legates,  sends  four  into  the  east,  209;  their 
arrogance,  212  ;  their  conduct — its  effect — 
they  withdraw  from  the  council  of  Chal- 
cedon,  217;  but  their  example  is  not  fol- 
lowed, 218  ;  they  oppose  the  decree  of  the 
council,  218;  the  authority  assumed  by 
them  in  this  council,  no  proof  of  the  pope's 
supremacy,  224;  their  haughty  behaviour, 
225  ;  similar  powers  not  assumed  by  the 
legates  of  any  other  pope,  226  ;  their  en- 
couragement to  it — but  its  e.xercise  no  proof 
of  a  right  to  it,  226. 

letters  of,  189;  to  Flavianus,  203. 

office,  applies  himself  with  zeal  to  the  duties  of 
his,  189. 

ordination  of,  189. 

pontificate  of,  247. 

Pulcheria,  empress,  marries  Marcian,  on  whom 
she  bestows  the  empire — writes  to  Leo, 209. 


LEO,  (the  great ;)  sacrifices  truth  to  the  cxalta. 
tion  ol  his  see,  192. 

sermons  of,  189. 

sins,  the  custom  of  publicly  confessing  private, 
suppressed  by,  241. 

Styliies,  Simeon,  and  Baradatus,  the  anchorites, 
are  written  to  by,  236,  237;  some  account 
of  them,  236,  237. 

virgins,  law  concerning,  not  to  be  consecrated 
under  lorty  years  of  age,  not  owing  to,  239, 
240.  They  are  nosv  allowed  to  take  the 
veil  at  sixteen.  Benedict  XI H.  attempted, 
but  unsuccessfully,  to  correct  that  abuse, 
240. 

writes  to  the  emperor  for  a  general  council,  207  ; 
to  Empress  Pulcheria,  and  others,  207; 
Theodosius  and  Pulcheria,  209. 

writings  of,  248. 
LEO  IL,  a  Sicilian,  seventy-ninth  pope,  466,  487. 

anaihemaiizes  Honorius,  486. 

deaih  of,  487. 

emperor's  letter  to,  486. 

letters,  writes  several,  and  in  all  mentions  the 
.condemnation  of  Honorius,  486. 

ordination  of,  4?6. 

pontificate  of,  487. 

Ravenna,  obtains  a  decree  of  the  emperor,  sub- . 
jecting  to  Rome  the  see  of,  487. 
Leontiiis,  bishop  of  Aries,  courts  the  favour  of 
the  pope,  against  the  bishop  of  \"ieime,  249. 

Hilarius,  pope,  writes  to,  and  is  mindful  of  the 
dignity  of  his  see,  in  his  first  letter,  249 ; 
answers  the  letter  of  Leontius,  249,  and 
again  writes  to  him,  reprimanding  him  for 
not  informing  him  of  the  appointment  of 
Hermes,  bishop  of  Narbonne,  250  ;  his  con- 
duct concerning  Hermes,  251 ;  is  provoked 
against  Leontius  and  Mamertus,  252. 
IJhellatici.  the,  24. 
LIBEEIUS,  thirty-fifth  pope,  59—82.  - 

Aries,  council  of,  60.  ' 

Arians,  the,  communicate  with,  60;  new  con- 
fession of  the,  rejected,  and  they  are  con- 
demned and  deposed,  74  ;  Sirmian  confes- 
sion signed  by  the,  75;  the  semi-Arians 
.  and  the,  condemn  and  depose  each  other, 
76  ;  Arianism  universal,  77 ;  by  whom  ex- 
tirpated, 81. 

Athanasius  is  excommunicated  by,  60  ;  and  his 
legates  si^n  his  condemnation,  60  ;  also  the 
pope,  and  embraces  the  doctrine  of  Sir- 
mium,  64. 

banished  to  Berea,  in  Thrace,  62;  recalled,  64. 

Constantius  endeavours  in  vain  to  gain — who  is 
sent  prisoner  to  Milan,  62 ;  visits  Rome, 
and  promises  to  recall  Liberius,  63 ;  who 
is  recalled,  64. 

council  asked  for  by,  and  granted  to,  assembles 
at  Milan,  61. 

death  of,  80. 

defence  of.  by  Baronius  and  Bellarmine,  65. 

emperor,  his  interview  with,  62 ;  attempts  to 
establish  Arianism,  69. 

Euscbians,  the,  write  to  Pope  Julius,  which  is 
answered  by — who  summons  Athanasius 
to  Rome,  59. 

Felix  chosen  in  the  place  of,  62;  the  conse- 
quences of  his  intrusion,  62;  is  driven  out, 
66;  how  esteemed  by  the  ancients;  saint- 
ed, why,  66;  which  is  called  in  question 
and  confirmed,  67  ;  did  not  excommunicate 
Constantius,  an  anti-pope,  68, 

firmness  of,  62. 

Hilarius  anathematizes,  64. 

intercession  for,  made  by  the  Roman  ladies,  63. 

Macedonians,  the,  persecuted  by  the  emperor 
Valens,  deliver  their  confession  of  faiih  to— 
who  admits  them  to  communion,  80. 

pontificate  of,  81. 


51:* 


INDEX. 


LIBERIUS,  Rimini,  did  not  assist  at  council  of, 
81. 

sainted,  81. 

semi-Arians,  signs  the  doctrine  of  the,  65. 

Sirmian  confession,  probably  signed  by,  77. 

writes  to  the  eastern  bishops,  64. 

writings  falsely  ascribed  to,  82. 
LINUS,  first  pope,  4,  5. 

books  ascribed  to,  5. 

Clement  not  the  first  pope,  4. 

death  of,  5. 

not  a  martyr,  though  placed  amongst  the  mar- 
tyrs, 5. 

pontificate  of,  5. 
Lombards,  the,  Abloinus,  their  king,  proclaimed 
king  of  Italy,  332. 

dukes  of  the,  399. 

embrace  the  catholic  faith,  398. 

government  of  the,  399. 

Italy,  leave  Pannoniafor,  381,  and  enter  it  with- 
out opposition,  making  themselves  masters 
of  Aquileia,  Fruili,  and  several  other  places, 
382  ;  commit  dreadful  ravages  in,  382,  and 
pursue  with  great  success  the  conquest  of, 
384. 

Justinian,  emperor,  invites  to  settle  in  Ponno- 
nia,  380. 

Narses  invites  into  Italy  the,  380. 

origin  of  the,  380. 

pope,  the,  applies  to  the  emperor  and  Guntram, 
king  of  Burgundy,  for  relief,  but  in  vain, 
384  ;  he  negotiates  unsuccessfully  with  the, 
414. 

renounce  the  doctrine  of  Arius,  in  the  time,  of 
Pope  Adeodatus,  467. 

truce  between  the  Greeks  and,  385. 

Rotharis,  first  lawgiver  of  the — a  great  warrior, 
and  progenitor  of  their  kings,  458. 
Lucifer,  bishop  of  Cagliari,  schism  formed  by — 
he  dies  out  of  the  church,  78;  imprudent 
conduct  of,  91 ;  his  partisans  persecuted  by 
Damasus,  53. 
LUCIUS,  twenty-first  pope,  29. 

pontificate,  banishment,  and  martyrdom  of,  29. 
Lucius,  a  British  king,  conversion  of,  fabulous, 

and  other  monkish  fables  concerning,  16. 
Lupercalia,   feasts  of  the,   suppressed,   and,  the 

feast  of  the  Purification  substituted,  286. 
Lustral  water  of  the  pagans,  supposed  to  have 
originated  the  holy  water  of  the  Romish 
church,  10. 
Luxury,  debauchery,  and  ignorance  of  the  eccle- 
siastics at  Rome,  in  the  time  of  Damasus, 
107. 

Macarius  of  Antioch,  answers  the  pope's  legates 
in  the  council  of  Constantinople,  474. 
and  others,  condemned,  are  sent  to  Rome,  486. 
disciples  of,  some  recant,  487. 
explains  the  Monothelite  doctrine,  475,  on  re- 
fusing to  anathematize  which,  he  is  driven 
from  the  council,  476. 
prefers  death  in  exile,  rather  than  a  renuncia- 
tion of  his  opinion,  and  restoration  to  his 
see,  488. 
Macedonians,  the  sect  of  the,  deliver  their  confes- 
sion of  faith  to  Liberius,  pope,  who  admits 
them  to  communion,  SO  ;  but  they  are  per- 
secuted by  the  emperor  Valens,  80. 
3Iacedonius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  chosen  in 
place  of  Euphemius,  292;   driven  out  by 
the  emperor ;   and  Timotheus,  an  Euty- 
chian,  placed  in  his  stead,  305. 
31ahomet  and  Mahomet anism,  431. 
Manichees,  an  account  of  the,  194 — 196. 
Africa,  fly  from,  to  Rome,  194. 
bishops,  all  the,  are  warned  against  the,  197. 
elect  of  the,  and  the  monkish  orders,  great  con- 
formity between,  198. 


Manichees ,  Leo,  pope,  discovers  them  in  Rome, 
and  procures  from  the  emperor  a  severe  law 
against  them,  198. 

many  of  them  seized,  together  with  their  bishop, 
197. 

mysteries  of  the,  197. 

principles  of  the,  195. 

Rome,  their  conduct  in,  196. 

some  are  converted,  others  banished,  197. 
MAECELLINUS,  twenty-eighth  pope,  38—40. 

aspersed,  unjustly,  by  the  church  of  Rome,  38  ; 
the  object,  39. 

commended  by  the  ancients,  39. 

death  of,  38. 

Marcellus  arid,  confounded  by  some  writers,  but 
distinguished  by  others,  40. 

martyr,  falsely  supposed  to  have  died  a,  40. 

pontificate  of.  38. 
MARCELLUS,  twenty-ninth  pope,  40,  41. 

acts  of,  fabulous,  41. 

pontificate,  banishment,  and  relics  of,  41. 
Marcian,  emperor,  bishops,  summons  to  meet  at 
Nice,  in  Bithynia,  210;  but  is  transferred 
to  Chalcedon,  211. 

Chalcedon,  council  of,  is  visited  by,  214. 

iriendly  to  Leo,  causes  the  bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople to  succumb  to  him,  219. 

Leo  is  favoured  by — the  cause,  220. 

suppresses  the  disturbances  caused  by  the  monks 
at  Jerusalem,  232. 

writes  twice  to  Pope  Leo,  209. 
Marcion,  a  native  of  Pontus,  excommunicated  by 

his  father,  visits  Rome,  12. 
MARK,  thirty-third  pope,  54. 

pontificate  and  death  of,  54. 
Maronites,  the,  489. 
3Iarriage,  Leo's  errors  concerning,  239. 
Martial,  of  Merida,  excommunicated,  appeals  to 
Rome;  but  that  is  no  proof  of  the  pope's 
supremacy,  31. 
MARTIN ,  an  Umbrian,  seventy-third  pope,  446 
—456. 

banished  to  the  Sarmatian  Chersonesus,  455. 

character  of,  456. 
^  chosen — is   confirmed    by   the  emperor,    who 
exhorts  hini  to  conform  to  the   "  type," 
.  446. 

complaints  of,  455. 

council  assembled  in  Rome  by — his  speech  to 
\  the  bishops,  in  which  he  misrepresents  the 
purport  and  meaning  of  the  "type."  A 
letter  from  Maurus  of  Ravenna,  read  in  the 
council ;  also  several  petitions,  447.  The 
acts  of  this  council  sent  to  the  chief  bishops 
in-the  east  and  west,  450. 

crimes  laid  to  the  charge  of,  his  trial,  453. 

death  of,  456. 

exarch  of  Italy,  the,  is  ordered  to  seize,  451  ; 
enters  Sicily,  to  defend  it  against  the  Sara- 
cens, and  dies.  His  successor  receives  the 
same  command,  and  to  force  the  Romans 
to  choose  another  in  his  room,  451 ;  marches 
to  Rome,  and  seizes  the  pope  in  the  La- 
teran  church ;  conveys  him  by  night  on 
•  board  a  vessel,  and  lands  him  on  the  island 
of  Naxos,  afier  suffering  great  hardships, 
and  also  during  his  imprisonment  there. 
452.  At  the  end  of  a  year  is  removed  to 
.  Constantinople,  where  he  is  cruelly  treated, 
453. 

forgotten  by  his  own  church,  455. 

high  treason,  declared  guilty  of,  and  used  with 
great  barbarity,  but  his  life  spared,  454. 

interrogated  concerning  the  abjuration  of  Pyrrhus 
at  Rome,  455. 

not  a  martyr,  456. 

partiality  of — to  his  predecessor,  Honorius,  449. 

power  and  jurisdiction  in  the  east,  bold  attempt 
to  establish  his  450. 


INDEX. 


513 


MAETIX,  proposes  to  acquaint  the  emperor,  by 
a  solemn  delegation,  with  the  proceedings 
of  the  council  of  Rome,  and  to  employ  the 
subjects  of  the  king  of  France  ;  but  not  cf- 
fecimg  his  design,  he  does  it  by  letter,  451. 
sufferings  of,  152 — 456. 
•'  two  wills,"  argument  of,  in  favour  of,  450. 
"type,"  the,  rejected,  448. 
Victor  of  Carthage,  ridiculously  criticised  by, 
449. 

Jlartyrs  of  Lyons,  the,  write  to  Pope  Eleuthe- 
rius,  15. 

Martyrs,  why  the  church  of  Rome  is  so  fond  of,  38. 

Marij,  dispute  about  the  perpetual  virginity  of,  120. 

Matrimonial  ohligatio7is,  the  church  of  Rome  on, 
139. 

Mauriciits,  emperor,  character  of,  420 ;  issues  an 
order  forbidding  soldiers  to  turn  monks, 
which  Pope  Gregory  remonstrates  against, 
and  writes  to,  owning  himself  subject  to, 
and  bound  to  obey  the  commands  of,  405 ; 
is  dissatisfied  with  the  pope,  407 ;  murdered, 
419. 

Mounts  of  Milan,  excommunicated  by  Pope  Vita-, 
lianus,  e.xcommuniates  him  in  turn, 465.  His 
name  struck  from  the  diptychs  after  death. 
His  example  followed  by  his  successor,  46G. 

Maximus,  who  and  what  he  was,  102 ;  Ambrose 
and  the  Italian  bishops  acknowledge  him, 
103  ;  writes  to  Pope  Syricius,  112. 

Maximus,  emperor,  murdered,  233. 

Maximus,  the  abbot,  advocates  the  doctrine  of  the 
two  wills,  443. 

3l€ats,  error  of  Pope  Leo,  concerning  the  eating 
of  immolated,  239. 

Melaiiia,  character  of,  Jerom's  treatment  of,  125. 

MELCHIADES,  thirty-first  pope,  41—45. 
chosen  pope,  41. 
death  of,  44. 
Donatists,  the  schism  of  the,  occurs  in  the  lime 

of,  42,  43. 
Lateranpalace,query,whetheritwasgivento,44. 
pontificate  of,  44. 

Meletius,  bighop  of  Antioch,  declares  in  favour  of 
the  orthodox,  and  is  banished,  90. 

MellUus,  first  bishop  of  London,  goes  to  Rome, 
428. 

Men,  married  or  unmarried,  indiscriminately  raised 
to  ecclesiastical  dignities,  110. 

Mental  reservations,  equivocations,  &.C.,  doctrine 
of  the  Roman  church  concerning,  144. 

Mentz,  council  of,  establishes  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy,  109. 

Metropolitans,  duties  of,  250;  privileges  of,  51; 
the  popes  have  no  right  to  ordain,  52. 

Milan,  council  of,  61  ;  edicts  of,  42. 

Millennrians,  doctrine  of  the,  96. 

Miracles  cease,  when  most  needed,  264. 

Miraculous  keys,  the,  463. 

Mongus,  Petrus,  Alexandria,  proposed  for  the  see 
of,  268. 
and  Acacius,  agreement  between — the  terms — 
approved  by  the  emperor,  who  acquaints 
the  pope  with  his  design  of  raising  Mongus 
to  the  see  of  Alexandria,  which  he  opposes, 
268. 
excommunicated  anew  by  the  pope,  274. 
receives  the  henoiicon,  or  decree  of  union,  of 
the  emperor,   and  is  installed  bishop  of 
Alexandria,  269  ;  received  as  such  in  Egypt, 
269. 

Monh,  soldiers  forbidden  to  turn,  405. 

Monothelites,  the,  doctrine  of,  condemned  by  Pope 
Severinus,  437 ;  and  all  the  western  bishops, 
469  ;  also  in  a  council  at  Hatfield,  England, 
473. 
found  guilty  of  forgery,  476. 
George  of  Constantinople,  renounces  the  doc- 
trine of  the.  476, 
Vol.  I. — 65 


Monothelites,  Macarius,  refusing  to  renounce,  is 

anathematized,  476. 
quote  Pope  Honorius,  449. 
Monta7iists,  the,  334. 
Montanus,  the  heresy  of,  broached  in  the  time  of 

Pope  Sotcr,  14  ;  Eleutherius,  pope,  did  not 

approve  the  prophecies  of,  15. 
"  Mother  of  God,'^  the  title,  how  viewed,  175  ;  a 

particular  reason  for  rejecting  that  title,  182. 

Narhonne,  council  of,  390. 

Narses,  character  of — invites  the  Lombards  into 

Italy,  the  reason  why,  380,  381. 
Nazianzen,  Gregory,  elected  bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople, 101,  resigns,  finding  that  he  cannot 
accomplish  the  object  lor  which  he  accepted 
the  bishopric,  102,  and  in, his  place  Necta- 
rius  is  chosen,  102. 
yestoria?iism,  an  imaginary  heresy,  181. 
Nestorius,  a  persecutor,  is  himself  persecuted,  183. 

and  Cyril,  dispute  between — the  occasion  of  it, 
174 ;  their  characters,  175. 

banished  to  Arabia,  183. 

books  of,  forbidden,  and  ordered  to  be  burnt,  183. 

Celestine,  pope,  approves  the  deposition  of 
Cyril,  Nestorius,  and  Memnon,  and  they 
are  arrested  by  the  emperor's  order,  180. 

condemned  by  a  council  at  Rome,  176  ;  its  pro- 
ceedings. The  sentence  pronounced,  anql 
in  what  terms,  178. 

Cyril  sends  Celesiine's  letter  to  Nestorius,  re- 
quiring him  to  retract  his  pretended  errors, 
on  pain  of  being  deposed,  177.  " 

death  of,  183. 

defamed  by  Cyril  to  the  emperor,  175. 

emperor  opposes,  although  he  had  favoured 
him,  180;  the  cause  of  this  change,  181. 

excommunicates  Cyril  and  his  friends,  and 
strives  to  gain  Pope  Celesiine  and  the 
w-estern  bishops,  175. 

expresses  himself  more  properly  tTian  Cyril, 182. 

homilies  of,  sent  to  Celestine,  by  Cyril,  with 
comments,  175. 

is  not  allowed  to  e-xplain  his  meaning,  175. 

made  acquainted  with  the  judgment  of  the  west- 
•  em  bishops,  176. 

ordered  to  return  to  his  monastery,  182. 

orientals,  the,  divided,  some  in  favour  of,  187. 

peacefully  inclined,  177. 

substance,  Cyril  and  Nestorius  agree  in,  the 
whole  dispute  being  about  words,  181. 

treated  with  great  barbarity,  183. 
Nice,  the  council  of,  the  first  oecumenical,  held  by 
the  church,  not  convened  by  the  pope,  but 
the  emperor,  47. .  Osius  of  Cordoua,  did 
not  assist  at,  as  the  pope's  legate,  nor  did 
he  preside,  46;   the  faith  ofV  universally 
established,  79. 
Nicetas   of  Aquileia,   consults   Leo   concerning 
some   points  of  discipline.     He  answers, 
committing    errors   concerning    marriage, 
and  the  eating  of  immolated  meats.     His 
doctrine  concerning  baptism,  now  heresy 
in  the  church  of  Rome,  239. 
Nicomcilia,  a  council  appointed  to  meet  at,  but 
the  city  is  destroyed  by  an  earthquake,  72. 
Novatian,  a  Roman   presbyter,   aspires  to    the 
papal  chair,  and  refuses  to  acknowledge  Cor- 
nelius for  pope,  25. 

deputies  of,  rejected  and  excommunicated  in 
Africa,  27. 

excommunicated,  26. 

first  anti-pope,  26. 

Novatus  gains  many  over  to  the  party  of,  26. 

Some  return    to  the  church — the  course 

taken  to  keep  the  rest  from  following  their 

example,  28. 

iVora(!<s,  a  presbyter  of  the  church  of  Carthage,  26. 

glimpse  at  the  history  of,  26. 


514 


INDEX. 


Numidia,  council  of,  166. 

J^umidian  bishops,  do  not  acknowledge  the  pope's 
claims,  147. 

Oaths,  idolatrous  and  sacrilegeous,  358. 
Odoacer,  first  king  of  Italy,  character  of,  257 ; 
law  made  by  him,  concerning  the  election 
of  pope,  and  alienations  of  church  property, 
revoked,  303. 
CEconomus,  the,  271. 
CEciimenical  bishops,  the  title,  341. 
CEcitmenical  councils,  assembled  by  the  emperor, 
not  the  pope,  209. 
Ephesus,  summoned  to  meet  at,  177. 
Nice,  of,  the  first  held  by  the  church,  not  con- 
vened by  the  pope,  but  the  emperor,  47. 
not  deemed  infalhble,  239, 
Pope  Leo  admits  their  authority  to  be  greater 

than  his  own,  230. 
sixth,  held  at  Constantinople,  474 — 484. 
Oil,  the  ceremony  of  anointing  whh,  145,  146. 
"  One  will,"  doclrine  of,  dispute  concerning,  432, 

433,  448,  449. 
Oral  confession,  controversy  about,  245. 
Ordinations,  forced,  259. 

Origen,  the  celebrated,  and  his  doctrine,  both 
condemned  by  Justinian,  emperor,  353. 
Anastasius  and  other  bishops  condemn,  127. 
condemnation  of,  chiefly  owing  to  the  bishop 

of  Alexandria,  129. 
deposition  of,  22. 
errors,  chief,  of,  128 ;  they  are  embraced  by 

many  at  Rome,  127. 
Jerom  condemns,  127. 
visits  Rome,  19. 
Orleans,  council  of,  establishes  the  celibacy  of 

the  clergy,  109. 
Orthodox,  division  amongst  the,  90. 
Miletus  declares  in  favour  of  the — and  is  de- 
posed, 90. 
party,  triumphant,  79, 
persecuted  in'the  east,  89. 
Valens,  emperor,  treats  them  inhumanly,  90. 
Osins,  bishop  of  Cordoua,  confined  and  racked,  70. 
Constantius,  emperor,  gains  him  over  to  the 

Arian  party,  70. 
instructs  Gonstantine,  69. 
life  of,  69. 

Maximian  imprisons,  69. 
jNice,  did  not  preside  at  council  of,  neither  did 

he  assist  as  legate  of  the  pope,  46. 
Nicene  creed  drawn  up,  by,  70. 
Sardica,  presided  at  council  of,  but  not  as  le- 
gate, 58. 
signs  the  Sirmian  confession,  71,  and  is  restored 
to  his  see,  71. 
Ostia,  bishop  of,  ordains  the  pope,  54. 

Pagan  ceremonies,  directed  to  be  introduced  into 

the  Christian  worship  in  Britain,  by  Pope 

Gregory,  416. 
Pagans,  lustral  water  of  the,  10. 
Pall,  the,  430. 

Palladius,  first  bishop  of  Ireland,  184. 
Pajilheon,  the,  turned  into  a  church,  428. 
Papal  grandeur   owing   to  the   ambition   of  the 

bishops,  249. 
supremacy,  origin  of  the,  426. 
usurpations,  first  essay  at,  18. 
Paphnutus  opposes  the  decree  of  celibacy  of  the 

clergy,  in  the  council  of  Nice,  109. 
Paschasius,  character  of,  298. 
Patriarch,  primate,  archbishop,  &c.,  origin  of,  51. 
Paul  and  Peter  did  not  certainly  suffer  in  the  same 

year,  290. 
mentions  Clement,  the  third  pope,  7. 
never  mentions  Peter  in  his  letters  from  Rome, 2. 
■Paul,  bishop   of  Antioch,   deposed  without  the 

knowledge  of  the  pope — keeps  possession 

of  the  bishop's  palace,  36. 


Paul,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  sends  confession 
of  faith  to  the  pope,  441 ;  is  written  to  by 
the  pope,  444;  causes  the  ecthesis  to  be 
suppressed,  and  advises  the  emperor  to 
impose  silence  on  both  parties.  An  edict 
issued  for  that  purpose,  known  as  the 
"type,"  445;  is  excommunicated  by  the 
pope,  446 ;  declared  a  professed  heretic, 
448. 
Paulinus,  bishop  of  Treves,  firmness  of;  is  exiled, 

61. 
Pelagius,  a  Briton,  149. 

accused  in  Palestine  by  Heros  and  Lazarus,  and 
absolved  by  the  council  of  Diospolis,  150, 
is  accused  to  the  bishops  of  Africa,  and  con- 
demned, 151. 

and  Caelestius,  doctrine  of,  150;  both  pass  into 
Africa,  150. 

appeals  to  Rome,  151. 

character  of,  149. 

confession  of  faith  transmitted  to  Pope  Zosimus 
by,  153;  is  approved,  154. 

council  of  Carthage  condemns  the  doctrine  of, 
,  154,  155, 

doctrine  of,  condemned  by  two  councils  in  the 
east,  157;  prevails  in  Britain,  174. 

excommunicated  by  Pope  Innocent,  147. 

Honorius,  emperor,  enacts  law  against  the  fol- 
lowers of,  155. 

Jerusalem,  driven  from,  157. 

Pope  Zosimus  condemns  the  doctrine  he  had 
before  approved,  and  excommunicates  Ca;- 
lestius  and,  156. 
PELAGIUS,  a  Roman,  fifty-ninth  pope,  570— 
574. 

conduct  of,  whilst  nuncio  to  Silverius  and  Vigi- 
lius,  at  Constantinople,  370. 

death  of,  374. 

emperor,  the,  promises  to  raise  him  to  the 
papal  chair;  but  the  people  refuse  him, 
and  separate  from  his  communion,  371 ; 
has  recourse  to,  and  is  supported  by  the, 
371. 

illegally  chosen  and  ordained,  571. 

letters  by,  373r 

Narses  prevails  on  the  nobility  and  clergy  to 
acknowledge,  371,  and  he  strives  to  stir  up 
Narses  to  force  and  violence  against  the 
dissenting  bishops,  but  in  vain,  372;  the 
bishops  of  Istria  excommunicate,  373. 

ordination  of,  374. 

pontificate  of,  374. 

writes  a  circular  letter  to  the  whole  church,  372, 
and  to  the  bishops  of  Tuscany,  in  favour  of 
the  fifth  council,  371.  , 

PELAGIUS  II.,  a  Roman,  sixty-second  pope, 
•  382—389. 

Aquileia,  Elias  of,  endeavours  to  gain  over,  383 ; 
and  makes  a  new  attempt  at  reconcihation, 
385. 

death  of,  389. 

decrees  ascribed  to,  389.  • 

Istrian  bishops,  answer  of  the,  to  the  letter  of, 
386  ;  the  pope's  answer  ;  their  reply.  386  ; 
he  answers  again,  and  owns  the  fallibility 
of  his  see,  387 

ordination  of,  382. 

pontificate  of,  389. 

spurious  writings  ascribed  to,  389. 

"universal  bishop,"  title  of,  claimed  by  John 
of  Constantinople,  which  alarms,  388. 
Pe7ia7ice,  not  a  sacrament,  till  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury, 246. 

practice  of  the  primitive  church  in  regard  to, 
241. 

public,  not  thought  necessary  to' salvation,  242: 
nor  admitted  to  twice,  242. 

rigour  and  severity  of,  241. 
Peiiitentiary,  office  of  the,  when  instituted,  and 
the  occasion  of  its  suppression,  243. 


INDEX. 


515 


Persecution,   by   Arcadius,   135;    Chrysostom'a 
friends,  of,  135;  Decius,  24;  Gallus,  28; 
Justinian, 334;  Maximus,  23  ;  of  the  ortho- 
dox ill  the  east,  89  ;   Severus,  19. 
Peler,  according  to  tradition,  first  pope  ;  but  tra- 
dition is  not  to  be  depended  upon,  1. 
and  Paul,  why  styled  bishops  of  Rome,  3. 
appointments  by,  4. 

authority  lor  asserting  he  ever  was  at  Rome,  1. 
bishop  at,  not  of,  Rome,  4. 
Clement,  third  pope,  said  to  be  chosen  by,  7. 
dialogues  of,  with  Apion,  9. 
fabulous  accounts  of,  1. 
night  of,  1. 

■jrcat  men  imposed  on  by  false  traditions,  1. 
how  or  by  whom  placed  in  the  see  of  Rome,  4. 
not  known  to  have  suffered  in  the  same  year 

with  Paul,  290. 
Paul  never  mentions  in  connection  with  Rome, 

the  name  of,  2. 
Rome,  object  of  his  visit  to — and  proofs  of  his 
having  been  at,  1  ;  scriptures  silent  about 
it,  2  ;  if  ever  at,  not  bishop  of,  3. 
Spanish  bishops  acjinowledge  the  pope  as  suc- 
cessor of,  253. 
Fhocas,  emperor,  a  centurion,  419. 

Boniface,  pope,  prevails  on,  to  take  the  title  of 
universal  bishop  from  Constantinople,  and 
grant  it  to  him  and  his  successors,  426. 
character  of,  420. 
cruelties  of,  422. 
deposed  and  murdered,  429. 
Mauricius,  emperor,  and  five  of  his  children, 
murdered  by  command  of,  419 ;  also  an- 
other child,  and  his  brother,  419. 
Pantheon,  the,  given  to  Boniface  IV.,  by,  428.  i 
Pope  Gregory  writes  to,  and  his  answer  to  a 
letter  from,  420 ;  inexcusable  conduct  of 
Gregory,  421. 
proclaimed  emperor  by  the  soldiery,  419. 
received  at  Constantinople,  and  crowned,  419. 
sends  his  own  and  wife's  image  to  Rome — their 
reception,  420. 
Picts,  great  aversion  of  the,  to  the  Roman  mis- 
sionaries, 417. 
Pilgrimages  to  Pome,  introduction  and  bad  effects 

of,  493. 
PIUS,  ninth  pope,  12. 
death  of,  12. 

Marcion  comes  to  Rome,  12. 
not  a  martyr,  12. 
])ontificate  and  writings  of,  12. 
Polycarp.  at  Rome,  13. 
PONTIANUS,  seventeenth  pope,  22,  23. 
banishment  and  death  of,  23. 
pontificate  of,  22. 
Pope,  ancient  and  modern  flatterers  of  the,  dis- 
agreement between,  302. 
and  other  bishops  of  Italy,  chosen  by  people 

and  clergy,  327. 
appeals  to  the,  when  first  introduced.    They 
now  claim  as  a  right,  that  which  was  grant- 
ed as  a  favour,  57. 
atheism,  no  bar  to  being,  250. 
authority  of,  disputed,  even  in  Italy,  in  the  time 

of  Vitaliaiius,  465. 
Baronius  admits  the  liability  to  error  of  a,  254. 
custom  of  kissing  the  feet  of  the,  491. 
grandeur  of  the,  owing  as  much  to  the  ambition 

of  the  bishops,  as  their  own,  252. 
independency   of  councils  unanswerably  con- 
futed, as  soon  as  broached,  302. 
in  what  sense  above  other  bishops,  98. 
iniquitous  practices  at  the  election  of,  23. 
law  concerning  the  election  of,  and  alienations, 

revoked,  303. 
manner  of  electing,  in  the  time  of  Conon,  490. 
name  of,  formerly  common  to  all  bishops,  27. 
not  a  believer  in  the  divine  direction  of  councils, 
360;  not  a  patriarch,  51. 


Pope,  Roman  clergy  disown  the  infaUibility  of 
the,  24. 
Sardica,  council  of,  variance  about,  100. 
subject  to  temporal  princes,  before  he  himselt 

became  one,  297. 
subtlety  of  the,  147. 
•  supremacy  of  the,  4  ;  not  acknowledged  in  Ire- 
land, 400. 
whether  a  pope,  who  is  not  true,  is  infallible,  351. 
Praxeas,  heresy  of,  19. 
Prefectures  of  Gaul,  Italy,  and  Sjiain,  50. 
Presbyters,  office,  duty,  and  (jualilications  of,  48. 
Priests  and  deacons,  obliged  to  observe  celibacy, 

108. 
Priests  of  Cybele,  111. 
Primacy,  the  foundation  of  the,  changed  by  Pope 

Gelasius,  288. 
Primate,  exarch,  metropolitan,  &,c.,  origin  of,  51. 
Priscilian  and  several  of  his  followers  beheaded, 

112  ;  he  is  honoured  as  a  saint  and  martyr, 

113  ;  his  doctrine  takes  deep  root  in  Spain, 
114;  is  revived  there,  108  ;  anathematized, 
and  his  doctrine  condemned,  by  two  Spanish 
councils,  199. 

Proailus,  bishop  of  Marseilles,  excommunicated 
and  deposed  by  Pope  Zosimus,  but  con- 
tinues to  discharge  the  functions  of  his* 
office,  160;  steadfastly  opposing  the  en- 
croachments of  Rome,  161. 

Purification,  feast  of  the,  286. 

Pyrrhus,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  and  Maxinius, 
form  two  patties  in  Africa;  public  dispute 
between  them.  Pyrrhus  pretends  to  be  over- 
come, 444,  but  retracts  his  retraction,  445. 

;^  ecthesis,  the,  confirmed  by,  439. 
excommunicated  in  a  remarkable  manner,  445  ; 
but  is  restored,  455. 

Eaven7ia,  the  emperor  Honorius  orders  Boniface 
and  Eulalius,  both  elected  to  the  papal 
chair,  to  attend  at — together  with  those 
who  ordained  them.  Eulalius  disobeys  an 
order  of  the  emperor,  who  orders  him  to 
be  driven  from  Rome,  and  Boniface  to  be 
placed  in  possession  of  the  see,  163. 

Readers,  their  employments,  49. 

Recognitions,  the  book  of  the,  its  authority,  7. 

iifeZics  of  Pope  Alexander,  10. 

Religious  disputes,  results  of  most,  13,  and  their 
unfair  character,  476. 

Revenues,  quadrupartite  division  of  the  church,260. 

Rimini,  council  of,  73. 

Rome,  Alaric  reduces  it  to  great  straits,  139. 
appeals  to,  iorbidden  by  the  African  bishops, 
171 ;   no   proof  of  the  supremacy  of,  31  ; 
first  introduction  of  the  practice  of,  57. 
Athalaric  orders  all  suits  at  law  with  the  Roman 

clergy  to  be  heard  by  the  pope,  329. 
Belisarius  takes,  344. 
bishops,  the  eastern,  renounce  the  communion 

of,  277: 
Cains  and  Pioclus,  dispute  between,  at,  20. 
Chrysostom  did  not  appeal  to,  nor  know  that 
the  right  to  receive,  pertained  to,  137,  138  ; 
claims  of,  35. 
church  of,  absolution,  past  and  present  forms  oi. 
in  the,  246 ;  customs  of,  from  whence  de- 
rived, 111 ;  Pope  Innocent  claims  all  other 
churches  shall  follow,  144  ;  discipline,  lb": 
primitive,  utterly  disregarded,  89;  divisina 
of,  founded  on  divisions  of  the  empire,  143  : 
doctrine  of,  concerning  the  obligaiion  oi  con- 
fessing to  a  priest,  246;  fast  days  of  the, 
145,  146,  494  ;  government  of  the,  durin:,' 
vacancies,  438,  457;  inconsistency  of  the, 
285  ;  Marcellinus  unjustly  aspersed  by  ilit . 
38;  poverty  of  the,  in  the  timcof  Agapcin^-, 
339  ;  schism  in  the,  162,  196  ;  vacancies, 
the  occasion  of  the  lon^,  in  the  see  ul 
Rome,  374;,why  so  fondf  of  martyrs,  38. 


516 


INDEX. 


Borne,  demands  in  favour  of,  98. 

disagreement  about  first  bishop  of,  4. 
Easter,  custom  of  celebrating,  at,  13. 
encroachments  of,  opposed  by  Proculus  of  Mar- 
seilles, 161. 
Genseric,  master  of — plunders  it,  not  sparing 

the  churches,  233. 
Hegisippus,  at,  13. 
lllyricum,   bishops  of,  endeavour  to  withdraw 

themselves  Irom  subjection  to,  188. 
Justin,  at,  13. 
Lateran  palace  plundered,  and  the  treasure  of 

the  church  seized,  437. 
Lucius  is  banished  from,  and  returns  to,  29. 
Marcion  at,  12. 
Origen  at,  19. 

Peter  and  Paul,  in  what  sense  styled  bishops  of,  3. 
pilgrimages  to,  introduction  and  effects  of,  493. 
popes  of,  have  no  right  to  ordain  metropolitans, 
52;    their   independency   of  councils,    the 
notion  first  broached,  301  ;  not  patriarchs, 
51  ;  not  always  consulted  or  regarded,  36  ; 
Odoacer's  law  in  relation  to  the,  303 ;  two, 
the  election  of,  creates  great  disturbances 
at,  83,  84,  296,  298. 
precedence  of,  attempt  to  prove  the,  220,  221. 
prerogatives  of,  from  whence  derived,  142. 
primacy  of,  to  what  owing,  222. 
see  of,  greatly  indebted  to  Pope  Innocent  for  its 
grandeur,  148,   and  the  ambition  of  the 
bishops,  249. 
senate  of,  decrees  against  simony,  331,  which 
is  confirmed  by  the  king,  and  set  up  before 
the  church  of  St.  Peter,  333. 
supremacy  of,  unknown  in  the  time  of  Leo,  228. 
Theodatus  of  Byzantium,  at,  broaches  a  new 

heresy,  17. 
triumph  of,  in  the  dispute  concerning  striking  out 
the  name  of  Acacius  from  the  diptychs,  318. 
vacancy  in  the  see  of,  year  250,  251,  of  si.xteen 
months,  2,4,  25 ;  year  258.  eleven  and  a 
half  months,  35  ;  year  308,  three  and  a 
half  years,  40;  year  311,  nine  months,  41  ; 
year  337,  four  months,  54  ;  year  398,  twenty 
days,  or  two  months,  126  ;  year  417,  six 
days,  149  ;  year  440,  six  weeks,  189  ;  year 
461 ,  nine  days,  249 ;  year  483, six,  or  twenty- 
six  days,  272;  year'514,  seven  days,  310; 
year  523,  seven  days,  324  ;  year  526,  seven 
weeks,  328;  year  532,  ten  weeks,  333; 
year  535,  eight  days,  337 ;  year  536,  forty- 
seven  days,  344  ;  year  560,  four  months  and 
seventeen  days,  374;  year  574,  ten  months 
and  twenty-one  days,  380 ;  year  578,  four 
months,  382  ;  year  605,  six  months  and  one 
day,  424  ;  year  608,  nine  months  and  five 
days,  428;  year 615,  five  months  and  twelve 
days,  429;  year.  619,  one  year  and  fifteen 
days,  430 ;  year  625,  five  days,  43J ;  year 
638,  one  year,  seven  months  and  seventeen 
days,  436  ;  year  640,  four  months  and  twen- 
ty-four days,  438 ;  year  642,  one  month 
and  thirteen  days,  441  •,  year  649,  fifty-two 
days,  446  ;  year  655,  one  year,  two  months 
and  twenty  days,  457  ;  year  657,  one  month 
and  twenty-nine  days.  459  ;  year  672,  two 
months  and  twenty-five  days,  466  ;  year 
676,  four  months  and  five  days,  467 ;  year 
678,  two  months  and  fifteen  days,  469  ;  year 
682,  seven  months  and  seven  days,  486 ; 
year  684,  eleven  months  and  twenty-two 
days,  486  ;  year  685.  two  months  and  fifteen 
days,  489;  year  686,  two  months  and  se- 
venteen days,  491  ;  year  687,  two  months 
and  twenty-four  days,  492. 
J\upenses,  the,  98. 

lluifuius ;    Anastasius,   pope,   separates  himself 
from  the  communion  of,  128. 
and  Jerom,  quarrel,  124  ;  the  occasion  of  it,  126. 
Aquileia,  bishop  of,  communicates  with,  291. 


Enffinus,  condemned  unjustly,  129. 

Jerom's  charge  against,  127;  his  answer,  127. 

Origen' s  Periarchonis  translated  by,  126. 

summoned  to  Rome,  128. 
Bules,  the  book  of,  132. 

SABINIAN,   a  Tuscanian,   sixty-fourth   pope 
424,425. 
avarice  and  ordination  of,  424. 
death  of,  425. 

reviles  the  memory  of  Gregory,  and  stirs  up  the 
populace  against  him,  who  attempt  to  de-' 
stroy  all  his  books.    How  they  were  saved, 
425.      • 
Sacrificati,  the,  24,  25. 

Saints,  many  ought  to  be  expunged  from  the  cata- 
logue, 21. 
Salophacialus,  Timotheus,  chosen  bishop  of  Alex- 
andria, 247 ;  seeks  safety  in  flight,  on  the 
restoration  of  Timotheus  jElurus,  by  the 
emperor,  261 ;  and  on  the  death  of  iElurus, 
is  restored,  266  ;  death  of,  267. 
Saracens,  origin  and  character  of  the,  439  ;  they 
make  great  conquests  in  the  time  of  the 
Emperor  Constans,  466  ;  they  besiege  Con- 
stantinople, 489. 
Sarcolaters,  the,  94. 
Surdica,  council  of,  56. 

canons  of  the,  relating  to  the  bishop  of  Rome, 
57 ;  the  practice  of  appealing  to  the  pope 
first  introduced  ;  the  popes  claim  as  a  right, 
that  which  was  granted  only  as  a  favour,  57. 
Celestine,  pope,  attempts  to  impose  the  canona 
of,  on  the  African  bishops,  for  those  of 
Nice,  167. 
Osius  did  not  preside  as  the  pope's  legate,  58. 
revokes  the  decrees  of  the  council  of  Antioch, 
58. 
Saturday,  why  deemed  an  unlawful  fast  day,  145; 

a  fast  day  in  the  Roman  church,  146. 
Scandalous  practices  at  elections  for  pope,  23. 
Schisms,  various,  28,  96,  162,  284,  296,  318,  492. 
Scots,  Britons,  Picts,  their  aversion  to  the  Roman 
missionaries,  417;  disagreement  of  the  Scots 
with  Rom^,  about  Easter,  438. 
Scripture,  Gelasius'  decree  concerning  the  canoni- 

cahbooks  of,  289. 
Scriptures,  the,  the  only  foundation  for  faith,  404  ; 
y  occasions  on  which  they  were  not  consult- 
ed, 484. 
Secretum,  or  secretarium,  the,  360,  361. 
Seleucia,  council  of,  73  :  great  disagreement  in,  76. 
Semi-Pelagian  doctrine,  the  Jesuits'  system  found- 
ed on  it,  158;  Sixtus,  pope,  a  friend,  and 
then  an  enemy  to  the,  186.  •■ 

Serenifs  of  Marseilles,  causes  all  images  in  his 
diocese  to  be  pulled  down  and  destroyed, 
416,  which  Pope  Gregory  disapproves,  417. 
SEEGIUS,  a  Sicilian,  eighty-third  pope,  492— 
496. 
a  miraculous  child,  496. 
Cadwalla,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  arrives  at 

Rome,  492,  is  baptized  by,  493. 
chosen  and  confirmed,  492. 
council,  quinisext,  canons  of,  excepted  to,  and 

condemned  bv,  494. 
death  of,  496.        '  ' 

emperor,  the,  orders  the  seizure  of,  494,  but  the 
soldiery  declare  in  his  favour,  and  drive  the 
officer  from  Rome,  495. 
ordination  of,  492. 

pays  largely  for  his  confirmation,  492. 
pontificate  of,  496. 

shuts  up  his  competitor  in  a  monastery,  492. 
Sergius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  an  Eutychian. 
433  ;  writes  to  the  pope,  who  declares  for  the 
doctrine  of"  one  will,"  434  ;  the  true  author 
of  the  "  ecthesis,"  436;  is  condemned  by 
the  sixth  general  council,  together  with 
Cyrus,  Pope  Honorius,  &c.,  476. 


INDEX. 


517 


"  SenaHt  of  the  servants  of  God,"  Gregory,  pope, 

nssiinies  as  liis  title,  413. 
SEVEEINL':S,  a  Roman,  seventieth  pope,  43C, 
437. 

condemns  the  Monothehte  doctrine,  437. 

death  of,  437. 

Lateran  palace  plundered,  and  the  treasure  of 
the  church  seized  at  this  time,  437. 

ordinaiioi)  and  pontilicale  of,  437. 
Sevems  of  Antiocli,  deposed  by  a  council,  315, 
which  pronounces  sentence  on  him,  but  he 
escapes,  316. 
Silenlarii,  ihe,  361. 

^/Z.  V'EJiJUS,  a  Roman,  fifty-seventh  pope,  344 
—347. 

Amator,  letter  of,  to — supposititious,  347. 

Belisarius  ordered  by  the  empress  to  depose, 
345. 

chosen,  query  concerninfr  it,  344. 

empress  resolves  to  have  him  deposed,  and  Vi- 
gilius  chosen  in  his  stead,  345;  her  terms 
agreed  to  by  Vigilius,  345. 

exiled  by  Belisarius.  Anasiasius'  account  of  the 
event.  346. 

firmness  of,  346.    ' 

high  treason,  falsely  accused  of,  346. 

honoured  as  a  martyr,  349. 

letter  of,  to  Vigilius,  supposititious,  347. 

ordination  of,  344. 

pontificate  of,  347. 

returns  to  Rome,  and  is  delivered  to  Vigilius, 
348  ;  who  confines  him  on  an  inhospitable 
island,  where  he  dies,  or  is  murdered,  349. 

Rome  taken  by  Belisarius,  344. 

Vigilius  is  not  chosen  anew  after  the  death  of, 

349. 

Simoniacal  practices  at  the  election  of  popes,  333. 

Simony  and  incontinency  of  the  ecclesiastics,  397. 

SIMI'LICIUS,  a  Tivolian,  forty-si.xth  pope,  257 

—271. 

Acacius,  chosen  bishop  of  Constantinople,  and 
quarrels  with,  258;  obtains  an  edict  con- 
firming the  twenty. eighth  canon  of  Chal- 
cedon  ;  aspires  to  the  primacy  ;  is  opposed 
by,  258. 

-Elurus,  the  pope,  writes  to  the  emperor  against, 
261. 

Basilicus,  emperor,  writes  to,  and  is  answered, 
265. 

death  of,  271. 

Gaudcntius  of  Aufinum,  accused  to  the  pope 
of  embezzling  the  church  revenues,  260,  is 
severely  punished  by,  261. 

law  forbidding  the  alienation  of  church  pro- 
perty, 271. 

metropolitans,  rights  of,  invaded  by,  2.59. 

Mongus,  about  to  be  raised  to  the  see  of  Alex- 
andria, is  opposed  by,  268 ;  the  pope  to 
blame  in  the  affair  of,  270. 

pontificate  of,  271. 

Ravenna,  writes  to  John  of,  259. 

writes  to  Acacius,  in  behalf  of  Talaia,  271. 
SImesa,  council  of,  and  its  acts,  fabulous,  39. 
Sinnium,  the  Arians  propose  a  new  confession 
drawn  up   at,  73;  is  signed  at   N'ioe,  in 
Thrace,   75,  76 ;   the   emperor   orders   all 
bishops  to  sign  it,  77  ;  Libcrius.  pope,  pro- 
bably signs  It,  77. 
aiXTUS,  sixfh  pope,  11. 

death,  pontificate,  relics  of,  11. 

dpcretals  ascribed  to,  11. 
SIXTI'S  II.,  twenty-third  pope.  31,  35. 

pontificate  and  martyrdom  of,  35. 

Vnlerian,  emperor,  persecutes  the  church.  35. 

JXTLS  III.,  a  Roman,  forty-third  pope,  186 — 
189. 

churches  said  to  have  been  repaired  or  enriched 
by,  188. 

death  of,  189. 


SIXTUS  III.,  Egyptian  and  oriental  bishops, 
strives  to  reconcile  the,  186. 

Ephesus,  council  of,  approved  and  received  by, 
186. 

letter  of,  to  the  eastern  bishops,  a  forgery,  188. 

orientals,  the,  write  to,  in  favour  of  Nestorius, 
187. 

pontificate  of,  and  sainted,  189. 

semi- Pelagians,  a  friend,  and  then  an  inveterate 
enemy  to  the,  186. 
Slavery,  custom  of  selling  their  children  into,  by 

the  Britons,  411. 
Slavi,  or  Sclavi,  the,  441. 
Sophro7iius,  a  monk,  434. 

Jerusalem,  now  bishop  of,  writes  against  the 
doctrine  of  "  one  will,"  434. 

opposes  the  definition  of  the  council  of  Alexan- 
dria, 434  ;  which  Sergius  of  Constantinople 
confirms,  and   imposes  a  general  silence 
concerning,  434. 
SOTER,  eleventh  pope,  14. 

liberality  of,  and  death,  14. 

pontificate  of,  14. 
S])ain,  bishops  of,  consult  the  pope,  and  acknow- 
ledge him  successor  of  Feter,  253  ;  but  do 
not  admit  that  he  can  dispense  with  the 
canons,  254  ;  affronting  behaviour  to  thenu* 
255;  prefecture  of,  50;  Priscilliau's  doctrine 
takes  deep  root  in,  114. 
STEPHEN,  twenty-second  pope,  30—34. 

acts  of,  fabulous,  34. 

Cyprian,  Dionysius  of  Alexandria,  and  Firmi- 
han,  censure,  33. 

death  of,  34. 

Gaul,  bishops  of,  write  to,  30. 

heretics,  dispute  about  baptism,  by,  and  of,  31. 

imposed  on,  30. 

pontificate  of,  34. 

pride  and  arrogance  of,  32. 

rash  conduct  of,  30.  , 

relics  of,  34. 
St.  Mary,  the  Greater,  founding  of  the   church 

of,  81. 
Stylites,  Daniel,  the  Anchorite,  an  account  of  him. 
Acacius,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  engages 
him  in  his  quarrel  with  the  Emperor  Basili- 
cus, to  whom  he  writes ;  and  is  finally  per- 
suaded to  repair  to  Constantinople,  where 
he  raises  a  mob  against  the  emperor,  which 
obliges  him  to  quit  the  city.    Daniel  follows 
at  the  head  of  the  monks  and  rabble,  264  ; 
Basilicus  submits  to  Daniel  and  Acacius, 
265. 
Slylites,  Simeon,  and  Baradatus,  the  famous  An- 
chorites, some  account  of  them,  236,  237. 
Suldeacons,  celibacy,  law  of,  extended  to,  189 ; 

employment  of,  49. 
"  Stihsta?ice"  and   "  eo7tsuhsta7itial,"  the  terms. 

difficulties  about,  75. 
Supremacy,  appeals  to  Rome,  no  proof  of,  31. 

imperial — proved  by  the  conduct  of  the  commis- 
sioners, 228. 

legates,  the  pope's,  their  conduct  at  the  council 
of  Chalcedon,  no  proof  of,  224 ;  the  fathers 
of  the  council  act  as  if  they  were  ignorant 
of  it,  227. 

papal,  its  origin,  426. 

slender  foundation  for  the  pope's,  4. 

what  is  maintained  by  the  advocates  of  the 
papal — in  rejrard  to  Britain,  418. 
SYLVESTER,  thirty-second  pope,  45—54. 

chosen,  45.  , 

council  of  Aries  held,  45;  council  of  Nice,  no: 
convened  by,  47. 

death  of,  54. 

Osius  did  not  assist  at  the  council  of  Nice,  aa 
legate  of,  46. 

pontificate  of,  54. 

spurious  pieces  ascribed  to,  53. 
2T 


518 


INDEX. 


SYMMACHUS,  a  Sardinian,  fiftieth  pope,  296 
—309. 

and  Laurentius  chosen  on  the  same  day,  which 
causes  a  civil  vvar  in  the  city ;  both  recur 
to  the  king,  who  adjudges  the  see  to  Sym- 
machus,  296;  the  war  rekindled,  298. 

battle  between  the  friends  of  Laurentius  and  the 
friends  of,  301. 

bishops  in  the  east,  the  orthodox,  recur  to,  who 
does  not  even  condescend  to  answer  their 
letter  ;  but  the  Arian  king  of  the  Burgun- 
dians  writes  to  the  emperor  in  their  be- 
half, 308. 

charged  with  several  crimes,  293,  and  probably 
guilty,  309. 

death  of,  309. 

demands  that  all  popes  shall  adhere  to  the  laws 
of  his  predecessor,  298. 

emperor  and,  libel  each  other,  304. 

ponlificale  of,  309. 

regulations  made  by,  309. 

sainted,  309. 

wounded  in  a  battle  between  his  own  and  the 
friends  of  Laurentius,  301. 
Syncelli,  the,  309. 

SYRICIUS,  a  Roman,  thirty-seventh  pope,  107 
—126. 

chosen  and  confirmed,  107. 

council  assembled  at  Rome  by,  114,  115. 

death  of,  124. 

Flavianus  is  written  to  by,  119;  reconciliation 
between,  122. 

Himerius,  bishop  of  Tarragon,  answer  to,  by, 
107. 

Jovinian,  doctrine  of,  condemned  by,  116. 

letter  of,  HI. 

Maximus  writes  to,  112. 

not  to  be  condemned  on  Jerom's  authority,  125. 

pontificate  of,  124. 

saint,  once  honoured  as  a — why  expunged  from 
the  calendar,  124. 

Talaia,  John,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  267. 
Antioch,  withdraws  to,  270. 
Felix  IL,  pope,  espouses  the  cause  of,  272. 
perjury,  charged  with,  whether  guilty,  or  not, 

267. 
presents  a  petition  to  Felix  against  Acacius, 

272. 
Rome,  repairs  to,  where  he  is  acknowledged  for 

bishop,  270. 
simony,  is  charged  with,  270. 
Simplicius,  pope,  writes  to  Acacius  in  favour 

of,  271. 
Tarragon,  Himerius,   bishop  of.   Pope  Syricius' 

answer  to  a  letter  of— its  contents,  107,  108. 
TELESPHOEUS,  seventh  pope,  11. 
first  martyr,  11. 
pontificate  of,  11. 
Temple  of  Heliopolis,  called  Balanium,  the  first 

pagan,  turned  into  a  church,  417. 
TertuUian  falls  off  from  the  church,  20. 
THEODORE,  a  native  of  Jerusalem,  seventy- 
second  pope,  441 — 446. 
a  modest  proposal,  442. 
chosen,  441. 
Constantinople,   Paul  of,  sends  confession  of 

faith  to,  441,  who  supposes  him  orthodox, 

442  ;  writes  to  the  pope,  444. 
death  of,  446. 
ordination  of,  441. 
patriarch  is  excommunicated  by ;  but  disregards 

it,  446. 
pontificate  of,  446. 
Victor,  bishop  of  Carthage,  acquaints,  with  his 

promotion  ;  but  he  knows  of  no  power  but 

what  was  common  with  him,  to  all  bishops, 

443. 
writes  to  Paul  of  Constantinople,  444. 


Theodore,  monk,  chosen  in  place  of  Wighard,  de- 
ceased.   His  ordination,  why  delayed,  463  ; 
sets  out  for  England,  and  arrives  at  Canter- 
bury, 464. 
Theodoret,  and  Cardinal  Alan,  own  that  Pope 
Gelasius  denied  the  doctrine  of  transub- 
stantiation,  288. 
Theodoric,  king  of  Italy,  character  of,  283. 
Arians  in  the   east   ordered   to    deliver  their 
churches  to  the  catholics,  implore  the  pro- 
tection of,  324;  the  edict  revoked,  326. 
appealed  to  by  the  factions  of  Laurentius  and' 

Symmachus  in  Rome,  296. 
charge  against,  300. 

council  to  try  the  pope  assembled  by,  301. 
death  of,  328. 

illiterate,  accused  of  being,  329. 
Italy,  its  happy  state  under,  299. 
pope  appointed  by,  327. 
religious  toleration  by,  300. 
St.  Peter,  sends  presents  to,  324. 
strange  story  concerning,  328. 
summons  a  council,  its  doings,  297. 
visits  Rome,  299. 

writes  to  the  emperor,  who  pays  no  attention  to 
him,  325. 
Theodalus,  king  of  Italy,  sends  pope  as  embassa- 
dor to  the  Emperor  Justinian,  339;  is  de- 
posed, and  Viiiges  chosen  in  his  stead,  344. 
Theodorus  of  Csesarea,  353,  354. 
Theodosius,  emperor,  assembles  a  great  council, 
99,  which  revokes  the  privileges  granted  to 
the  see  of  Rome,  by  the  council  of  Sardica. 
-    The  popes  disagree  about  this  council,  100. 
The  council  of  Aquileia  wTites  to,  102;  his 
answer,  103  ;  a  law  of,  164  ;  letter  to  Cyril, 
by,  178  ;    two   councils   anathematize    and 
excommunicate  each  other:  both  refer  to 
the  emperor,  who  approves  the  deposition 
of  Nestorius,  Cyril,  and  Memnon,  and  by 
his  order  they  are  arrested.     Favours  and 
then  opposes  them,  180  ;  the  reason  of  the 
change,  181.     Eutyches  applies  to  the  em- 
peror for  a  general  council,  which  is  granted, 
203;  and  fneets  at  Ephesus,  204 ;  Eutyches 
is  absolved  and  restored,  205 ;  the  deposi- 
tion of  Flavianus  is  confirmed,  207  ;  death 
of  Theodosius,  209. 
Thfodosius,  monk,  heads  the  monks  of  Egypt  and 
Palestine,  and  declare  against  the  council 
of  Chalcedon,  231  ;  they  master,  and  com- 
mit great  ravages  in,   Jerusalem,   where 
Theodosius  is  ordained  bishop,  232. 
Theodalus,  heresy  of,  17. 

Theophilus  of  Alexandria,  and  Flavianus  recon- 
ciled, 122;  writes  to  Pope  Innocent,  134. 
Thessalonka,  great   disturbances  at.     The   pope 
requires  the  bishop  of,  to  be  sent  to  Rome, 
but  he  is  tried  at  Constantinople,  and  per- 
mitted to  return  to  his  see,  319. 
Theudalinda,  queen  of  the  Lombards,  sends  em- 
bassadors to  Gregory,  422 ;   who  makes 
presents  to  her  children,  423. 
"Three  chapters,"  writings  condemned  by  Jus- 
tinian, which'became  so  universally  known 
by  the  name  of  the,  354 ;  all  the  patriarchs 
enjoined  to  receive  this  edict,  but  it  is  con- 
demned by  almost  all  the  eastern,  and  en- 
tirely by  the  western,  bishops,  354  ;  is  con- 
demned in  a  council,  and  also  by  Pope  Vi- 
gilius,  at  Constantinople,  355 ;  they  are  con- 
demned anew,  357. 
church,  the,  still  divided  about  the,  383. 
council,  judgment  of  a,  concerning  them  in  ge- 
neral, and  each  one  in  particular,  364. 
Gregory  opposes  the,  400. 
Vigilius  condemns  them,  and  issues  his  judica- 
tum,    356;  overreaches  the  emperor,  and 
gels  his  judicatum  revoked,  357. 


INDEX. 


519 


Thurnficati,  the,  25. 

Titles,  value  of  certain,  341. 

Tohdo,  council  of,  487. 

Tonsure,  quarrel  about  the  ecclesiastical ;  from 
whence  borrowed,  46'3. 

Torme7its:,  persona  though  I'orced  to  err  through, 
not  excepted  from  pubhc  penance,  280. 

Tours,  council  of,  establishes  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy,  109. 

Tradition,  value  of;  and  false,  great  men  have 
been  imposed  on  by,  1 ;  lightly  esteemed 
by  some,  2 ;  but  little  dependence  to  be 
placed  upon,  96. 

Traditores,  the,  42. 

TranslalioHS,  disagreement  of  opinion  about,  but 
great  uniformity  in  practice,  172,  173,  254. 

Trails  libs  t  ant  iat  ion,  doctrine  of,  unknown  in  the 
time  of  Gelasius,  287  ;  which  is  owned  by 
Cardinal  Alan  and  Theodoret,  288. 

Trinity,  dispute  whether  one  of  the,  or  one  per- 
son of  the — should  be  said  to  have  sufHred 
on  the  cross,  321,  322. 

Tutus,  a  presbyter  of  Rome,  despatched  to  Con- 
stantinople with  tiie  sentence  of  deposition 
against  Acaciss,  275;  is  gained  over  by 
Acacius'  gold,  and  communicates  with  him, 
for  which  he  is  excommunicated  on  return- 
ing to  Rome — and  Acacius  in  turn  excom- 
municates the  pope,  276. 

"  Type,''  an  edict  of  Constans,  emperor,  is  known 
as  the,  445. 
"  ecihesis,"  in  what  it  differs  from  the,  416; 
and  lype,  both  condemned,  and  all  anathe- 
matized who  receive  either,  449. 
.Martin,  pope,  election  of,  confirmed  by  the  em- 
peror, who  exhorts  iiim  to  conform  to  the, 
446  ;  but  he  misrepresents  its  meaning  and 
purport  to  a  council,  447,  by  which  it  is  re- 
jected, 448. 

Unction,  extreme,  146. 

Universal  bishop,  the  title  assumed  by  the  bishop 
of  Constantinople,  which  alarms  Pope  Gre- 
gory, 408,  it  being,  in  his  opinion,  heretical, 
aniichristian,  blasphemous,  infernal,  dia- 
bolical, 409.  His  zeal  not  the  only  motive 
for  his  conduct,  410  ;  pronounces  the  claim- 
ant of  the  title  the  forerunner  of  antichrist, 
412 ;  the  title  given  to  Gregory,  but  he  re- 
jects it,  413  ;  Constantinople  better  entitled 
to  it  than  Rome,  427. 

URBANUS,  sixteenth  pope,  22. 
acts  of,  fabulous,  22. 
pontificate  and  death  of,  22. 

Ufsacius  and  Valens,' heretics,  retract,  58. 

Ursinus  and  Damasus,  both  elected  pope,  give 
rise  to  great  disturbances,  83  ;  various  ac- 
counts of  this  election,  84  ;  Ursinus  banish- 
ed and  recalled,  and  again  banished,  86;  is 
condemned,  and  his  partisans  driven  from 
Rome,  and  shamefully  persecuted,  87 ;  they 
raise  new  disturbances  in  Rome,  93. 

Usuripation,  first  attempt  at  papal,  18. 

•  Valens  and  Ursacius,  heretics,  retract,  58 ;  they 
are  condemned,  87. 

Valens.  emperor,  persecutes  the  orthodox  cruelly, 
90. 

Valentine  z.x\i  Cerdo,  heretics,  at  Rome,  11. 

Valentinian,  emperor,  recalls  Ursinus,  86 ;  re- 
strains the  avarice  of  the  Roman  clergy, 
S8  ;  and  extends  his  restrictions,  89 ;  treaty 
between  Attila  and,  231. 

Valenlinians,  the,  15. 

Vfnu7itius,  the  monk,  396. 

Vtspasian  made  no  laws  against  the  Christians,  5. 

Vicars,  the  custom  of  appointing,  introduced  by 
Damasus,  is  improved  by  his  successors, 
104  ;  their  appointment  a  most  subtle  con- 
nivance, 258. 


VICT  on,  thirteenth  pope,  17—19. 

death  of,  19. 

haughty  conduct  of,  18. 

infallibility  of,  how  defended,  17. 

Montanus,  approves  the  prophetic  spirit  of,  17. 

opposed  by  tiic  bishop  of  Ephesus,  and  a  coun- 
cil of  all  Asia  Minor,  cuts  them  off  from  his 
communion,  18. 

pontificate  of,  and  sainted,  19. 
Virtricius,  Pope  Innocent's  letter  to,  132. 
VIGIIAUS,  a  Roman,  fifty-eighth  pope,  345— 
370. 

Acephali,  communicates  with  the,  348. 

anathematizes  all  who  acknowledge  two  natures 
in  Christ,  348. 

Belisarius  ordered  by  the  emperor  to  depose 
Silverius,  and  place  in  his  stead,  345. 

character  of,  whilst  antipope,'by  Baronius,  369, 
and  when, according  to  him,  lawlul  pope, 370. 

chosen  in  the  place  of  ."^ilverius,  345 — 347 ;  and 
not  rcchosen  on  his  death,  349. 

condemned  in  Illyricum,  excommunicated  in 
Africa,  his  own  ecclesiastics  separate  from 
.  his  communion — he  repents,  356. 

confesses  the  faith  to  the  emperor,  which  he 
had  anathematized  to  the  empress,  352. 

Constantinople,  is  ordered  to ;  account  of  his. 
departure,  355 ;  arrives  at,  and  declares 
against  the  imperial  edict,  355  ;  yields,  and 
publishes  his  judicatum,  356. 

council,  a  general,  asseinbled  at  request  of,  but 
he  refuses  to  assist,  357 ;  consents,  and  pro- 
mises to  assist  in  person,  360 ;  it-meets,  361 ; 
he  is  invited  by  a  solemn  deputation,  but 
excuses  himself.  The  reason  alleged.  The 
council  decides  without  him,  362;  defends 
the  "  three  chapters"  in  his  constitution, 
362 ;  which  he  sends  to  the  council,  where 
it  is  read,  and  compared  wiih  his  judicatum, 
3G3.  lis  judgment  concerning  the  "three 
chapters"  in  general,  and  ench  of  them  in 
particular,  364  ;  confutes  the  constitution 
of,  365. 

council  of  Chalcedon,  refuses  to  condemn,  347, 
although  he  had  engaged  to  do  so,  348. 

death  of,  369,  370. 

decree  of  council,  refusing  to  sign  is  exiled,  366, 
Ijtit  changes  his  opinion  the  fourth  time, 
concerning  the  "  three  chapters,"  367. 

edict,  a  new,  condemning  the  "three  chap- 
ters"—  opposed  by  the  western  bishops, 
and,  357. 

election,  the  lack  of  a  canonical,  cannot  be  sup- 
plied, 350. 

emperor,  the,  congratulates  on  his  promotion, 
352;  orders  him  to  receive  his  constitution, 
353 ;  overreaches  the  emperor,  and  gets  his 
judicatum  revoked,  357;  complains  of  the 
conduct  of,  361. 

ill  used  by  the  emperor,  and  kept  under  re- 
straint—escapes, and  gets  safe  to  Chalce- 
don, but  returns,  359. 

is  neither  pope  nor  bishop,  351. 

Italy,  several  privileges  obtained  for  the  people 
of,  by,  369. 

monks  of  Palestine  apply  to  the  nuncio  of,  to 
condemn  Origen,  352. 

ordination  of,  347,  which,  with  his  election,  was 
null,  350. 

pontificate  of,  369. 

Profuturus  of  Braga,  writes  to  Silverius,  which 
is  answered  by,  352. 

sainted,  and  unsainted,  370. 

sanctuary,  seeks  a — the  emperor  orders  him  to 
be  taken,  but  he  is  rescued  by  the  populace, 
358  ;  a  solemn  deputation  sent  bythe  em- 
peror, prevails  on  him  to  quit  it,  358. 

Silverius' letter  to,  supposititious, 347;  he  returns 
to  Rome,  and  is  delivered  to  Vigilius,  348; 
is  banished,  and  dies,  or  is  murdered,  349. 


520 


INDEX. 


F/6?/i7Z75',   "three  chapters,"   the,   defended 
by,  in  his  constitution,  362,  which  he  sends 
to  the  emperor,  363,  though  he  had  pro- 
mised to  condemn  them,  364. 
writes  to  Theodoret,  king  of  Austrasia,  and 
Caesarius  of  Aries,  352. 
Virgin  Mary,  question  about  the  fact  of  her  per- 
petual virginity,  120, 121. 
Virgins,  consecration  of,  239,  240. 
VITALIANUS,  a  Segnian,  seventy-fifth  pope, 
459—466. 
artful  conduct  of,  460. 

avoids    offending   the   emperor,  neither    con- 
demning or  receiving  the  type,  459. 
Constans,    emperor,    visits    Rome,   460.     His 
reception  by — passes  his  time  pleasantly, 
in  plundering  the  city,  and  worshipping, 
461. 
death  of,  466. 
Easter,  disputes  concerning  the  keeping  of, 

462. 
Lappa,  John,  bishop  of,  appeals  to,  464,  and  is 

absolved,  465. 
ordination  of,  459. 
pontificate  of,  466. 

Wighard,  an  English  ecclesiastic,  dies  at  Rome, 
and  Theodore,  a  monk,  chosen  in  his  stead, 
463,  and  ordained  by,  464. 
Vitalis,  a  disciple  of  Apollinaris,  imposes  upon 

Pope  Damasus,  95. 
Vows,  some  better  broken  than  kept,  133. 

Wighard,  sent  from  England  to  be  ordained  at 
Rome,  461,  dies  there,  463.  The  monk 
Theodore  chosen  in  his  place,  463,  and 
ordained  after  delay,  464. 

Wilfred  of  York,  arrives  at  Rome,  469;  appeals 
to  Rome,  why — and  is  well  received  by  the 
pope,  470 ;  his  case  examined  by  a  council, 
and  he  is  declared  innocent.  Assists  at  a 
council  at  Rome,  471 ;  letter  from  the  coun- 
cil signed'  by — but  not  as  legate  from  the 
English  or  Scotch  nation,  472  ;  pope's  de- 
cree in  favour  of,  how  received  in  England. 
Wilfred  sent  first  to  prison,  and  then  banish- 
ed, 473. 


Worms,  council  of,  establishes  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy,  109. 

Zeno,  emperor,  is  driven  out  by  Basilicus,  261 ; 
restored,   and  Basilicus  driven  out,  265 ; 
publishes  his  "  henoticon,"  or  decree  of 
union,  269;  death  of,  279. 
ZEPHEINUS,  fourteenth  pope,  19,  20. 

death  of,  20. 

high  pontiff,  is  called,  20. 

pontificate  of,  20. 

Theodotian  heretics  opposed  by,  19. 
ZOSIMUS,  a  Greek,  fortieth  pope,  149—162.     ' 

African  bishops,  haughty  letter  to  the,  by,  152; 
boasting  letter  to  the,  by,  155. 

anathemas  of — not  much  regarded,  153. 

Apiarus  appeals  to — and  is  restored  to  his  rank 
by,  167. 

Caelestius  appeals  to,  150,  and  repairs  to  Rome, 
151 ;  delivers  confession  of  faith,  151,  which 
is  approved,  152 ;  is  summoned  to  appear 
before  the  pope  to  condemn  his  doctrine — 
retires  from  Rome.  The  confession  now 
condemned,  which  was  before  approved, 
156 ;  returns  to  Rome,  law  against — banish- 
ed all  Italy,  and  is  driven  out  of  Constan- 
tinople, 157. 

character  of,  and  death,  161. 

election  of,  149. 

excommunicates  Caelestius  and  Pelagius,  send- 
ing circular  letter,  which  some  bishops  re- 
fusing to  sign,  156,  are  condemned  and 
degraded,  157. 

Gaul,  quarrels  with  some  bishops  of,  159. 

inexcusable,  152. 

ordination  of,  149. 

Pelagius'  heresy  engages  the  attention  of,  149  ; 
appeals  to,  150;  sends  confession  of  faith 
to,  153  ;  it  is  approved  by,  154. 

pontificate  of,  161. 

Proculus,  bishop  of  Marseilles,  excommuni- 
cated and  deposed  by — continues  the  func- 
tions of  his  office,  160,  and  steadily  opposes 
the  encroachments  of  Rom*,  161. 

sainted,  by  a  mistake  of  Baronius,  161. 

temerity  of,  160. 


INDEX  TO  THE   SECOND  VOLUME. 


ABELAED,  PETEK,  is  accused  of  unsparing 

invectives  ngainst  the  clergy,  473. 
Academical  decrees,  first  mentioned,  484. 
Adalbert  and  Clcme?//,  tiie  iinpostors,  disturb  tiie 
churches  of  Germany  and  Trance,  82. 
errors  of,  82. 

Pope  Zaciiarv  holds  a  council,  which  condemns, 
83. 
Adfrptionariana,  doctrine  of  the,  165. 

Frankfort,  councils  of,  examines  and  condemns 
the  doctrine  of;   and  also  condemns  the 
council  of  Nice."  166. 
Ratisbon,  council  of,  examines  and  condemns, 
1C6. 
Adoration,  dificrence  between  kissing  and,  151. 
Adve?i(ius,  bishop  of  Metz,  writes  to  Ilatio  of  Ver- 
dun, 254.    Curious  reasoning  of,  254. 
Africa,  bisshopsof,  apply  to  Pope  Formosus,  297. 
AGAFETUS,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-ninth pope,  314,  315. 
councils  of  Ingelheim  and  Treves,  confirmed 

by.  315. 
death  of,  315. 
ordination  of,  314. 
pontificate  of,  315. 
Agobard,  bishop  of  Lyons,  obeys  the  pope,  rather 

than  the  emperor,  210. 
Alstulphus,  chosen  king  of  the  Lombards,  85. 
connrms  the  peace  granted  by  his  predecessors 

to  the  pope,  85,  91. 
death  of,  108. 

embassadors  received  from,  and  sent  to  the  em- 
peror, by,  92. 
Pepin  besieges  and  defeats,  97. 
po[)e,  the,  is  commanded  to  repair  in  person  to 
the  court   of,  93  ;  which  he  does,   but  is 
imsuccessful  in  his  negotiations,  94,  goes 
to  Franco,  and  enters  into  an  alliance  with 
Pepin,  94,  95. 
Ravenna  and  the  Pentapolis  reduced  by,  which 

terminates  the  e-xarchate,  92. 
Romans,  summons  the,  to  submission,  92. 
Rome,  marches  toward,  92;  enters  the  duke- 
dom of,  and   blocks  up  the  city,  93;   re- 
news the  war  against,  103  ;  raises  the  siece 
of.  107. 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  consuls  of,  year  809,  188  ;  years 

860,  862,  238. 
Alheric,  lord  of  Rome,  peace  between,  and  Hugh, 

king  of  Italy,  312;  strife  renewed,  313. 
Alhi^e7ises,  crusade  against  the,  544. 
•decrees  against  the,  by  the  council  of  Lateran, 

522,  of  Lyons,  510,  and  Verona,  52.5. 
various  names  by  which  they  have  been  known, 
510. 
Alcuiti  and  Felix  of  Urgel,  dispute  between,  175. 
Aldred,  bishop  of  York,  at  Rome,  369,  370. 
ALEXANDER  II.,  a  Milanese,  one  hundred 
and  fifty-fourth  pope,  370 — 377. 
ibbots  permitted  the  use  of  the  mitre,  by,  377. 
acts  of,  377. 
archbishops  of  Mentz  and  Bamberg  summoned 

to  Rome  by,  374. 
Cadalus  defeated,  371,  and  condemned  in  the 
council  of  Mantua,  374. 


ALEXANDER  11. ,  Canterbury  and  York,  con- 
test for  the  primacy  of,  settled,  376. 

chosen  by  one  party,  and  Cadalus  by  another, 
371. 

confirms  the  possession  of  the  Epglish  cathe- 
drals to  the  monks.  376. 

Damian,  Peter,  sent  to  France  by,  holds  a  coun- 
cil at  Chalons,  372. 

death  of,  377. 

Florence,  monks  of,  apply  to,  372. 

Henry  IV.,  king  of  Germany,  not  permiitod  to 
divorce  his  wife  by,  374,  and  is  cited  to  ap- 
pear at  Rome,  377. 

legates  sent  to  England  by,  375. 

Lincoln,  bishop  of,  said  to  have  been  deposed 
by,  376. 

miracles  of,  377. 

ordeal  by  fire,  a  new,  372. 

plenary  indulgence,  first  instance  of,  .on  record, 
373. 

pontificate  of,  377. 

Richard,  the  Norman,  ravages  the  Roman  ter- 
ritories, 373. 

Rome,  disturbances  in,  attend  the  election  of 
pope  at  this  time,  370. 

standard  sent  to  William,  duke  of  Normandy, 
by,  373. 

Thomas,  archbishop  of  York,  said  to  have  been 
deposed  by,  376. 

writes  to  the  king  of  England,  376. 
ALEXANDER  IIL,  a  Tuscanian,  one  hundred 
and  si.xty-eighth  pope,  502 — 524. 

Adriatic  sea,  fable  of  the  grant  of  dominion  of, 
to  the  Venetians,  by,  520. 

Albigenses,  the,  condemned  by  a  council  held 
by,  522. 

Alphonsus  of  Portugal,  styled  king  by,  523. 

Becket,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  murdered, 
515  ;  reception  of  the  information  by,  516 ; 
is  canonized  by,  518. 

bishops  driven  from  their  sees,  who  resist  the 
council  of  Pavia,  508. 

Cali.xtus  III.,  chosen  in  place  of  Paschal  III., 
submits  to,  521. 

character  of,  523. 

church,  the,  is  governed  by,  although  absent 
from  Rome,  511. 

death  of,  523.  ' 

•England  and  France,  kings of,acknowledge,50S. 

flies  from  Rome,  513. 

Frederic,  emperor,  besieges  the  new  city  of 
Alexandria,  519;  Cistercian  order  support 
Alexander,  and  is  driven  out  of  the  empire 
by,  508 ;  concludes  peace  with  the  pope, 
519;  council  of  Pavia  is  summoned  by, 
which  approves  the  election  of  Victor,  507 ; 
fable  of  the  pope  treading  on  the  neck  of, 
520;  is  written  to  by  the  cardinals  frit-ndly 
to  Alexander,  .504 ;  meets  the  pope,  520 ; 
obliged  to  leave  Italy,  515  ;  reduces  several 
cities  in  Italy,  and  arrives  at  Rome,  513; 
requires  the  Germans  and  Italians  to  acqui- 
esce in  the  election  of  Victor,  507 ;  strives 
to  prevent  the  reception  of  Alexander  in 
France,  509. 

575 


576 


INDEX. 


ALEXANDER  III,  Henry  of  England,  sends 
embassadors  to  Rome,  to  vindicate  his  in- 
nocence of  Becket's  death  ;  their  reception, 
516;  his  excommunication  determined  on, 
how  prevented,  517;  legates,  has  an  inter- 
view with,  and  is  absolved  by,  518. 

Landus,  fourth  anti-pope,  elected,  but  is  taken 
prisoner,  and  confined  for  life,  by,  521. 

Lateran,  council  of,  year  1179,  held  by,  522. 

Lawrence,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  appointed  le- 
gate a  latere  for  Ireland,  by,  522. 

legates  sent  to  the  emperor  by,  504;  and  into 
Normandy,  have  an  interview  with  King 
Henry,  517. 

Lodi,  council  of,  excommunicates,  509. 

Lombard,  Peter,  doctrine  of,condenmed  by, 522. 

Paris,  arrival  and  reception  at,  509. 

Paschal  HL,  chosen  in  place  of  Victor  HI., 
anti-pope,  511 ;  dies,  514. 

pontificate  of,  523. 

Presbyter  John,  king  of  India,  sends  messen- 
gers to,  520. 

retires  to  France,  509. 

Rome,returnsto,and  his  reception  there, 51 1.521. 

Saracens,  their  successes  supposed  to  have 
hastened  the  death  of,  523. 

Sens,  chosen  for  his  residence  in  France,  bv,  51 1 . 

sets  out  from  Benevento,  on  his  return  to  Rome, 
515. 

Venice,  council  held  at  by,  520;  congress  of,  519. 

Victor  III.,  anti-pope,  acknowledged  by  the 
bishops  sent  by  the  emperor,  506 ;  cardi- 
nals friendly  to,  writes  to  the  patriarchs,  &c., 
504  ;  council  of  Pavia  approves  the  election 
of,  507  ;  death  of,  51 1 ;  elected  in  opposition 
to  Alexander,  and  both  are  consecrated, 
mutual  excommunications  following,  503  ; 
Germany  and  Italy  required  to  acquiesce 
in  the  election  of,  507;  writes  to  the  Ger- 
man bishops,  503. 
ALEXANDER  IV.,  native  of  Jeune,  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy-eighth  pope,  567 — 571. 

Apulia  and  Sicily,  Manfred  is  now  master  ot,570. 

bishops,  all  the,  are  written  to  by,  568. 

Calabria  and  Apulia  reduced  by  Manfred,  the 
pope's  legates  enter  into  an  agreement  with 
him,  568. 

death  of,  571. 

Dominicans,  their  cause  espoused  against  the 
university  of  Paris,  by,  568. 

legate  of,  taken  prisoner  by  Eccelin,  570. 

Manfred  excommunicated  by,  570,  vainly  at- 
tempts reconciliation  with,  571. 

pontificate  of,  571. 

Rome,  disturbances  in,  Alexander  retires  to 
Viterbo,  570. 

vacancy  of  five  days,  567. 

Viterbo,  council  appointed  to  meet  at,  by,  571. 

William  de  Sancto  Amore,  book  of,  condemned, 
569. 
Alexandria,  in  Italy,  built,  515;  besieged,  519. 
Alexius,  emperor,  sends  an   embassador  to  the 

pope,  448;  death  of,  455. 
Alfred  of  England,   at   Rome,   in   the   time   of 

Leo  IV..  219. 
Al/plioiisus  of  Portugal,  styled  king  by  Alexan- 
der III.,  .523. 
Aljthonsus  X.  of  Galicia  and  Leon,  e«communi- 

cated  by  Pope  Innocent  III.,  536. 
Allheis,  council  of,  year  916,  309. 
Amore,  William  de  Sancto,  book  of,  condemne'd, 

569. 
Amphilochius  of  Tconium,  condemns  the  use  of 

images  and  pictures,  40. 
Anndetus  II.,  anti-pope,  464. 

death  of,  470. 

election  of,  464. 

ordination  of,  declared  null,  470. 

Roger,  count  of  Sicily,  sides  with,  466. 


Anastasjus ,  emperor,  deposed,  21. 
A7iaslasius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  opposes 
the  worship  or  use  of  images, 54, 55  ;  then  ad- 
vocates their  use,  and  sets  them  up  again,  79. 
A7iastasins,  cardinal  presbyter  of  Rome,  deposed, 
219. 
declared  for  pope  by  the  imperial  envoys,  227  ; 
but  consecration  being  refused,  they  aban- 
don him,  228. 
excommunicated  by  Pope  Hadrian  II.,  272. 
ANASTASIUS  III.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
twentieth  pope,  307. 
character  of,  308. 
death  of,  308. 

patriarch  of  Constantinople  writes  to,  concern- 
ing third  and  fourth  marriages,  307. 
pontificate  of,  308. 
ANASTASIUS  /F.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
sixiy-sixth  pope,  485 — 487. 
death  of,  487. 

Frederic  of  Germany,  makes  peace  with,  485. 
Hospitalers,  the,  issues  bull  in  favour  of,  4S6. 
pontificate  of,  487. 

William,  archbishop  of  York,  restored  to  his 
see  by,  485. 
Anathema,  and  excommunication,  diiference  be- 
tween, 241. 
Anno,  archbishop  of  Cologne,  seizes  on  the  young 

king  of  Germany,  371. 
Ajiselm,  monk,  writes  to  Berengarius,  349. 
Anselm,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  distinguishes 
himself  in  the  council  of  Bari,  423. 
England,  king  of,  agreement  between,  and,  434, 
441  ;  is  threatened  with  excommunication, 
but  saved  from  it  by,  424  ;  duke  of  Nor- 
mandy and,  reconciled  by,  429. 
Rome,  visits,  422;  returns  to  England,  428;  is 
again  sent  to,  by  the  king,  432,  and  forbid- 
den to  return  to  England,  433. 
Aiitioch,  besieged  and  taken  from  the  Turks,  42G. 
A]iha7ilopolis,  bishop  of,  289. 
Apostles,  power  of  loosening  and  binding,  com- 
mon to  all  the,  403. 
Apulia,  division  of,  355  ;  the  greater  portion  of  it 
reduced  by  the  emperor,  469. 
Innocent  II.  marches  to  the  defence  of,  and  is 

taken  prisoner,  472. 
Manfred  reduces  all  Calabria  and,  568. 
Rainulph,  created  duke  of,  470. 
Apulia?is,  the,  prejudice  the  pope  against  the  Nor- 
mans, and  are  bribed  to  conspire  against 
them,  356. 
Aquileia,  oath  taken  by  the  bishop  of,  395. 
Arialdti's,  canonization  of,  374. 
A  rmenia,  patriarch  of,  sends  deputies  to  Rome, 484. 
Army,  first,  421  ;  and  second,  425,  of  the  crusade, 
A  mold,  archbishop  of  Rheims, appointment  of,326. 
guilty  of  treason,  is  deposed  by  the  council  of 
Rheims  ;  speech  of  the  bishop  of  Orleans. 
327;   another  council  of  Rheims  restores 
him,  328. 
Arnold  of  Brescia,  declaims  against  the  clergy, 
and  raises  great  disturbances  in  Rome,  for 
which  he  is  banished,  488  ;  his  end,  4^:9  ;  is 
condemned  by  the  tenth  general  council, 471. 
Arnulph,  king  of  Germany,  besieges  Rome  ;  is 
admitted  into  the  city.     Crowned  by  Pope 
Formosus,  298  ;  death  of,  303. 
Arragon,  Peter  II.  of,  at  Rome,  crowned  by  the 

pope  ;  oath  taken  at  his  coronation,  539. 
Arsenius,  bishop   of  Orta,  sent   into  France  ns 
legate  a  latere,  is  well  received,  250;  and 
by  the  king  of  Germany,  251. 
Lorraine,  insolent  and  haughty  behaviour  of,  at 

the  court  of,  251. 
negotiates  with  Charles  of  Fra-nce,  251. 
Aslahasdus,  usurps  the  empire,  79;  but  is  con- 
quered by  Constaniine,  60. 
Atliingani,  the,  190. 


INDEX. 


577 


Austin,  St.,  nnd,  in  his  limo,  the  church,  con- 
demned tlie  worship  of  images,  -11. 
translation  otiiie  hody  of,  84. 
Ai'ersa,  city  of,  built  by  the  Normans;  Ranul- 
phus  made  count  of,  355. 

Baldwin,  count  of  Flanders. nnd  Charles  of  France, 
reconciled  through  the  mediation  of  Pope 
Nicholas,  240. 
Bahlwin,  earl  of  Flanders,  ciioscn  emperor  of  the 

cast,  540. 
Baniberir  made  an  episcopal  see  during  the  pon- 
tificate of  John  XVIII.,  334. 
archbishop  of,  summoned  to  Rome,  374. 
bishopric  of,  civcn  to  the  pope,  336. 
Baptism,  Pope  Zachary  held  opinions  concerning, 
not  easily  reconciled  with  the  present  doc- 
trines of  the  cluircii  of  Rome.  8'J. 
Bardaties,  on  the  murder  of  the  Emperor  Jus- 
tinian, is  raised  to  the  throne,  16. 
establishes  the  doctrine  of  "one  will,"  18. 
is  deposed,  and  the  doctrine  of  "two  wills," 
established  by  his  successor,  19. 
Bari,  city  of,  totally  destroyed. 493  ;  council  of,423. 
BaroHius  justifies  \\\e  unnatural  cruelty  of  the 
Empress  Irene,  184. 
papacy  of  the  tenth  century,  as  depicted  by,  304. 
Burons  of  England,  excommunicated  by  the  fourth 
general  council  of  Laieran,  year  1215,  548. 
Basil,  council  of,  year  lOGl,  371. 
Basilius,  emperor,  addresses  the  council  of  Con- 
stantinople, 275. 
death  of,  295. 

envoys  sent  to  the  pope  by,  who  deliver  the  acts 
of  the  council  held  by  Photius  against  Pope 
Nicholas,  which  are  condemned  and  burnt 
in  a  council  at  Rome,  271. 
Marianus,  the  pope's  envoy,  imprisoned  by,  291. 
strives  to  reconcile  the  pope  and  Photius  of  Con- 
stantinople, 293. 
written  to  by  Pope  Stephen,  294, 
Bavaria,  division  of,  72. 
Beards,  disadvantage  of  shaving  off,  224. 
Beauvais. co\mc'i\  of,  year  1 1 14,448 ;  year  1 161 ,508. 
Bicktt,   Thomas,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and 
Henry  II.  of  England,  qmrrel  between, 510. 
canonized,  510;  character  of,  516. 
murdered,  515 ;  effect  of  the  information  upon 
Pope  Alexander  III.   Henry  sends  embas- 
sadors to  Rome  to  vindicate  his  innocence  ; 
their  reception,  516  ;  the  pope  resolves  upon 
the  excommunication  of  Henry,  but  is  di- 
verted from  it,  517. 
Bede's  opinion  of  the  monasteries  of  his  time,  25. 
Bells,  ceremony  of  christening,  not  introduced  by 

Pope  John  A'lII.,  323. 
BENEDICT  III.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
third  pope,  227—229. 
consecration  of,  228. 
death  of,  228. 
liMters  of,  229. 

Michael,  emperor,  makes  presents  to,  228. 
office,  is  stripped  of  the  ensigns  of,  by  Anasta- 

sius,  anti-pope,  227. 
pontificate  of,  228. 
BEyEDICT  IV.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
sixteenth  pope  ;   character,  death,  ordina- 
tion, and  pontificate  of,  304,  305. 
BEyEDICT  v.,  so  styled  by  some,  chosen  in  the 
place  of  John  XII.,  who  was  murdered,  320. 
condemned  by  a  council  and  deposed,  320. 
death  of.  321. 
BENEDICT  VI.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
thirty-third  pope,  324. 
death  of,  324. 
ordination  of,  324- 
pontificate  of,  324. 
Salizburg,  extends  the  jurisdiction  of  the  see  of, 

324. 
Vol.  II.— 73 


BENEDICT  VII.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
ihirty-fifih  pope,  325. 
death  of,  325. 
ordination  ot",  325. 
pontificate  of.  32.'). 
BENEDICT  VI If.,  one  hundred  and  forty-third 
pope,  335 — 337. 
•  Rambcrg,  i)isliopric  of,  given  to,  336. 
chosen  ;  driven  I'roni  his  see  ;  restored,  335. 
councils,  two,  held  by,  336. 
death,  and  pontificate  of,  337. 
Saracens,  flic,  driven  out  of  Italy,  by,  336. 
BENEDICT  IX.,  one  hundred  and  forty-fifth 
pope,  340,  341. 
cliaracter  of,  340. 
deposed  by  a  council,  311. 
driven  from  his  see,  is  restored  by  the  emperor, 

340;  and  asnin,  and  again  restored,  341. 
pontificate  sold  by,  341  ;  seizes  it  again,  and 
holds  it  upwards  of  ei^ht  months,  343. 
BENEDICT  X.,  one  hundred  and  fifiy-second 
pope,  365. 
simoniacally  elected,  365. 
Sutri,  deposed  by  the  council  of;  submits,  366. 
Benevento,  councils  of,  412,  415. 

city  of,  conquered,  558. 

Beiicvenium,   council  of,   year   1060,  369;   year 

1108,442. 

dukedotn  of,  ravaged  by  Charlemagne,  162. 

'  metropolis,  made  a,  by  Pope  John  XIII.,  323. 

Benevenants,    the,   are  excommunicated   by  the 

pope,  342. 
Bere?igarius  forces  Pope  John  IX.  to  crown  him 
emperor,   which  act  he  subsequently  de- 
clared null,  302. 
Italy  divided  between  the  Emperor  Lambert 

and,  229. 
John  X,  crowned  by,  309. 
murdered,  310. 
Berengarins,  Anclius'  letter  to,  349,  and  the  an- 
swer to.it,  350. 
confession  of  faiih  prescribed  to,  367;  which 
diflers  from  the  doctrine  now  held  by  the 
church  of  Roinc,  367. 
doctrine  of,  347  ;  he  abjures  it,  394. 
writes  to  Lanfranc,  who  setids  his  letter  to  Rome, 
where  the  doctrine  contained  is  condemned  ; 
also  in  Normandy,  349 ;  and  by  councils 
of  Paris,  350;  Placeniia.  417;  Rome,  366; 
Tours,  362  ;  Vercelli,  349. 
Berhac,  council  of,  400. 
Bishop,  title  of  universal,  refused  by  John  XIX., 

337. 
Blondell.  a  profestant  writer,  rejects  the  account 

of  a  female  pope  a.'S  a  fable,  226. 
Bohemia,  cclibacv  opposed  by  the  clergy  of,  534. 
BONIFACE  VI.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
eleventh  pope  ;  character,  death,  and  pon- 
tificate of,  229. 
Boniface,  a  monk,  at  Rome,  23. 
Germany,  is  .s^nt  to,  by  rhe  pope  ;  returns  and 
is  ordained  bishop;  his  oaili;  deposits  it  in 
the  tomb  of  St.  Peter,  23.    Returns  to  Ger- 
many, and  is  recommended  to  Charles  Mar- 
tel  by  the  pope,  24. 
inexcusable  conduct  of,  90. 
pope  resolves  some  doubts  of.  25. 
Rome,  deputies  sent  to,  by.  70  ;  third  lime  at.  72. 
writes  to  Pope  Zachnry,  82;  the  answer,  89. 
Books,  the  Caroline,  l(i3. 
Boso,  count,  complains  to  Pope  Nicholas  against 

Loiharius.  king  of  Lorraine.  239. 
Bourdin,  elected. pope  by  the  impcrinl  party,  454; 
is  taken,  ill  used,  and  confined  to  a  monas- 
tery, 458. 
Bread,  discussion  about  leavened  and  unleavened, 

353,  354.  3.i8. 
Bremen,  church  of,  subjected  to  church  of  Ham- 
burg, 229. 

2Y 


578 


INDEX. 


Brixen,  council  of,  deposes  Pope  Gregory  VII., 
396,  and  chooses  Guibert,  who  takes  the 
name  of  Clement  III.,  397. 

Bulgaria,  jurisdiction  over,  claimed  by  the  pope 
and  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  290. 
Pope  Nicholas  is  consulted  by  the  people  of,2C3. 
Rome,  reunited  to  the  see  of,  538,  and  a  legale 
sent  into,  539. 

Bull  of  Pope  Paschal  II.,  in  favour  of  the  em- 
peror, 446,  for  which  he  is  condemned,  447. 

Burning  of  the  oecumenical  master  and  twelve 
professors,  at  Constantinople,  56,  57. 

Cadolus,  bishop  of  Parma,  character  of,  371. 
chosen  pope  by  one  party,  marches  to  Rome,  but 
is  defeated,  and  Alexander  II.,  chosen  by 
another  party,  is  estabhshed  in  the  chair, 371. 
condemned  in  a  council  of  Mantua,  374. 
Calahria  and  Apulia,  subdued  by  Manfred,  568. 
Calf,  worship  of  the  golden,  36. 
CALIXTUS  11. ,  one  hundred  and  sixtieth  pope, 
456—460. 
Apulia,  goes  into,  458. 

1  'irth,  and  employment  of,  before  his  election, 456. 
Bourdin,  the  anti-pope,  taken,  and  confined  to 

a  monastery,  458. 
consecration  of,  456. 
councils  held  at  Rheims  and  Toulouse  by,  which 

forbid  simony  and  lay  investitures,  456. 
death  of,  460. 
elected  at  Cluny,  456. 
Kenry  V.,  emperor,  negotiations  between,  and, 

457. 
Henry  of  England,  interview  between,  and,  458. 
investitures,  agreement  concerning,  between  the 

emperor,  and,  459. 
Lateran,  ninth  general,  and  first  councilof,  460. 
legates  sent  into  England  by,  459. 
pontificate  of,  460. 

Rome,  sets  out  for,  and  reception  there,  458. 
Thurstan,  archbishop  of  York,  ordained  by,  is 

banislied  by  the  king,  458. 
writings  of,  460. 

York,  declares  see  of,  independent  of  Canter- 
bury. 458. 
Calixh's  III.,  anti-pope,  elected  on  the  death  of 
Paschal  III.,  514,  515;   submits  to  Pope 
Alexander  III.,  521. 
Calvin's  opinion  of  Pepin  of  France,  and  Pope 

Zachary,  88. 
Ca?icnizatio7i,  first  instance  of,  326. 

of  saints,  reserved  to  the  apostolic  see,  523. 
Canons  of  the  council  of  Lateran,  (first,)  460. 
Rheims,  year  1119,  456. 

Rome,  year  721,  23  ;  year  1215,  546,  547,  548. 
Troies,  year  878,  288. 
Canons  of  the  Quinisext  council  sent  to  Rome  by 

the  emperor,  12. 
Ca7iterbury,  ancient  jurisdiction  restored  to  see 
of,  by  Leo  III.,  174. 
archbishop  of,  sent  to  Rome,  451 ;  at  Rome, 
462  ;  suspended  by  fourth  council  of  Late- 
ran, 548. 
York,  see  of,  exempted  from  jurisdiction  of,  458. 
Canutus,  king  of  England,  at  Rome,  338. 
Capua,    Pope  John  XII.  makes  war  upon  the 
prince  of,  and  is  defeated,  315. 
principality  of,  seized  upon  by  the  king  of  Sicily, 
469. 
Cardinal,  the  term.  118. 

Carloman,  son  of  Pepin,  and  his  brother  Charle- 
magne, quarrel,  122;  are  reconciled,  123. 
death  of,  126. 

widow  of,  delivers  herself  and  children  to  Char- 
lemagne, 130. 
Carlonian,  son  of  Charles  Marfel,  at  Rome,  83. 
acts  as  embassador  for  tiie  Lombard  king,  96, 
and  at  the  instigation  of  the  pope,  is  shut 
up  in  a  monastery,  where  he  dies,  97. 
councils  held  by,  83. 


Carloman,  son  of  Charles  the  Bald,  rebels  against 
his  father,  and  is  protected  by  Pope  Hii- 
drian  II.,  278,  and  writes  to  the  kinp  in  his 
behalf,  279. 
Caroline  Boohs,  the,  163  ;  Pope  Hadrian  under- 
takes to  answer,  170. 
Carpocralians ,  the,  33. 
Carthusian  order,  founded,  426. 
Casimir,  a  monk  and  deacon,  absolved  from  liis 

^     vows  by  Pope  Benedict  IX.,  340. 
CaOiari,  the,  522. 

CELESTINE  II.,   a  Tuscanian,  one  hundred 
and  sixty-third  pope,  475. 
absolves  the  king  of  France  from  the  interdict 

of  Innocent,  475. 
death  of,  475. 
election  of,  475. 
pontificate  of,  475. 
CELESTINE  III.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-third  pope,  531 — 534. 
consecration  of,  531, 
death  of,  534. 
election  of,  531. 
England,  disturbances  in,  the  originators  ordered 

to  be  excommunicated  by,  532. 
Henry  crowned  emperor  by,  534. 
legates  sent  into  France  by,  whose  sentence  re- 
lative to  the  divorcing  of  his  wife,  by  the 
king,  is  reversed,  5337 
ordination  of,  531. 
pontificate  of,  534. 
CELESTINE  IV.,  a  Milanese,  one  hundred  and 
scvenly-sevenih  pope  ;  election,  death,  pon- 
tificate of,  559,  560. 
Cdihacy,  effects  of  a  forced,  78. 
Bohemia  opposed  in,  and  restored  in  Poland, 
534. 
Ce.ntury  sixth,  images  still  used  as  helps  to  devo- 
tion, 42;  but  in  the  seventh,  looked  upon 
as  something  more  ;    and   in   the   eighth, 
commonly  worshipped,  43. 
CentumcbllcR,  city  of,  which  had  been  abandoned, 

rebuilt,  219. 
Celurarius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  guilty  of 
forgery,  359. 
Leo  IX.  sends  legates  to  Constantinople,  but 

.    they  are  not  received  by,  358. 
legates,   the,   excommunicate,  358,  and   leave 

Constantinople,  359. 
sn^re  laid  for  the  legates  by,  359. 
writes  to  the  pope,  358,  and  the  patriarch  of 
Antioch,  360. 
Chair,  the  perforated,  222,  226. 
Chalons,  councils  of,  372,  448. 
Charlemagne  of  France,  122. 
Benevento,  ravages  the  dukedom  of,  462. 
Carloman  and,  quarrel,  122,  and  are  reconciled, 
123  ;  widow  of,  delivers  herself  and  children 
to,  130. 
Carloman,  son  of,  is  baptized  at  Rome,  136. 
Caroline  books  are  attributed  to,  163. 
confirms  the  donations  of  his  father  to  the  pope, 

130. 
councils  of  Constantinople  and  Nice   not  ap- 
proved by,  164 ;  of  Frankfort,  assembled 
by,  166. 
death  of,  191. 

Desiderius'  daughter  is  married  to,  which 
alliance  was  opposed  by  the  pope,  124, 
but  finally  sanctioned  by  him,  125;  is 
divorced  from  her,  126;  submits  to  Char- 
lemagne. The  end  of  the  Lombard  king?, 
132,  but  no  change  made  in  the  govern- 
ment, 133. 
emperor  of  the  east  sends  an  embassador  to, 
and  peace  is  concluded  between  the  two 
empires,  187. 
envoys  of,  conference  between  the  pope  and, 

189. 
FelLv  of  Urgel,  appeals  to,  175. 


INDEX. 


579 


Charlemagne,  Hadrian,  pope,  ndhrres  to,  and  ac- 
qiiaiiils  liiiii  wiih  the  designs  of  llie  Lom- 
bards,  \2S;    is   put   in   possession   of  the 
places  yielded  by  Fepin,  133  ;  invites  Char- 
ieniagne  into   Italy  again,  131;  rciurnnig 
liunte,  lie  takes  the  duke  of  Fiiiili  pii- 
soner,   and  puts  him  to  death,  135.    11a- 
drian's  epitaph  written  by,  17'J. 
imperial  dignity,  is  raised  to  the,  l>y  the  pope, 
178,  but  that  is  no  proof  of  the  temporal 
supremacy  of  the  pope,  179. 
Irene,  empress,  recurs  to ;  proposes  a  marriage 
between  them,  185,  is  deposed,  18C,  ba- 
nished, dies,  1S7. 
Leo  III.,  pope,  repairs  to,  177. 
Nice,  council  of,  not  prompted  by  revenge  to 

condem  the,  169. 
Favia,  repulsed  before,  130 ;  returns  to  the  siege 

of,  132. 
Rome,  goes  to,  his  reception  there,  131,  and 
again,  13G;  a  third  time,  IG'2;  sends  im- 
mense treasures  to,  173 ;   fourth  time  at, 
assembles  a  council  to  try  the  pope,  177. 
Stephen  III.,  pope,  excuses  Uesiderius,  king  of 

the  Lombards,,  to,  122. 
Verona,  and  many  other  cities  submit  to.  130. 
Charles  of  France,  and  Baldwin,  count  of  Flan- 
ders, Pope  Nicholas  mediates  reconciliation 
between,  240. 
pope  writes  to,  254,  281. 
writes  to  the  pope,  262,  281. 
Charlci  of  Anjou,  kingdom  of  Sicily  offered  to, 

by  Pope  Urban,  is  accepted  by,  573.  1 

Charles  the  Bald,   acknowledged  king  of  Lor- 
raine, 276. 
crowned  emperor  at  Rome,  and  king  of  Italy 
at  Pavia,  but  did  not  yield  the  dukedom  of 
Benevento  to  the  pope,  284. 
election  of,  confirmed  in  a  council  at  Rome,  286. 
pope  writes  to,  276,  and  meets  at  Vercelli,  287. 
poisoned  by  his  physician,  287. 
Charles  the  Gross,  crowned  emperor,  291. 

death  of,  296. 
Charles  the_  Simple,  of  France,  Pope  Formosus 

espouses  the  cause  of,  298. 
Childeric,  king  of  France,  deposed,  86,  is  con- 
fined in  the  monastery  of  Sithieu,  where 
he  dies,  87. 
Chorepiscopi,  the,  265. 

Christians  did  not  worship  the  statue  of  Christ  at 
Paneas,  31. 
images,  first  instance  of,  amongst,  30. 
may  fall  into  idolatry,  99. 
primitive,  the,  abhorred  not  only  the  worship, 

but  the  use  of  images,  45. 
reasons  alleged  by,  against  worshipping  or  using 
images,  32. 
CHEISTOPHEE,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
eighteenth  pope. 
An  intruder,  driven  from  the  see,  dies  in  prison, 
306. 
Church,  images  not  worshipped  during  the  three 
first  centuries  of  the,  28 ;  their  use  even  as 
ornaments  in  the,  condemned  in  the  iourth 
century,  39 ;   condemned    by   the,  in   the 
time   of  Austin,  41 ;   defence   of,   a   most 
meritorious  work,  103  ;  divided  about  the 
use  of,  into  three  parties,  44. 
Romish,  present  doctrine  of  the,  concerning 
the  eucharist,  unknown  to  the  English,  in 
the  ninth  century,  352. 
Cistercian  order,  the,  driven  out  the  empire  by 

Frederic,  508. 
Clement,  the  impostor,  condemned  in  a  council  at 
Fiome,  together  with  Adelbert,  63. 
errors  of,  83. 
CLEMENT  II.,  a  native  of  Saxony,  one  hun- 
dred and  forty-seventh  pope,  342. 
Beneventans,  excommunicates  the,  342. 
death  of,  342. 


CLE?IEyT  11.,  Henry  and  Agnes  crowned  em- 
peror and  empress  by,  342. 
pontificate  of,  342. 
CLEMENT  III.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-second  pojie,  529 — 531.  • 

concludes  peace  witk  the  Romans,  529. 
death  of,  531. 
"elected  at  Pisa,  529. 
holy  war,  engages  all  the  Christian  princes  in 

the,  530. 
pontificate  of,  531. 

Saracens,  the,  are  universally  routed  by  Fre- 
deric, whose  death  causes  great  griet  to, 531. 
Scotland,  church  of,  exempted  from  subjection 
to  the  English,  by,  530;  William,  king  of, 
difiercnce  between,  and  the  holy  see,  com- 
posed by,  530. 
Treves,  schism  in  the  church  of,  terminated  by, 
530.     ' 
Clergy,  decree  of  celibacy  of  the,  not  observed  in 
England,  464. 
emperor  publishes  several  edicts  against  the, 

5C4. 
incontinence  of  the  Italian,  368,  an^  the  French, 

369,  370. 
marriacre  of  the,  and  simony,  decreed  against, 

379,  382. 
simony   and  incontincncy  of  the,   universally 

complained  of,  3S0. 
sons  of  the,  in  Spain,  259. 
unmerciful  character  of  the,  438. 
Clermont,  council  of,  418;  year  1095,  projects  the 

crusade,  419;  year  1130,  465.  - 
Chiny,  disturbances  at,  quelled  by  Pope  Hono- 

rius;  461. 
Coin,  papal,  198. 

Colocza,  in   Hungary,  archbishop    of,  refuses  to 
take  oath  or  receive  the  pall ;  Pope  Paschal 
writes  to,  431. 
Cologne,  archbishop  of,  made  chancellor  of  the 
Roman  church,  347.  ' 

excommunicated,  539. 
privileges  granted  to,  481. 
Cologne,  council  of,  44S. 
Comiminion  enjoined  once  a  year,  by  the  fourth 

•   general  council  of  Lateran,  547. 
Concubines,  keeping  of,  by  the  clergy,  forbidden 

by  the  council  of  Clermont,  418. 
Confession  enjoined  once  a  year,  by  the  fourth 

general  council  of  Lateran,  547. 
Conrad,  crowned  emperor  by  Pope  John  XIX., 
338. 
death  of,  482. 
Conrad,  son  of  Frederic,  succeeds  him,  565. 
death  of,  566. 

Manfred,  his  natural  brother  appointed  guardian 
to  his  son  Conrad  in,  566. 
Constance,  bishop   of,  summoned  to  Rome  by 

Gregory  VIL,  379. 
CONST ANTINE,    a    Syrian,    eighty-seventh 
pope.  14 — 20. 
canons  of  iHe  council  in  TruUo,  probably  con- 
firmed by  him,  16. 
Constantinople,  is  ordered  by  the  emperor  to 
repair  to,  and  is  every  where  received  with 
great   distinction ;    reception  by   the  em- 
peror, 15. 
death  of,  20. 

John  of  Constantinople,  admitted  to  the  com- 
munion of,  20. 
Justinian,   emperor,  murdered,  and  Bardanes 

raised  to  the  throne,  16. 
"  one  will,"  doctrine  of,  defined  and  established 

in  the  east,  18. 
ordination  of,  14. 
i'hilippicus,  emperor,  excommunicated  by,  19; 

deposed,  and  Philartemius  chosen,  19. 
pontificate  of,  20. 

"two  wills,"  doctrine  of,  again  established  in 
the  east,  19. 


580 


INDEX. 


Constant i?ie,  brother  of  the  duke  of  Nepi,  placed 
by  him  in  the  pontifical  chair;  strives  to 
gain  Pepin,  king  of  France,  115. 

Duke  I'oto,  brother  of,  killed,  and  Constantine 
taken  prisoner  and  degraded,  116. 

ordinations  by,  declared  null,  119. 

sentence  pronounced  by  a  council  against,  118. 

treated  with   great  cruelty,  together  with  his 
friends,  117,  118. 
Constautine,  emperor,  church,  has  great  regard 
for  the  best  interests  of  the,  79. 

death  of,  137. 

falsehoods  circulated  against,  79. 

images,  opposes  the  worship  or  use  of,  138. 

lands,  certain,  grants  to  the  pope,  who  pretends 
great  zeal  for  his  service,  80. 

monks,  punishes  the,  with  great  severity  for 
their  insolence,  114. 

Pepin,  embassadors  sent  to  by,  105;  speech 
made  by  one  of  them,  106,  and  Pepin's 
answer,  107. 

victorious  over  the  usurper  of  his  throne,  79. 
ConslanltJie,  the  Great,  tale  of  the  baptism  of,144. 
Constantine  31onom<icfms,  emperor,  despairing  of 
recovering  by  force  the  conquests  of  the 
Normans,  resorts  to  other  modes,  356. 

writes  to  Pope  Leo  IX.,  357,  who  sends  legates 
to,  and  are  well  received  by,  358. 
Constdiitine  PurjJiyrogenitus,  Irene,  his  mother, 
governs  during  the  minority  of,  139. 

conspiracy  against,  he  is  seized,  and  his  eyes 
put  out  by  Irene's  orders,  183. 

death  of,  183. 

marriage  treaty  of,  with  daughter  of  Charle- 
magne, broken  off,  he  is  married  to  an 
Armenian,  140. 

resolves  to  divest  his  mother  of  her  fissumed 
power,  but  his  design  being  discovered,  all 
engaged  in  it  are  severely  punished,  ISO. 
She  is  deposed,  treats  her  with  kindness 
and  respect ;  recalls  to  court  both  herself 
and  her  favourite  minister;  the  result,  181. 

wife,  divorces  his  lawful,  and  marries  Theodota, 
182,  on  which  account  the  famous  monks, 
Plaio  and  Theodore,  separate  from  his  com- 
munion, and  are  severely  punished,  182. 
Constantinople ,  a  woman  said  to  have  been  raised 
to  the  see  of,  223. 

church  of,  and  church  of  Rome  reconciled,  310, 
334. 

council  of,  year  711,  18  ;  year  754,  meets  at  the 
palace  of  the  Hiera,  condemns  the  worship 
and  use  of  images,  9S,  adjourns  to  Con- 
stantinople, decree  of  faith  issued  by,  100  ; 
the  decree  and  canons  issued  with  unani- 
mous consent.  This  council  lawful  and 
general,  101 ;  year  786,  148,  obliged  by 
the  citizens  and  soldiers  to  disperse,  149 ; 
image  worship  condemned  by  a,  196  ;  year 

861,  232;  year  869,  273—275. 

court  of,  great  changes  in  the,  137. 

disturbances  in,  caused  by  an  edict  of  the  em- 
peror, 44. 

Illyricum,  east,  subjected  to  see  of,  68. 
Latins,  the,  lake  the  city  of,  and  choose  Bald- 
win, count  of  Flanders,  emperor,  540. 
revolution  at,  79. 
Corpus  Christi,  festival  of,  instituted,  574. 
Corsica,  Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to,  407. 
Corsicans,  a  colony  of,  settle  at  Porto,  and  the 

city  of  Centumcellee  rebuilt,  219. 
Council,  a,  may  be  lawful  without  the  pope  or 

other  patriarch,  102. 
Councils  of,  Aix-la-Chapelle,  year  809,  188;  year 

862,  238. 
Altheis,  year  917,  309. 
Avranches,  year  1172,  518. 
Ban,  year  1098,  423. 
Basil,  year  1061,  371. 
Beauvais,  year  1161,  508. 


Councils  of,  Benevento,  year  1086, 412 ;  year  1091, 
415. 

Beneventum,  year  1108,  418. 

Berbac,  year  1085,  400. 

Brixen,  year  1080,  396,  397. 

Chalons,  year  1063,  372. 

Clermont,  year  1095,  418;  year  1130,  465. 

Constantinople,  year  730,  53  ;  general,  of,  97 — 
101;  year  7S6,  148;  year  861,  232;  eighth 
general,  year  869,  273,  274  ;  year  880,  390. 

Dijon,  year  1201,  538. 

Donzi,  year  871,  280. 

Eliberis,  year  305,  39. 

Etampes,  year  1130,  465. 

Florence,  year  1055,  361,  439. 

Frankfort,  year  794,  166—170. 

general,  make  no  mention  of  image  worship  to 
the  time  of  Gregory  II.,  61. 

Gentilli,  year  764,  fll.  112. 

Guastalla,  439. 

Ingelheim,  year  946,  314. 

Lateran,246;  by  Alexander  II.,  372;  year  1110,. 
443  ;  year  1112,  447;  year  1116,  450;  year 
1123,  460;  tenth  general,  and  second,  year 
1139,470;  year  1167,  513  ;  year  1179,  522; 
year  1215, fourth  general, 546  ;  refer  to  Rome. 

Limoges,  year  1031.  339;  year  1096,  421. 

Lodi,  year  1162,  .509. 

London,  year  1107,  441 ;  year  1112,  462;  year 
1129,  464. 

Lyons,  year  1055,  361 ;  general,  year  1245,  561. 

Mantua,  year  1053,  353;  year  10'67,  374. 

Melfi,  year  1059,  368;  year  1090,  414. 

Mentz,  year  10S5,  401. 

Metz,  year  864,  243. 

Mouson,  year  995,  328. 

Montpelier,  year  1162,  509. 

New  Market,  year  1161,  508. 

Nice,  year  787,  150—170. 

Nismes,  year  1096,  421. 

Northusum,  435. 

Oncstrefield,  year  702,  10. 

Osborium,  year  1063,  371. 

Paris,  year  825,  206  ;  year  1021,  338 ;  year  1050, 
350;  year  1147,  478. 

Pavia,  by  Benedict,  337;  year  1049,  345,  34C ; 
.      year  1160,  506. 

Pisa,  year  1134,  468. 

Placentia,  year  1095,  45  ;  year  1132,  467. 

P^ictiers,  year  1023,  338. 

Pontion,  year  876,  284. 

Quintilineburg,  year  1085,  400. 

Ratisbon,  year  792,  166. 

Ravenna,  year  874.  283;  year  878,  287;  year 
898,  302  ;  year  967,  322. 

Rheims,  year  991,  327;  year  995, '328;  year 
1049,345;  year  1119,  456,  457  ;  year  1132, 
467;  year  1148,479. 

Rome,  year  703,  9;  year  721, 22;  by  Gregory  IL, 
67;  by  Zachary,  81  ;  year  769,  117,  118: 
year  799, 175 ;  year  800, 177 ;  year  827,208  ; 
year  853,  218  ;  by  Nicholas,  236  ;  year  863, 
241,  242;  by  Hadrian  II.,  271 ;  year  877, 
286;  year  898,  302;  by  Otho,  emperor, 
317;  year  964,  319;  by  Otho,  320:  year 
969,  323;  year  998,  330,  331;  by  Bene- 
dict VIII.,  336  ;  year  1046,  342  ;  year  1049, 
345;  year  1050.  347  ;  year  1051,  352;  year 
1052,  353 ;  bv  Stephen  IX.,  363  ;  year  1059, 
366;  year  1061,  369;  year  1066,  373;  bv 
Gregory  VII.,  379—387,  fourth  and  fifth 
of,  year  1078,  393,  sixth  of,  year  1079,  394. 
seventh  of,  year  1080,  396,  eighth  of,  year 
1081,  398,  ninth  of,  year  1083,  399  ;  year 
1089,  414  ;  year  1099,  424  ;  year  1102,  430  ; 
year  1105,  434  ;  year  1167,  513  ;  year  1168, 
514;  year  1241,  a  general,  is  appointed  to 
meet,  but  is  frustrated  by  the  emperor,  558  ; 
refer  to  Laternn. 

Sena,  year  1141,  474. 


INDEX. 


581 


Councils  of,  Sipontium,  year  1050,  317. 

Soissons,  yc:ir  P61,  247. 

.<uiri,  year  10 Ui,  341  ;  year  1059,  366. 

'I'oulouse,  year  1056,  i&i;  year  1119,  456. 

Tours,  vear  1056,  362;  year  1061,  369;  year 
1096,  421  ;  year  1163,310. 

Treves,  year  949,  315. 

Troia,   year  1093,  415;    year  1115,  449;    year 
1128,  463;  year  1147,  478. 

Troies,  year  S67, 262 ;  year  878, 28S  ;  year  1 107, 
440. 

Venice,  year  1177,  520. 

Verberie,  year  753,  123  ;  year  869,  2S0. 

Vercelli,  year  1050,  349. 

Verona,  year  1184.  525. 

Vieiine,  year  892,  297;  year  1201,  538. 

Viicrbo,  year  1261,  571. 

Wirizburg,  year  1166,  512. 

^Vorms,  year  1048,  343,  384,  385. 
Cousin- s^ermahi,  marriage  of,  ibrbidden,  82  ;  coun- 
cil at  Rome  relaiive  to,  373. 
CremotM,  speecli  of  tlie  bishop  of,  in  the  name  of 
the  emperor,  before  a  council  at  Rome,  317. 
Crescentius  (he  tyrant,  recalls  Pope  John  XV^  to 
Rome,  326. 

drives  Pope  Grego'ry  V.  from  Rome,  and  plun- 
ders the  Lateran  palace,  329. 

is  conquered,  and  with  his  accomplices  punish- 
ed, 330. 
Croises,  the,  are  guilty  of  creat  cruelty,  545. 
Crusades,  the ;    AlbigensW,   Pope  Innocent  III. 
sets  on  foot  one  against  the,  544. 

armies,  first,  421,  and  second,  423,  of. 

bishops,  the,  preach,  wiih  great  success.  420. 

Clement  III.  engages  all  ilie  Christian  princes 
in,  530. 

Eccelin,   head  of  the  Ghibeline  faction.   Pope 
Alexander  IV.  sets  one  on  foot  against,  569. 

England,  Pope  Innocent  III.  sets  on  foot  one 
against  the  king  of,  543. 

Gregory  VIII.  promotes  a  new,  528. 

Jerusalem  conquered,  426. 

line  of  march  taken  up,  421. 

crii;in  of,  419. 

Peter  the  hermit,  largely  concerned  in  getting 
up,  420. 

success  of,  426. 

Urban  II.,  pope,  urges  on,  420. 
Crusaders,  the,  arrive  at  Constantinople ;  their 
behaviour  in  the  countries  through  which 
they  pass,  422 — 125. 

cruelties  committed  by  the,  545. 

successes  of  the,  426. 
Cyclades,  the  inhabitants  of  the,  revolt,  and  are 
all  taken  prisoners  or  slain,  45. 

DAI\IASUS  II.,  a  Bavarian,  one  hundred  and 
forty-eighth  pope,  appointed  by  the   em- 
peror, 343. 
death  of,  343. 
pontificate  of,  343. 

lliilmatia,  Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to,  403. 

Damascene,   or    John    of  Damascus,    is    highly, 
esteemed  by  the  calipii  of  the  Saracens  ; 
the  Emperor  Leo  accused  of  attempting  his 
ruin,  58. 
turns  monk,  59. 

Dead,  praying  for  the,  171. 

Decree,  a  troublesome,  39. 
of  ihc  council  of  Nice,  in  Biihynia,  159. 

Deposing  power,  the,  unknown  to  the  world  till  the 
time  of  Gregory  VII.,  404;  instances  al- 
leged by  him,  in  support  of  his  claims,  405. 

Dciinuirk,  Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to,  408. 

Disiderius,  king  of  the  Lombards;  Charlemagne 
marries  the  daughter  of,  124, 125;  divorces 
her,  126;  when  Desidcrius  endeavours  to 
enlist  the  pope  in  his  favour,  126,  but  he 
adheres  to  Charlemagne,  127. 


DesiJeriiis,  defeated  by  Charlemagne,  which  ends 
the  IiOrnl)ard  kings,  132. 
Pope  Stephen,  has  an  interview  with,  120;  is 
obliged  to  d^^ismiss  hi«  two  favourite  minis- 
ters, 121  ;  makes  excuses  tor,  to  Charle- 
magne, 122;  refuses  lo  enter  into  alliance 
with  the  Lombards,  122. 
.  Rome,  iiosiilities  commenced  and  continued 
against,  127;  attempis  to  surprise,  128,  but 
awed  by  the  threats  of  the  pope,  retires  to 
his  own  kingdom,  129. 

Devotion,  images  used  in  the  sixth  century  as  helps 
to,  42. 

Diclatiis,  or  maxims  of  Gregory,  401,  402. 

Diet  of  Gelenbusem,  527  ;  JVlentz,  436 — 140. 

Dijon,  council  of,  year  1201,  538. 

Doctrine  of  one  and  two,  wills,  causes  great 
trouble,  18,  19. 

Dominicans,  .the  cause  of  the,  against  the  univer- 
sity of  Paris,  espoused  by  Pope  Alexan- 
der IV.,  568. 

DOXUS  II.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
fourth  pope,  324. 
character,  election,  death,  and  pontificate  of,  324. 

Doitzi,  council  of,  year  871,  280. 

Drago,  bishop  of  Metz,  a"ends  the  Emperor  Lo- 
thariuj  to  Rome,  215  ;  wise  conduct  of,  216. 

Dublin,  Lawrence,  arclibisbop  of,  appointed  legate, 
for  Ireland,  522. 

East  Saxons,  the  son  of  the  king  of  the,  and  tlio 
king  of  the  Mercians, embrace  the  monastic 
life  at  Rome,  15. 
Ebbo,  archbishop  of  Rheims,  preaches  the  gospel 

to  the  Danes,  199. 
Ebionites,    practice   of  the,   in    celebrating    the 

eucharist,  354. 
Eccelin,  the    leader  of  the  Gliibelines  in  Italy, 
treats  with  great  cruelty,  the  adherents  of 
the  pope,  568. 
crusade  against,  569. 

defeats  the  pope's  legate,  and^akes  him  pri- 
soner, 570. 
Ecclesiastics,  manner  of  proceeding  against,  547. 
Edcssa,  Abgariis,  king  of,  fable  of  the  picture  of 
the  Saviour  received  by,  28. 
city  of,  taken  by  the  Turks,  477. 
Edict,  against  images,  54,  60. 

forbiddmg  the  pope  to  be  ordained  till  his  elec- 
tion IS  confirmed  by  the  emperor,  216. 
monks  and  clergy,  the  emperor  publishes  seve- 
ral against,  564. 
Edward  the  Confessor,  absolved  from  a  vow,  by 

Leo  IX.,  352. 
Elections,  laws  concerning,  547. 
Electoral  college,  the,  not  instituted  by  Pope  Gre- 
gory v.,  329. 
Eliberis,  council  of,  year  305,  39. 
Elipandus  of  Toledo,  propagates  the  adoptionarian 
doctrine  ;  arguments  for  and  against  it,  165  ; 
condemned  in  a  council  at  Rome,  175. 
Emperors,  the,  not  made  sovereigns  of  Rome  by 

the  popes,  198. 
Empire,  revival  of  the,  178. 

England,  Alcuin,  in  the  name  of  the  bishops  of, 
confutes  the  council  of  Nice,  164. 
Anselm,  forbidden  to  return  to,  433. 
crusade  against  the  king  of,  set  on  foot  by  Pope 

Innocent  III.,  543. 
disturbances  in,  the  pope  orders  the  originators 

to  be  e.xcommunicated,  532. 
eucharist,  doctrine  concerning  the  real  presence 
in  the,  unknown  in,  at  the  time  of  Leo  IX., 
350. 
France  and,  kings  of,  wait  upon  the  pope  in 
France,  465,  they  acknowledge  Alexan- 
der III..  508. 
Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to,  408,  and  exercises 
power  in  all  countries  but,  409. 
2  Y  2 


582 


INDEX. 


England,  interdict  laid  under,  by  Innocent  III., 
542. 

lung  of,  e.xcommunicated,  543  ;  required  to  pay 
homage  to  the  pope  ;  the  king's  answer, 395. 

legates  sent  into,  by  Alexander  II.,  375;  by 
Caii-xius  II.,  459;  by  Honorius  II.,  462; 
by  Innocent  III.,  543. 

legatine  power,  the  pope  attempts  to  introduce 
into,  429. 

Normandy,  duke  of,  invades,  429. 

Paschal  II.  writes  to  the  king  of,  429—431,  432 ; 
complains  ihat  his  see  is  disregarded  in,  449. 

queens  of,  protected  by  Pope  Honorius  III.,  550. 

Rome,  not  tributary  to,  25,  but  subjection  was 
claimed  on  the  score  of  "  Peter  pence,"  25. 

Urban,  pope,  owned  in,  417;  threatens  the 
king,  but  is  appeased,  424. 

Urban  III.  is  indulgent  to  king  of,  528. 
Engraving  and  painting  supposed  by  some  to  be 
forbidden  by  the  second  commandment,  33. 
Eon,  the  madman,  4S0. 

Epiphanius,  a  zealous  Iconoclast,  39  ;  the  use  of 
images,  in  his  opinion,  contrary  to  scrip- 
ture, 40. 
Eucharist,  Berengarius,  Johannes  Scotus,  and 
Paschasius,  doctrine  of,  concerning,  347 — 
354,  394. 

Ebionites,  practice  of  the,  in  celebrating  the, 
354. 

treatises  on  the,  347 — 354. 
EUGENE  II.,   a  Roman,  ninety-eighth  pope, 
202—203. 

chosen,  but  not  without  opposition,  which  he 
overcomes,  202. 

council  held  by,  203. 

death  of,  208. 

Galilean  bishops,  the,  do  not  believe  the  pope 
incapable  of  erring,  208. 

Lewis,  emperor,  writes  to,  207. 

Lotharius  sent  into  Italy  by  his  father  Lewis, 
reforms  the  government,  and  revives  some 
ancient  customs,  202. 

Michael,  emptror,  enjoins  silence  in  regard  to 
images,  203. 

pontificate  of,  208. 
EL' GENIUS  III,  native  of  Pisa,  one  hundred 
and  si.xty-fiftli  pope,  477 — 485. 

academical  degrees  instituted  by,  484. 

Armenia,  patriarch  of,  sends  deputies  to,  484. 

Cologne,  grants  privileges  to  archbishop  of,  48' . 

crusade,  the,  is  zealously  promoted  by,  484. 

death  of,  483. 

Edessa,  is  alarmed  at  the  loss  of,  477. 

Germany,  Conrad,  king  of,  dies;  Frederic  is 
elected  ;  treaty  between,  482  ;  misunder- 
standing between,  483. 

Henry  I.,  emperor,  is  canonized  by,  483. 

Ireland,  establishes  four  archbishoprics  in,  481. 

Italy,  returns  to,  480, 

.Tordan,  scandalous  conduct  of  the  legate,  482. 

Paris,  holds  council  at,  478. 

pontificate  of,  483. 

Presbyter  John,  now  first  heard  of  in  the  west, 
484. 

Rheims,  holds  council  at,  479. 

Rome,  obliged  to  quit,  477 ;  forces  it  to  submis- 
sion and  returns,  478 ;  again  leaves  and 
arrives  in  France,  478;  returns  to,  and  is 
again  forced  to  quit,  481 ;  returns  again,  482. 

Treves,  holds  council  at.  478. 

William,  archbishop  of  York,  deposed  by,  479, 
Europe,  Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to  most  of  the 

kingdoms  of,  406. 
Eiilyckius,  the  c.xarch,  charges  against,  50;  gains 
the  king  of  the  Lombards — ihey  besiege 
Rome,  51. 
Exarchate  of  Ravenna  terminated,  92. 
Excommunication  and  anathema,   difTerence  be- 
tween, 241. 


Exhilaratus,  duke  of  Naples,  opposes  image  wor- 
ship, 49 ;  accusation  against,  he  is  torn  to 
pieces,  50. 

False  alarms,  287. 
Fasting,  258,  259. 

Fathers,  the,  understood  the  second  command- 
ment as  forbidding  the  worship  and  use  of 
all  images  ;  and  some  as  forbidding  the  arts 
of  engraving  and  painting,  33. 
quotations  from,  153,  154,  153. 
testimonies  from,  153. 
Felix  of  Urgel,  and  Elipandus  of  Toledo,  propo-  , 
gate  the  adoplionarian  doctrine,  1C5;  argu- 
ments for  and  against  it,  165. 
character  of,  176. 

condemned  in  a  council  at  Rome,  appeals  to 
Charlemagne;  convinced   of  his  error  by 
Alcuin,  renounces  it  for  the  fourth  lime,  but 
embraces  it  again,  and  dies  in  that  persua- 
sion, 175. 
Ferdinand,  king  of  Castile,  ordered  by  Pope  Vic- 
tor II.  not  to  take  to  himself  the  title  of 
emperor,  362. 
Figures,  emblematical,  30. 
Fire,  a  new  kind  of  ordeal  by,  372. 
Florence,  council  of,  year  1055,  361,  439. 

monks  of,  quarrel  with  the  bishop  of,  371. 
Fondi,  donation  of  the  county  of,  to  the  pope,  con- 
firmed, 546. 
Formosus,  bishop  of  rorto,  charge  against,  and 
sentence  of,  285. 
council  of  Troies  anathematizes,  288. 
Hadrian  III.  restores,  293. 
Romanus,  pope,  said  to  have  declared  the  pro- 

ceediuL's  against,  null,  301. 
Theodore  II.  annuls  the  acts  of  Stephen,  against, 
302. 
FORMOSUS,  one  hundred  and  tenth  pope,  297, 
299. 
Africa,  bishops  of,  apply  to,  297. 
Arnulph,  king  of  Germany,  crowned  emperor, 

by,  298.  _ 
Charles  the  Simple,  the  cause  of,  espoused  by, 

297. 
character  of,  290. 

commended  by  several  writers,  297. 
death  of,  299. 
England,  letter  or  bull,  to  Edward,  king  of,  a 

forgery,  299. 
Ifaly,  great  revolutions  in,  298. 
Leo,  emperor,  sues  for  dispensation  in  favour 
of  his  brother,  which  is  refused,  but  he  is 
nevertheless  raised  to  the  patriarchate,  297. 
pontificate  of,  299. 

Rome  besieged  by  Arnulph,  king  of  permany  ; 
the  Romans  yield,  and  admit  him ;  their  oath, 
•298. 
Vienne,  council  of,  297. 
France  and  Germany,  churches  of,  disturbed  by 
two  impostors,  82. 
clergy  of,  guilty  of  incontinence  and  simony,  82. 
councils  held  in,  by  Urban  II.,  421. 
Eugenius  III.  goes  to,  478. 
Gelasius  11.  retires  to,  455. 
Gregory  VII.  lays  claims  to,  407. 
king  of,  absolved  from  an  interdict,  475. 
Paschal  II.  goes  to,  440. 
pictures  introduced  into  churches  of,  by  Seve- 

rus,  bishop  of  Bourges,  40. 
pope  claims  and  e.xercises  power  over,  408, 
Franhfort,  council  of,  year  794.   condemns  the 
doctrine  of  the  council  of  Nice  in  Bithynia, 
166,  168. 
canons  of,  not  grounded  on  a  mistake,  169. 
image  worship  not  looked  upon  .by  the  fathers 
of,  as  an  indifferent  thing,   169,  but  they 
evidently  condemn  the  doctrine  and  coun- 
cil of  Nice,  170. 


INDEX. 


583 


Frederic,  crowned  emperor,  490;  Pope  Alexan- 
der III.  excommunicates,  503. 
Alexandria,  In  Italy,  is  besieged  by;  is  defeat- 
ed, 51'J. 
death  of,  531. 
elected  kina;  of  Germany,  treaty  between,  and 

Pope  Eugenius  III.,  482. 
Lonibanly  rebels  against,  and  is  subdued,  4S8. 

Lucius  HI.,  the  cause  of,  espoused  by,  .')25. 
Pavia.  appoints  a  council  to  meet  at,  50G ;  re- 
quires his  German  and  Italian  subjects  to 
acquiesce  in  the  decision  of  that  council, 
.507 ;  bishops  not  conforming  to,  driven 
from  their  sees,  50S. 

pope  and,  treaty  between,  482 ;  misunderstand- 
ing between,  4S3,  settled,  4S5,  interview 
b«'i  ween,  480,  520  ;  that  he  trod  on  the  neck 
of  Frederic,  a  fable,  520;  quarrel  between, 
495  ;  the  pope  writes  to,  497  ;  appeased — 
quarrel  again,  493;  writes  to,  and  is  an- 
swered, 499 ;  proposes  an  agreement  which 
is  rejected,  499,  and  their  difiiculiies  in- 
crease, 500  ;  Rome,  arrives  with  his  arifiy 
before,  the  pope  flies,  513  ;  the  city  is  re- 
duced, 514  ;  contagion  breaks  out  in  the 
army,  which  o\)lioes  him  to  retire  to  Lom- 
bardy,  514  ;  and  is  obliged  to  leave  Italy, 
515  ;  opposes  the  pope  to  the  utmost  of  his 
power,  518  ;  peace  concluded  between, 519. 

Urban  III.  and,  quarrel  between,  527. 
Frtdcric,  king  of  Sicily,  543. 

Benevento  and  other  cities  belonging  to  the 
church,  taken  by,  5.58. 

character  of,  565. 

Conrad,  his  son,  succeeds,  565. 

elergy,  pubhshcs  several  edicts  against  the, 
564. 

death  of,  564. 

disagreement  between  the  pope  and,  551. 

elected  emperor,  543,  and  crowned  by  Pope 
Honorius  III.,  551. 

embassy  sent  to  Pope  Innocent  IV.,  by,  560. 

excommunicated  by  Gregory  IX-,  555,  and  sub- 
mitting, is  absolved,  555  ;  excommunicated 
again,  557,  and  by  Innocent  IV.,  563. 

Gregory  IX.  stirs  up  the  subjects  of,  to  rebel, 
554  ;  a  new  quarrel  between,  557  ;  appoints 
a  general  council,  the  bishops  repairing  to 
it  in  opposition  to  the  emperor's  orders, 
are  taken  prisoners,  and  severely  punished, 
558. 

Holy  Land,  Gregory  presses  him  to  repair  to 
the,  550;  for  which  he  embarks,  but  re- 
returns,  and  is  excommunicated ;  re-em- 
barks, 553. 

Honorius  III.,  conference  between,  and,  551. 

Italy,  returns  to,  555. 

Jerusalem,  recovers  kingdom  of,  by  treaty,  554. 

Lombardy,  makes  war  on  the  rebels  of,  and 
gains  complete  victory,  556. 

monks,  publishes  several  edicts  against  the, 
564. 

Otho,  emperor,  is  conquered  by,  550. 

Rome,  marches  against,  but  not  able  to  subdue 
it,  557. 

Saracens,  concludes  peace  with  the,  554. 

treaty,  a  new  one  begun,  but  not  successful, 
between  the  pope  and,  561. 

war  between  the  pope  and,  554  ;  a  new  war  be- 
tween them,  557. 
Free  irill  and  grace,  dispute  about,  220. 
Friuli,  duke  of.  takes  the  title  of  king  of  Lom- 
bardy, 135. 

CalUcan  bishops,  the,  did  not  believe  the  pope 
incapable  of  erring,  208. 

letter  to  the  pope  from,  281. 

qunrrel  betwen  the  pope  and,  326. 
Caulter  the  "  Moneyless,"  421. 


GELASIUS  II.,  a  Cnmpanian,  one  hundred  and 
fifty-ninth  pope,  453 — ^155. 
death  of,  455. 
emperor,  the,  at  Rome,  453  ;  sends  embassy  to, 

454. 
France,  retires  to,  455. 
Frangipani  seizes  and  barbarously  treats,  but  he 

is  liberated  and  crowned,  453. 
Gaeta,  retires  to,  454. 
Galilean  bishops  arc  informed  of  his  promotion, 

by,  454. 
pontificate  of,  455. 
Ravenna,  the  see  of,  reinstated  in  its  former 

jurisdiction,  by,  455. 
Rome,  disturbances  in,  453,  454. 
Gvleiihusan,  diet  of,  year  1186,  527. 
Giiitdli,   council    ot,    assembled   about   images; 
their  worship  not  approved  by  it,  111,  but 
condemned,  whilst  their  use  is  approved, 
112. 
Genoa  and  Milan,  fierce  war  between,  571. 

see  of,  erected  into  a  metropolis,  467. 
George,  an  advocate  of  image  worship,  anathe- 
matized by  a  council  of  Constantinople, 
101. 
Gerard  of  Toul,  canonized,  347. 
Gerbert,  bishop  of  Rheims,  subsequently  pope, 
disregards  the  pope's  deposition,  327- 
deposed,  and  Arnold  restored,  323. 
letters  of,  327,  328. 
Germanus,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  20. 
anathematized  by  council  o(  Constantinople, 101. 
images,  opposes  the  issuing  of  the  edict  against, 

by  Leo,  45,  46. 
Leo,  emperor,  resolves  upon  removing,  52. 
resignation  of,  53. 
Germany,  bishops  of,  write  to  the  pope,  303. 
churches  of,  disturbed  by  two  impostors,  82. 
divided  into  three  bishoprics,  78. 
embassy  from  the  king  of,  to  the  popej,440, 442. 
Gregory  VII.  writes  to  the  peoplp  of,  3S7. 
investitures,  the  right  to,   maintained   by  the 

king  of,  439. 
-legates  sent  into,  384. 
Philip  elected  king  of,  539. 
three  pretenders  to  the  crown  of,  537. 
war  in  Italy  and,  the  king  killed,  564,  Urban  IV. 
endeavours  to  restore  peace,  573. 
Ghibelhtes  and  Guelphs,  origin  of  the,  .554. 
Italy  divided  by  the  factions  of  the,  558. 
Gislebert,  bishop  of  Poitiers,  doctrine  ot,  479,  con- 
demned in  a  council,  430. 
Gnostics,  the,  38. 

God,  reasons  against  worshipping  an  image  as,  64. 
Gralian,  a  Roman  commander,  accused  of  trea- 
son, tried  and  acquitted,  220. 
Greclis,  Italy,  defeated  in,  163. 
Normans,  the,  gain  several  victories  over  the, 

355. 
opinion  of  the,  concerning  leavened  bread,  353. 
Pope  Paul  strives  to  keep  up  the  variance  be- 
tween the  French,  Lombards,  and  the,  109  ; 
they  complain  to  Pepin  of  the  pope,  110, 
GREGORY II.,  a  Roman,  eighty-eiehih  pope, 
20—69. 
Anastasius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  opposes 
image  worship  ;  the  pope  declares  him  de- 
posed, if  he  does  not  renounce  his  heresy, 54. 
Anastasius,  emperor,  is  oeposed,  21,  and  'IhcK- 
dosius  raised  in  his  stead,  who  resigns,  and 
retires  to  a  monastery  ;  Leo  Isauricus  chosen 
to  succeed  him,  is  congratulated  on  his  ac- 
cession by,  22. 
Rede's  opinion  of  the  monasteries,  25. 
Boniface  comes  to  Rome,  and  is  .sent  by  the 
pope  to  Germany,  23;  returns,  and  is  or- 
dained, the  oath  he  took,  23;  returns  to 
Germany,  24  ;  the  pope's  answer  to  some 
doubts  of,  25. 


584 


INDEX. 


GREGORY  11. ,  church,  the,  divided  into  three 
parlies  about  the  worship  of  images,  44. 

death  of,  69. 

emperor,  the  pope  strives  to  divert  the,  from  his 
purpose  in  relation  to  images,  47  ;  charged 
with  hiring  assassins  to  murder  the  pope, 
47;  the  charge  false,  48;  orders  the  pope 
to  be  seized  and  sent  to  Constantinople,  and 
the  edict  against  images  to  be  published  at 
Rome,  48;  writes  to  the  pope,  the  answer 
filled  wiih  abuse,  and  his  arguments  in 
tavour  of  image  worship  foreign  to  the  pur- 
pose, CO,  and  the  same  as  used  by  the 
pagans  in  justification  of  their  idolatry,  62  ; 
proposes  a  council,  the  pope's  answer  ;  an- 
other letter  to  the  pope,  64  ;  not  excommu- 
nicated by  the  pope,  but  exhorted  to  change 
his  opinion,  67  ;  the  pope  endeavours  to  stir 
up  the  people  against,  and  forbids  the  pay- 
ment of  tribute  to  him,  67;  resolved  to 
abolish  image  worship,  26. 

images  were  not  worshipped  during  the  first 
three  centuries,  28  ;  protracted  discussion 
and  warfare  about,  26 — 71  ;  arguments  of 
Gregory  about,  not  logical,  66. 

Ina,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  embraces  the 
monastic  life  at  Rome,  24. 

Italy,  the  pope  stirs  up  the  people  of,  against 
the  emperor,  49. 

John  of  Constantinople  writes  to ;  dies ;  Ger- 
manus  translated  to  the  see,  20. 

Lombards,  the  pope  repairs  to  the  camp  of  the 
king  of  the,  51,  who  oblige  the  pope  and 
the  Romans  to  submit  to  the  emperor,  52. 

monkery  prevails  chiefly  in  England  ;  the  evils 
arising  thence  to  the  state,  24. 

ofRcer,  an  imperial,  murdered,  of  which  the 
pope  approves,  63, 

pontificate  of,  69. 

Rome,  councils  held  at,  by,  22,  23,  65. 

Scripture,  utterly  unacquainted  with  the,  62. 

Venetians,  the,  are  excited  to  revolt,  by,  47. 
GREGORY  III.,  a  Syrian,  eighty-ninth  pope, 
69—76. 

baptism  by  pagans  declared  null,  which  is  now 
rank  heresy,  70. 

Boniface  at  Rome  again,  72. 

churches  of  Rome  filled  with  images  and  pic- 
tures, 71. 

Constantinople,  a  second  and  third  legation 
sent  to,  but  without  success,  71. 

death  of,  75. 

distressed  state  of  the  pope  and  the  Romans,  73. 

France,  sends  legation  to,  73,  75. 

emperor,  the,  sends  a  fleet  against  the  pope 
and  the  other  Italian  rebels,  which  is  wreck- 
ed, 72. 

image  worship  declared  for  by,  69  ;  is  esta- 
blished by  a  council  at  Rome,  71. 

legate  sent  to  Constantinople,  cowardly  beha- 
viour of;  returns  to  Rome,  and  is  sent 
back  ;  on  his  way,  is  arrested  by  the  em- 
peror's orders,  70. 

Martel,  Charles,  resolves  to  apply  to,  and  sends 
legation,  but  assistance  is  refused,  73,  74; 
treaty  between,  75. 

Rome,  dukedom  of,  invaded  by  the  king  of  the 
Lombards,  Rome  besieged,  72;  withdraws 
from,  75. 

writings  of.  75. 
GREGORY  IV.,  a  Roman,  one  hundredth  pope, 
209—214. 

bishops  of  the  emperor's  party,  write  to;  his 
answer,  211. 

death  of,  214. 

emperor,  the  rebels  against,  send  the  pope  to 
the,  the  emperor  delivers  himself  to  them, 
212;  how  far  the  pope  is  to  blame  in  this 
affair;  the  emperor  restored,  213. 


GREG  OR  Y IV.,  France, attends  Lotharius  into ; 
the  bishops  of,  forbidden  to  wait  upon,  210. 

Ostia  fortified  by,  213. 

pontificate  of,  214. 

Rome,  authority  of  the  imperial  judges  in,  214. 

writings  of,  214. 
GREGORY  v.,  one  hundred  and  thirty-eighth 
pope,  329—331. 

council  held  by,  330. 

Crescentius  and  his  accomplices  punished,  330. 

death  of,  331. 

elected  whilst  at  Ravenna,  329. 

electoral  college  not  instituted  by,  329. 

John  XVI.,  anti-pope,  excommunicated  by,  330. 

ordination  of,  329. 

Otho  crowned  emperor,  by,  329. 

pontificate  of,  331. 

Robert,  king  of  France,  and  his  queen,  excom- 
municated, 330. 

Rome,  driven  from,  329. 
GREGORY  VI.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
forty-sixth  pope,  341. 

Benedict,  Silvester,  and,  deposed  by  a  council, 
341. 

character,  death,  and  pontificate  of,  341. 

simony,  raised  to  the  pontifical  throne,  by,  341. 
GREGORY  VII.,  a  Tuscan,  one  hundred  and 
fifty -fifth  pope,  377—410. 

birth,  education,  and  employments  of,  378. 

bishops,  several,  and  the  king  of  Germany, 
excommunicate,  386. 

Brixen,  council  of,  deposes,  396. 

canonized,  409. 

Canusium,  the  pope  retires  to,  389. 

character  of,  378,  401. 

claims  unlimited  power,  403. 

clergy,  decrees  against  simony  and  incontinency 
of  the,  379 ;  and  against  the  marriage  of 
the,  382. 

consecration  of,  378. 

conspiracy  against,  3S3. 

death  of,  401. 

deposing  power,  the,  unknown  to  the  world  till 
the  time  of,  404  ;  his  reasons  in  favour  of, 
inconclusive,  405. 

dictatus,  or  maxims  of,  401,  402. 

election  of,  377,  approved  by  the  king,  and  he 
is  the  last  pope  whose  election  was  referred 
to  the  emperor  or  king,  before  consecra- 
^.  tion,  378. 

England,  requires  king  of,  to  pay  him  homage, 
395. 

Europe,  lays  claim  to  most  of  the  kingdoms  of, 
406.- 

fathers,  the,-  inculcated  obedience  even  to  wicked 
princes,  as  a  duty,  404.  * 

Germany,  bishops  of,  invited  to  a  council  at 
llome,  380,  some  of  them  side  with  the 
pope,  and  some  with  the  king,  386  ;  legates 
sent  to,  379,  384 ;  the  pope  writes  to  the 
people  of,  387 ;  a  powerful  league  formed 
against  the  king  in,  387. 

Guibert,  chosen  pope  by  the  council  of  Brixen, 
in  the  place  of,  takes  the  name  of  Cle- 
ment III.,  and  is  acknowledged  by  all  the 
bishops  of  the  council,  397. 

Guiscard,  Robert,  duke  of  Apulia,  excommu- 
nicated by,  379;  an  alliance  with,  entered 
into  by,  392. 

Henry,  king  of  Germany,  made  acquainted 
with  the  decree  against  investitures  ;  replies 
to  the  pope's  letters,  383  ;  disregards  the 
decree,  384;  excommunicated  and  deposed 
in  a  council  at  Rome,  385,  the  sentence 
pronounced  by  the  pope,  386  ;  hard  condi- 
tions imposed  upon,  388  ;  goeato  Italy,  3SS, 
his  reception  there;  sues  for  absolution, 
389;  is  treated  with  great  indignity ;  terms 
of  the  absolution,  390;  resolves  to  break 


INDEX. 


585 


GREGORY  17/.,  continuea, 

ueaty  with  tlie  pope,  3'.>1 ;  notifies  the  pope 
of  his  deposition,  and  writes  to  the  Romans, 
397  ;  exconiinunicaied  a^ain  ;  marches  into 
Italy  ;  reduces  tho  Leonine  city.  399 ;  takes 
Roi'ue,  and  is  crowned  emperor  by  Guiberl, 
400. 
infidels,  designs  to  lead  an  army  against  the 

eastern,  3S0. 
investitures,  decree  against,  383. 
Lombardy,  bishops  of,  confirm  the  decree  of 

xhe  council  of  Worms,  385. 
papal  grandeur,  considered  the  father  of  the,  409. 
Vliilipof  France,  insolent  behaviour  to,  378, 381. 
pontificate  of,  401. 
power,  claims  unlimited,  408. 
princes,  power  of  deposing,  claimed  by,  38C ; 
and  tirst  by  him,  402  ;  the  popes  had  own- 
ed them  for  their  lords,  403. 
Rome,  holds  councils  at,  379,  381, 385,  393,  394, 

396,  398,  399. 
Rudolph  killed,  the  pope  resolves  to  set  up  an- 
other king,  398. 
sacrament,  takes  the,  as  a  proof  of  innocence, 

390. 
Palerno,  retires  to,  400. 

Sclavonian,  divine  service  forbidden  in  the,  39.t, 
which  had  been  allowed  by  other  popes,  396. 
Spain,  Germany,  and  in  all  countries  but  En- 
gland, e.Kercises  same  power  over  princes 
as  over  bishops,  409. 
Worms,  council  of,  deposes,  384. 
writes  to  the  abbot  of  Monte  Cassino,  398. 
wriiings  of,  410. 
GREG  OR  F  17//.,  a  Beneventan,  one  hundred 
and  seventy-first  pope,  528. 
character  of,  529. 
crusade  promoted  by,  528. 
death  and  pontificate  of,  529. 
GREGORY  IX.,  native  of  Anagni,  one  hun- 
dred and  seventy-sLsth  pope,  552 — 559. 
Cenevento,  and  other  cities  belonging  to  the 

church,  taken  by  the  emperor,  558. 
council  appointed  by  the  pope,  the  bishops  re- 
pairing to  it  in  defiance  of  the  emperor's 
orders,  are  taken  prisoners,  and  severely 
punished,  558. 
death  of,  559. 

Frederic,  emperor,  is  pressed  to  repair  to  the 
Holy  Land,  by,  552;  sets  out,  but  returns 
and  is  e.'icommunicated  ;  re-embarks,  553  ; 
returns  to  Italy,  is  excommunicated  anew  ; 
submits  to  the  pope,  and  is  absolved,  555. 
Italy,  the  faction  Ghibelines  and  Guelfs  revived 

in,  554,  558. 
pontificate  of,  559. 
Kome,  is  driven  out  of,  55j. 
war  between  the  emperor  and,  554. 
writings  of,  559. 
Gregory  the  Great,  condemned  the  worship  of 

images,  42. 
Gregory  of  Neocassarea,  recantation  of,  152. 
Gregory  of  Syracuse,  anathematized  by  a  council 

at  Rome,  241. 
Gunstalla,  council  of,  year  1106,  439. 
Guilfs  and  Ghibelines,  the,  554. 
Guihert,  archbishop  of  Ravenna,  elected  pope  by 
the  council  of  Brixen,  in  the  place  of  Gre- 
gory VII.,  deposed  by  it,  397. 
Eeneve;ito,  council  of,  412,  and  Quintilineburg, 

401,  anathematize, 
death  of,  427. 
Rome,  recalled  to,  415. 
Guiscard,  Robert,  duke  of  Apulia,  excommuni- 
cated by  Gregory  VII.,  379  ;  al)solved,  and 
a  treaty  entered  into  between  the  pope  and, 
392 ;  renews  his  oath  to  the  pope,  398. 
pipe,  the.  besieged  in  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo, 

i?  Hpjivfred  by,  400. 
Vol.  II.— 74 


Gunthier,  archbishop  of  Cologne,  at  Rome,  de- 
posed, 243;  writes  to  the  bishops  of  Lor- 
raine and  the  pope,  244  ;  his  letter  laid  on 
the  tomb  of  St.  Peter,  245  ;  absolved,  270. 

HADRIAN,  a  Roman,  ninety-fourth  pope,  126 
—172. 
"birth,  education,  «Stc.,  126. 
Caroline  books,  the,  163  ;  undertakes  to  answer 

them,  170. 
Charlemagne  divorces  the  daughter  of  the  king 
of  the  Lombards,  who  strives  to  gain  the 
pope  to  revenge  the  afl'roiit,  126,  but  the 
pope  adheres  to  Charleniagne,  127,  to  whoni 
he  has  recourse.  Charlemagne  sets  out  for 
Italy  with  a  large  army,  128,  but  finding 
the  passes  well  guarded,  proposes  an  ac- 
commodation, which  is  rejected  ;  resolves 
to  rctui^n  to  France,  but  the  Lombards  be- 
ing seized  with  a  panic,  he  advances,  130; 
besieges  Pavia,  and  is  repulsed  with  great 
slaughter,  130;  returns  to  siege  of,  and  is 
victorious,  which  ends  the  Lombard  kings, 
.132,  goes  to  Rome,  his  reception  by  tne 
pope  and  people  ;  confirms  the  donation  of 
Pepin,  131,  132  ;  invited  again  by  the  pope 
into  Italy,  who  falsely  charges  the  Lorn-  . 
bard  dukes  with  conspiracy,  134 ;  returns 
to  Italy,  but  does  not  visit  Rome,  135} 
visits  Rome,  136 ;  settles  the  affairs  of  Italy, 
137  ;  persuaded  by  the  pope  to  yield  -to 
St.  Peter  the  palaces  taken  from  the  duke 
of  Benevenio,  162 ;  writes  the  pope's  epi- 
taph, 172. 
death  of,  171. 

Desiderius,  king  of  the  Lombards,  sends  em- 
bassadors to  the  pope  ;  the  answer  given 
them ;  exarchate  is  invaded  by ;  promises 
to  forbear  hostilities  on  conditions  which  the 
pope  refuses,  and  he  redoubles  hr)stilities, 
127;  attempts  to  surprise  Roflic,  128  ;  begs 
an  interview  with  the  pope,  is  awed  by  his 
threats,  and  returns  to  his  own  kingdom, 
129;  submits  to  Charlemagne,  132. 
image  worship  is  approved  by,  145  ;  quotes  pas- 
.  sages  from  the  fathers,  which  are  foreign  to 
the  purpose,  146. 
Irene,  governs  the  east,  during  the  minority  of 
her  son  Constantine,  139;  establishes  the 
worship  of  images,  159  ;  invites  the  pope 
to  a  council,  143,  declines  assisting,  but 
sends  a  legate,  147  ;  the  council  obliged  by 
the  citizens  and  soldiery,  to  break  up  ;  the 
opposing  troops  are  disbanded,  149;  the 
council  meets  at  Kice,  150,  and  establishes 
image  worship,  159. 
Lombardy,  Charlemagne  makes  no  change  in 

the  government  of,  133. 
monk,  story  of  a  troubled,  155. 
Nice,  in  Bithynia,  council  of",  year  787,  150. 
Pepin's  donation,  the  pope  is  put  in  possession 

of,  131.    • 
pontificate  of,  171. 
Raveima,  the  bishop  of,  claims  and  seizes  on 

the  exarchate  of,  134. 
Rome,  Desiderius  attempts  to  surprise,  128. 
Tarasius  of  Constantinople,  the  pope  complains 
of  the  promotion  of,  Lut  submits,  if  liy  that 
means  image  worship  is  restored,  146. 
writinus  of,  172. 
HADRIAN  11.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  fifih 
pope,  267—282. 
Anastasius,  cardinal  presbyter,  excommunicated 

by,  272. 
Basilicus,  emperor,  sends  envoys  to,  271,  who 
deliver  to  him  the  acts  of  a  council  by 
Photius,  against  Pope  Nicholas,  which  are 
condemned  in  a  council  and  burnt,  271 ; 
writes  to  the  pope,  282. 


586 


INDEX. 


HADRIAN  IT;    Carloman   rebels    against   his 
father,  and  is  protected  by,  278,  279. 

Charles  the  Bald,  acknowledged  king  of  Lor- 
raine ;  the  pope  declares  that  kingdom  to 
belong  to  the  emperor,  but  no  regard  is 
paid  to  him  ;  writes  to  Lewis  and  Charles 
on  this  occasion,  276. 

Charles  of  France  writes  to, 276,  the  answer, 281 ; 
and  again,  but  in  a  very  different  style,  282. 

chosen  with  great  unanimity,  267. 

consecration  of,  268. 

councd  general,  eighth,  of  Constantinople,  273 
—275. 

death  of,  282. 

France,  insolent  behaviour  of  the  legates  in,  278. 

Galilean  bishops,  the,  write  to,  28L 

Gunthier  of  Cologne,  absolved  by,  270. 

Hincmar  of  Rheims,  written  to  by,  276;  his 
answer,  277. 

Ignatius  of  Constantinople,  disregards  the  me- 
naces of,  and  keeps  Bulgaria,  282. 

Laon,  bishop  of,  ordered  to  be  sent  to  Rome, 
by,  28L 

legates  sent  into  the  east  by,  273 ;  taken  by 
pirates  on  their  return,  276. 

Lorraine,  king  of,  writes  to,  and  is  permitted  to 
visit  Rome,  268. 

Lotharius  has  an  interview  with,  at  Monte  Cas- 
sino,  269;  is  admitted  to  mass,  and  the 
eucharist,  270;  death  of,  271. 

pontificate  of,  282. 

Spoleti,  duke  of,  plunders  Rome,  268. 

Theutberga  goes  to  Rome,  and  applies  for  a 
divorce,  but  in  vain,  269. 

Waldrada,  excommunicated  by  his  predecessor, 
is  absolved  by,  269. 
HADRIAN  III,  a  Roman,  one   hundred  and 
eighth  pope,  293,  294, 

Basilius,  emperor,  strives  to  reconcile  with 
Pliotius  of  Constantinople,  293. 

death  of,  294. 

decrees  of,  294. 

pontificate  of,  294. 
HADRIAN  IV.,  an  Englishman,  one  hundred 
and  sixty-seventh  pope,  487 — 502. 

actions  of,  some  particular,  502. 

adventures  of,  before  promotion,  487. 

Arnold,  and  the  Arnoldists  raise  disturbances 
in  Rome  :  Arnold  is  banished,  and  peace 
restored,  488;  end  of,  489. 

death  of,  500. 

emperor,  marches  to  Rome,  488  ;  interview  be- 
tween the  pope  and,  489 ;  quarrel  com- 
menced between,  495  ;  the  pope  writes  to, 
which  gives  great  offence  to  the  German 
princes,  495 ;  complains  of  the  pope  in  a 
letter  to  the  German  princes  and  bishops  ; 
the  pope  writes  to  the  bishops,  496 ;  their 
reply ;  the  pope  sends  legates  with  another 
letter  to  the  emperor,  497  ;  they  are  taken 
and  robbed,  but  rescued ;  the  pope  retracts 
ill  his  second,  the  contents  of  the  first,  let- 
ter to  the  emperor,  which  appeases  him ; 
they  quarrel  anew  ;  the  occasion,  498  ;  the 
pope  writes  again,  the  emperor's  answer; 
terms  of  agreement  proposed  by  the  pope, 
are  rejected,  499. 

Henry  IL  of  England  writes  to,  488;  "is  written 
to  by,  500. 

pontificate  of,  500. 

Salisbury,  private  conversation  between,  and 
John  of,  500. 

William  of  Sicily,  quarrels  with  ;  war  ensues ; 
is  driven  to  great  straits,  492;  sues  for 
peace,  but  in  vain  ;  terms  he  offered  the 
pope  ;  gains  a  victory ;  besieges  the  pope 
in  Benevento,  who  is  obliged  in  turn  to  sue 
ior  peace,  493 ;  terms  upon  which  it  was 
granted,  491. 


Hand,  the  right,  deemed  most  honourable  in  Pope 

Leo's  time,  192. 
Haiidhercliirf,  a  miraculous,  29;    "altar  of  the 

most  holy,"  29. 
Heathen  philosophers,  35  ;  the,  neither  worshipped 
their  images  as  gods,  nor  false  gods  through 
them,  34. 
Helps  to  devotion,  42. 

Henry  I.  of  England,  and  Anselm,  quarrel,  430; 
agreement  between,  434;  Anselm  forbid- 
den to  return  to  England,  433  ;  is  recalled, 
428;  he  triumphs,  434. 

Normandy,  duke  of,  and,  reconciled  by  Anselm,' 
429. 

pope,  the,  writes  to,  431,  432. 
Henry  II.  of  England,  the  pope  is  indulgent  to, 

528. 
Henry  11,  king  of  Germany,  Bamberg,  gives  the 
bishopric  of,  to  the  pope,  336. 

crowned  emperor  by  Benedict  VIIL,  confirms 
all  the  donations  of  preceding  emperors, 
335. 

"  symbol,"  causes  the,  to  be  sung  at  mass  in 
Rome,  336. 
Henry  III,  king  of  Germany,  Clement  II.  ap- 
pointed pope  by,  342. 

crowned  emperor,  and  his  wife  empress,  by 
Pope  Clement,  342. 

Damasus  II.  appointed  pope  by,  343. 

death  of,  362. 
Henry  IV.,  king  of  Germany,  Conrad,  son  of, 
rebels  against,  415. 

council  of  Brixen  deposes  the  pope,  he  is  noti- 
fied of  it  by,  397. 

crowned  emperor  by  Guibert,  400. 

death  of,  438. 

excommunicated  and  deposed  by  a  council  at 
Rome,  385  ;  submits  to  hard  conditions, 
goes  to  Italy,  388;  his  reception,  sues  for 
absolution,  389  ;  is  treated  with  great  in- 
dignity, terms  of  absolution,  390;  excom- 
municated anew,  396,  399,  430. 

Forcheim,  diet  of,  declines  appearing  at,  392. 

Henry,  son  of,  rebels,  435  ;  hia  artful  conduct, 
436 ;  the  j-ebels  defeated  by  the  emperor, 
but  Henry  gains  over  most  of  the  com- 
manders of  his  father's  army,  and  seizes 
on  all  his  treasures,  436  ;  betrayed,  seized, 
and  imprisoned  by  Henry  his  son,  the  em- 
peror is  obliged  to  surrender  the  ensigns  of 
the  imperial  dignity;  escapes  from  prison, 
438. 

investitures,  disregards  decree  against,  383. 

Lombard  lords  provoked  with  his  submission  to 
the  pope,  he  resolves  to  break  his  treaty  ,391 . 

pope,  attempts  reconciliation  with  the,  436;  de- 
•  position  of,  and  his  son's  promotion,  ap- 
proved by  the,  437  ;  writes  to  the,  383. 

Rome,  cited  to  appear  at,  377 ;  council  of,  em- 
bassadors from  Henry  and  Rudolph  assist 
at,  both  promise  to  stand  to  the  judgment 
of  the  apostolic  see,  394 ;  taken  by,  400, 
who  also  reduces  several  places  in  Italy, 
414,  415. 

Rudolph  chosen  king,  392,  is  defeated  by  Henry, 
and  he  in  turn  by,  393;  is  killed,  398. 

■wife,  the  pope  will  not  allow  to  divorce  his,  374. 
Henry  V.,  king  of  Germany,  crowned  by  Pas- 
chal n.,  446. 

death  of,  461. 

embassy  to  the  pope  from,  442. 

excommunicated  by  several  councils,  and  by  the 
pope's  legate  in  France,  442;  sends  depu- 
ties to  Rome  to  get  sentence  revoked,  451 ; 
excommunicated  by  council  of  Rheims,  457. 

investitures,  maintains  his  right  1o,  440. 

pope,  bull  granted  to.  by  the,  446  ;  for  which 
he  is  blamed;  the  grant  revoked,  447; 
negotiations  between,  and,  457. 


INDEX. 


587 


Jlenry  V.,  kins;  of  Gtrinaii;/,  Rome,  goes  to, 
enters  ilio  Leonine  ciiy;  reception  by,  and 
interview  with,  the  pope  ;  arrests  the  pope  ; 
the  Konians  strive  to  rescue  liiin ;  great 
slaughter  on  both  sides,  444  ;  tlie  emperor 
retires  Irom  the  Leonine  city,  taking  the 
pope  and  the  cardinals  with  hnn  ;  the  pope 
withstands  the  menaces  of  the  emperor,  but 
yiilds  at  last,  445;  articles  of  agreement 
between,  446  ;  returns  to  Germany,  447  ; 
goes  to  again,  the  pope  retires  ;  is  admitted 
into  the  city;  crowned  anew  by  the  pope's 
legate;  retires  to  Tuscany,  and  the  pope 
returns  to,  452;  arrives  unexpectedly  at, 
453;  the  pope  retires  to  Gaeia ;  embassy 
from  the  emperor  to  the  pope,  and  the 
answer,  454. 
treaty  between  the  pope  and,  443. 
ILiiry  VI.  is  crowned  emperor  by  Pope  Ceies- 
tiiie,  531 ;  death  of,  4t)l  ;  Frederic,  his  son, 
crowned  king  of  Sicily,  534. 
Henry,  landgrave  of  Thurinaia,  chosen  king  of 

Germany,  563  ;  is  killed,  564. 
Henry,  a  hermit,  leaclies  doctrines  which  are  con- 
demned by  ihe,  pope  in  a  council  at  Pisa, 
year  1134,  468. 
Heresy  at  one  time,  sound  faith  at  another,  70. 
Jhrttics,  the  use  and  worship  of  images  first  in- 
troduced by,  38. 
Hildesheim,  bishop  of,  complains  to  the  pope  of 
his  metropolitan,  whose  conduct  is  disap- 
proved by  a  council,  332. 
HildehranJ,    archdeacon    of   Rome,  the    famous 

Gregory  VIL,  377. 
Hincmar  of  Laon,  incurs  the  displeasure  of  the 
king;  his  unwarrantable  proceedings,  279; 
appeals  to  the  pope,  but  tried  in  France, 
notwithstanding,  230. 
JIi.<forinns,  unpardonable  partiality  of,  69. 
Holy  Ghost,  question  concerning  the  procession 
of  the,  revived,  and  determined  in  a  coun- 
cil at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  188. 
Hoh,  War,  the,  420—425. 

HONOEIUS  //.,  native  of  Bologna,  one  hun- 
dred and  sixty-first  pope,  461 — 464. 
Cluny,  quells  disturbances  at,  461. 
death  of,  463. 
election  of,  461. 
England,  sends  legate  to,  462. 
Normandy,  William  of.excotnmunicated  by, 461. 
pontificate  of,  463. 

Roger,  count  of  Sicily,  and,  quarrel,  462;  is 
excommunicated,  463;  the  pope  raises  an 
army,  and  marches  against ;  is  obliged  to 
conclude  a  disadvantageous  peace,  463. 
Rome,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  at,  462. 
HONOJilUS  HI.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-fifth  pope,  550 — 552. 
death  of,  552. 

emperor  of  the  east  crowned  by,  550. 
Frederic  IL,   crowned   emperor,    by;    quarrel 
commences  between  ;  conference  between, 
at  Ferentino  and  Veroli,  551. 
]\Ian,  the  king  of  the  Isle  of,  makes  himself  a 

vassal  of  the  church  of  Rome,  550. 
pontificate  of,  552. 
queens  of  England,  protects  the  two  dowager 

550. 
writings  of,  552. 
Hospitalers,  bull  of  Pope  Anastasiiis  IV.,  in  favour 

of  the,  486  ;  complaints  against  the,  494. 
Hugh,  king  of  Italy,  and  Alberic,  lord  of  Rome, 

quarrel;  are  reconciled,  312. 
Hungary,  Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to,  407. 

Iconoclasts,  the  26  ;  are  declared  worse  than  Jews, 
Mahometans,  &.C.,  157. 
Epiphanius,  in  the  fourth  century,  a  zealous,  39 ; 
also  Leo,  the  emperor,  26. 


Idolatry,  to  worship  the  true  Cod  in  an  image, 
or  to  give  any  religious  worship  whatever 
to  a  creature,  36;  or  to  worship  the  most 
perfect  creature.  37. 
Ignatius  of  Coiistaniiiiople,  council,  .""ummoncd  to 
a,  232 ;  his  behaviour  there,  233. 

confinement,  escapes  from,  234. 

cruelty,  treated  with  great,  231. 

death  of,  2J9. 

deposed,  231,  233;  restored,  260. 

excommunicated,  231,  233. 

Latins,  the,  are  driven  out  of  Bulgaria  by,  276. 

monastery,  allowed  to  return  to  his,  234. 

Photius,  his  successor,  treats  with  great  cruelly, 
233  ;  his  contrivance  to  ruin,  237 ;  deposed, 
Ignatius  is  restored,  260. 

Pope  Nicholas  purposes  the  sending  to  Rome, 
of  Photius  and,  257;  informed  by  the  em- 
peror of  the  restoration  of,  261. 

sec,  driven  from  his,  and  exiled,  230. 

writes  to  the  pope,  but  disregarding  his  menaces 
keeps  Bulgaria,  282. 
Icnorance,  the  eighth  century  characterized  by,  142. 
Illyricum,  cast,  subjected  to  the  see  of  Constanti- 
nople, 68.  • 
Images,  abuses  introduced  by  the  worshippers  oi, 
204. 

antiquity  of,  attempts  to  prove  the,  29. 

bishop,  a,  miraculously  cured  by  an,  156. 

Christ,  supposed  statue  of,  at  Paneas,  no  proof 
of  the  use  of,  amongst  Christians,  much 
less  their  worship,  31,  32. 

church,  divided  into  three  parties  about,  44; 
doctrine  and  practice  of  the  primitive,  con- 
cerning, 28. 

Constantine  assembles  a  general  council  at  Con- 
stantinople, to  put  an  end  to  the  dispute 
about,  97,  which  condemns  the  use  and 
worship  of,  reasons  alleged  against,  98,  99  ; 
monks  in  the  east  refuse  to  comply  witli 
the  definition  of  the  council,  against,  113; 
and  their  insolent  behaviour  to  tlie  emperor 
is  punished  with  great  severity,  114. 

'Constantinople,  council  of,  condemns,  196,  and 
they  are  removed  from  all  public  places,  197. 

councils,  the,  oiler  no  proof  of  the  worship  of, 
154. 

councils,  the  general,  never  mention,  65. 

devotion,  used  as  helps  to,  in  sixth  century,  and 
also  beirinning  of  seventh,  42  ;  middle  oi 
seventh  century  looked  upon  as  something 
more  than  helps,  and  commonly  worshipped 
in  the  eighth,  43. 

east,  worship  of,  suppressed  in  the.  and  the 
worshippers  anathematized,  101. 

edict  against  the  worsliij)  of,  which  only  it  for- 
bids, 27  ;  published  in  Rome,  48. 

Epiphanius  declares  the  use  or  v\'orship  of,  con- 
trary to  Scripture,  40. 

fathers,  the,  understood  the  second  command- 
ment as  forbidding  the  usp.  and  worship  o( 
all,  and-  some  as  extending  to  the  arts  oi 
engraving  and  painting,  33. 

Frankfort,  fathers  ot  the  council  of.  do  not  loolt 
upon  the  worship  of,  as  an  indifTcrent  thing, 
169. 

Gentilli,  council  of,  disapproves  the  worship  of, 
111. 

godliness,  height  of,  in  the  ninth  century,  to 
worship  and  defend,  45. 

Gregory  the  Great,  condemns  in  the  strongest 
terms,  42. 

Gregory  I.  and  II.,  great  difTerence  between,  on 
the  subject  of,  62,  the  latter  quotes  Scrip- 
ture in  favour  of,  65. 

heathen  neither  worshipped  their,  as  gods,  nor 
false  gods  through  them,  34. 

heretics  first  introduced  the  use  and  worship  of, 
33. 


INDEX. 


Images,  idolatry  to  worship  the  true  God  in  an,  36. 

Irene  undertakes  to  re-establish  the  worship  of, 
140,  of  which  the  pope  approves,  144 — 146. 

Leo  Armenus'  opinion  concerning  the  worship 
of,  195. 

Leo,  emperor,  shocked  at  the  worship  given 
to,  resolves  to  abolish  it,  26. 

Michael,  emperor,  enjoins  silence  concerning, 
203. 

Nice,  in  Bithynia,  council  of,  assembled  to  esta- 
blish the  use  and  worship  of,  150 — 160  ;  the 
council  adores  an,  158;  decree  of,  con- 
firmed by  Constantine  and  Irene,  159. 

of  Berytus  and  Edessa,  155  ;  of  God  the  Father 
and  the  Trinity  condemned,  64. 

offence  of  worshipping,  37. 

opposed  in  the  fifth  century,  40. 

ordered  to  be  cast  out  of  the  churches  and 
broken,  which  causes  great  disturbances, 
54,  55  ;  the  edict  executed  all  over  the  east, 
and  images  are  every  where  destroyed,  59  ; 
Leo  resolves  to  enforce  his  edict  in  the  west, 
is  abused  by  Pope  Gregory  II.,  whose  argu- 
ments are  not  pertinent  to  the  case,  60,  be- 
ing founded  upon  mere  fables,  61,  and  the 
same  used  by  the  heathen  to  justify  their 
idolatry,  62. 

reasons  why  they  were  neither  used  or  wor- 
shipped in  primitive  times  ;  reasons  alleged 
by  the  advocates  of,  31,  32. 

Rome,  a  council  of,  appoints  and  decrees  wor- 
ship of,  66,  71 ;  churches  of,  filled  by  the 
pope  with  pictures  and,  71 ;  another  ap- 
proves, 119. 

use  of,  as  ornaments  in  churches,  condemned 
by  a  Spanish  council  in  the  fourth  century, 
39  ;  obtains  universally  in  the  sixth,  and  as 
soon  as  introduced  into  the  churches,  wor- 
sliipped  ;  that  worship  condemned  by  St. 
Austin,  and  in  his  time  by  the  church,  41. 

worship,  difierent  grades  of,  35 ;  had  only  ob- 
tained as  yet  in  the  empire,  44  ;  true  and 
real  to  be 'given  to,  161,  which  popish  di- 
vines disagree  about,  161. 
lua,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  embraces  the  mo- 
nastic life  at  Rome,  24. 
Incontinence  of  the  clergy,  decrees  against,  379, 

380. 
Ingelhurga,  divorced  by  the  king  of  France  and  a 
council ;  Pope  Celestine  III.,  reverses  the 
decree,  533  ;   reprimands  the  bishops  for 
settling  so  weighty  a  matter  without  ap- 
pealing to  him,  534. 
Ingelheim  council  of,  year  946,  314. 
Ingcltrude,  wife  of  Count  Boso,  complained  of,  to 

the  pope,  239. 
INNOCENT  II.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
sixty-second  pope,  464 — 475. 

Anacletus  II.,  elected  in  opposition  to ;  character 
of  the  two  competitors,  464  ;  death  of,  470. 

Apulia  invaded,  471,  marches  to  its  defence,  is 
taken  prisoner,  concludes  peace,  472 ;  re- 
turns to  Rome,  473. 

cities,  several,  revolt  from,  474. 

death  of,  474. 

emperor,  disagreement  between  the,  and,  470. 

France,  visits  several  cities  in,  466 ;  quarrels 

with  the  king  of,  474.  , 

Germany,  bishops  of,  acknowledge,  466. 

Italy,  returns  to,  4G7. 

Louis  VII.,  crowned  by,  467. 

Lotharius  crowned  by,  466  ;  and  emperor,  468. 
Malachy  appointed  legate  for  Ireland,  471. 
Pisa,  holds  council  at,  468 ;  and  also  at  Placen- 

tia,  467. 
pontificate  of,  474. 
Rheims,  holds  council  at,  467. 
Roger,  count  of  Sicily,  sides  with  Anacletus, 
^466. 


INNOCENT  II.,  Rome,  partisans  of  Anacletus 
drives  from,  retires  to  France,  owned  there 
and  waited  on  by  the  kings  of  England  and, 
465  ;  arrives  at,  468. 

Victor  elected  instead  of  Anacletus,  resigns, 
which  ends  the  schism,  470- 
INNOCENT  III.,  native  of  Anagni.  one  hun- 
dred  and  seventy-fourth  pope,  535 — 549. 

Albigenses,  crusade  against  the,  544. 

Armenia,  embassadors  from  king  of,  538. 

Arragon,  the  king  of,  at  Rome,  is  crowned  by 
the  pope,  his  oath,  539. 

Bulgaria  united  to  the  apostolic  see,  538 ;  legate  ' 
sent  there,  539. 

Canterbury, -archbishop  of,  suspended,  549. 

character  of,  549. 

cities,  recovers  several,  as  the  patrimony  of  St. 
Peter,  535. 

Cologne,  archbishop  of,  excommunicated,  539. 

death  of,  549. 

England,  quarrels  with  King  John,  of,  who 
writes  to,  the  answer  of;  lays  the  kingdom 
of,  under  interdict,  541 ;  legates  sent  to,  and 
king  of,  excommunicated  and  deposed  ;  cru- 
sade set  on  foot  against  him,  543  ;  is  forced 
to  submit,  544;  barons  of,  excommunica- 
ted, 549. 

Fondi,  country  of,  given  to,  546. 

France  is  put  under  interdict,  538. 

Galicia,  excommunicates  king  of,  536. 

Germany,  sends  legates  to,  536 ;  three  pre- 
tenders to  the  crown  of,  Otho  is  declared 
for,  537 ;  crowned  at  Rome,  542,  excom- 
municated and  deposed,  543. 

Greek  emperor  sends  an  embassy  to,  537, 

heretics,  canons  against,  546. 

Latins,  the,  take  Constantinople ;  the  Latin 
patriarch  confirmed,  540,  whom  the  pope 
censures,  541. 

Philip  of  Germany,  reconciled  to,  541. 

pontificate  of,  549. 

Rome,  subjects  the  city  of,  to  his  see,  535. 

Sicily,  revokes  some  privileges  of  the  king  of, 
535  ;  made  guardian  of  the  joung  king  of 
537;  quells  disturbances  in,  537. 

Toulouse,  count' of,  excommunicated,  544  ;  and 
,   deprived  of  his  dominions  by  the  pope  and 
fourth  council  of  Lateran,  547. 

transubstantiation  established,  546. 
INNOCENT  ly.,  a  Genoese,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-eighth  pope,  560^ — 567. 

death  of,  567. 

elected  after  a  long  vacancy,  560. 

emperor,' rupture  between,  and;  a  new  treaty 
begun,  but  unsuccessful,  561;  excommu- 
nicates and  deposes  the,  563  ;  'death  of, 
$64. 

France,  retires  to,  holds  a  council  at  Lyons,  561; 
interview  between  the  king  of,  and,  563. 

Manfred  defeats  the  army  of,  566. 

pontificate  of,  567. 

Sicily,  ofTers  kingdom  of,  to  several  princes, 
565. 
Irene,  empress,  an  Athenian,  139. 

army,  gains  over  some  of  the  chief  officers  of 
the,  182,  who  conspire  with  her  to  seize  the 
emperor,  but  fail,  183. 

Charlemagne,  marriage  proposed  to,  by,  185. 

conscience,  grants  liberty  of,  141. 

Constantine,  her  son,  governs  during  the  mino- 
rity of,  139. 

deposed,  186,  banished,  dies,  187. 

guards,  bribes  the  emperor's;  he  is  confined, 
and  his  eyes  put  out  by  order  of,  183. 

craft  and  address  of,  142. 

deposed,  and  her  son  placed  on  the  throne;  she 
is  recalled,  181. 

emperor's  brothers,  the  lute,  causes  them  to  be 
shaved  and  ordained,  139. 


INDEX. 


589 


Ireru,  image  worship,  undertakes  the  re-estabhsh- 
ment  of,  140 ;  calls  a  council  for  that  pur- 
pose, is  prostrated  in  hor  design,  but  pur- 
sues it,  14'J. 

marriage,  proposes,  between  her  son  and  tlm 
daughter  of  Charlemagne;  breaks  it  oil', 
and  forces  him  to  marry  an  Armenian,  1-10. 

ministers,  chooses  her,  1-10. 

monks,  recalls  the  banished,  141. 

Nice,  in  Bithynia,  council  of,  called,  150;  its 
acts  confirmed  by,  159. 

pope,  writes  to  the,  143. 

eaint,  commended  as  a,  by  the  holy  men  of  her 
day,  1S4. 

Saracens,  defeats  the,  140. 

unnatural  conduct  of,  justified  by  Baronius,  184. 
Irelartd.  four  metropolitans  established  in,  481. 
Italy,  divided,  299. 

Ghibehnes  and  Guelfs,  divide,  558. 

Hadrian,  pope,  invites  Charlemagne  into,  134, 
who  settles  the  affairs  of,  137. 

Paulinas  of  Nola,  introduces  pictures  into  the 
churches  of,  fourth  century,  40. 

revolution  in,  293. 

Saracens  driven  out  pf,  336. 

Jacobites,  the,  556. 

Jerusalem,  siege  and  conquest  of,  426,  re-conquest 

of,  554. 
Jiws,  commanded  by  the  Emperor  Leo,  to  be 
baptized,  2G  ;  worshipped  the  true  God  iti 
the  golden  calf,  and  yet  guilty  of  idolatry, 
36 ;   cruelties  inflicted  upon,  by  the  cru- 
saders, 421. 
Joan,  pope,  a  female,  221. 
acccount  of,  fabulous,  224. 
adventures,  as  related  by  several  writers,  221 ; 

they  were  unknown  to  Marianus,  222. 
Anastasius,  account  of  a  female  pope,  foisted 

into  some  copies  of,  225. 
beards,  disadvantage  of  shaving  off,  224. 
chair,  the  perforated,  222,  226. 
Constantinople,  a  woman  said  to  have  been 

raised  to  the  see  of,  223. 
delivered  of  a  son  in  the  public  street,  222. 
fable  of,  by  whom  invented,  225,  226;  is  now 

universally  rejected,  227. 
not  impossible  for  a  woman  to  have  been  raised 

to  the  pontificate,  223. 
pope,  is  chosen,  222. 

pope,  female,  conjectures  concerning  the  origin 
of  the  fable  of  the,  226;  BlondellandSarau, 
protestant  writers,  unanswerably  confute  it, 
226. 
statue  of,  in  the  cathedral  of  Siena,  225  ;  great 
care  taken  to  abolish  all  remembrance  of, 
226. 
unknown  to  the  contemporary  Latin  and  Greek 
writers,  224. 
Johannes  Scotus,  doctrine  of,  348. 
JOHN  VI.,  a  Greek,  eighty-fourth  pope.  9— 12. 
chosen  and  ordained,  after  a  vacancy  of  fifty- 
four  days,  9. 
death  of,  12. 
England,  supremacy  of  the  pope  not  yet  owned 

in,  12. 
generosity  of,  in  the  redemption  of  captives,  9. 
pontificate  of,  12. 

Tiberius  Apsimarus,  emperor,  orders  him  to  be 
driven  from  his  see,  but  the  soldiery  suc- 
cessfully defend  him,  9. 
Wilfrid,  cause  of,   espoused  by,  9  ;    absolves 
Wilfrid,  11  ;  the  English  pay  no  regard  to 
his  degree  in  favour  of,  10. 
JOHN  VIL,  a  Greek,  eighty-fifth  pope,  12,  13. 
canons  of  the  Quinise.xt  council  sent  to,  by  the 
emperor,  which  he  returns  without  appro- 
ving or  disapproving,  13. 
death  of,  13. 


JOHN  VII.,  ordained  after  a  vacancy  of  one 
hundred  and  nineteen  or  twenty  days,  12. 
patrimony  in  the  Alpes  Cottia;  restored,  13. 
pontificate  of,  13. 

pope,  origin  of  the  fable  of  the  she,  13. 
JOHN  Vlll.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  si.vth 
pope,  283—292. 
trppeai  to  the  pope,  abuse  of,  complained  of  by 

the  emperor,  285. 
Charles  the  Bald,  crowned  emperor  at  Rome, 
but  did  not  yield  the  dukedom  of  Benevento 
to  the  pope,  284 ;  crowned  king  of  Italy  at 
Pavia,  284. 
Charles  the  Gross,  crowned  emperor,  but  lends 
the  pope  no  assistance  against  the  Saracens, 
291. 
cruelty  of,  292. 
death  of,  292. 

election  and  consecration  of,  283. 
emperor,  the,  besieged  in  a  tower  by  the  duke 
of  Benevento,  capitulates,  but  is  absolved 
from  the  oath  he  took  on  that  occasion, 
283  ;  death  of,  284  ;  is  pressed  to  assist  the 
pope,  and  marches  to  nis  assistance,  286  ; 
lliey  meet  al  Vercelli,  287 ;  is  poisoned  to 
death  by  his  physician,  287. 
Formosus,  bishop  of  Porto,  sentence  pronounced 

against,  by,  285. 
Hincmar  of  Laon,  kindly  treated  by  the  pope, 
and  the  bishops  of  the  council  of  Troies,' 
288. 
Ignatius  of  Constantinople,  dies,  Photius  is  re- 
stored and  acknowledged  by  the  .pope's  le- 
gates, 289. 
legates,  sends  into  the  east,  for  the  recovery  of 

Bulgaria,  289. 
Lewis  o?  France,  crowned  king  by  the  pope. 
288,  but  could  not  be  prevailed  upon  to 
crown  the  queen,  289. 
Marianus  is  sent  into  the  east,  annuls -the  acts 

of  the  council  of  Constantinople,  291. 
Moravians,  the,  were  allowed  by,  to  say  the 

canonical  hours  in  their  own  tongue,  292. 
Naples,  bishop  of,  excommunicated  in  a  coun- 
cil at  Rome,  291. 
Pholius  of  Constantinople,  absolved  from  ex- 
communication, and  receives  him  upon  con- 
dition of  renouncing  all  claim  to  Bulgaria, 
290;  letter  from,  answered  by  the  pope, 
290 ;  the  pope's  legates  restore  the  ensigns 
of  the  patriarchal  dignity  in  full  council,  and 
condemn  the  eighth  general  council,  290, 
for  which  they  are  condemned,  291 ;  is  ex- 
communicated again,  291. 
pontificate  of,  292. 
Ravenna,  holds  council  at,  283. 
Richilda,  crowned  empress   at   Tortona,  by, 

287. 
Rome  plundered  by  the  duke  of  Spoleti,  and 
the  pope  confined ;  on  his  retreat,  repairs 
to  France,  287 ;  holds  council  at  Troies, 
which  anathematizes  the  duke  of  Spoleti 
and  Formosus  of  Porto,  288. 
Saracens,  the,  overrun  several  provinces  in 
Italy,  285  ;  the  duke  of  Naples  joins  them  : 
the  bishop  of  Naples,  his  brother,  treache- 
rously seizes  him,  puts  out  his  eyes,  and 
sends  him  to  Rome,  for  which  he  is  highly 
commended  by  the  pope  ;  the  bishop  takes 
upon  himself  the  government,  and  joins  the 
Saracens;  the  pope  excommunicates  him. 
and  presses  the  emperor  to  hasten  to  his 
relief,  286 ;  agrees  to  pay  a  yearly  tribute 
to  the,  287. 
Sens,    archbishop    of,    appointed   primate    of 

France,  by,  284. 
writings  of,  292. 
JOHN  IX.,  a  Tivolian,  one  hundred  and  fifteenth 
pope,  302—304. 

2Z  . 


590 


INDEX. 


JOHN  IX.,  approves  of  an  election,  of  which  his 
predecessor  had  disapproved,  303. 
Berengarius  compels  him  to  crown  him  em- 
peror, which  he  immediately  declares  null, 
302. 
character  of  the  popes  of  the  tenth  century,  304. 
death  of,  303. 

eastern  bishops  are  not  allowed  to  communicate 
with  those  whom  Photius  had  ordained,  303. 
Germany,  letter  from  the  bishops  of,  303. 
pontificate  of,  303. 
Ravenna,  holds  council  at,  302. 
Rheims,  answer  to  the  archbishop  of,  concern- 
ing the  wickedness  of  the  Normans  who 
had  embraced  Christianity,  303. 
Saltzburg,  letter  from  the  archbishop  of,  finding 

fault  wiih  the  pope's  conduct,  304. 
•writings  of,  303. 
JOHN  X.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
second  pope,  308—311. 
Altheis,  appoints  council  of,  309. 
Berengarius  crowned  emperor  by,  309. 
deposed,  and  dies  in  prison,  310. 
first  pope  that  led  an  army,  311. 
Hugh,  count  of  Provence,  crowned  king  of 

Lombardy,  310. 
Mosarabic  missal  approved  of,  with  some  alte- 
rations, 310. 
pontificate  of,  311  ;  how  raised  to  it,  308. 
Rheims,  approves  the  election  of  a  child  to  the 

see  of,  310. 
Rome,  unites  the  churches  of  Constantinople 

and,  310. 
Saracens,  engages  the  Italian  princes  in  a  league 
against  the,  309  ;  marches  against  the,  who 
are  all  cut  off,  or  taken  prisoners,  309. 
JOHN  XL,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
fifth  pope,  311. 
an  intruder,  311. 

confined,  and  dies  in  prison,  312. 
grants  a  charter  to  Odo,  abbot  of  Cluny,  311. 
pontificate  of,  .312. 
JOHN  XII.,  one  hundred  and  thirtieth  pope,  315 
—319. 
an  intruder,  315. 
Benedict  chosen  instead  of,  320. 
Capua,  makes  war  upon  the  prince  of,  and  is 

defeated,  315. 
council  held  by,  its  acts,  319. 
council  assembled  by  the  emperor  to  try  the 
pope  ;  speech  of  the  bishop  of  Cremona,  in 
the  emperor's  name,  317;  letters  of  the 
pope  and  the  emperor  to  the,  and  its  reply, 
318. 
crimes  laid  to,  317. 
debaucheries  of,  317. 
deposed,  319. 

Leo  VIII.  chosen  instead  of,  319;  conspiracy 
against,  319  ;  John's  cruelly  to  the  friends 
of,  319. 
murdered,  320. 

Otho  is  invited  into  Italy  by ;  crowned  emperor 

by,  whose  famous  diploma  is  still  to  be  seen 

in  Ptome,  316  ;  march'es  to  Rome,  the  pope 

flies,  317. 

pontificate  of,  320. 

Romans  are  stirred  up  agamst  the  emperor  by, 

St.  Peter's  church  plundered  by,  317. 
JOHN XIII.,  a  Roman,  one  htindred  and  thirty- 
second  pope,  321 — 323. 

bells,  the  ceremony  of  christening,  not  intro- 
duced by  him,  323. 

Beneventum  made  a  metropolis  by,  323. 

Capua,  takes  refuge  in,  and  erects  it  into  a 
metropolis,  321. 

death  of,  323. 

driven  from  Rome  for  his  haughty  behaviour, 
soon  after  hia  ordination,  321. 


JOHN XIII.,  London,  acts  of  a  council  held  in, 
confirmed  by,  323. 
Otho  marches  to  Rome  to  restore  the  pope ; 

punishes  the  Romans  as  rebels,  322. 
Otho,  the  younger,  crowned  emperor,  322,  and 

his  wife  empress,  323. 
Poland  converted  in  the  time  of,  323. 
pontificate  of,  323. 

Prague  made  an  episcopal  see  by,  323. 
JOHN XIV.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
sixth  pope,  is  chosen;  driven  from  the  see 
by  Franco,  a  Roman  deacon.    John,  elect- 
ed, but  not  reckoned  amongst  the  popes, 325.  • 
JOHN XV.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
seventh- pope,  32G— 329. 
canonization,  first  instance  of  a  solemn,  326. 
Crescentius,  the  tyrant,  recalls  to  Rome,  326. 
death  of,  329. 
England,  mediates  a  peace  between  the  duke 

of  Normandy  and  the  king  of,  326. 
France,  king  of,  writes  to,  who  sends  legate 

into,  326. 
Galilean  bishops  and,  quarrel,  326. 
Gerberl's  letter  on  occasion  of  the  council  of 
Rheims,  327;   another,  328;    speech  of; 
deposed,  328. 
Mouson,  council  of,  328. 
pontificate  of,  328. 
Rheims,  council  of,  against  Arnold  ;  bishops  of, 

suspended  by  the  pope,  327. 
Rome,  leaves,  soon  after  his  election,  326. 
JOHN  XVI.,  a  Calabrian,  anti-pope,  purchase? 
the  see  with  the  plunder  of  the  church  of 
Placentia,  330. 
excommunicated  by  Gregory  V,,  330. 
Gregory  V.,  friends  of  pope,  capture,  put  out 
his  eyes,  cut  off  his  nose,  and  tear  out  his 
tongue,  330. 
JOHN  XVII.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  fortieth 
pope  ;  ordination,  death,  and  pontificate  of, 
333. 
JOHN  XVIII.,   a   Roman,    one   hundred  and 
forty-first  pope  ;  election  and  ordination  of; 
sends  legate  into  Germany ;   reunites  the 
churches    of  Constantinople   and   Rome ; 
death  and  pontificate  of,  334. 
JOHN  XIX.,  one  hundred  and  forty-fourth  pope, 
337—339. 
Conrad  crowned  emperor  by,  338. 
Constantinople,  refuses  title  of  universal  bishop 

of  the  east,  to  the  patriarch  of,  337. 
death  of,  338, and  what  happened  afterwards, 339. 
Girona,  grants  the  use  of  the  pall  to  the  bishop 

of,  338. 
pontificate  of,  338. 
writings  of,  339. 
Jo/m,. archbishop  of  Ravenna,  and  Pope  Nicholas 
quarrel,  266  ;  his  see  entirely  subjected  to 
Rome,  267. 
John  jof  Salisbury,  private  conversation  between 

him  and  Pope  Hadrian  IV.,  501. 
Joh?!,,  Presbyter,  king  of  India,  first  heard  of  in 
the  west,  4S4  ;  sends  messengers  to  Pope 
Alexander  III.,  520;  his  kingdom,  521. 
John,  king  of  England,  and  Pope  Innocent  HI. 
quarrel ;  the  king's  letter  to  the  pope,  with 
the  answer,  541. 
excommunicated,  deposed,  and  a  crusade  set 

on  foot  against,  543. 
forced  to  submit,  yields  up  his  kingdom  to  the 

pope,  and  becomes  his  vassal,  544. 
interdict.  Pope  Innocent  III.  lays  England  un- 
der, 542. 
Judith,  empress,  charge  against  her ;  she  is  shut 

up  in  a  monastery,  209. 
Justinian  causes  Felix  of  Ravenna  to  be  taken 
prisoner,  and  sent  to  Constantinople  ;  puts 
his  eyes  out ;  subjects  the  see  entirely  to 
the  see  of  Rome,  14. 


INDEX. 


591 


Justinian,  Constantinople,  orders  the  pope  to  re- 
pair to  ;  reception  there  by  the  emperor,  15. 
cruelly  of,  17. 

murdered  ;  Bardanes  is  raised  to  the  throne,  16. 
% 
Kei/s,  custom,  of  sending,  to  princes,  173. 
Kiss,  ditlerence  between  adoration  and  a,  154. 

LANDO,  a  Sabinian,  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
first  pope  ;  death  and  pontificate  of.  303. 
Landus,  fourth  anti-pope,  taken  and  confined  for 

life,  521. 
Lanfmnc,  appointed  arciibishop  of  Canterbury, 
375;  goes  to  Rome,  and  receives  the  pall, 
376. 
Langres,  the  bishop  of,  restored  to  his  see  by 
Benedict  IV.,  305  ;  crimes  laid  to  the  charge 
of  the  bishop  of;   he  is  deposed,  34G. 
Latcran,  councils  of;  refer  to  councils. 
Latria,  worship   of,  38 ;   now  given  to  images, 
though  not  allowed  by  the  council  of  Nice, 
170. 
Lawrence,  archbishop  of  Dublin,  appointed  legate 

tor  Ireland,  522. 
Laymen,  many  raised  to  the  episcopal  dignity,  118. 
Leavened  and  unleavehed  bread,  discussion  about, 

353. 
Legates,  rapaciousness  of  the  pope's,  431. 
Legatine pover.  Pope  Paschal  II.  attempts  to  in- 
troduce, into  England,  429,  and  again,  451 . 
Legends,  fabulous,  and  incredible  stories,  quoted 

by  the  council  of  Nice,  in  Bitliynia,  155. 
Lent,  different  modes  of  keeping,  259. 
Leo  Isauricus,  character  of,  76. 

chosen  emperor,  received  with  loud  acclamations 
at  Constantinople,  and  crowned  by  the 
patriarch,  22. 

council,  assembles  a  great,  in  which  it  was  de- 
termined that  images  should  be  cast  out  of 
the  churches  and  broken,  53. 

Cyclades,  the  inhabitants  of  the,  revolt;  are 
generously  treated  by,  45. 

Damascene,  Leo  charged  with  attempting  the 
death  of,  57,  and  by  what  means,  58. 

death  of,  76. 

edict,  resolves  to  have  his,  against  images,  pub- 
lished in  the  west,  60. 

faith,  sends  his  confession  of,  to  the  pope,  22. 

Germanus  of  Constantinople,  opposes,  in  rela- 
tion to  images,  the  reason  he  alleges,  45  ; 
resigns  his  dignity,  and  is  not  ill  used,  or 
put  to  death  by  the  emperor,  53. 

Gregory  II.  is  said  to  have  excommunicated,  66. 

Gregory  III.  sends  legations  to,  71. 

lUyricum,  cast,  subjected  to  the  see  of  Con- 
stantinople, 68. 

images,  is  shocked  at  the  worship  given  to; 
resolves  to  abolish  it ;  acquaints  tlie  clergy 
and  the  senate  with  his  design,  and  issues 
an  edict  against,  forbidding  the  worship 
only,  and  not  commanding  them*  to  be 
destroyed,  27. 

Jews,  commands  the,  to  receive  baptism  ;  they 
comply,  26. 

Montanists,  commands  the,  to  receive  baptism, 
which  they  refuse,  26. 

oscumenical  master  and  twelve  professors,  is 
accused  of  having  them  burnt,  together 
wiih  their  college,  56;  a  mere  fable,  as 
there  is  no  account  of  it  in  the  more  ancient 
writers  ;  the  library  consumed  long  before 
Leo's  time,  57. 

patrimonies  of  the  Roman  church  confiscated 
by.  68. 

pope,  the,  congratulates  him  on  his  promotion, 
22;  writes  to  the  pope,  his  answer  most 
abusive,  GO ;  again,  65  ;  stirs  up  the  people 
against  the  emperor,  and  forbids  the  pay- 
ment of  tribute,  67. 


Leo  Armrnus,  emperor,  opposes  image  worship, 
195;  recalls  the  banished  monks,  197;  is 
barbarously  murdered,  200;  remarkable  in- 
stance of  liis  love  of  justice,  201. 
LEO  in.,  a  Roman,  ninety-fifth  pope,  173—192. 

Canterbury,  see  of,  restored  to  its  ancient  juris- 
diction, by,  174. 

.Charlemagne  is  informed  of  his  promotion,  to 
whom  the  Romans  swear  allegiance,  173  ; 
sends  immense  treasures  to  Rome ;  how 
employed  by  the  pope,  173 ;  the  pope  re- 
j)airs  to,  how  received  by,  177;  at  Rome, 
assembles  a  council  to  try  the  pope,  177 ; 
the  clergy  decline  trying  him,  and  he  clears 
himself  by  an  oath,  178;  promotion  to  the 
imperial  dignity  no  proof  of  the  temporal 
supremacy  ot  the  pope  ;  only  the  bare  title 
was  given  him,  and  that,  not  by  his  own 
authority;  in  what  sense  may  have  been 
said  to  be  made  emperor,  179 ;  conference 
between  the  pope  and  the  envoys  of,  189. 

chosen  and  ordained,  173. 

conspiracy  against,  by  the  nephews  of  the  late 
pope,  by  whom  he  is  seized  and  treated 
■with  great  barbarity  ;  rescued  by  the  duko 
of  Spoleti,  176 ;  puts  to  death  all  concerned 
ill  it,  192. 

conspirators,thechief,seized  and  imprisoned, 177. 

council  assembled  to  try  tlie  pope,  177;  the 
clergy  decline  trying;  he  clears  himself  by 
an  oath,  178. 

death  of,  192. 

eyes  and  tongue  falsely  said  to  have  been  pulled 
out  and  restored  by  miracle,  176. 

hand,  the  right,  now  deemed  the  most  honour- 
able, 192. 

Holy  Ghost,  question  concerning  the  proces- 
sion of  the,  revived,  and  decided  in  a  coun- 
cil at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  188. 

keys,  custom  of  sending,  to  princes,  173. 

Northumberland,  king  of,  driven  from  his 
throne,  is  restored  by,  187. 

pontificate  of,  192. 

Rome,  returns  to,  and  is  well  received  by  the 
Romans,  177. 

symbol,  will  not  allow  the  words,  "and  from 
■  the  Son,"  to  be  added  to  the,  189. 

triculum,  the  pope's,  in  the  Lateran  palace,  174. 
LEO  IV.,  a  Roman,  one   hundred  and  second 
pope,  217—220. 

Anastasius  deposed  by  the  pope  and  council,  219. 

chosen  and  ordained,  before  his  election  was 
confirmed  by  the  emperor,  217. 

churches  of  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul,  enriched 
by,  217. 

death  of,  220. 

grace  and  free  will,  dispute  now  commenced 
about,  220. 

Leonine  city  founded  by,  217;  consecrated,  218. 

Lewis,  king  of  Italy,  crowned  emperor,  218. 

miracle  attributed  to,  220. 

pontificate  of,-  220. 
.   Rome,  fortified  by,  217  ;  holds  council  at,  219. 

sainted,  220. 

Saracen  fleet  destroyed,  217. 
LEO  v.,   tMitive   of  Ardea,    one   hundred   and 
seventeenth  pope,  306. 

chosen,  driven  from  his  see,  thrown  into  prison, 
306. 

death  of,  306. 

pontificate  of,  306. 
LEO  VL,  one  hundred  and  twenty-third  pope, 
succeeds  John  X.;  dies,  after  a  short  pon- 
tificate, 311. 
LEO  VII.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  twenty- 
si.xih  pope,  312. 

character  of,  312. 

death  of,  313. 

election  of,  312. 


$92 


INDEX. 


LEO  VII.,   German  churches,   letter  by,  con- 
cerninf;  abuses  that  prevailed  in  the,  312. 

Hugh,  king  of  Italy,  and  Alberic,  lord  of  Rome, 
reconciled  by  means  of,  312. 

pontificate  of,  313. 

questions,  answer  to  some,  by,  312. 

St.  Mnriin,  writes  to  the  abbot  of,  at  Tours,  313. 
LEO  VIII.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
first  pope,  319. 

conspiracy  against,  obliged  to  quit  Rome,  319. 

death  of,  320. 

election  of,  319. 

ordination  of,  319. 

pontificate  of,  320. 
LEO  IX.,  one   hundred   and  forty-ninth  pope, 
343—361. 

Berengarius'  doctrine  condemned  in  several 
councils,  349,  350. 

character,  family,  &.c.,  344,  361. 

chosen  whilst  in  Germany,  343.  . 

Cologne,  makes  the  archJDishop  of,  chancellor 
of  the  Roman  church,  347. 

Constantinople,  patriarch  of,  guilty  of  forgery  ; 
snare  laid  for  the  pope's  legates,  by  ;  sen- 
tence against,  left  by  the  legates  at  their 
departure,  359. 

death  of,  361. 

Edward  the  Confessor  absolved  from  a  vow, 
by,  352. 

election,  opposes  his  own,  but  yields  upon  being 
freely  elected  by  the  clergy  and  people  of 
Rome,  344. 

emperor  of  the  east,  and  the  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, write  to  the  pope,  desiring  to 
restore  peace  to  the  two  churches,  357. 

France,  goes  to,  345. 

Gerard  of  Toul,  canonized  by,  347. 

Germany,  visits,  352. 

legates  sent  into  the  east,  by  ;  they  are  well  re- 
ceived by  the  emperor,  but  the  patriarch 
declines  all  conference  with  them ;  they 
publish  a  treatise  in  defence  of  unleavened 
bread  ;  they  e,xcommunicate  the  patriarch, 
358  ;  snare  laid  for  them  by  the  patriarch  ; 
leave  sentence  against  the  patriarch  at  their 
departure,  359. 

Mantua,  holds  council  at ;  disturbances  on  that 
occasion,  353. 

Mentz,  holds  council  at,  346. 

Monte  Gargano,  visits,  347. 

Normans,  makes  war  upon  the,  354 ;  the  Apn- 
lians  prejudice  the  pope  against,  and  the 
pope  the  emperor,  356 ;  the  pope  marches 
in  person  against  the,  who  strive  to  divert 
him  from  the  intended  war,  but  in  vain ; 
they  gain  a  complete  victory  ;  take  the  pope 
prisoner,  but  treat  him  with  great  respect 
and  kindness,  357. 

Pavia,  holds  council  at,  345. 

pontificate  of,  361. 

Ratisbon,  canonizes  two  saints  at,  353. 

Rheims,  holds  council  at,  345. 

Richenou,  consecrates  the  abbot  of,  345. 

Rome,  holds  councils  at,  3.45,  352,  353  ;  returns 
to,  347,  361. 

Sipontium,  holds  council  at,  347. 

St.  Arnulpheus,  church  of,  at  Mentz,   conse- 
(;rated  by,  346. 
Leonine  cily,  building  of  the,  217 ;  consecration 

of  the,  218. 
Lewis  the  Debonaire,  emperor  of  the  West,  agrees. 
to  the  proposal  of  assembling  a  council  in 
France  to  examine  the  doctrine  of  the 
Greeks  in  relation  to  images,  205;  the 
council  meets,  their  decree,  their  letter  to 
the  emperor,  206 ;  the  emperor  sends  two 
bishops  to  acquaint  the  pope  with  the  re- 
sult of  the  council ;  the  instructions  given 
them  ;  the  emperor's  letter  to  the  pope,  207. 


Lewis  the  Debonaire,  Adrobald,  the  abbot,  sent  to 
Rome  by,  213. 
bishops  of  France  forbidden  to  wait  on  the  pope, 
210;    letter  from   those  who   espouse   the 
cause  of,  to  the  pope  ;  his  answer,  211. 
crowned  in  France,  by  Pope  Stephen,  193. 
donations  of  his  father  and  grandfather,  to  the 
pope,  confirmed,  but  nothing  added  to  them, 
194. 
Lotharius,  delivers  himself  up  to  his  son  ;  re- 
conciled ;  rebels  again,  and  persuades  the 
pope  to  accompany  him  into  France,  210 ; 
the  pope  sent  by  the  rebels  to;  his  recep-, 
lion  ;    the  emperor  delivers  himself  up  to 
the  rebels,  212 ;  how  far  the  pope  was  to 
blame  in  this  affair,  213. 
restored,  213. 
sons,  quarrel  between,  and  his  three  sons,  209 ; 

reconciled,  210. 
Stephen  IV.,  obliges  the  Romans  to  swear  alle- 
giance to,  192. 
Lewis,  king  of  Lombardy,  lays  waste  the  Roman 
territories,  215;    is  crowned   emperor  at 
Rome,  218;  visits  Rome,  219. 
Lewis  II.,  emperor  of  the  West,  besieged  in  a 
tower  by  duke  of  Benevento,  capitulates, 
but  is  absolved  by  the  pope  from  the  oath 
he  took  on  that  occasion,  283. 
death  of,  284. 

pope,  honours   paid  to  the,   by,  229 ;  goes   to 
Rome  to  chastise,  243,  but  is  reconciled, 
244. 
Lewis  the  Stammerer,  crowned  king  of  France 

by  Pope  John  VIII.,  288. 
Lewis  of  Aries,  crowned  emperor  by  Pope  Bene- 
dict IV.,  305.' 
Leivis  VII.  of  France,  crowned  by  Pope  Innocent 
II.,  467  ;  they  quarrel,  474. 
eastern  Christians,  resolves  to  succour,  477. 
informs  the  pope  of  the  death  of  Becket,  516. 
Limoges,  councils  of,  year,  1031,  339;  year  1095, 

421. 
Lincoln,  bishop  of,  said  to  have  been  deposed  by 

Pope  Alexander  II.,  376. 
Lodi,  council  of,  excommunicates  Pope  Alexan- 
der III.,  569. 
Lombard,  Peter,  doctrine  of,  condemned  by  Pope 

Alexander  III.,  522. 
Lombardy,  bishops  of,   confirm  sentence  of  the 
council  of  Worms,  385. 
civil  war  kindled  in,  554. 
character  of  the  people  of,  133. 
Desiderius,  king  of,  holds  some  places  belong- 
ing-to  the  pope;  advances  on  Rome  with 
his  army  ;  has  an  interview  with  the  pope 
in  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  120  ;  jjbliges  the 
pope  to  dismiss  his  two  favourite  ministers, 
'  121 ;  the  pope  excuses  him  to  Charlemagne; 
refuses  to  perform  promises  to  the  pope, 
121;  proposes  certain  marriages,  123;  the 
"pope  adheres  to  Charlemagne  and  acquaints 
him  with  the  designs  of;  invades  the  ex- 
archate;  promises  to  forbear  hostilities  on 
conditions,  which  not  being  complied  with, 
he  redoubles  them,  127;  attempts  to  sur- 
prise Rome,  128  ;  returns  to  his  own  king- 
dom,  129;    Charlemagne  subdues,  which 
ends  the  Lombard  kings,  132. 
dukes  of,  false  charges  against,  134. 
Luitprand,  king  of,  reduces  Ravenna,  47;  pi-o- 
lects  the  pope,   48;  conquers  the  Penta- 
polis,  50;  Eutychius,  exarch  of  Raverinn, 
gains  over  the   king  to  the  emperor,  51 ; 
obliges  the  pope  and  the  Romans  to  submit 
to  the  emperor,  52 ;  invades  the  dukedom 
of  Rome,    72;    Charles   M^artel    declines 
taking  part  with  the  pope  against,  73  ;  but 
subsequently  does,   75;   withdraws  troops 
from  the  Roman  territory,  75 ;  Pope  Za 


INDEX. 


593 


Lombardii,  Luiiprand,  king  of, — Continueil  : 

chary  sends  legation  to;  visits  the  Uin^  at 
Terni ;  liis  reception  ;  persuades  tlie  kin;^ 
to  restore  the  four  cities  he  had  conquered, 
77 ;  peace  concluded,  78 ;  enters  the  ex- 
archate again,  80,  but  his  hostile  intentions 
are  overcome  by  the  pope,  who  met  him  at 
Pavia,  81  ;  character  and  death  of,  84. 

Pepin  of  France,  resolves  to  make  war  on,  9(5 ; 
defeats  the  Lombards,  obliges  them  to  sub- 
mit, 1»7. 

Rachis,  king  of,  invades  the  Roman  dukedom, 
84  ;  the  pope  persuades  him  to  desist  and 
restore  the  places  already  taken ;  resigns 
his  kingdom  and  retires  to  a  monastery,  85. 

rebels  against  the  emperor,  550. 

reunited  to  the  apostolic  see,  439. 
I^iidoH,  council  of,  year  1107,  441;  year  1122, 

462;  year  1129,  464, 
Lorraine,  origin  of  the  name,  238  ;  king  of,  writes 

to  the  pope,  268,  his  reply,  269. 
Lothariiis,  crowned  emperor  and  king  of  Italy,  at 
Rome,  by  Pope  Paschal,  198. 

Rome,  reforms  government  of;  revives  ancient 
custom,  tliat  tke  pope  should  not  be  or- 
dained till  his  election  is  approved  by  the 
emperor,  202. 
Lothariun,  king  of  Lorraine,  Adventius  writes  to 
the  pope  in  favour  of,  253. 

charges  his  wife  Theutberga  with  incest ;  siie  is 
cleared  and  recalled  to  court,  afterwards 
forced  to  acknowledge  herself  guilty;  al- 
lowed by  a  council  to  put  her  away  and 
marry  another,  238 ;  marries  VValdrada, 
239. 

Cologne,  archbishop  of,  abandoned  by,  makes 
disclosures  unfavourable  to,  in  the  affair  of 
Theutberga  and  Waldrada,  246. 

death  of,  271. 

Hadrian  IL,  is  written  to  by,  268. 

Italy,  goes  to,  and  has  an  interview  with  the 
pope  at  Monte  Cassino,  269;  is  admitted 
to  mass  celebrated  by  the  pope ;  follows 
the  pope  to  Rome,  270. 

Metz,  council  appointed  to  meet  at,  to  deter- 
mine the  affair  of;  pope  sends  legates,  239 ; 
who  are  gained  over  by,  242. 

Nicholas,  pope,  sends  Arsenius  to  France,  as 
legate,  to  determine  the  affair  of  Theut- 
berga and  Waldrada ;  his  insolent  beha- 
viour at  the  court  of;  obliges  Lotharius  to 
take  back  Theutberga,  251  ;  writes  to  Lo- 
tharius, what  restrained  him  from  excom- 
municating him,  254 ;  Lotharius  writes 
most  submissive  letters  to,  255. 
Lotharius,  duke  of  Saxony,  elected  king  of  Ger- 
many, 461. 

crowned  emperor  at  Rome,  by  Innocent  II., 
returns  to  Germany,  468. 

Innocent  II.  and,  disagree,  470. 

Italy,  returns  to,  and  reduces  most  places  in 
Apulia,  469. 
LUCIUS  11. ,  native  of  Bolocrna,  one  hundred 

and  sixty-fourth  pope,  476. 
.  bulls  of.  477. 

death  of,  477.  * 

election  of,  476. 

pontificate  of,  477- 

Roger,  count  of  Sicily,  quarrels  with,  476. 

Romans,  the,  in  a  state  of  rebellion,  476,  477. 
LUCIUS  III.,  native  of  Lucca,  one  hundred  and 
sixty-ninth  pope,  524 — 526. 

Albigenses,  the,  anathematized  and  condemned, 
525. 

chosen  and  consecrated  at  Vetri,  521. 

death  of,  526. 

encroachments  of  the  popes,  525. 

first  pope  elected  by  the  cardinals  alone,  524. 

pontificate  of.  526. 
Vol.  II.— 75 


LUCIUS  III.,   Rome,  is   forced   to  leave;  re- 
turns to  ;  forced  out  again,  525. 
Scotland,  absolves  William,  king  of,  524  ;  de- 
cides   controversy   between   the   two   pre- 
tenders to  the  see  of  St.  Andrews  in,  524. 
Verona,  holds  council  at,  525. 
Lupus,  abbot  of  Ferrieres,  writes  to  the  pope,  228. 

Magdchurir,  erected  into  a  metropolis,  by  Pope 

John  XIII.,  322. 
3Iagtc,  Pope  Silvester  II.,  accused  of  the  practice 

of,  332. 
Majolus  of  Cluny,  declines  the  pontifical  dignity 

offered  by  the  emperor,  325. 
Malacliy,  bishop,  appointed  legate  for  Ireland,  Ly 

Pope  Innocent  II.,  471. 
Malta,  the  knights  of,  486. 
Man,  the  king  of  the  Isle  of,  makes  himself  a  vas- 
sal of  the  Roman  church,  550. 
Manfred,  prince  of  Taranto,  defeats  the   pope; 
reduces  Apulia  and  Calabria,  568  ;  crowned 
king  of  Sicily ;  excommunicated,  570 ;  vain- 
ly  attempts  reconciliation  with  the  pope, 
571 ;    a  crusade  against-;    Urban  IV'.,  ex- 
communicates ;  daughter  of,  married  to  the 
eldest  son  of  the  king  of  Arragon ;  nego- 
tiation between  the  pope  and;  broken  off,  . 
572. 
Mansur,  or  Damascene,  anathematized  by  the 
seventh  general  council,  as  a  worshipper 
of  images,  101. 
Mantua,  a  miraculous  sponge  discovered  at,  187  ; 
council  of,  year  1053,  353  ;  year  1067,  374. 
MAEINUS,  native  of  Tuscany,  one  hundred 
and  seventh  pope,  292. 
death  of,  293. 
elected  unanimously,  292. 
Formosus  restored  by,  293. 
pontificate  of,  293. 
writings  of,  293. 
MAEINUS  IL,  or  MARTINUS  III,  a  Ro- 
man, one  hundred  and  twenty-eighth  pope, 
314. 
character  of,  314. 
death  of,  314. 

monks,  a  great  friend  to  the,  314. 

pontificate  of,  314. 

Martel,  Charles,  the  pope  resolves  to  apply  to,  for 

assistance  against  the  Lombards,  73 ;  the 

pope's  letters  to,  73,  74 ;  sends  legation 

into  France  ;  proposals  made  ;  their  effect ; 

treaty  between,  and  the  pope  ;  death  of,  75. 

Marriages,  incestuous ;  ofpriests,  368 ;  third  and 

fourth,  307. 
Mary,  assumption  of  the.  Virgin,  252. 
Maliiildn,   countess,  army  of  the,   defeated   by 
Henry  IV.,  of  Germany,   399;    supports 
Pope  Victor  HI.,  411 ;  death  of,  452. 
Melfi,  council  of,  year  1059,  368;  year  1089,414. 
Menlz,  archbishop  of,  summoned  to  Rome,  374  ; 
council  of,   346,  401  ;  diets  of,   436,  440 ; 
made  metropolitan  see  of  Boniface,  90. 
]\Iercianii,  the  king  of  the,  embraces  the  monastic 

life  at  Rome,  15. 
31etz,  bishop  of,  writes  to  the  pope  ;  his  answer, 

245  ;  council  of,  243. 
Meiilnn,  count  of,  excommunicated,  434. 
Michael  Balbus,  crowned  eirperor  of  the  east,  201. 
embassy  sent  to  the  emperor  Lewis  by,  203  ; 
presents  brought  by  them  ;  they  propose  a 
council    to   examine    the   doctrine   of   the 
Greeks  in  relation  to  image  worship,  205  ; 
which  meets  at  Paris,  206. 
faith  of,  confession  of,  205. 
images,  silence  in  regard  to,  enjoined  by,  203. 
raised  to  the  throne  on  the  death  of  Leo,  200. 
writes  to  Lewis,  204. 
Michael  Rhangahe,  raised  to  the  throne,  in  the 
east,  190,  resigns,  191. 
2  z  2 


S94 


INDEX. 


Michael,  emperor  of  the  east,  Bends  presents  to  the 
pope,  228 ;  writes  to  the  pope,  255  ;  is  mur- 
dered, 260. 

■Milan,  church  of,  abuses  in  the,  legates  sent  to 
reform,  368 ;  archbishop  of,  accused  of  si- 
mony, is  acquitted,  434 ;  archbishop  of 
Ravenna  and,  dispute  between,  342. 

Miracle  by  Leo  IV.,  220.  • 

3liraculous  sponges,  69. 

Monasteries,  Bede's  opinion  of  the,  in  his  time,  25. 

Monk,  a  troubled,  155. 

3Io?iks,  several  edicts  are  published  against  the, 
564 ;  are  treated  with  great  severity  by  the 
governors  of  the  provinces  and  banished 
Constantinople ;  some  of  them  quit  their 
profession,  113;  insolent  behaviour  of,  to  the 
emperor,  114;  banished,  are  recalled,  141, 
197 ;  of  Palestine  write  to  Tarasius,  147 ; 
Pope  Marinas  a  great  friend  to  the,  314. 

Monkery  prevails  chiefly  in  England ;  the  evils 
arising  thence  to  the  state,  24. 

Monkish  orders,  suppressed  in  the  east,  114. 

Monolhelile  doctrine,  prevails  all  over  the  east,  but 
is  universally  condemned  in  the  west,  18. 

Montanisls,  the,  are  commanded  by  the  emperor 
to  receive  the  sacrament  of  baptism ;  which 
they  resist,  26. 

MontpelUer,  the  lord  of,  attends  Pope  Alexander 
III.,  as  his  equerry,  509. 

Moravia7ig,  the,  are  allowed  by  Pope  John  VIII., 
to  say  the  canonical  hours  in  their  native 
tongue,  292 ;  conduct  of,  in  relation  to  the 
Bavarians,  304. 

Mouson,  council  of,  year  995,  328. 

Murder  of  two  persons  in  the  pope's  (Pasehal's) 
palace  ;  the  pope  accused  of  being  privy  to 
it,  clears  himself  by  an  oath ;  but  neverthe- 
less held  guilty,  199. 

Murder  of  three  children  by  their  father  ;  penance 
enjoined  by  Pope  Nicholas,  266. 

Naples,  the  duke  of,  joins  the  Saracens ;  the  bishop 
of,  his  brother,  treacherously  seizes  him, 
puts  out  his  eyes,  and  sends  him  to  Rome, 
which   Pope  John  VIII.  applauds.     The 
bishop  takes  upon  himself  the  government 
and  likewise  joins  the  Saracens,  for  which 
the  pope  excommunicates  him,  286  ;  bishop 
of,  excommunicated  at  Rome,  291. 
Neuf  31archi,  council  of,  year  1161,  508. 
Nice,  conquest  of,  year  1097,  426. 
Nice,  in  Bithynia,  council  of,  year  787,  150. 

adoration  of  an  image  by  the,  158. 

bishops  of,  sensible  that  their  doctrine  was  not 
to  be  proved  from  Scripture,  153. 

bishops,  some,  abjure  their  former  doctrine,  and 
are  allowed  to  take  seats,  151 ;  one  of  the, 
miraculously  cured  by  an  image,  156. 

Charlemagne  confutes,  163,  164. 

decree  and  definition  of  faith  of,  159 ;  confirmed 
by  the  emperor  and  empress,  159. 

emperor's  letter  read  to  the,  150. 

fathers,  testimonies  from  the,  153  ;  none  of  the 
first  three  centuries  quoted,  154. 

Frankfort,  council  of.condemns  the, 166, 167, 170. 

Hadrian,  pope,  letter  of,  read  to  the,  152. 

Iconoclasts  declared  worse  than  Jews,  Mahome- 
tans, &c.,  157. 

images,  use,  as  well  as  worship  of,  condemned 
by  the  council  of  Constantinople,  that  coun- 
cil is  condemned,  98;  reasons  against  the' 
worship  of,  how  eluded  by  the,  99 ;  no 
proof  from  the  councils  for  the  worship  of, 
154  ;  worship  appointed  to  be  given  to,  by, 
160. 

Jew,  dispute  between  a  Christian  and  a,  157. 

legends,  fabulous,  and  incredible  stories  related 
to,  1.55. 

monk,  story  of  the  haunted,  155. 


Nice,  not  a  general  council,  159,  and  not  received 
in  the  west,  160. 

pagan  and  a  saint,  conference  between,  157. 

presiding  officer  of,  150. 

Scripture  quoted  by  Tarasius  in  favour  of  image 
worship,  152  ;  strange  misinterpretation  of, 
153. 
Nicephorus,  raised  to  the  throne  of  the  east,  on 
the  deposition  of  Irene,  and  crowned,  186  ; 
concludes  treaty  with  Charlemagne,  187 ; 
is  killed,  190. 
Nicephorus  Phocas,  emperor  of  the  east,  murder- 
ed, 323. 
Nicetas,  treatise  of,  against  the  use  of  unleavened 
bread  in  the  eucharist ;  the  emperor  forceS 
him  to  condemn,  to  gratify  the  pope,  358. 
NICHOLAS,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  fourth 
pope,  229—267. 

apostates,  chorepiscopi,  suicides,  &.c.,  concern- 
ing, 265. 

archbishops  of  Cologne  and  Treves,  deposed, 
apply  to  the  emperor,  243. 

baptism,  doctrine  concerning,  of,  265. 

Bremen,  church  of,  subjected  to  that  of  Ham- 
burg, 229. 

Bulgarians,  the,  consult  the  pope,  263,  264. 

character  of,  263. 

charity  and  munificence  of,  263. 

Charles  of  France,  and  Baldwin,  count  of  Flan- 
ders, reconciled  by,  240. 

crowned,  the  first  pope  that  was,  229. 

death  of,  263. 

Emperor  Lewis,  how  he  honoured  the  pope,  229. 

Empress  Theodora,  confined  to  a  monastery, 
230. 

Galilean  bishops,  contest  between  the  pope  and, 
261. 

Gunihier,  archbishop  of  Cologne,  writes  to  the 
pope  and  the  bishops  of  Lorraine,  244  ;  his 
letter  laid  on  the  tomb  of  St.  Peter,  245  ;  de- 
posed, applies  to  the  emperor,  243;  aban- 
doned by  Lolharius,  makes  disclosures  to 
the  pope,  but  is  not  restored  to  his  see,  246. 

Ignatius  of  Constantinople,  driven  from  his  see, 
and  sent  into  exile,  230;  treated  with  great 
cruelty,  excommunicated  and  deposed,  231 ; 
summoned  to  a  council,  232,  his  behaviour 
there ;  appeals  to  the  pope  ;  deposed  by  the 
council,  and  treated  with  great  barbarity 
by  Photiys,  233  ;  escapes,  and  is  allowed 
to  return  to  his  monastery,  234 ;  the  pope's 
legate  consents  to  the  deposition  of,  for 
which  he  is  deposed  in  a  council,  241 ;  sen- 
tence in  favour  of,  242. 

Lent,  difl^erent  modes  of  keeping,  259. 

Lotharius,  king  of  Lorraine,  charges  his  wife 
,  with  incest ;  allowed  by  a  council  to  put 
her  away,  and  marry  another ;  informs  the 
pope  of  the  decision  of  the  council,  238 ; 
Count  Boso  complains  to  the  pope  of,  for 
harbouring  his  wife,  who  had  eloped  from 
him;  the  pope's  letters  on  that  occasion; 
council  of  Metz  to  determine  the  affair  of; 
the  pope  sends  legates,  239 ;  the  pope  con- 
demns the  council,  243 ;  goes  to  Rome,  243 ; 
the  pope  takes  refuge  in  St.  Peter's ;  they 
are  reconciled,  244 ;  Arsenius  is  sent  into 
France  as  legate  a  latere,  to  determine  the 
affair  of,  250;  insolent  behaviour  of,  at  the 
court  of  Lorraine ;  obliges  Lotharius  to 
take  back  Theutberga,  251 ;  writes  to  the 
pope,  253 ;  why  the  pope  did  not  excom- 
municate him,  254 ;  writes  submissive  let- 
ters to  the  pope,  255. 

Metz,  council  of,  condemned  by  the  pope,  243; 
bishop  of,  writes  to  the  pope,  the  pope's 
answer ;  bishops  of  the  council  retract  the 
judgment  they  had  given  in  favour  of 
Lotharius,  246. 


INDEX. 


.595 


XICIIOLAS,  penance  enjoined  by,  on  a  father 
who  liaj  imudered  liis  ihrce  children,  '2(>h. 

Phoiius  raised  lo  the  see  of  Constaniinople,  i230 ; 
apphes  lo  the  pope,  231  ;  the  pope  writes 
to;  acknowledges,  232;  writes  to  the  pope, 
234,  235;  contrivance  of,  to  ruin  Ignatius, 
237;  sentence  pronounced  against,  in  a  coun- 
cil at  Rome,  241  ;  the  Emperor  Michael 
writes  to  the  pope  concerning,  the  pope's 
ar.ssver,  255,  25C ;  proposes  to  send  Ignatius 
and  Photius  to  Rome,  257 ;  sends  legates 
into  the  east  with  letters,  257  ;  who  are  not 
admitted,  258;  the  pope  excommunicated 
and  deposed  by  ;  makes  charges  against 
the  church  of  Rome,  25S  ;  exhorts  the  east- 
ern bishops  to  join  him  against  the  pope ; 
is  deposed,  260 ;  papers  of,  seized,  and 
amongst  them  the  acts  of  his  pretended 
council,  261. 

pontiticate  of,  263. 

Ravenna,  see  of,  entirely  subjected  to  Rome, 
267. 

Rome,  the  emperor  goes  to,  243. 

Roihade  appeals  to  the  pope,  247 ;  the  pope 
orders  him  restored  to  his  see,  248;  goes 
to  Rome,  and  is* restored,  249. 

Theutberga,  wife  of  Lotharius,  charged  with 
incest,  is  cleared  and  recalled  to  court ;  but 
afterwards  forced  to  own  herself  guilty; 
the  king  puts  her  away,  238,  and  marries 
Waldrada,  239 ;  the  pope's  legate  forces 
Lotharius  to  take  her  back,  251 ;  she  is  re- 
instated, 252  ;  applies  to  the  pope  for  leave 
to  resign  her  dignity,  which  he  refuses,  253. 

Treves,  archbishop  of,  submits  to  his  sentence; 
and  the  bishops  of  the  council  of  Metz  re- 
tract, 245. 

■writes  to  the  emperor  and  Photius,  236 ;  and 
the  faithful  in  the  east,  237. 

writings  of,  263. 

VVullade,  letter  from  the  king  to  the  pope,  in 
favour  of.  262. 
NICHOLAS  IT.,   a  Burgundian,  one  hundred 
and  fifty-third  pope,  366 — 370. 

Benedict,  elected  in  opposition  to,  is  deposed  in 
the  council  of  Sutri,  366. 

Beneventum,  holds  council  at,  369. 

Berengarius,  condemned  in  a  council  at  Rome, 
366  ;  confession  of  faith  prescribed  to,  367. 

church,  belief  of  the,  differs  from  what  it  was 
in  the  time  of  Berengarius,  367. 

death  of,  370. 

election  of,  366. 

enthroned  in  the  council  of  Sutri,  366. 

Monte  Cassino,  goes  to,  369. 

Kormans,  the  pope  makes  an  agreement  with 
the,  368;  conditions,  369, 

pontificate  of,  370. 

Rome,  council  of,  366;  decree  concerning  the 
election  of  pope,  367  ;  other  decrees,  368  ; 
another  council  held  by,  at,  369. 

York,  grants  the  pall  to  Alfred  of,  370. 
yi$mes,  council  of,  year  1096.  421. 
yormandy,  duke  of,  invades  England,  429. 
yormans,    Apulians,    the,    conspire   against   the, 
and  prejudice  the  pope,  and  the  pope  the 
emperor,  356. 

Aversa,  city  of,  built  by,  355. 

bishops  excommunicated  by  the  pope's  legate, 
449. 

emperor,  serve  under  the,  and  under  the  Italian 
and  Greek  princes,  355;  he  grants  investi- 
tures of  the  countries  conquered  by,  to  the, 
356. 

Greeks,  the,  defeat  the,  354  ;  several  victories 
gained  over  the,  by  the,  355. 

Gregory  VII.  enters  into  alliance  with  the,  392. 

Italy,  occasion  of  their  coming  into  354;  extend 
their  conquests  in,  372. 


yorma/is,  Nicholas  II.  enters  into  an  agreement 
with,  3()S  ;  conditions,  369. 
Paschal  II.  enters  into  alliance  with  the,  443. 
pope,  the,  makes  war  upon  the,  354  ;  marches 
in  person  against ;   they  strive  to  divert  him 
from  the  war — in  vain  ;  ilicy  gain  a  com- 
plete victory  ;   take  the  |)ope  iirisoner,  and 
treat  him  with  great  respect,  357. 
Roman  territories  ravaged  by,  373. 
William  Bras-de-fer,  chosen  for  their  leader,  by 
the,  355. 
Norlhumherland,  the  king  of,  is  driven  from  his 

throne;  restored  by  the  pope,  187. 
yorlhusum,  council  of,  435. 

Obedience,  even  to  wicked  princes,  recommended 

by  the  fathers  as  a  duty,  404. 
CEcumcnical  master  and  twelve  professors,  with 
their  college,  said  to  have  been  burnt  by 
order  of  tlie  Emperor  Leo,  56 ;   a  mere 
fable,  57. 
One  will,  doctrine  of,  defined  in  a  council,  18. 
Oiiestrffdd,  council  of,  year  702,  10. 
Orleans,  speech  of  the  bishop  oi,  before  a  coun- 
cil of  Rheims,  327. 
Oslia  fortified  by  Pope  Gregory  IV.,  213. 
Otho,  emperor  of  the  west,  crowned  emperor  at 
Rome,  316. 
death  of,  324. 

diploma  of,  still  shown  at  Rome,  316. 
east,  sends  embassadors  into  the,  to  propose  a 
marriage  between  his  son  and  the  daughter 
of  the  Emperor  Romanus,  322,  which  is 
accomplished,  323. 
Italy,   marches  into,   316 ;    and  to  Rome,   the 
pope  abandoning  the  city ;   crimes  laid  to 
the  pope's  charge,  317. 
Otho,  the  younger,  crowned,  322. 
Pope  John  XII.  revolts  from,  316  ;  the  emperor 
writes  to,  his  answer  ;  is  deposed,  31,8  ;  Leo 
chosen  instead  of;  John  stirs, up  the  Ro- 
.    mans  against  the  emperor,  who    defeats, 
but  forgives  them,  319. 
Rome,  marclie's  against,  again,  subdues  it,  320  ; 
and  again,  punishing  tlie  Romans  as  rebels, 
322. 
Olho  II.,  emperor  of  the  west,  crowned  by  Gre- 
gory v.,  329. 
Majohis,  abbot  of  Cluny,  declines  the  pontifical 
dignity  offered  by,  325. 
Olho,  palatine  of  Witelspach,  crowned  emperor 
at  Rome,  542. 
excommunicated  and  deposed ;  Frederick,  king 

of  Sicily  is  chosen,  543. 
Innocent  III.  declares  for,  537. 
oath  taken  by,  542. 

Pagan  arguments,  to  justify  their  idolatry,  the 
same  as  used  by  Gregory  II.  in  favour  of 
image  worship,  62 ;  ceremonies  still  pre- 
vail in  Rome  in  the  year  743,  78. 

Pall,  oath  required  of  those  who  receive  the,  430. 

Painlinf!  and  engraving,  some  of  the  fathers  un- 
derstood the  second  commandment  as  for- 
bidding the  arts  of,  33. 

Papacy  of  the  tenth  century,  character  of  the,  304. 

Papal  coin,  198;  grandeur,  father  of  the.  108; 
power,  cstabhshment  of  the,  406 ;  attributed 
to  Gregory  VII.,  409. 

Paris,  council  of,  year  825,  declares  it  lawful  to 
set  up  iniatres,  but  unlawful  to  worship 
them.  206  ;  year  1021,  338  ;  year  1147,  478. 

PASCHAL,  a  Roman,  ninety-seventh  pope,  193 
—201. 
chosen  unanimously,  193. 
churches,  rebuilds,  enriches,  and  repairs  many, 

198. 
death  of,  199. 
emperor,  notifies  the,  of  his  promotion,  193. 


596' 


INDEX. 


FASCHAL,  legates  sent  into  France  by,  on  oc- 
casion of  the  murder  in  his  palace,  199. 

Leo,  opinion  of  the  emperor,  concerning  image 
worship,  &c.,  195 — 197;  is  murdered;  cha- 
racter of,  200;  love  of  justice  of,  201. 

Lotharius  crowned  emperor  and  king  of  Italy 
by,  198. 

murder  of  two  persons  of  rank  in  the  palace  of; 
is  suspected  of  participating ;  clears  himself 
by  an  oath,  nevertheless  deemed  guilty,  199. 

pontificate  of,  199. 

Rome,  the  emperors  not  made  sovereigns  of, 
by  the  popes,  198. 

Theodore  Studita,  the  monk,  implores  the  pro- 
tection of,  194  ;  the  pope's  answer,  198. 
FASCHAL  II. ,  native  of  Tuscany,  one  hundred 
and  fifty-eighth  pope,  427 — 452. 

Alexius,  emperor,  sends  embassy  to,  448. 

anti-popes,  three,  428. 

Beneventum,  council  held  at  by,  442,  452. 

birth,  education,  &c.,  427. 

Canterbury,  privileges  of  the  see  of,  confirmed 
by,  451. 

Colozca,  the  pope  writes  to  archbishop  of,  431. 

consecration  of,  427. 

crusade,  is  informed  of  the  success  of  the,  427. 

death  of,  452. 

election  of,  427. 

emperor,  the,  is  excommunicated,  430,  deposed, 
437  ;  escapes  from  confinement,  and  retires 
to  Liege ;  writes  to  his  son,  the  king  of 
France,  and  the  bishops  and  princes  of 
Germany;  death  of;  his  body  is  dug  up 
after  his  death,  438. 

Eiigland,  the  pope  attempts  to  introduce  the 
legatine  power  into  ;  the  legate  is  sent  back  ; 
invaded  by  the  duke  of  Normandy;  the 
pope's  letter  to  the  king  of,  429,  431 ;  sends 
Anselm,  and  William  of  Warlewest  to 
Rome  ;  William's  bold  speech  to  the  pope ; 
the  pope's  resolute  answer ;  writes  again 
to  the  king,  432  ;  Anselm  forbidden  to  re- 
turn to,  433  ;  agreement  between  Anselm 
and  the  king  of;  investitures  given  up,  434  ; 
agreement  concerning,  441,  makes  formal 
resignation  of  his  right  to,  442;  the  pope 
complains  that  his  see  is  disregarded  in,  449. 

Florence,  council  held  at,  by,  439. 

France,  Philip  of,  excommunicated,  428;  ab- 
solved, his  oath,  433  ;  the  pope  goes  to,  440. 

Germany,  king  of,  sends  embassy  to  ;  maintains 
his  right  to  investitures,  440;  another  em- 
bassy from,  442;  treaty  between  the  pope 
and,  443;  enters  the  Leonine  city ;  reception 
by,  and  interview  with  the  pope;  arrests 
the  pope  ;  the  Romans  strive  to  rescue  him, 
which  is  attended  with  great  slaughter  on 
both  sides,  444  ;  retires  from  Rome,  taking 
the  pope  and  cardinals  with  him  ;  the  pope 
yields  to  menaces,  445 ;  agreement  between 
the  pope  and  ;  bull  granted  to  by  the  pope  ; 
is  crowned,  446  ;  returns  to,  447;  the  pope 
censured  for  the  bull ;  revokes  the  grant, 
447  ;  excommunicated  by  the  pope's  legates 
in  France,  and  by  several  councils,  448; 
sends  embassy  to  Rome, to  have  sentence  re- 
voked, 451 ;  goes  to  Rome,  the  pope  retires, 
is  crowned  by  the  legate ;  retiree  to  Tus- 
cany, and  the  pope  returns  to  Rome,  452. 

Guastalla,  council  held  at,  by,  439. 
Guibert,  anti-pope,  death  of,  427. 

Henry,  the  emperor's  youngest  son,  rebels 
against  his  father;  overruns  all  Saxony; 
assembles  a  council  at  Norihusum,  435, 
his  artful  conduct ;  several  places  reduced 
by;  gains  over  most  of  the  commanders  in 
his  father's  army,  and  seizes  on  all  his  trea- 
sure, 43f) ;  the  emperor  betrayed  and  im- 
prisoned by,  is  deposed,  and  Henry  pro- 
moted, which  ihe  pope  approves,  437. 


PASCHAL  II.,  heresy,  charged  with,  by  some, 
and  defended  by  others,  bishops,  450. 

investitures,  the  king  of  Germany  resolves  to 
maintain  his  right  to,  439 ;  condemned  in  a 
council  at  Troyes,  440;  agreement  between 
king  of  England  and  Anselm,  concerning, 
441. 

Lateran,  council  held  in,  by,  450. 

legates,  rapaciousness  of  the  apostolic,  431. 

legatine  power  attempts  to  introduce  into  Eng- 
land ;  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  sent  to 
Rome  to  remonstrate  against  the  attempt, 
451. 

Lombardy  reunited  to  the  apostolic  see,  439. 

Milan,  archbishop  of,  is  accused  of  simony,  but 
cleared,  434. 

Norman  bishops  excommunicated  by  legate  of, 
449. 

pontificate  of,  452. 

refuses  to  excommunicate  the  emperor,  450. 

Rome,  council  of,  year  1102,  430;  year  1105, 
434 ;  the  pope  returns  to,  442  ;  disturbances 
at,  450. 

Treves,  archbishop  of,  deposed ;  restored  in  a 
council  at  Rome,  434. 

Troia,  council  of,  held  by,  449. 

York,  archbishop  of,  favoured  by,  451. 
Paschal  III.,  anti-pope,  chosen  in  place  of  Victor, 

511;  death  of,  514. 
Paschasius,  doctrine   of,  347 ;   unknown   to   the 
English  church  in  the  time  of  Leo  IX.,  350. 
Paiareni,  (the  Albigenses)  decree  against,  520. 
PA  TIL,  a  Roman,  ninety-second  pope,  109 — J 14. 

chosen  after  a  vacancy  of  one  month  and  five 
days,  109. 

death  of,  112. 

Gentilli,  a  council  assembled  about  images  at, 
which  disapproves  of  the  worship  of,  111 ; 
but  allows  their  use,  112. 

monkish  orders  suppressed  in  the  east,  114. 

monks  in  the  east  refuse  to  receive  the  defini- 
tion of  the  council  of  Constantinople  against 
images ;  are  banished  Constantinople  and 
treated  with  great  severity;  some  quit  their 
profession,  113. 

ordination  of,  112. 

pontificate  of,  112. 

Pepin,  and  the  French  nation,  the  pope  courts 
the  favour  of;  receives  assurances  of  pro- 
tection ;^complains  to,  of  the  Lombards, 
and  strives  to  keep  French,  Greek,  and 
Lombards  at  variance,  109;  the  Greeks 
and  Lombards  complain  of  the  pope  to  Pe- 
pin, 110;  satisfied  that  the  Greeks  are  not 
heretics,  but  unwilling  to  displease  the  pope 
rejects  alliance  of  marriage  propiDsed  by  the 
.  emperor,  112. 

treasure  discovered  in  Rome  in  the  time  of,  113. 
Pavia  besieged,  130;   is  conquered   by  Charle- 
magne, 132;  council  of,  336;  year  1049, 
345;  year  1160,  506, 
Penance  enjoined  by  Pope  Nicholas  on  a  father 
who  had  murdered  his  three  children,  266. 
Pepin  of  France,  anointed  by  Pope  Stephen  II., 
95. 

Childeric,  king  of  France,  deposed  and  confined 
to  a  monastery,  to  make  room  for  Pepin, 
86  ;  death  of,  87. 

Constantine,  an  ustirper  of  the  papal 'chair, 
strives  to  gain,  115. 

crown,  Ibrms  design  of  seizing  on  the,  85,  which 
Pope  Zachary  approves,  86. 

death  of,  117. 

donations  to  the  pope  by,  132. 

emperor,  the,  sends  embassadors  to,  105;  speech 
of  one  of  the,  106  ;  the  answer  of,  107  ;  pro- 
poses a  marriage  between  his  son  and  the 
daughter  of,  110,  rejected  by,  112. 

Franco,  the  pope  is  congratulated  on  his  arrival 
in  ;  his  reception  by,  94. 


INDEX. 


697 


Pepin,  Greeks  complain  of  Pope  Paul,  to,  110. 
Hadrian,  pope,  is  put  in  possession  olihe  places 

yielded  lo  iiiin,  by,  133. 
Italy,  returns  to,  and  besieges  Pavia,  105. 
king,  chosen  in  the  assembly  ot  liic  stales,  SG. 
Lombards,  resolves  to  make  war  on   the,  1)6; 
defeats    the;    terms   £;ranled   to   the,    97; 
com|)lnints  against   Pope  Paul,  109;  they 
complain  of  the  pope  to,  110. 
Paul,  pope,  courts  favour  of,  109. 
St.  Peter  is  promised  the  places  he  may  take 

from  the  Lombards,  by,  95. 
Stephen  II.  applies  lor  assistance  to,  93  ;  \vrite8 
again  in  the  name  of  St.  Peter,  105. 
Pi-ter-pcHce,  25. 
Ftttr,  St.,  styled  the  key-bearer,  173  ;  door  keeper 

of  heaven,  173. 
Ftler  the  Hermit,  chief  instigator  of  the  crusade, 

420. 
Pttrus  de  Bniis,  and  his  followers  called  Petrobru- 
sians,  condemned  by  the  second  council  of 
Lateran,  471. 
Felrus  Dumianus,  made  cardinal,  and  bishop  of 

Ostia,  361. 
Peirus  Ifiiieus,  372. 
Persecution  of  the  Albigenses  and  others  set  on 

foot  by  Pope  Linocent  III.,  544,  545. 
Philarteiiiius  chosen  emperor  on  the  deposition  of 
Philippicus ;  a  zealous  advocate  of  the  doc- 
trine of  two  wills,  19. 
Philip,  a  monk,  made  pope  and  deposed,  116. 
Philip  Aufiitstus  of  France,  and  Richard,  king  of 
England,  depart  for  the  Holy  Land,  at  the 
heacl  of  powerful  armies,   531 ;  Philip  is 
forced  by  the  pope  to  recall  his  wife  Ingel- 
burga  ;  his  kingdom  put  under  interdict,  538. 
Philip  of  France,  insolent  behaviour  of  Pope  Gre- 
gory Vn.  to,  378 — 3S1 ;    excommunicated 
by  the  pope's  legate,  416,  and  by  Pope  Ur- 
ban and  a  council  of  Clermont,  418  ;  and 
by  Paschal  II.,   428 ;   absolved ;   oath  he 
took  on  that  occasion,  433. 
Philip  of  Germany,  and  Pope  Innocent  IIL  re- 
conciled, 54i  ;  murdered,  542. 
Photius  of  Constantinople,  bishops  of  the  east  ex- 
horted to  join  hiin  against  the  pope,  260. 
deposed,  260  ;  and  again,  and  confined  in  a  mo- 
nastery, 295. 
excommunicated,  274. 

Ignatius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  driven 
from  his  see  and  exiled,  230;  treated  with 
great  cruelty  and  deposed  by  a  council,  231 ; 
summoned  to  a  council,  232  ;  his  behaviour 
there,  233 ;  appeals  to  the  pope  ;  depo^d  by 
a  council  and  treated  with  great  barbarity, 
by  Photius,  233  ;  escapes,  is  allowed  to  re- 
turn to  his  monastery  ;  appeals  to  the  pope  ; 
ruin  of,  endeavoured  to  bo  arcomplished  by 
Photius,  237  ;  is  restored,  260  ;  death  of,  2S9. 
]\lichael,  emperor,  writes  to  the  pope  concern- 
ing the  afl'air  of,  255 ;  the  pope's  answer, 
255,  256,  proposing  to  send  Photius  and 
Ignatius  to  Rome,  257. 
papers  of,  seized,  261. 

patriarchate  of  Constantinople,  raised  to,  230. 
•  pope,  the,  is  applied  to  by,  231 ;  writes  to;  his 
legates  acknowledge,  232  ;  Photius  wriies 
to  the.  234,  235;  writes  to  Photius  aeain, 
"236  ;  the  pope  condemned  and  deposed  by, 
258 ;  absolved  and  received  as  colleague 
upon  condition  of  renouncing  all  n^aim  to 
Bulgaria;  the  legates  restore  the  ensigns 
of  the  patriarchal  dignity  to,  in  a  full  coun- 
cil, and  condemn  the  eighth  general  coun- 
cil, 290,  for  which  they  are  deposed  on  their 
return  ;  Photius  is  excommunicated  anew, 
291,  and  by  Pope  Marinus,  293;  the  Em- 
peror Basiiius  strives  in  vain  to  reconcile 
the  pope  and,  293. 


Photius,  Rome,  condemned  in  a  council  at,  241. 
Phi/lacteries,  78. 

Pictuicg  introduced  into  some  churches  as  orn.T- 
menis  about  the  latter  end  of  the  iburih 
century,  40;  churches  of  Rome  filled  with 
pictures  and  images  by  Pope  (Gregory  III., 
71  ;  picture  of  Gre^fory  VII.  in  the  church 
of  St.  Sevcrino.  at  Naples,  410. 
Pisa,  council  of,  year  1134,  468. 
Placcntia,  council  of,  year  1095,  417;  year  1132. 

467. 
Plenary  indulgence,  first  instance  of,  373. 
Poictiers,  bishop  of.  accused  of  heresy,  479  ;  coun- 
cil of,  year  1023,  338. 
Poland,  celibacy  restored  in,  534  ;  conversion  of, 

323;  Gregory  VII.  Jays  claim  to,  408. 
Poldcn,  council  of,  year  1001,  332. 
Pontifical  dignity,  not  impossible,  ibr  a  woman  to 

have  been  raised  to  the,  223. 
Pontion,  council  of,  year  P76.  284. 
Pope,  the  first  army  headed  by  a,  311. 
Benedict  IX.,  awful  character  of,  341. 
carried  on  men's  shoulders,  Stephen  II.  was  the 

first,  91. 
councils  lawful  without  the,  1-02. 
election  of,  decree  concerning.  367. 
female,   fable  of  the,  221,  290;  its  origin  13, 
226,  now  universally  rejected,  227;   statue 
of  the,  in  the  cathedral  of  Siena,  225. 
pope,  grandeur  of  tiie,  Stephen  II.  said  to  havc_ 

been  the  founder  of  the,  103. 
Gregory  \\l.,  tho  last,  the  decree  of  whose 
election  was  transmitted  lo  the  emperor  or 
king  before  consecration,  378.     • 
image  worship,   arguments  in  favour  of,  by  a 
pope,  the  same  as  used  by  the  pagans  to 
justify  their  idolatry,  62. 
Innocent  III.,  unbounded  ambition  of,  claimed 
as  absolute  monarch  of  the  universe,  the 
power  of  putting  up  and  pulling  down  kings, 
and   disposing  of   kingdoms  at    j'leasure, 
549. 
ordinations  once  considered  necessary  to  qualify 
.      as,  91. 

perfidy,   treachery,  treason,  and  rebellion,  one 

of  the  most  shocking  instances  of.  that  oc- 

"curs  in  history,  approved  and  ratified  by  a, 

437. 

power  of  the,  establishment  of,  406,  attributed 

to  Gregory  VII.,  409. 
prince,  made  a,  108. 
she,  origin  of  the  fable  of  the,  13.  226. 
supremacy  of  the,  not  owned  in  England  in  tlie 
time  of  John  VII.,  12. 
Popes  of  the  tenth  century,  character  of  the,  304  ; 
and  by  the  bishop. of  Orleans,  327;  three 
ami,  428  ;  had  not  set  up  for  princes  in  ilie 
time  of  Gregory  II.,  88. 
Power  of  loosening  and  binding,  403,  405  ;  of  de- 
posing princes,   first  claimed   by  Gregory 
VII.,  402. 
Prague  made  an.episcopal  see  by  John  XIII.,  323. 
I^rayins  for  the  dead,  171. 

Presbyter  John,  first  heard  of  in  the  %vest,  484  ; 
sends  messenger  to  the  pope,  520 ;  his  kmg- 
dom,  521. 
"  Presier  John,"  see  Presbyter  John,  521. 
Primtcerius,  the,  and  secundicerius,  116. 
Princes,  the  popes  had  not  set  up  for,  in  the  time 
of  Gregory  II.,  68;  power  of  deposing  first 
claimed  by  Gregory  VII.,  386,   402";    ilio 
popes  had  ownea  for  their  lords.  403;  obe- 
dience and  sulijection  even  to  wicked,  re- 
commended by  the  fathers  as  a  duty,  404. 
Proselijtes  lo  Christianity  in  danger  of  ri.'lapsing^ 

into  idolatry  by  the  worship  of  images,  37. 
Ptcblicani,  the,  522. 

Quintilinehurg,  assembly  of,  400. 


598 


IXDEX. 


Baebig,  king  of  Lombardy,  invades  the  dukedom 
of  Rome,  and  besieges  Perugia  ;  the  pope 
repairs  to  his  camp,  84 ;  persuades  him  to 
raise  the  siege  and  restore  the  places  he 
had  taken  ;  resigns  his  kingdom  and  retires 
to  a  monastery,  85. 
Eahiulph,   count  of  Avelino,   created  duke  of 

ApuUa  by  Pope  Innocent  II.,  470. 
Mamirus,  monk  and  priest,  made  king  of  Arragon, 
and  marries,  468  ;  resigns  and  retires  to  his 
monastery  again,  469. 
Eatishon,  council  of,  year  792,  166  ;  pope  canon- 
izes two  saints  at,  353. 
Eavenna,  Aistulplius  reduces  the  PentapoUs  and  ; 
the  e.xarciiaie  ended,  92. 
archbishops  of  Milan  and,  dispute,  342. 
council  of,  vear  S74,  283;  year  878,  287;  year 

898,  302  ;  year  967,  322. 
exarchate  of,  claimed  and  seized  by  the  bishop 

of,  134. 
Lombards,  the  king  of  the,  reduces,  47. 
people  of,  create  great  disturbances  about  image 

worship.  46. 
see  of,  entirely  subjected  to  Rome,  14,  267  ;  re- 
iiista:ed  in  its  former  jurisdiction  by  Pope 
Gelasius,  455. 
Eaymund,  count  of  Toulouse,  excommunicated, 

544  ;  absolved ;  penance  imposed  on  him, 

545  ;  deprived  of  his  dominions  by  the  pope 
and  a  council,  547. 

Eelics  at  Rome,  549. 

Eheims.  a  child  elected  to  the  see  of,  approved  bv 
Pope  John  X.,  310. 
council  of,  against  Arnold,  327,  328  ;  year  1049, 
345;  year  1114,  443;  vear  1119,  456,4.57; 
year  1132,  467;  year  1148,  479. 

Eicheiinn,  abbot  of,  consecrated  by  Leo  IX.,  345. 

Eichard,  king  of  England,  and  Philip  Augustus 
of  France,  with  two  large  armies,  depart 
for  the  Holy  Land,  531  ;  Richard  is  ship- 
wrecked on  his  return  and  imprisoned  by 
the  duke  of  Austria,  532;  purchases  his 
liberty,  533  ;  Innocent  III.  causes  the  ran- 
som money  to  be  repaid  to,  536. 

Eioi  in  Constantinople  on  occasion  of  breaking 
and  destroying  the  images  under  the  Em- 
peror Leo's  edict,  55. 

Eoherl,  kins  ol  France,  and  his  queen  excommu- 
nicated, 330. 

Eodoade,  the  legate,  excommunicated  and  de- 
posed, 246. 

Eodolph  II.,  king  of  Burgundv,  crowned  king  of 
Italy  at  Milan,  310. 

Eager,  count  of  Sicily,  and  the  pope  quarrel, 
462;  excommunicated,  and  why;  the  pope 
marches  against,  and  is  obliged  to  conclude 
a  disadvantageous  peace,  463;  sides  with 
the  anti-pope  Anacletus.  466  ;  excommuni- 
cated, 471  ;  quarrels  with  Pope  Lucius  II., 
476;  viciories  of,  481;  character  of,  491; 
succeeded  by  his  son  William,  492. 

Eoman  Catholic  v,'riters  on  the  subject  of  heathen 
idolatry  and  image  worship,  35. 

EOMANUS,  native  of  Gallesium,  one  hundred 
and  thirteenth  pope,  301 ;  said  to  have  de- 
clared proceedings  against  Formosus  null ; 
death  and  pontificate  of,  301. 

Eome,   besieged   by    the  exarch  and   the   Lom- 
bard king,  submits  to  the  king,  '52 ;  year 
741,  72  ;  is  reduced  to  the  utmost  distress, 
73;  the  Lombard  troops  withdrawn  from, 
75;  besieged  again,  93;  the  siege  raised, 
107;  bv  Arnulph,  king  of  Germany,  year 
895,  298. 
Charlemagne  at,  131,  162,  177. 
church  of,  patrimonies  of  the,  confiscated,  68 ; 
schism  in,  114  ;  belief  of,  difference  in,  367. 
councils  of,  vear  703,  9  ;  year  705,  11;  year  721, 
22. 


Eome,  councils  of,  by  Gregory  II. ,  65 ;  by  Zacharv, 
81;  vear  769,  117—120;  year '799,  175; 
vear  800, 177  ;  year  853,  218  ;  bv  Nicholas,  ■ 
236;  vear  863,  241,  242;  by  "Hadrian  II, 
271;  vear  898,  302;  by  Otho,  emperor, 
317;  vear  964,  319,  320;  year  969,  323; 
vear  993,  330;  by  Benedict  VIII.,  336  ;  bv 
Clement  II.,  342  ;  year  1049,  345  ;  by  Leo 
IX.,  347  ;  year  1051,  352  ;  year  1053,  353  ; 
vear  1057.  363 ;  vear  1059,  366  ;  vear  1061, 
369  ;  by  Alexander  II.,  372  ;  vear  1066,  373  ; 
by  Gregory  VII..  379;  year  1075,  381,  382. 
385,  386  ;  vear  1078.  393  ;  year  1079,  394  t 
year  1080,  396  ;  vear  1081,  398 ;  vear  1082, 
399  ;  year  1084,  400;  year  1089,  414  ;  year 
1099,424;  vear  1105,434;  vear  1110,443; 
year  1112,447;  vear  1116,  450;  year  1139, 
470;  year  1167, '513. 

disturbances  in,  IS,  115,  120,  370,  454,  488,  570.  . 

East  Sa.vons,  son  of  the  king  of  the,  embraces 
the  monastic  life  at,  15. 

encroachments  of,  525. 

fortified  by  Leo  IV.,  217. 

Frederick,  emperor,  arrives  before,  513. 

Henry  IV.,  king  of  Germany,  conquers,  400. 

Henry  V.,  at,  4^53. 

imperial  judges  in,  authority  of,  214. 

Innocent  III.  subjects  the  city  of,  to  his  see, 
535. 

Lombardy  and,  peace  concluded  between,  73. 

Mercians,  the  king  of  the,  embraces  the  mo- 
nastic life  at,  15. 

Otho  conquers.  320,  322. 

people  of,  revolt  against  the  emperor,  49. 

republic,  a  species  of,  72. 

Spoleti,  duke  of,  plunders,  268. 

treasure,  an  invaluable,  discovered  at,  90,  113. 

vacancy,  of  one  month  and  nineteen  days,  year 
708, 14  ;  forty  days,  year  715,  20;  one  month 
and  five  davs.  year  757,  109  ;  7  days,  year 
772,  126;   10  days,  year  816,  192  ; '4  days, 
year  824,  202  ;  a  few  days,  vear  827,  203  ; 
short,  year  827,  209  ;  15  days^  year  858,229  ; 
33  days,  year  1003,  333  ;  4  days,  year  1119, 
456  ;  3  days,  year  1114,  4T6  ;  6  days,  year 
1159.  502-;    one  vear  and  seven  months, 
year  1241— 1243, '560;  5  days,  year  1254, 
567  ;  3  months,  4  days,  year  1261,  571. 
Eos:e,  ceremony  of  blessing  a  golden,  421. 
Eothade,   bishop    of   Soissons,    dispute    between 
Hincmaf*,  bishop  of  Rheims,  and  ;  is  sus- 
pended, and  appeals  to  the  pope  ;  deposed 
in  a  council  and  imprisoned.  247 ;  the  pope 
orders  his  restoration  ;  he  is  released,  and 
allowed  to  go  to  Rome,  248  ;  reinstated  in 
Ills  dignity,  and  restored  to  his  gee,  249. 
Eudolph,  duke  of  Suabia,  chosen  king  of  Ger- 
■   many,  392 ;    defeated    by   his    competitor 
Henry,  and  he  in  turn  by,  393  ;  both  send 
embassadors  to  the  sixth  council  of  Gre- 
gory VII.,  394;  is  killed,  398. 
Enssm.  Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to,  403. 
Euterni,  the"  260. 

Saints'  day,  all,  75 ;  canonization  of,  559,  reserved 

to  the  apostolical  see,  523. 
Saladin  and  Saphadin,  letters  of,  to  Pope  Lucius, 

526. 
Salerno,  archbishop  of,  released  from  imprison- 
ment. 536. 
Saltzhmg-  letter  of  the  archbishop  of,   to  Pope 
John  IX..  304;  jurisdiction  of  see  of,  ex- 
tended by  John  VII.,  324. 
Saracens,  Alexander  III.,  pope,  seeks  new  sup- 
plies to  carry  on  the  war  against  the,  523. 
conquests  of  the.  17. 
fleet  of  the,  destroyed,  217. 
Frederic,  emperor,  the  terror  of  the,  531. 
Irene,  empress,  defeats  the,  140. 


INDEX. 


599 


Saracens,  Italy,  several  provinces  in,  overrun  by 
the,  285 ;  they  are  driven  out  of,  by  Pope 
Benedict  VIII.,  336. 
John  X.,  pope,  marches  in  person  against  the, 

30'.'. 
IMonte  Cassino,  monastery  of,  burnt  by  the,  293. 
Naples,  duke  of,  joins  the  ;  also  his  brother  the 

bishop,  "286. 
Rome,  descent  on,  by  the,  retiring  with  im- 
mense booty,  and  a  great  number  of  cap- 
tives, unmolested,  216. 
Victor  III.,  pope,  sends  fleet  against  the  Afri- 
can, 411. 
Sarau  and  Blondell,  protestant  writers,   utterly 

confuie  the  fable  of  Pope  Joan,  226. 
Sardinia,  Gregory  VII.  lays  claim  to,  407. 
Saxortij  is  claimed  by  Gregory  VII.,  408. 
Scholasticits,  e.xarch  of  Ravenna,  47. 
Schism  in  the  church  of  Rome,  114;  a  long,  521. 
Sclavonian,  Pope  Gregory  VII.  forbids  divine  ser- 
vice in  the,  395,  which  had  been  allowed 
by  other  popes,  396 ;  and  is  again  by  Inno- 
cent IV.,  567. 
Scotland,  dift'erencc  between  William,   kino;  of, 
and  the  holy  ste,  adjusted ;  the  churcn  of, 
exempted  from  all  subjection  to  the  En- 
glish, 530. 
Scripture,  Pope  Gregory  II.,  entirely  unacquaint- 
ed with,  62 ;  strange  misinterpretation  of, 
153. 
SecuTidiceriiis,  the,  and  primicerius,  116. 
Sens,  council  of,  year  1141,  474. 
SEJiGIUS  11.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  first 
pope,  215,  216. 
complaints  against,  215. 
death  of,  216. 
Drogo  appointed  vicar  in  France  and  Germany, 

by;  conduct  of,  216. 
edict,  forbidding  the  pope  to  be  ordained  till  his 
election  is  confirmed  by  the  emperor,  216. 
election  of,  215. 

emperor,  the,  resents  his  being  ordained  before 
his  election  was  confirmed,  215;  the  pope 
and  the  Romans  lake  an  oath  of  allegiance 
to,  216. 
Lewis  crowned  king  of  Italy  by,  215. 
pontificate  of,  216. 
SEEGIUS  III.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and  nine- 
teenth pope,  306,  307. 
actions  of,  some  of  the,  307. 
an  intruder,  306.  \ 

character  of,  306. 
death  of,  307. 
pontificate  of,  307. 
SERGIUS  1  v.,  a  Roman,one  hundred  and  forty- 
second  pope,  334,  335. 
called  Os  Porci,  or  Hog's  Snout,  335. 
character  of,  335. 
death  of,  335. 
pontificate  of,  335. 
Sicily,  bull  of  the  monarchy  of,  by  Urban  II.,  423. 
Charles  of  Anjou,  Urban  IV.  offers  kingdom  of, 

to,  573. 
disturbances  in,  537. 
•    Innocent  III.,  made  guardian  to  young  king  of, 
537 ;  revokes  some  privileges  of  king  of,535. 
Innocent  IV.   offers   kingdom   of,    to  several 

princes,  565. 
king  of,  seizes  on  the  principality  of  Capua,  469. 
Manfred  crowned  king  of,  570. 
Roger,  count  of,  excommunicated,  463,  471 ; 
victories  of,  481 ;  character  of,  491 ;  suc- 
ceeded by  his  son  William,  492. 
Siena,  statue  of  the  female  pope  in  the  cathedral 

of,  225,  226. 
SILVESTER,  native  of  Auvergne;one  hundred 
and  thirty-ninth  pope,  331—333. 
chosen  unanimously,  331. 
death  of,  332. 


SILVESTER,  generous  to  Arnold  of  Rheims, 
331. 

Hildesheim,  the  bishop  of,  complains  to,  of  his 
metropolitan,  332. 

Hungary,   Stephen,   king  of,   made  perpetual 

legate,  by,  332. 
,mngic,  charged  with  the  study  of,  332. 

Polden,  council  of,  332. 

pontificate  of,  332. 

writings  of,  333. 
Simofi  the  sorcerer,  introduces  the  worship  of 

images  in  the  first  century,  38. 
Simo7iiacal  practices,  341. 

Si7nonii,  canons  of  the  council  of  Mentz  agatnst, 
"346. 

council  of  Rome  against,  368,  373. 

Gregory  VII.  in  relation  to,  380. 

universally  .prevalent  in  the  west,  342. 
Sivontitim,  council  of,  year  1050,  347. 
SISINNIUS,  a  Syrian,  cighty-si.xth  pope,  14. 

chosen,  14. 

death  of,  14. 

pontificate  of,  14. 
Soissons,  council  of,  year  861, -247. 
Sons  of  the  clergy,  259. 

Spain,  Gregory"  VII.  lays  claim  to,  406,  and  exer- 
cises power  in,  409. 
Spanish  bishops,  a  council  of,  in  the  fourth  cen- 
tury, condeiTin  the  use  of  images  as  orna- 
ments in  churches,  38. 
Spoleti,  city  of,  taken  and  destroyed  by  the  em- 
peror, 491. 

duke  of,  anathematized  by  council  of-Troies,288. 

dukedom  of,  given  to  the  pope,  132. 

Rome  pliindered  by  a  duke  of,  287. 

two  dukes  of,  rebel  against  the  king,  and  are 
protected  by  the  pope,  which  the  king  re- 
sents, by  laying  waste  and  destroying  the 
dukedom,  besieges  Rome,  72;  which  is 
reduced  to  the  utmost  distress,  73;  the  king 
obliging  the  Romans  to  joih  him  against 
the,  77. 

.Wido,  duke  of,  chosen  emperor,  crowned  at 
Rome,  296. 
Sponfres,  miraculous.  69,  187. 
STEPHEN  II.,  a  Roman,  ninety-first  pope,  90 
—108. 

Aistulphus,  peace  with  confirmed  by,  91 ;  re- 
news war  upon  the  Roman  dukedom,  103. 

chosen,  dies  before  his  ordination,  90. 

Clement  V.  settles  a  dispute  about  an  import- 
ant point,  91. 

counted  by  the  moderns,  but  not  by  the  an- 
cients, among  the  popes,  91. 

death  of,  108. 

employments  of,  102. 

first  who  was  carried  on  mens'  shoulders,  91. 

France,  goes  to,  94. 

illness  oC  95. 

images,  the  emperor  assembles  a  council  to 
settle  dispute  about,  97 — 101 ;  worship  of, 
suppressed  in  the  east,  101. 

king  of  the  Lombards  enters  the  Roman  duke- 
dom, and  blocks  up  Rome  ;  the  emperor  or- 
ders the  pope  to  repair  to  the,  93  ;  negotiates 
unsuccessfully,  94;  defeated  by  Pepin,  97. 

Pepin  of  France,  promises  St.  Peter  the  places 
taken  from  the  Lombards,  95  ;  sets  out  on 
his  march  for  Italy,  97  ;  the  pope  writes  to  ; 
besieges  Pavia,  105. 

pontificate  of,  108. 

pope,  the,  formerly  not  thought  true  pope  till 
ordained,  91. 

prince,  made  a,  108. 

Romans  forced  to  submission  by  the  king,  92. 
STEPHEN  III.,  a  Sicilian,  ninety-third  pope, 
114—125. 

Charlemagne,  marriage  of,  opposed  by,  124. 

chosen,  116, 


too 


INDEX. 


STEPHEN  III,  Constantine,  yet  a  layman, 
raised  by  his  party  to  the  see,  114;  strives 
to  gain  Pepin  ;  his  letter  to  him  ;  gives  him 
an  account  of  the  state  of  religion  in  the 
east,  115;  taken,  and  dragged  to  prison; 
is  degraded,  116 ;  treated  with  great  cruelty, 
also  his  friends,  117,  118;  is  brought  be- 
ibre  a  council  at  Rome,  117  ;  sentence  pro- 
nounced against,  118;  deacons,  presby- 
ters, &c.,  ordained  by,  ordered  to  be  re- 
ordained,  119. 
council  held  by,  at  Rome,  117 ;  approves  of 

image  worship,  119, 
death  of,  125. 

doubt,  in  a  state  of,  122,  from  which  he  is  de- 
livered, 123. 
Lombards,  king  of  the,  is  pressed  to  give  up 
some  places  still  held  by  him,  120 ;  inter- 
view between,  and,  120 ;  excuses  made  for, 
lo    Charlemagne;  refuses  to  perform  his 
promises  to  the  pope,  122. 
ministers,  forced  to  give  up  his  two  favourite, 
121 ;  who  are  seized,  and  used  with  great 
barbarity,  121. 
ordination  of,  117. 

Pepin  and  his  two  sons  written  to,  by,  117. 
Philip,  a  monk,  made  pope,  and  deposed,  116. 
pontificate  of,  125. 

Rome,  great  disturbances  in,  114, 120. 
Toto,  duke,  brother  of  Constantine,  killed,  116. 
STEPHEN IV.,  a  Roman,  ninety-sixth  pope, 
192,  193.  ^  ^ 

allegiance  to  the  emperor,  requires  people  of 

Rome  to  take,  192. 
chosen,  192. 
death  of,  193. 

emperor,  crowned  by,  193. 
France,  goes  into,  193. 
pontificate  of,  193. 
Rome,  returns  to,  193. 
STEPHEN  V.  or  VL,  a  Roman,  one  hundred 
and  ninth  pope,  294—296. 
actions  of,  some,  296. 

Basilius,    emperor,   letter  to  his  predecessor, 
answered  by,  294  ;  letter  from  Basilius  to, 
295,  the  pope's  answer,  296. 
chosen  unanimously,  294. 
death  of,  296. 
letters  of,  296. 
liberality  of,  294. 
miracle  by,  294. 
ordination  of,  294. 
pontificate  of  296. 

Wido,  duke  of  Spoleti,  crowned  emperor,  at 
Rome,  296. 
STEPHEN  VI.  or  VH.  a  Roman,  one  hundred 
and  twelfth  pope,  300 
an  intruder,  300. 
death  of,  300. 

dungeon,  thrown  into  a,  and  strangled,  301. 
Formosus,  condemnation  and  barbarous  treat- 
ment of,  by ;  ordinations  of,  declared  null, 
300. 
Hadrian,  decree  of,  relauve-to  the  consecration 

of  the  pope,  reversed  by,  300. 
pontificate  of,  301. 
STEPHEN  VII.  or  VIII.,  a  Roman,  one  hun- 
dred  and  twenty-fourth  pope;  death  and 
poniificate  of,  311. 
STEPHEN  VIU.  or  IX.,  a  German,  one  hun- 
dred and  tweniy-sevenlh  pope,  313. 
.  Cluny,  abbot  of,  sent  for  by,  313. 
^     death  of,  314. 

face,  so  disfigured  in  the,  by  Alberic,  lord  of 
Rome,  that  he  was  ashamed  to  appear  in 
public,  313. 
Lewis  d'  Outremer,  zealously  espouses  the  cause 

of,  313. 
pontificate  of,  314. 
Rheims,  pall  sent  to  archbishop  of,  by,  313. 


STEPHEN IX.  or  X,  one  hundred  and  sixty, 
first  pope,  363—365. 
councils  held  at  Rome,  by,  363. 
death  of,  364. 
election  of,  363. 
employments  of,  363. 
family  of,  363. 
illness  of,  363. 
Monte  Cassino,  at,  363 ;  seizes  on  the  wealth 

of,  but  restores  it,  364. 
Petrus  Damianus  made  cardinal,  and  bishop  of 

Ostia,  by,  364. 
pontificate  of,  364. 

successor,  issues  a  decree  concerning  his,  364. 
writings  of,  364. 
Stephen,  king  of  Hungary,  made  perpetual  legate 

by  Pope  Silvester  H.,  332. 
Stigand,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  deposed  in  a 

council  at  Winchester,  375. 
St.  Andrew's,  in  Scotland,  controversy  between 
two  pretenders  to  the  see  of,  decided  by 
Pope  Lucius  HL,  524. 
St.  George,  who  fought  the  dragon,  head  of,  dis- 
covered at  Rome,  90. 
St.  Germano,  congress  of,  555. 
St.  Luke,  an  artist ;  his  pictures,  30. 
Sutri,  council  of,  341. 

Tarasius,  appointed  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
in  the  place  of  Paul,  resigned,  142. 

Hadrian,  pope,  notified  of  the  promotion  of,  143  ; 
complains  of  its  uncanonical  manner  ;  but 
submits,  as  he  hopes  thereby  the  worship 
of  images  may  be  restored,  146. 

Iconoclasts  are  styled  worse  than  Jews,  Maho- 
metans, &.C.,  by,  157. 

image  worship,  pretended  to  be  defended  from 
Scripture,  by,  152,  153. 

Irene,  empress,  craft  and  address  of,  and,  142; 
written  to  from  Nice,  in  the  name  of  coun- 
cil of,  by,  159. 

monks  of  Palestine  write  to,  147. 

Nice, in  Bithynia,  presided  at, or  controlled  coun- 
cil of ;  speech  of,on  opening  the  council,  150 ; 
acts  and  decrees  of  that  council,  1.50 — 160. 

patriarchate,  raised  to,  expressly  for  the  resto- 
■   ration  of  images,  160. 
Theodora,  empress,  264. 
Theodora  of  Rome,  the  celebrated  courtezan,  and 

her  daughters,  306,  310. 
THEODORE  II.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
fourteenth  pope,  302. 

character  of,  302. 

death  of, '302. 

Formosus,  annuls  acts  of  Pope  Stephen  against, 
and  restores  his  body  to  its  sepulcTire,  302. 

pontificate  of,  302. 
Theodore  Studita,  abbot  of  the  monastery  of  Stu- 
dius,  near  Constantinople,  194. 

emperor,  opposition  to  the,  instigated  by,  196. 

exiled,  204. 

imprisoned,  197,  released,  201. 

letters  of,  197. 

Paschal,  pope,  protection  of,  sought  by,  194  ; 
the  pope's  answer,  198. 

refractory  conduct  of,  195. 
Theodosius,  emperor,  chosen,  on  the  deposition  of 
Anastasius,  21  ;   resigns,  and  retires   to  a 
.    monastery,  22. 
Theoposchiles,  the,  24. 

Theutherga,  wife  of  Lotharius,  king  of  Lorrair.c, 
charged  by  him  with  incest,  is  cleared,  and 
recalled  to  court,  but  afterwards  forced  to 
own  herself  guilty;  Lotharius  is  permitted 
by  a  council  to  put  her  nway,  238,  but  fililiajed 
by  pope's  legate  to  take  her  back,  251 ;  is 
reinstated  in  her  dignity,  252 ;  seeks  permis- 
sion from  the  pope  to  resign  her  dignity, 
which  is  refused,  253;  goes  to  Rome,  and 
applies  in  vain,  for  a  divorce,  269. 


INDEX. 


•601 


ThuTstan,  archbisnop  of  York,  ordained  by  the 
pope,  457. 

Toledo,  archbishop  of,  appointed  primate  of  all 
Spain,  by  Pope  Urban  II.,  414. 

Toulouse,  council  ot,  year  1056,  362;  year  1119, 
456  ;  count  of,  excommunicated,  544  ;  sub- 
mits to  penance  imposed  on  him,  545;  de- 
prived of  his  dominions  by  Pope  Inno- 
cent III.  and  a  council,  547. 

Tours,  council  of,  year  1055,  362 ;  year  1060, 369  ; 
year  10%,  421 ;  year  1163,  510. 

Tratisubstantiation  established,  546. 

TrensKre  discovered  in  Rome,  90,  113. 

"  Trcuga  Dei,"  or  Truce  of  God,  419. 

Treves,  archbishop  of,  deposed ;  restored  in  a  coun- 
cil at  Rome,  434 ;  council  of,  year  1 147,  478. 

Trinity,  Gregory  II.  condemns  all  images  of  God 
the  Father,  and  the,  64. 

Troia,  council  of,  year  1093,  415  ;  year  1128,  463. 

Troies,  council  of,  year  878,  288. 

Troyes,  council  of,  year  867,  262 ;  year  1107,  440. 

Tusculum,  totally  destroyed  by  the  Romans,  532. 

Two  wills,  Emperor  Philartemius,  a  zealous  as- 
serter  of  the  doctrine  of,  19. 

Ulm,  diet  of,  416. 

Universal  bishop  of  the  east.  Pope  John  XIX. 

refuses  title  of,  to  the  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, 337. 
UEBAX II-,  native  of  Rheims.  one  hundred  and 

lifty-seventh  pope.  413 — 426. 
Anselm,   archbishop   of  Canterbury,   goes  to 

Rome,  422. 
Ban,  council  held  at,  by,  423. 
Benevento,  council  of,  by,  415. 
birth,  education,  &c.,  413. 
Carthusian  order  founded,  426. 
character  of,  426. 
chosen  unanimously,  413. 
Clermont,  council  of,  held  by,  418  ;  decrees  of, 

418,  419. 
Conrad,  the  emperor's  son,  interview  between 

the  pope  and;  attends  as  equerry,  417. 
rross,  all  are  exhorted  to  take  the,  by,  420. 
crusade  is  projected, 419 ;  second  army  of  the, 425. 
crusaders,  the,  begin  their  march,  421  ;   their 

behaviour  in  the  countries  through  which 

they  pass  ;  arrive  at  Constantinople  ;  pass 

the  Hellespont,  and  are  cut  to  pieces  by  the 

Turks,  422. 
death  of,  426. 
election  of,  413. 
England,  owned  in,  417;  king  of,  threatened 

with  excommunication,  424. 
France,  in ;  Philip  of,  excommunicated,  418 ; 

councils  held  in,  by,  421. 
Guibert,  anti-pope,  recalled  to  Rome,  415. 
legate    of,    excommunicates    Philip,    king    of 

France,  416. 
letters,  circulatory,  of,  413. 
Melfi,  council  held  at,  by,  414i 
Placentia,  council  of,  414. 
pontificate  of,  426. 
Rome,  council  held  at,  by,  414;  leaves,  414; 

returns  to,  416. 
rose,  ceremony  of  blessing  a  golden,  by,  421. 
Sicily,  bull  of  the  monarcny  of,  by,  423. 
Toledo,  archbishop  of,  appointed  primate  of  all 

Spain,  by,  414. 
Troia.  council  held  at,  by,  415. 
URBAN  III.,  one  hundred  and  seventieth  pope, 

527,  528. 
death  of,  528. 
election  of,  527. 

<  mperor,  quarrel  between  the,  and,  527. 
England,  indulgent  to  the  king  of,  528. 
letters  and  pontificate  of,  528. 
Saladin,  victories  of,  supposed  to  have  so  much 

grieved,  as  to  hasten  his  death,  52S. 
V-T.,  11—76 


URBAN  I  v.,  native  of  Troyes,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-ninth  pope,  571 — 574. 

birth,  education,  &c.,  571. 

cardinals,  several  created  by,  572. 

consecration  of,  571. 

Corpus  Christi,  festival  of,  instituted  by,  574. 

death  of,  574. 

Germany,  endeavours  to  put  a  stop  to  the  war 
in,  573. 

letters  of,  574. 

Manfred,  crusade  against,  set  on  foot  by ;  ex- 
communicated, 572 ;  negotiation  between 
and,  begun  and  broken  oil",  572. 

pontificate  of,  574. 

Rome,  obliged  to  leave,  572. 

Sicily,  kingdom  ot,  oile red  to  Charles  of  Anjou, 
by,  is  accepted,  573. 

VALENTINE,  a  Roman,  ninety-ninth  pope,208. 
character  of,  208. 
death  of,  208. 

ordination  and  instalment,  or  inihronaiion  of,208. 
pontificate  of,  208. 
Vetietians  and  Genoese,  war  between,  Alexan- 
der IV.  interposes  to  effect  peace,  571. 
Ve7iice,  congress  of,  year  1177,  519;  council  of. 

year  1177,  520. 
Verberie,  council  ot,  year  753,  123  ;  year  669,  280. 
Vercelli,  council  of,  year  1050,  349. 
Vero?ia,  council  of,  year  1184,  525. 
Veronica,  the  ;  or  Veronica's  handkerchief,  29  ; 
carried  in  procession  by  Innocent  III.,  548  ; 
prayer  to,  549  ;  altar  of,  29. 
VICTOR  II.,  a  German,  one  hundred  and  fiftieth 
pope,  361—363. 
Berengarius  condemned  in  a  council  at  Tours, 

362. 
chosen,  361. 
death  of,  362. 
Ferdinand,  king  of  Castile,  ordered  not -to  take 

upon  himself  the  title  of  emperor,  362. 
Florence,  council  held  at,  by,  361. 
Germany,  goes  into,  and  attends  the  emperor       , 

in  his  last  hours,  362. 
life  of,  miraculously  preserved,  363. 
■    pontificate  of,  363. 
Simony,  a  bishop  miraculously  convicted  of,  361. 
Toulouse,  council  ol,  362. 
Victor,  anti-pope,  resigns,  and  ends  a  schism,  470. 
Victor  III.,  anti-pope,    elected  in   opposition   to 
Alexander  III.,  both  are  consecrated  ;  mu- 
tual excommunications  ;  letter  to  the  Ger- 
man bishops  by,  503.  . 
cardinals  of  the  party  of,  letter  of,  504. 
death  of,  511. 

emperor,  the,  sends  two  bishops  to  Rome  to 
inquire  into  the  disputed  election,  505  ;  who 
declare  for,  506  ;  requires  his  German  and 
Italian  subjects  to  acquiesce  in  the  decision 
of  the  council  of  Pavia  in  favour  of.  507. 
German  bishops  approve  the  election  of,  509. 
St.  Peter,  the  chapter  of,  write  to  the  council 
of  Pavia  in  favour  of,  506 ;  election  of,  ap- 
proved by  the  council,  507.  , 
Fie7J«e,  council  of,  year  892,  297;  year  1201,  53^.          ,   ' 
Virgilius,  charged  with  teaching  a  plurality  of 
worlds,  89  ;  was  not  condemned  for  assert- 
ing the  antipodes,  90. 
Virgin  Mary,  miraculous  image  of,  540. 
Viterbo,  council  of,  year  1261,  571. 

Waldrada,  a  mistress  of  Lotharius,  king  of  Lor- 
raine, 238  ;  on  the  divorce  of  the  queen,  is 
married  to  Lotharius,  239  ;  council  of  Metz 
declares  to  be  lawiiil  wife,  243 ;  accompanies 
the  pope's  legate  to  Rome;  recalled  by 
Lotharius,  252;  excommunicated  by  Pope 
Nicholas,  253 ;  absolved  by  Hadrian,  269. 

WiherV$  account  of  the  election  of  Leo  IX.,  344. 
3  A    . 


602. 


INDEX. 


Wilfrid  of  York,  driven  from  his  see  and  exiled, 9  ; 
is  favoured  by  John  VI.,  to  whom  he  ap- 
peals, and  goes  to  Rome,  10 ;  is  absolved  by 
the  pope  and  a  council ;  returns  to  England, 
11;  appointed  bishop  of  Hagulstad,  12. 

Will;  One,  doctrine  of,  defined  in  a  council,  pre- 
vails all  over  the  east,  but  is  condemned  in 
the  west,  18. 

William,  archbishop  of  York,  deposed,  479. 

WHliam-Bras-de-fer,  chosen  leader  of  the  Nor- 
mans, 355. 

William  de  Sa7iclo  Amore,  book  of,  condemned  at 
Rome,  569. 

William,  earl  of  Holland,  chosen  king  of  Ger- 
many, 564. 

William,  duke  of  Naples,  quarrels  with  the  pope  ; 
is  excommunicated  ;  war  between  them  ; 
is  reduced  to  great  straits,  492 ;  sues  in  vain 
for  peace ;  gains  a  complete  victory,  and 
besieges  the  pope  in  Benevento,  who  is  in 
turn  obliged  to  sue  for  peace,  493. 

William,  king  of  Scotland,  and  the  pope  are  re- 
conciled, 530. 

William  II.  of  Sicily,  sends  embassadors  to  Pope 
Alexander  III.,  513. 

William  of  Warlevvest,  bold  speech  of,  to  the 
pope,  432  ;  restored,  485. 

Wills,  Two,  doctrine  of,  Philartemius,  emperor, 
a  zealous  asserter  of  the  ;  prevails  all  over 
the  east,  19. 

Wirtzburg,  council  of,  465,  512. 

Woman,  not  impossible  that  one  should  liave  been 
raised  to  the  pontifical  dignity,  223. 

Women,  disguised,  223. 

Wonderful  handkerchief  of  Veronica,  29. 

Worms',  council  of,  343,  384,  385. 

Worship  of  images,  36,  37,  42—44. 

Wulfade,  contest  between  the  pope  and  th6  Gal- 
lican  bishops  concerning  the  ordination  of, 
261 ;  appeals  to  the  pope,  262. 

York,  Gregory  III.  sends  pall  to  Egbert  of,  75  ; 
Wilfrid  of,  9—12  ;  Paschal  II.  favours  the 
archbishop  of,  451 ;  Thurstan  ordained  arch- 
bishop of,  by  Calixtus  III.,  457;  William, 
archbishop  of  deposed,  479. 


ZACHAEY,  a  Greek,  ninetieth  pope,  76—90. 

Adelbert  and  Clement  condemned  in  a  council 
at  Rome,  83. 

Boniface  writes  to,  82. 

chosen  and  ordained  before  his  election  was 
made  known  to  the  emperor,  or  exarch,  76. 

canonization  of,  88. 

councils  held  at  Rome  by,  81,  83. 

death  of,  88. 

discipline,  council  assembled  to  restore  the  de- 
cayed, by,  81. 

east,  sends  legates  into  the,  78,  who  find  the 
usurper  Astabasdus  in  possession  of  the 
throne,  79. 

emperor,  the,  grants  certain  lands  to  the  pope, 
who  makes  great  pretensions  of  zeal  for,  SO. 

French  clergy,  debauched  lives  of  the,  78. 

Germany,  divided  into  three  bishoprics,  78. 

Lombards,  deputations  sent  to  the  king  of  the, 
by,  who  grants  peace  to  the  Romans,  but 
obliges  them  to  join  him  against  the  duke 
of  Spoleti,  77;  peace,  78;  king  of  the, 
breaks  into  the  exarchate,  80 ;  the  exarch 
and  people  apply  to  the  pope,  who  sends 
legates,  and  goes  himself  to  the  king,  by 
whom  he  is  well  received,  and  obtains  of 
him  whatever  he  asked,  81 ;  Rachis,  king 
of,  invades  the  Roman  dukedom,  the  pope 
repairs  to  his  camp,  84  ;  and  persuades  him 
to  raise  the  seige  of  Perugia,  and  restore 
the  places  which  he  had  taken,  85. 

Pepin  of  France,  imparts  to  the  pope  his  design 
of  seizing  on  the  French  crown,  which  is 
approved  by  the  pope,  and  accomplished, 
Sd  ;  the  pope's  share  in  that  affair,  87. 

pontificate  of,  88. 

public  works  of,  90. 

Rome,  leaves,  and  repairs  to  the  king's  camp 
at  Terni ;  reception  by  the  king;  persuades 
him  to  restore  tour  cities  which  he  had  con- 
quered, 77 ;  pagan  ceremonies  still  prevail 
in,  78 ;  treasure  discovered  in,  90. 

Virgilius  accused  by  Boniface  of  teaching  a 
plurality  of  worlds,  or  ordered,  if  guilty,  to 
be  deposed  by,  89. 

writings  of,  8?. 


INDEX  TO  THE  TltlUD  VOLUME. 


Iv 


ACCUSATIONS  against  John  XXIIT.,  in  the 

coancil  ot  Constance,  186. 
Albert,  emperor  of  Austria  and  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans,  murdered,  61  ;    subsequent  doings 
of  Fope  Clement  V.,  62. 
ALEXANDER  V.,  native  of  Candia,  two  hun- 
dred and  third  pope,  167 — 171. 

birth  of,  167. 

Bologna,  goes  to,  170. 

competitors,  revokes  sentences  of  his,  but  con- 
tirms  their  collations  of  benefices,  &c.,  168. 

character  of,  171. 

death  of,  170. 

education  of,  167. 

election  of,  167. 

Huss,  John,  summoned  to  Rome  by,  170. 

Gregory,  holds  council  at  Udine,  168  ;  flight  of, 
169. 

mendicants,  issues  bull  in  favour  of  the,  169. 

Pisa,  confirms  acts  of  the  council  of,  168 ;  forced 
by  the  plague  to  leave,  170. 

pontificate  of,  170. 
)referments  of,  167. 

VVicklifTe,  doctrine  of,  now  propagated  in  Bohe- 
mia, 170. 

writings  of.  171. 
ALEXANDER  VL,    native    of  Valencia,   two 
hundred  and  twelfth  pope,  259 — 277. 

Alphonso  of  Naples,  treaty  between,  and  ;  they 
apply  to  the  Turk  for  assistance  against 
Charles  of  France,  262  ;  resigns  in  lavour 
of  his  son  Ferdinand,  265. 

Bajazet,  embassadors  sent  to,  263. 

baseness,  unparalleled  of,  270. 
.  Benevento,  erected  into  a  duchy,  and  given  by 
the  pope  to  his  eldest  son,  who  is  murdered 
by  his  brother,  the  cardinal ;    the  pope's 
behaviour  on  Wiat  occasion,  269. 

Borgia,  Caesar,  son  of  the  pope,  at  Rome,  created 
archbishop  of  Valencia,  and  cardinal,  261 ; 
renounces  the  ecclesiastical  state,  and  is 
created  duke  of  Valence  ;  marriage  of,  271 ; 
is  made  duke  of  Romagna,  273. 

Cameriiio,  city  of,  seized  on  by  Uuke  Valen- 
tine, 275. 

cardinals,  bargain  with,  before  election,  2G0, 
which  was  not  confirmed  after  it,  261. 

character  of,  276. 

Charles  VIII.  of  France,  invited  to  the  con- 
quest of  Naples,  261  ;  enters  Italy,  262; 
refused  admission  to  Rome,  forces  it;  his 
entry;  agreement  between,  and  the  pope, 
264  ;  Naples  submits  to ;  returns  to  France  ; 
battle  of  the  Taro,  266 ;  the  pope  sum- 
mons— the  answer  of,  267. 

cruelty  of,  271. 

dea'.h  of,  276. 

education  of,  269. 

election  of,  260. 

Ferdinand  of  Naples,  death  of,  261. 

Frederic  of  Naples,  investitures  granted  to; 
Cardinal  Valentine  sent  to  crown  him ; 
quarrel ;  the  pope  concludes  an  alliance 
with  France,  against,  270. 


ALEXANDER  VL,  life  of,  before  his  promo- 
tion to  the  holy  see,  259. 

Naples,  subdued  by  Charles  VIII.  of  France. 
266 ;  divided  between  kings  of  France  and 
Spain,  273. 

natural  sons  of,  261,  274. 

Piombino,  state  of,  invaded  and  reduced  by 
Duke  Valentine,  274. 

pontificate  of,  276. 

preferments  of,  259. 

Rome,  all  things  venal  at,  in  the  time  of;  dis- 
turbances in,  at  the  death  of,  277. 

simoniacal  practices  of,  268. 

Squillace,  prince  of,  Alphonso  of  Naples  creates 
the  pope's  youngest  son,  and  gives  him  his 
daughter  in  marriage  ;  great  rejoicings  in 
Rome  ;  their  reception  there,  262. 

Urbino,  duke  of,  treacherously  seized  on  by 
Duke  Valentine,  274. 

Valentine,  cardinal,  treacherous  conduct  of, 
265;  crowns  the  king  of  Naples,  270;  re- 
nounces the  ecclesiastical  state  ;  is  created 
duke  of  Valence ;  married,  271 ;  cruelty 
and  treachery  of,  272 ;  is  made  duke  of 
Romagna,  273  ;  persecutes  the  Orsini,  275 ; 
confederacy  against — is  broken  up — and 
four  of  the  chiefs  murdered,  275. 

vices  of,  276. 

writings  of,  277. 
ALEXANDER  VIL,  native  of  Siena,  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty-fifth  pope,  331,  332. 

Christina,  queen  of  Sweden,  abjures  the  pro- 
testant  faith  at  this  time,  and  turns  Roman- 
ist, 331. 

death  of,  332. 

election  of,  331. 

French  embassador  insulted  at  Rome  ;  the  king 
resents  it,  331. 

Jansenists,  the,  bull  against,  331. 

Olympia,  donna,  banished  by,  331. 

pontificate  of,  332. 
ALEXANDER  VIIL,  a  Venetian,  two  hundred 
and  thirty-ninth  pope,  334,  335. 

death  of,  335. 

election  of,  334. 

franchises,  the  French  king  relinquishes,  334. 

Gallican  church,  doctrine  of  the,  condemned  by, 
335. 

pontificate  of,  335. 
Algezir,  taken  from  the  Moors  ;  mosque  of,  erect- 
ed into  a  cathedral,  103. 
Amedeus,  duke  of  Savoy,  election  of,  as  pope,  by 

the  council  of  Basil,  229. 
Anathemallzed  works,  351. 
Aimats,  suppression  of,  223,  401,  412. 
Apostolical  hreihreji,  the,  condemned,  36. 
Appeals  from    the   apostolical  see   Ibrbidden    by 

Pius  II.,  242. 
Armagh,  Richard,  archbishop  of,  declares  against 

the  mendicant  orders,  109. 
Arragon,  king  of,  crowned  king  of  Sicily,  31; 
e-xcommunicated,  32;  writes  to  Charles, 
agreeing  to  decide  their  quarrel  by  singla 
combat,  32;  deprived  of  his  kingdom  by 
2R  493 


494 


INDEX. 


Arragon,  king  of, — continued. 

the  pope ;  but  the  decree  disregarded  in 
Arragon,  33  ;  death  of,  his  two  sons  ex- 
communicated, 35 ;  peace  concluded  be- 
•  tween  the  king  of  France  and.  38;  which 
is  broken  by  the  death  of  Alphonso,  39 ; 
Pope  Boniface  mediates  peace  between, 
and  the  king  of  Sicily,  45  ;  Frederic  of, 
crowned  king  of  Sicily,  45  ;  peace  between 
Charles  and,  49;  declares  tor  Pope  Cle- 
ment, forsaking  Urban,  141  ;  Mariin  V. 
and,  disagreement  between,  207;  adopted 
by  Joan  of  Naples,  208 ;  the  pope  assists 
Lewis  of  Anjou  against,  210,  who  is  obliged 
to  quit  Naples,  and  return  to  Spain,  211 ; 
forbids  the  pope's  legate  to  enter  his  king- 
dom ;  is  suftimoned  to  Rome  ;  submits,  212 ; 
the  king's  demands  on  the  pope,  213  ;  Pe- 
niscola  yielded  to,  216  ;  peace  concluded  by 
the  pope  with,  232;  misunderstanding  be- 
tween the  pope  and,  239. 
Augsburg,  diet  of,  year  1532,  confirms  edict  of 

Worms,  308;  year  1547,  315. 
Augustinug,  Jansenius'  book  entitled,  condemned 

by  Urban  VIII.,  329. 
Austria  and  Bohemia,  the  use  of  the  cup  granted 

to  the  laity  in.  319. 
Avigno7i,  Benedict  XII.  builds  a  palace  at,  90. 

Charles,  emperor,  at,  111. 

chosen  by  Clement  V.  for  his  see,  62, 

France,  united  to,  401. 

Innocent  VI.  fortifies,  108. 

Joan  of  Naples,  arrives  at,  and  sells  to  Pope 
Clement  VI.,  98. 

John  XXII.  fixes  his  see  at,  75. 

Minorites,  two,  burnt  at,  106. 

plague,  the,  in,  108. 

Roman  poniiffs,  the,  held  see  at,  about  seventy- 
two  years,  121. 
Azfaru,  the  Spanish  minister  at  Rome,  strenu- 
ously opposes  the  Jesuits,  366. 

Bajazet,  Pope  Alexander  VI.  and  the  king  of 
Naples  apply  to,  for  assistance  against  the 
king  of  France,  263. 

Baltimore,  council  of,  466 ;  oath  taken  by  the 
bishops  of,  467. 

Banderesians ,  the,  125,  126;  suppression  of,  150. 

Barnaho  Viscoiiti,  bull  against,  110;  crusade 
preached  against ;  peace  concluded  with, 
111. 

Barhareni,xh&,  persecuted  by  Innocent  X. ;  France 
interferes  in  their  behalf,  330. 

Basil,  council  of,  year  1431,  219  ;  declared  a  law- 
ful council ;  establishes  the  superiority  of 
councils  over  the  pope,  220;  Pope  Euge- 
nius  IV.  and  the  cardinals  summoned  to; 
the  pope  accused  of  contumacy,  submits, 
and  retracts  his  bull  dissolving  the  council, 
221 ;  abuses  redressed  by  the,  222 ;  sup- 
presses the  annats,  adopts  regulations  re- 
lating to  the  election  of  pope,  number  of 
cardinals,  &c. ;  rupture  between  the  pope 
and,  223 ;  declares  the  pope  contumacious, 
224;  suspends  the  pope,  225;  the  pope  de- 
posed, regulations  concerning  the  election 
of  his  successor,  228  ;  elects  Amedeus,  duke 
of  Savoy,  who  asumes  the  name  of  Felix  V. , 
229  ;  orders  the  acknowledgment  of  Felix, 
and  makes  provision  for  his  support,  230 ; 
its  last  session,  233. 

Bavaria,  concord  at,  between  Pius  VII.  and,  428. 

Beatific  vision,  doctrine  of  Pope  John  XXII.  con- 
cerning, 86 ;  condemned  by  Benedict  XII., 
89. 

Beguardi  and  Beguines,  the,  condemnation  of,  69  ; 
differ  from  the  nuns  of  Liege  and  Flanders, 
of  the  latter  name,  70. 

Belgrade,  the  Turks  defeated  at,  239. 


Bell,  practice  of  tolling  the,  240. 
BENEDICT  XL,  native  of  Trevisa,  one  hun- 
dred  and  ninety-first  pope,  568. 

birth,  education,  and  preferments  of,  56, 

character  of,  57. 

Colonna  family  restored  by ;  Sciara  Colonna 
excommunicated,  57. 

death  of,  57. 

disinterestedness  of,  57. 

France,  grants  absolution  to  the  king  of,  56 ; 
all  the  decrees  of  Boniface  against,  annulled 
by,  57. 

pontificate  of,  57. 

writings  of,  58. 
BENEDICT  XIL,  native  of  Saverdun,  one  hun- 
dred and  ninety-fourth  pope,  88 — 92. 

Avignon,  resides  at,  why  ;  and  builds  a  palace, 
90. 

beatific  vision,  condemns  doctrine  of  John 
XXII.,  concerning,  89. 

birth,  education,  preferments,  &c.,  89. 

Bologna  submits  to,  91. 

cardinals,  created  six,  91. 

character  of,  92. 

coronation  of,  89. 

death  of,  92. 

election  of,  88. 

family  and  relations,  are  not  provided  for,  by,  92. 

France,  revokes  the  tenths  granted  by  John  to 
the  king  of,  91. 

memory  of,  aspersed,  92. 

pontificate  of,  92. 

religious  orders,  reforms  some  of  the,  91. 
BENEDICT XIII.,  a  Neapolitan,  two  hundred 
and  forty-third  pope,  339. 

an  enemy  to  ostentation  and  show,  339. 

character  of,  339. 

Coscia,  a  favourite,  made  cardinal,  rules  uncon- 
trolled, 339. 

death  of,  339. 

election  of,  339. 

kindness  of,  339. 

Lateran,  holds  a  provincial  synod  in  the,  339. 

Noailles,  cardinal,  receives  the  bull  Unigenitus, 
339. 

pontificate  of,'339. 

Unigenitus,  the  bull,  confirmed  by,  339. 
BENEDICT  XIV.,  native  of  Bologna,  two  hun- 
dred  and  forty-fifth  pope,  341. 

character  oftf341. 

death  of,  341. 

election  of,  341.  « 

pontificate  of,  341.  • 

.  styled'"  the  protestant  pope,"  341. 
Benedict  XIII.,  anti-pope,  all  appeals  from  the 
Roman  pontiff  declared  null  hy,  147. 

besieged  in  his  palace,  149. 

cardinals,  abandoned  by  his,  149,  who  join 
those  of  Gregory,  and  appoint  a  council  to 
meet  at  Pisa,  162 ;  new  ones  created,  163  ; 
four  of  his,  submit  to  Martin  V.,  205. 

Clement  VIII.  elected,  211 ;  abdicates  in  favour 
of  Mariin  v.,  212. 

confinement  of;  escapes  from  it,  149. 

dissimulation  of,  146. 

election  of,  145. 

embassy  sent  to  Boniface  by,  152. 

e.xcommunicates  all  who  withdraw  from  his 
obedience,  161. 

Ferdinand  of  Arragon,  excommunicated  by, 197. 

France,  acknowledged  in,  146;  obedience  with- 
drawn from,  149;  restored  on  conditions, 
151;  again  withdrawn,  156;  bull  of,  torn 
to  pieces  in,  162 ;  decree  of  neutrality  pub- 
lished in,  162. 

Genoa,  repairs  to,  155. 

Gregory  XII.  writes  to,  157  ;  is  equally  opposed 
to  an  union  as,  159. 

Innocent  VIII.,  death  of,  156. 


INDEX. 


496 


BENEDICT  XIII.,  Mariin  V.  sends  legates  into 
Arragon  ngainst,  203. 

obstinacy  of,  196. 

Perpignun,  congress  of,  proposals  made  to,  by 
the,  196. 

Pba,  council  of,  pronounces  sentence  against 
both  competitors,  164  ;  both  popes  deposed, 
166. 

safe  conduct  demanded  of  Innocent  VII.  for, 
and  refused,  155. 

schism,  the  way  of  cession  proposed  as  a  means 
of  ending  the  ;  but  is  rejected  by,  146. 

Sigismund,  emperor,  proposes  meeting  at  Per- 
pignan,  195. 

Spain,  retires  to,  162. 
Benedict  A'/ T.,  anti-pope,  election  of;  is  lost  sight 

of,  212. 
BenevcHto,  erected  into  a  duchy,  and  given  by 

Alexander  VI.  to  his  eldest  son,  269, 
Bcrlhier,  General,  at  Rome,  406,  407. 
Bianca,  the,  57. 

Bible  Society,  the,  condemnation  of,  by  Leo  XII., 
450,  451 ;  the  aversion  of  Gregory  XVI., 
471. 
Bishops,  oath  taken  at  Baltimore  by  the  Ameri- 
can, 467. 
Black  cardinals,  425. 
Bohemia,   doctrine  of  Wickliffe,  propagated  in, 

170  ;  disturbances  in,  205. 
Bologna,  which  had  revolted,  submits  to  the  pope, 
91 ;  taken  by  the  French,  and  restored  to 
the  family  of  Bcntivogli,  284 ;  besieged, 
286  ;  the  siege  raised,  287 ;  recovered  to  the 
pope.  2SS. 
BONIFACE  VllL,  native  of  Anagni,  one  hun- 
dred and  ninetieth  pope,  43. 

arbitrary  sentence  of,  47. 

Arragon  and  Sicily,  mediates  peace  between  the 
kings  of,  45. 

Celestine,  how  treated  by,  44. 

character  of,  43,  55. 

Colonna  family  persecuted  by,  46  ;  Sciara  Co- 
lonna  plots  against  the  pope,  53. 

condemni^tion  of,  urged  upon  Benedict  XL,  61, 
64. 

conspiracy  against,  53. 

coronation  of,  44. 

crimes,  charged  with  many,  52. 

death  of,  55. 

decrees  of,  against  the  king  of  France,  annulled 
by  Benedict  XL,  57. 

election  of,  43. 

England  and  France,  mediates  peace  between 
the  kings  of,  46. 

family  of,  43. 

Frederic  of  Arragon,  the  pope  forms  an  alliance 
against,  46. 

jubilee,  biHI  concerning  the,  by,  48. 

partisan,  a  zealous,  56. 

Philip  the  Fair,  of  France,  and  the  pope,  quar- 
rel ;  the  king's  manifesto  against  the  pope's 
constitution,  49;  the  rigour  of  which  he 
moderates  ;  quarrel  renewed  ;  insolent  be- 
haviour of  the  nuncio,  who  is  arrested  ;  an- 
other sent,  who  is  banished  the  kingdom, 
50 ;  the  pope  writes  to,  and  is  answered ; 
his  monitions  to  the  king,  51 ;  messenger 
from  the  pope  arrested,  52  ;  bull  to  be  pub- 
lished against,  53. 

pontificate  of,  55. 

Praeneste,  ciiy  of,  totally  destroyed  by  order 
of,  47. 

prisoner,  is  taken,  but  delivered  by  the  people 
of  Anagni,  54. 

promotion  by  the  favour  of  the  king  of  Apulia, 44. 

Rome,  returns  to,  55. 

tlie  pope's  accusers  appeal  to  a  general  council, 
53. 

writings  of,  55. 


BONIFACE  IX..  n  Neapolitan,  two  hundredth 
pope,  143 — 152. 
Avignon,  king  of  France  at,  143. 
Benedict  XIlI.,  anti-pope,  elected,  145;  sends 

an  embassy  to,  152. 
birth  of.  143. 

cardinals  created  and  restored  by,  143 ;   Cle- 
ment's, oath  of,  145. 
Clement,  anti-pope,  death  of,  145. 
death  of,  152. 
education  of,  143. 
election  of,  143. 

jubilee  celebrated  at  Rome,  143,  150. 
Ladislaus. crowned  king  of  Naples  by,  144. 
Paris,  proposals  of  the  university  of,  145. 
pontificate  of,  152. 

reconciliation,  attempts  at,  by  the  two  competi- 
tors for  the  see,  144. 
Rome,  tumult  in,  against,  146  ;  absolute  master 
of,  150. 
Bonaparte,  armistice  granted  to  Pius  VII.  by,  404  ; 
abruptly  terminated  by,  405. 
castration  of  boys,  the  suppression  of,  by  Pius 

.VI.,  demanded  by,  405.- 
concordat  between  Pius  VII.  and,  420. 
coronation  of,  422. 

demands  made  on  Pius  VII.  by,  405. 
dismembers  the  Roman  territory,  423. 
excommunication  of,  by  Pius  VII. ,  429,  434. 
fall  of,  426. 
Italy,  conquest  of,  confided  to,  404  ;  invaded  a 

second  time  by,  420. 
letter  to  Pius  VII..  by,  427. 
marriage  of,  with  Maria  Louisa,  425. 
Pius  VI.,  demands  on  by,  405. 
Pius  VII.  at  Paris,  422  ;  returns  to  Rome,  423  ; 
disagrees  with,  423,  and  excommunicates, 
Bonaparte,  429  ;  offers  made  to,  423 ;  de- 
spoiled of  some  of  his  finest  provinces,  424  ; 
exiled,  424  ;  concordat  with,  425,  refuses  to 
comply  with  its  stipulations,  426. 
restoration  of,  427. 
titles  given  to,  by  Pius  VII.,  420. 
total  overthrow  and  captivity  of,  427. 
Booksellers   and   printers,   persecuted   by   Louis 

-  XVI.,  at  the  instigation  of  Pius  VI.,  399. 
Borgia.  CcBsar,  second  son  of  Alexander  VI.,  at 
Rome,  created  archbishop  of  Valencia  and 
cardinal,  261  ;  treacherous  conduct  of,  265  ; 
murders  his  eldest  brother,  269  ;   crowns 
Frederic  king  of  Naples  as  legate  a  Latere, 
270;  renounces  the  ecclesiastical  state,  and 
made  duke  of  Valence  ;  married,  271  ;  re- 
duces Romagna  ;  treachery  and  cruelty  of, 
272 ;  created  duke  of  Romagna,  273  ;  in- 
vades  and  reduces  Piombino  ;  seizes  on  the 
duchy  of  Urbino,  274.  and  the  city  of  Came- 
rino;   confederacy  against,  is  broken  up, 
and  four  of  its  chiefs  murdered  ;  persecutes 
the  Orsini,  275;  died  by  poison,  intended 
by  himself,  for  others,  276 
Bourbons,  restoration  of  the,  426. 
'Boys,  Bonaparte  demands  of  Pope  Pius  VI.  the 
suppression  of  the  practice  of  castrating, 
405. 
Braschi,  the  infamous  and  doubly  incestuous  cour- 
tezan, the  duchess  of,  407. 
Brief  of  Clement  XIV.,  for  the  abolition  of  the 

Jesuits,  371—389. 
Bull  AiKisiolicuin  pascendi  munnus,  by  Clement 
XIII. .351. 
Barnabo  Visconti,  against,  110. 
Bonaparte,  against,  by  Pius  VII.,  429,  434. 
Dominus.  ac  Redemptor,  abolishing  the  Jesuits 

by  Clement  XIV..  361,  371—389. 
Elizabeth,  against,  by  Pius  V.,  482,  483. 
Ilenry  VIII. ,  against,  hv  Paul  III.,  475^81. 
In  Coena  Domini,  by  Pius  V.,  321,  484—489. 
Indulgences  for  granting,  295. 


496 


INDEX. 


Bull,    Ladis!au3,   king  of  Naples,   excommuni- 
cating ;  its  furious  character,  173. 
Leo  X..  against  Luther,  which  Luther  burnt  at 
Wittemberg,  297. 

Bulls  excommunicating  Elizabeth  and  Henry 
VIII..  and  In  Ccena  Domini,  remarks  on 
the,  489. 

Cagliostro,  at  Rome,  denounced  to  the  inquisition, 

and  condemned  to  perpetual  imprisonment, 

401. 
Cahors,  Hugh  Geraldi,  bishop  of,  convicted  of 

great  crimes,  condemned,  sufTers  a  most 

cruel  death.  75. 
Calendar,  the.  reformed  by  Gregory  XIII.,  321. 
CALIXTUS  III.,  two  hundred  and  seventh  pope, 

238—240. 
Arragon,  misunderstanding  between  the  kins 

of,  and,  239. 
bell,  origin  of  the  practice  of  tolhng  the,  240. 
birth,  education,  &c.  of.  238. 
Belgrade,  the  Turks  defeated  at,  239. 
Christian  princes,  efforts  to  unite  them  against 

the  Turks,  vainly  made  by,  238. 
death  of,  240. 
election  of,  233. 
Ferdinand,  the  bull  legitimating  revoked  bv, 

240. 
Mahometan  princes,  some  of  the,  are  stirred  up 

against  the  Turks,  by,  239. 
Naples,  intrigues  by,  to  place  his  nephew  on 

the  throne  of,  240. 
pontificate  of.  240. 
Cambridge  erected  into  an  university,  76. 
Canary  Islands,    discovery  of  the  ;    the   earl    of 

Clermont  appointed  king  of  the,  bv  Cle- 
ment V'L.  103. 
Canlerhury .  archbishop  of,  appointed  cardinal, 113. 
Capuchins,  the.  banished  the  republic  of  Venice, 

327. 
Carhcmaro  of  Italv,  the,  excommunicated  by  Pius 

VII.,  4:8-.' 
Cardinals,  Alexander  VI.  bargains  with  the,  be- 
fore his  election,  260 ;  how  he  keeps  it,  261. 
Benedict  XIII.,  two  with,  at  the  time  of  his 

death,  conceal  it,  and  divide  his  effects,  211. 
choice  of  candidates  by  the,  347. 
council  of  Constance  makes  regulations  con- 
cerning the  number  of,  223  ;  institutes  the 

conclave.  21. 
election  of  Celestine  V..  attended  by  a  delay  of 

more  than  two  years,  by  the  disagreement 

of  the,  40. 
general  council  summoned  by  some  of  the,  285. 
Gregory  X..  constitution  of  the  conclave  by,  21. 
Julius  III.,  creates  his  monkey-keeper  a,  317. 
number  of.  fixed  at  seventy,  325. 
one  of  eisht  vears  of  age,  appointed  by  Clement 

XII.'.  340. 
quarrel  about  place  of  meeting,  for  two  years, 

73. 
red  and  black,  425. 

red  hat  sometimes  sent  to  absent,  117. 
regulations  made  and  sworn  to.  in  conclave,  by 

the.  104;  which  Innocent  Vl.  declares  null, 

105. 
Rome,  letter  from  those  at.  to  those  at  Avignon, 

129. 
six  imprisoned  and  tortured  byfUrban  VI.,  137. 
Castration  of  boys,  Bonaparte  demands  of  Pius 

VI.  the  suppression  of  the.  405. 
Catherine  of  S'xcna.,  a  great  saint,  instigates  Charles 

of  Durazzo  to  base  ingratitude.  133. 
CELESTIXE  v..  native  of  Isernia,  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty-ninth  pope,  40. 
account  of.  previous  to  his  election.  40. 
Boniface  VIII.,   treatment    experienced  from, 

by,  44. 
canonization  of,  70. 


CELESTINE  V.,  cardinals,  the,  disagree  for 
more  than  two  years  preceding  theelection 
of,  40;  promotion  of,  by,  42;  offends  the. 
who  agree  to  accept  the  resignation  of,  42. 

coronation  of,  41. 

death  of,  45. 

decUnes  the  pontificate,  41. 

election  of,  40. 

Gregory  X.,  constitution  of,  concerning  the  con- 
clave, renewed  by,  42. 

resigns,  43. 
Charles  of  Anjou,  at  Rome,  11. 

Arragon,  king  of,  writes  to;  answer  of;  they 
agree  to  decide  their  quarrel  bv  single  com- 
bat, 32. 

crowned  at  Rome,  II. 

death  of,  34. 

fleet  of,  defeated,  and  his  son  taken  prisoner,  34. 

Manfred  marches  against,  11 ;  he  is  killed,  and 
his  army  deleaied,  his  kingdom  submits 
to,  12. 

Messina,  besieged  by,  32. 

senator  of  Rome,  28. 

Sicily,  invested  and  proclaimed  by,  10. 
Charles  of  Bohemia,  crowned  emperor  at  Rome, 
107,  and  by  the  bishop  of  Ostia,  why,  108. 

Lombardy.  crowned  king  of,  at  Milan,  107. 

Romans,  elected  king  of  the,  95. 

Rome,  at,  with  the  empress,  who  is  crowned 
by  Urban  V.,  114. 
Charles  of  Durazzo.  urged  by  Urban  VI.  and 
Catherine  of  Siena,  to  seize  on  the  king- 
dom of  Xaples,  an  act  of  base  ingratitude 
towards  Queen  Joan,  133  ;  crowned  king 
of  Naples,  134;  enters  the  kingdom,  de- 
feats the  queen's  troops  ;  she  surrenders, 
and  is  put  to  death  by,  135. 

Urban  VI.  goes  to  Naples,  and  is  harshly  treat- 
ed by  Charles  ;  they  are  reconciled  ;  Lewis 
of  Anjou  invades  the  kingdom,  136,  dies, 
his  army  is  dispersed,  or  defeated,  137  :  a 
new  quarrel  between  the  pope  and,  137  ; 
Charles  and  his  wife  excommunicated,  13S  ; 
Charles  besieges  the  pope- in  the  castle  of 
Nocera.  from  which  he  escapes,  139;  death 
of  Charles,  141. 
Charles  v.,  emperor,  Clement  resolves  to  stand 
neuter  between  the  king  of  France,  and, 
303  ;  enters  irito  an  agreement  with,  307. 

France,  king^of,  defeated  and  taken  prisoner, 
303. 

Hadrian  forms  an  alliance  with,  against  the  king 
of  France,  301. 

Paul  III.,  interview  between,  and,  313. 

Rom"e,  troops  of,  take  and  sack ;  the^ope  taken 
prisoner,  305. 

Worms,  letter  of,  concerning  the  diet  of,  306. 
Charles  VI.  of  France,  strives  to  end  the  schism 

in  the  church  ;  assembles  a  council,  146. 
Charles  VIII.  of  France,  makes  great  prepara- 
tions to  invade  Naples.  257,  261 ;  marches, 
262 ;  arrives  at,  and  enters  Rome ;  treats 
with  the  pope.  264  ;  is  well  received  by  the 
Neapohtans.  265 ;  the  whole  kingdom  sub- 
mits to ;  returns  to  France  ;  battle  of  the 
Taro,  266  ;  summons  sent  to,  by  the  pope, 
the  answer.  267  ;  death  of,  270. 
Charles  X.,  letter  of,  to  Leo  XII.,  459. 
Charles  of  Naples,  favours  the  suppression  of  the 

Jesuits,  367. 
Charles,  prince  of  Salerno,  defeated  and  taken 
prisoner.  34  ;  negotiates  for  his  liberty,  the 
pope  rejects  treaty  granting  it,  36  ;  a  new 
treaty :  he  is  liberated  :  the  conditions ; 
crowned  by  Nicholas  IV.  king  of  Sicily 
and  Apulia.  38 ;  promotes  Boniface  VIII. 
to  the  pontificate,  44. 
Charles  de  Valois.  the  kingdom  of  Arragon  grant- 
ed to,  by  Martin  IV.,  33. 


INDEX. 


497 


Chaleauhria7id,  letter  of,  to  Leo  XII.,  445. 
Chrisliati  Allidiice,  (.American,)  obnoxious  to  Gre- 
gory XVI.,  472. 
Christians,  ihc,  are  entirely  driven  out  of  Syria, 39. 
Chrisliiia,  queen  of  Sweden,  abjures  the  protest- 
ant  faith,  and  turns  Romanist,  333. 
CLEMENT  IV.,  native  of  St.  Gilles,  one  hun- 
dred and  eightieth  pope,  9 — 15. 

birth  of,  9. 

Charles  of  Anjou,  is  invested  and  proclaimed 
king  of  Sicily  at  Rome,  10 ;  crowned  at 
Rome  ;  requires  fresh  supplies  of  men  and 
money  ;  the  pope's  answer,  11. 

chosen  unanimously,  9. 

Conradin  is  forbidden  to  enter  Italy,  and  cxcom- 
municaied  by,  13. 

consecration  of,  9. 

deaih  of,  14. 

education,  employments,  &c.  of,  9. 

Frederic,  determines  to  extirpate  the  family 
of,  10. 

letter  of,  10. 

pontificate  of,  15. 

relatii)ns  of,  how  favoured,  9,  10. 

Sicilian  vespers,  thos  13. 
CLEMENT  v.,  native  of  Aquitain.  one  hundred 
and  ninety-second  pope,  58 — 72. 

Avignon,  transfers  his  see  to,  62. 

birth,  employments,  &.c.  of,  59. 

Fesruardi  and  Beguince  condemned  by,  69. 

Bordeaux,  whilst  archbishop  of,  makes  certain 
promises,  and  obtains  the  pontificate,  59. 

cardinals,  divisions  between  the,  causes  a  va- 
cancy of  ten  months,  58;  creates  ten,  60; 
and  five  more,  64. 

character  of,  72. 

Colonnas,  the,  restored  by,  60. 

death  of,  7"1. 

France,  king  of,  absolved  by,  60;  other  favours 
granied  to,  61. 

Henry  VII.  crowned  emperor  at  Rome,  70. 

Knights  Templars,  charges  brought  against  in 
the  council  of  Vienne,  65;  everywhere  ar- 
rested, 66 ;  their  order  suppressed  by,  67  ; 
proceedings  against,  illegal,  which  is  owned 
by,  69. 

Lateran  church  rebuilt  by,  62. 

Luxembourg,  duke  of.  recommended  by,  is 
elected  kino;  of  the  Romans,  62. 

Lyons,  orders  the  cardinals  to,  and  is  crowned 
there,  60. 

Mentz,  raises  a  physician  to  see  of,  62. 

Poitiers,  removes  to,  61. 

pontificate  of,  72. 

Robert,  son  of  Charles  the  Lame,  crowned 
king  of  Sicily,  63. 

Venetians,  the,  excommunicated  by,  63. 

writings  of,  72. 
CLEMENT  VL,  native  of  Limoges,  one  hun- 
dred and  ninety-fifth  pope,  93 — 101. 

birth  of,  93. 

Canary  Islands  discovered;  earl  of  Clermont 
appointed  king  of,  by,  103. 

cardinals,  creates  ten,  93. 
.    character  of.  102. 

Charles  of  Bohemia,  recommended  to  the  elect- 
ors, for  king  of  the  Romans  and  emperor, 95. 

conclave,  the  rigours  of  the,  mitigated  by,  102. 

coronation  of,  93. 

death  of,  102. 

education,  preferments,  &c.  of,  93. 

Edward  III.,  kingof  Eno:land,  and,  quarrel, 101. 

elected  unanimously,  93. 

emperor,  the,  excommunicated,  sues  for  absolu- 
tion, 94  ;  excommunicated  again,  95  ;  death 
of,  96. 

fallible,  owns  himself,  102. 

Flagellantes.  the,  condemned  by,  99. 

France,  privilege  granted  to  the  kings  of,  by,103. 

Vol.  III.— 63 


CLEMENT  VL,  Joan,  queen  of  Naples,  at 
Avignon;  accused  ol  the  murder  of  her 
husband,  makes  her  innocetice  manifest 
to  the  pope  and  cardinals;  sells  Avignon 
to,  98. 

jubilee  reduced  to  every  fiftieth  year  by,  94  ;  of 
the  year  1350,  100. 

learning  of,  103. 

mendicants,  the,  are  defended  by,  101. 

plague,  the,  relief  afforded  during  that  calamity 
by,  99, 

pontificate  of,  103. 

relations,  enriches  all  his,  102. 

Rienzi  in  the  ascendant,  96. 

Romans,  the,  send  embassy  to,  93. 

Rome,  disturbances  in,  96. 

writings  of,  103. 
CLEMENT  VIL,  a  Roman,  tWo  hundred  and 
seventeenth  pope,  302 — 310. 

account  of,  before  promotion,  302. 

Bologna,  the  emperor  and,  have  conference  at, 
307,  308. 

Colonnas,  the,  surprise  Rome  ;  the  pope  is  re- 
venged upoii  tnem,  304. . 

council,  averse  to  a  general,  309. 

death  of,  310. 

deceitful  conduct  of,  309. 

election  of,  302. 

emperor  and  king  of  France,  resolves  to  stand 
neuter  between,  303  ;  concludes  agreemenr 
with  the  emperor,  who  comes  into  Italy, 
307. 

Englaiid  and  France,  declines  entering  into  a 
confederacy  with  the  kings  of,  307. 

France,  concludes  treaty  with  king  of,  303  ;  the 
pope  in,  309  ;  confederacy  between  the  pope 
and  king  of,  310. 

Henry  VIII.,  the  pope's  conduct  in  relation  to 
the  divorce  of,  310. 

league  formed  against  the  emperor  by, -303. 

marriage  between  the  pope's  niece  and  the 
second  son  of  the  king  of  France,  309. 

pontificate  of,  310. 

proiestants,  origin  of  the,  307. 

Reformation,  the,  progresses  in  Germany,  306. 

Rome,  surprised  by  the  Colonnas;  the  pope 
concludes  a  truce;  revenges  himself  upon 
them  ;  the  Duke  de  Bourbon  attacks,  is 
killed,  304;  the  city  taken,  and  terribly 
sacked  ;  the  pope  retires  to  the  castle  of 
St.  Angelo  ;  pretended  concern  of  the  em- 
peror at  the  imprisonment  of  the  pope ;  he 
is  restored  to  liberty,  on  conditions,  305; 
returns  to,  310. 
CLEMENT  VIIL,  a  Florentine,  two  hundred 
and  twenty-ninth  pope,  326. 

death  of,  326. 

Dominicans  and  Jesuits,  controversy  between, 
concerning  "  grace  and  free  will,"  326. 

pontificate  of,  326. 

three  remarkable  events  of  the  pontificate  of, 
326. 
CLEMENT IX.,  native  of  Tistoia,  two  hundred 
and  thirty-sixth  pope,  332. 

death  of,  332. 

election  of,  332. 

Jansenists,  suspends  the  persecution  of  the, 
332. 

pontificate  of,  332. 
CLEMENT  X.,  a  Roman,  two  hundred   and 
thirty-seventh  pope,  332. 

death  and  pontificate  of,  332. 
CLEMENT  XL,  native  of  Urbino,  two  hundred 
and  forty-first  pope.  335 — 338. 

bull  Unigeniius,  and  Vineam  Domini,  of,  337. 

character  of,  338. 

chosen  unanimously,  335. 

death  of,  338. 

embarrassments  of,  336. 
2R2 


496 


INDEX. 


CLEMENT  XL,  Jesuits,  dispute  between  the, 
and  other  missionaries,  about  the  Chinese 
ceremonies,  which  are  forbidden  by  Cle- 
ment, yet  tolerated  by  the  Jesuits,  336 ; 
final  decision  of  Clement  concerning,  337; 
controversy  between  the  Jansenists  and, 
revived,  337. 

pontificate  of,  338. 

Sicily,  quarrels  with  the  king  of,  338. 

Unigenitus,  separates  himself  from  the  commu- 
nion of  all  who  refuse  to  receive  his  bull, 
337. 
CLEMENT  XII.,  native  of  Florence,  two  hun- 
dred and  forty -fourth  pope,  340. 

cardinal  of  eight  years  of  age  appointed  by,  340. 

Coscia,  calls  the  cardinal,  to  account,  340. 

death  of,  340. 

election  of,  340. 

pontificate  of,  340. 

quarrels  with  most  of  the  Christian  princes,  340. 
CLEMENT  XIII.,  a  Venetian,  two  hundred  and 
forty-sixth  pope,  347—359. 

average  ages  and  reigns  of  some  popes,  347. 

behind  the  age  in  which  he  lived,  354. 

bull  Apostolicum  pascendi  munus,  by,  which 
the  parliament  of  Paris  orders  torn  in  pieces 
by  the  hangman,  and  then  burned,  351. 

bull  of  e.xcommunication  against  the  kings  op- 
posed to  the  Jesuits  by,  352. 

Carvalho,  works  of,  condemned  by,  355. 

Charles  III.  of  Spain,  expels  the  Jesuits,  and 
informs  the  pope,  354. 

constitution  of,  356 — 358. 

death  of,  347. 

election  of,  347. 

family  of,  348. 

France,  the  magistrates  and  rulers  of,  anathe- 
matized by,  350 ;  the  Jesuits  expelled  from, 
351 ;  Lewis,  king  of,  becomes  a  devotee, 
351 ;  memorial  of  the  king  of,  353 ;  de- 
mands the  extirpation  of  the  Jesuit  order, 
354 ;  restrictions  on,  355. 

humbles  himself  under  the  formidable  opposi- 
tion against  him,  352. 

In  Ccena  Domini,  repeated  by,  in  a  brief  to 
Parma,  359. 

Jesuits,  the,  are  favoured  by,  347 ;  defended  by, 
348 ;  expelled  from  various  countries,  swarm 
in  the  papal  dominions,  352,  359  ;  the  pope 
forced  to  consent  to  the  abolition  of  the 
order  ;  is  poisoned  by  them,  previous  to  its 
consummation,  352. 

Joseph  I.  of  Portugal,  banishes  the  Jesuits  ;  the 
pope  menaces  him,  if  he  does  not  revoke 
the  decree ;  the  king  disregards  his  threats, 
349. 

Joseph  II.  of  Germany,  at  Rome,  visits  the 
house  of  the  Jesuits,  355, 

Jjeopold  of  Tuscany,  at  Rome,  355. 

letter  to  Louis  XV.,  by,  356. 

losses  to  his  see,  by,  359. 

Maria  Theresa  of  Austria,  lends  no  support  to, 
354. 

Mind,  the,  by  Helvetius,  condemned  by,  355. 

Paris,  council  of,  351. 

pontificate  of,  359. 

priestly  claims,  351. 

works  anathematized  by,  351. 
CLEMENT  XIV.,  native  of  Archangelo,  two 
hundred  and  forty-seventh  pope,  359—389. 

Aquetta,  death  of,  caused  by  the  subtle  poison 
of  the,  362. 

brief  of,  Dominus,  ac  Redemptor,  371—389;  to 
the  prelates  of  the  Spanish  Indies,  366. 

burdens,  endeavours  to  lessen  the  public,  360. 

cautiousness  of,  366. 

character  of,  359,  369. 

Christianity,  designs  to  restore  to  the  popedom ; 
the  result,  359. 


CLEMENT  XIV.,  death  of,  362 ;  prophesied, 
363. 

excommunicates  various  French  writers,  360. 

family  of,  362. 

France,  works  of  various  authors  in,  condemned 
to  the  flames,  by  the  parliament,  through  the 
machinations  of  the  pope  and.the  Jesuits, 361. 

illness  of,  369. 

In  Ccena  Domini,  this  famous  bull  is  abrogated 
by  ;  revoking  the  decrees  of  the  council  of 
Trent  and  the  popes,  relative  to  it,  360. 

I.  S.  S.  S.  v.,  posted  upon  the  gates  of  the 
pope's  palace,  368. 

Jesuits,  their  abrogation  demanded  of;  insti- 
tutes an  inquiry  into  their  affairs,  360; 
which  is  continued  during  four  years,  when 
he  issues  his  celebrated  bull,  "  Dominus, 
ac  Redemptor,"  by  which  the  society  was 
utterly  abolished,  371—389. 

labours  of,  360. 

letters  of,  369,  370. 

"  liberty  of  the  press,"  a  dreaded  cry,  361. 

menaced  by  the  Jesuits,  363. 

poisoning  of,  362 — 364. 

pontificate  of,  362. 

P.  S.  S.  v.,  addressed  to,  363. 

Ricci,  the  Jesuit  general,  and  some  of  his  chief 
officers  cast  into  prison  by,  361. 

secrecy  of,  366. 

simplicity  of,  359,  365. 

tempestuous  times  of,  365. 

territory  restored  to,  364. 

threatenings,  and  mysterious  warnings  to,  363, 
368. 
Clement  VII. ,  anti-pope,  Arragon,  king  of,  for- 
sakes Urban  VI.,  and  declares  for,  141. 

Avignon,  arrives  at,  133. 

death  of,  145. 

election  of,  and  its  consequences,  132. 

France  declares  for,  133 ;  clergy  of,  burdened 
by,  relieved  by  the  king,  140. 

Naples,  retires  to,  132 ;  Joan  of,  receives  and 
treats  as  lawful  pope,  132. 

Navarre,  king  of,  forsakes  UrbMi  VI.,  and  de- 
clares for,  141. 

terms  of  accommodation  proposed  to  Urban  by, 
■    but  rejected,  142. 
Clement  VIII.,  anti-pope,  abdication  of,  212. 

cardinals  of,  elect  Martin  V,,  already  pope,  215. 

election  of,  21'a. 
Clergy,  decrees  of  France,  and  its  civil  constitu- 

"  tion  for  the,  412—414. 
Clermont,  earl  of,  appointed  by  Clement  VI.  king 

of  the  Canary  Islands,  103. 
Cologne' &r\A  Treves,  archbishops  of,  deposed  by 

Eugenius  IV.,  234. 
Colo?ina,  family  of  the,  46,  202. 

Boniface  VIII.  persecutes  with  great  cruelty,  46. 

Clement  V.  favours,  60. 

Eugenius  IV.,  attempt  made  by,  to  seize,  they 
are  driven  out  of  Rome,  219. 

James,  bold  attempt  of,  in  favour  of  John  XXII., 
82. 

restored  by  Benedict  XL,  57. 

Rome  surprised  by,  the  pope's  palace  and  St. 
Peter's  church  plundered,  «fcc.  by,  303,  304. 

Sciara  conspires  against   Boniface  VIII  ,  53 ; 
excommunicated,  57. 
Combat,  the  kings  of  Arragon  and  Sicily  agree  to 

decide  a  quarrel  by  single,  32. 
Commendams  revoked  by  Innocent  VI.,  105;  their 

origin,  106. 
Communion,  in  one  kind,  decree  for,  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Constance,  188— 190. 
Conclave,  institution  of  the,  21  ;  constitution  of 
Gregory  X.  concerning  the,"  renewed  by 
Celestine  V.,  42;  Clement  VI.  mitigates 
the  rigours  of,  102 ;  Gregory  XI.  suspends 
the  constitution  of  Gregory  X.,  123. 


INDEX. 


499 


Concluding  observations  of  Dr.  Cox,  473—47.'). 
Concordat  established  in  place  of  the  praaitnatic 
sanction,  '2'.'3  ;  between  Bonaparte  and  Pius 
VII.,  420,  421,  425. 
Congo,  kinfr  of,  sends  embassy  to  Paul  V.,  328. 
Conradin,  lieir  of  the  Sicilian  throne,  invited  to 
assume  the  government,  12;  e.\cominuni- 
cated  by  the  pope,  is  taken  prisoner,  and 
beheaded,  14. 
Consecrated  poignards,  426. 
Constance,  council  of,  year  1414,  178 — 203. 

articles  approved  in  the  third  and  fourth  ses- 
sions, 182. 

anti-popes  Benedict  and  Gregory,  send  depu- 
ties to,  180. 

Benedict  deposed  by,  200. 

communion  in  one  kind,  decree  concerning,  188 
—190. 

confession  of  faith,  for  the  popes,  drawn  up  by, 
201. 

convoked  b^  Gregory,  who  resigns  ;  favours 
bestowed  on  him,  191. 

decree  of  the  fifth  session,  183. 

emperor,  the,  at,  179. 

general  councils,  superiority  of,  to  the  pope, 
established,  182';  decree  concerning  the  as- 
sembling of,  200. 

Huss,  John,  at;  imprisoned  in  defiance  of  liis 
safe  conduct,  178 ;  heard  by  the  council, 
192  ;  is  not  allowed  to  explain  his  doctrine  ; 
condemned,  degraded,  and  burnt  alive,  193; 
death  of,  194. 

Jerom  of  Prague,  condemned  by,  retracts,  198  ; 
repents;  is  condemned,  and  burnt  alive; 
dies  with  firmness,  199. 

Martin  V.  presides  at  the  last  four  sessions  of, 
203. 

number  and  quality  of  persons  at,  179. 

Pope  John  XXIlt.  escapes  from,  181 ;  sum- 
moned to  appear,  184,  185  ;  suspended  and 
deposed  by,  187- 

safe  conduct,  decree  concerning,  J 97. 

Wickliffe,  doctrine  of,  condemned  by,  184. 
Constantinople  taken  by  Mahomet  II.,  237. 
Constitution- oi  Clement  XIII.,  approbatory  of 

the  Jesuits,  356 — 358. 
Continuation  of  the  history  of  the  popes,  by  Dr. 

Cox,  343. 
Coronation  of  Bonaparte,  422. 
Coscia,  the  favourite  of  Benedict  XIII.,  created 
cardinal,  governs  uncontrolled,  339  ;  called 
to  account  by  Clement  XII.,  340. 
Councils  of, 

Baltimore,  year  1829,  466. 

Basil,  year  1431,  219—233  ;  refer  to  Basil. 

Constance,  year  1414,  178 — 203;  refer  to  Con- 
stance. 

Ferrara,  council  of  Basil  transferred  to,  by  Euge- 
nius  IV.,  which  the  council  declares  null, 
224  ;  again  transferred  to  Florence,  227. 

France,  a  grand,  in,  year  1398,  148. 

general,  fifteenth,  at  Vienne,  65 — 70. 

Lyons,  year  1274,  19 — 22,  refer  to  Lyons. 

Laieran,  year  1513,  289. 

Mantua,  year  1459,  241. 

Paris,  year  1395,  146,  351,  360;  year  1811,  425. 

Perpignan,  163. 

Pisa,  year  1409,  164—168 ;  called  by  the  cardi- 
nals, 285  ;  year  1512,  286,  288. 

Rome,  year  1412,  174  ;  by  Eugenius  IV.,  233. 

Salamanca,  148. 

Trent,  year  1545,  314—319;  refer  to  Trent. 

Udine,  by  Gregory,  168. 

Vienne,  year  1312,  65 — 70;  refer  to  Vienne. 

Wirtzburg,  year  1287,  37. 
Cox,  Rev.  Dr.,  conclusion  of  the  history  of  the 

popes  by,  343—492. 
Crimes  of  Pope  John  XXIII.,  list  of,  presented  to 
the  council  of  Constance,  186. 


Cyprus,  king  of,  takes  the  cross  at  the  hands  of 
Urban  V.,  110. 

D^Alembert,  excommunication  of,  by  Clement 
XIV.,  360. 

D'Aubigne,  history  of  the  reformation  by,  not 
palatable  to  Gregory  XVI.,  472. 

D'JIolhach,  excommunciation  of,  by  Clement 
XIV.,  360. 

De  Auxilius,  conclusion  of  the  congregation,  328. 

De  Medicis,  quarrel  between  Sixtiis  IV.  and  the, 
249 ;  Sixins  enters  into  a  conspiracy  against 
the;  John  is  murdered  ;  Lawrence  escapes; 
is  excommunicated,  250;  Florence  deliver- 
ed up  to  the,  307. 

Denmark,  the  king  of,  visits  Urban  V.,  110. 

De  Propaganda  Fide,  college  of,  founded  by  Gre- 
gory XV.,  328. 

Diderot,  excommunicated  by  Clement  XIV.,  360. 

Dominicaiis,  famous  dispute  between  the  Jesuits 
and  the,  concerning  "  grace  and  free  will," 
226. 

"  Dominus,  ac  Eedemptor,"  the  famous  bull  ab- 
rogating the  Jesuits,  by  Clement  XIV., 
371—389.     - 

Education  by  the  Jesuits,  353. 
Efligy  of  Pius  VI.  burnt  at  Paris,  415. 
Election  of  a  Roman  pontiff,  modes  of,  434. 
Elizabeth,  excommunication  of  queen,  by  Pius  V.,. 

320;  bull  of  excommunication,  482. 
Elzearius,  canonization  of  count,  114. 
Eminence,  title  given  to  cardinals  by  Urban  VIII., 

329. 
Ems,  congress  of,  397. 
Etruria,  queen  of,  kept  in  durance  at  Rome ; 

death  of,  449. 
EUGENIUS  IV.,  a  Venetian,  two  hundred  and 
sixth  pope,  218—234. 

acknowledged,  by  whom,  231. 

Arragon,  ignominious  peace  concluded  with 
king  of,  by,  232. 

Basil,  council  of,  219 — 233 ;  dissolved  by,  and 
why,  219;  the  cardinal  legate  disapproves 
of  the  dissolution,  and  the  emperor  declares 
it  a  lawful  council ;  establishes  the  supe- 
riority of  councils  over  the  pope,  220;  pro- 
posals made  by  the  pope  for  transferring 
the  council,  and  the  fathers  answer ;  the 
pope  accused  of  contumacy ;  submits,  and 
retracts  his  bulls  dissolving  the  council,  221 ; 
rupture  between  the  pope  and,  223 ;  the 
pope  declared  contumacious,  224  ;  transfers 
the  council  to  Ferrara ;  that  translation  de- 
claration null,  224 ;  the  pope  suspended, 
225  ;  the  pope  deposed,  228. 

Bourges,  assembly  of,  both  popes  send  legates 
to,  230. 

character  of,  235. 

death  of,  235. 

deposes  the  archbishops  of  Cologne  and  Treves, 
234. 
'  eastern  nations,  several,  conform  to  the  doctrine 
of  Rome,  in  the  council  of  Florence,  231, 
233. 

employments  of,  before  election,  218. 

excommunicates  the  council  of  Basil,  and  an- 
nuls its  acts,  228. 

family  of,  218. 

Felix  V.  elected  by  the  council  of  Basil,  229; 
resigns;  death  of,  237;  excommunicated 
by  Eugenius,  whose  sentence  is  declared 
by  the  council  of  Basil  a  scandalous  libel, 
230. 

Germans,  the,  acknowledge,  235. 

Greek  emperor  and  patriarch,  reception  of,  by. 
224. 

pontificate  of,  235. 

quarrels  with  the  relations  of  Martin  V.,  219. 


600 


INDEX. 


EUGENIVS  IV.,  Rome,  great  distufbances  in, 
219  ;  the  pope  is  forced  to  leave,  222 
suspended,  225. 

Expectatives,  recommendams,  &c.,  revoked  bv 
Innocent  VI.,  105. 

Excommunication  of  numerous  French  philoso- 
phical writers,  360. 


PaKA  defender  of  the,"  the  title  given  to  Henry 
ylll.,  by  Leo  X.,  299  ;  confession  of,  de- 
livered to  the  diet  of  Augsburg,  by  the 
Reformers,  308;  "fathers  of  the,"  423- 
"  brethren  of,"  421.  ' 

Fiirnese,  Palazzo,  built  by  Paul  III.,  317. 
Fathers  of  the  faith,  423. 
Felix  v.,  an ti- pope,  229. 
by  whom  acknowledged,  231. 
character  of,  229. 
council  of  Basil,  orders  the  acknowledgment  of, 

by  ail,  on  pain  ofe.\communication,  230. 
death  of,  237. 

election  of,  by  council  of  Basil ;  ig  prevailed  on 

to  accept  the  dignity,  229. 
excommunicated  by  Eugenius,  230. 
provision  made  for,  by  the  council  of  Basil,  230 
resign    agrees  to,  on  terms;   three  bulls  pub- 
lished prior  to  resignation,  by,  236. 
resigns,  237. 
Fe7ielon,  the  Divine   Love  of  archbishop,   con- 
demned by  Innocent  XII.,  335. 
Ferdinand  of  Arragon,  renounces  obedience  to 

John  XXIII.,  197. 
Ferdinand  king  of  Naples,  Pius  II.  revokes  the 
bull  ot  Galixtus  against,  241  ;  the  pope  sup- 
ports him  in  possession  of  his  kingdom,  242- 
misunderstanding  between  Paul  II.  and' 
-^45 ;  Innocent  VIII.  quarrels  with,  254  ;' 
joins  the  barons  against;  the  conspiracy 
discovered  ;  the  crown  offered  to  the  kind's 
,  second  son,  255;    the   pope  espouses  tlie 

cause  of  the  barons  ;  resented  by  the  kini' 
2d6  ;  Rome  besieged  by  the  king's  troops  • 
the  pope -obliged  to  conclude  peace,  256- 
the  barons  put  to  death,  contrary  to  the 
treaty  of  peace ;  the  king  is  excommuni- 
cated, 257 ;  the  king  and  the  pope  recon- 
ciled, 258;  death  of  the  kincr,  26i: 
Ferdinand,  son  of  Alphonso  of  Naples,  elevated 
to  the  throne  on  the  abdication  of  his  father 
265;   opposed  by  Charles,  retires  to  the 
island  of  Ischia,  266  ;  resolves  to  attempt 
the  recovery  of  his  kingdom,  267;  Ferdi- 
"if"  AT      ^P^'"  espouses  the  cause  of,  267  ; 
the  Neapolitans  invite  his  return,  267  •  re- 
storation of,  268. 
Ferdinand  of  Sicily,  abolishes  the  inquisition  398  • 
forced   to  compensate  Rome  for  the'  sup' 
pression  of  the  haqueny,  428. 
Ferdinand  of  Spain,  treachery  of,  273   274 
Ferrara,   city  of,  seized   by  the  Venetians,  62; 
council  of  Basil  transferred  to,  by  Euge- 
"'us  IV.,  which  the  council  declares  null, 
t'\-       P°P^   opens   a   council  at,  226, 
which  IS  removed  to  Florence,  227. 
duke  of,  Julius  II.,  quarrels  with,  282;  excom- 
municated, 283. 
Fele-dieu,  processions  of  the,  suppressed,  416 
I-lagella7Ues^^\he,  condemned  by  Pope  Innocent 

Florence,  council  of,  398. 

council  of  Basil  transferred  to,  227 ;  removed  to 
Rome,  232. 
•    delivered  to  the  De  Medicis,  307. 

erected  into  a  grand  duchy  by  Pius  V.,  320. 

Ghibehnes  and  Guelfs,  at,  Gregory  X.,  endea- 
vours to  reconcile,  17 

interdicted  by  Innocent  V.;  passes  through, 
takes  it  off,  but  renews  it  as  soon  as  out  of 
It,  23 ;  interdicted  by  Juhus  II.,  286. 


Florentines,  xhe,  invade  the  dominions  of  the 
church,  118;  sentence  pronounced  by  Gre- 
gory XI.  against  the,  which  they  disre- 
gard ;  an  army  sent  against  them  ;  St.  Ca- 
therine of  Siena  chosen  by  them  to  negotiate 
peace,  is  unsuccessful,  119;  treaty  begun 
but  broken  off,  121 ;  Martin  V.  complains 
of  the,  200,  is  appeased,  erects  their  see 
into  a  metropolis,  207;  Sixtus  IV.  declares 
war  against  the,  251 ;  appeal  to  a  general 
council,  286.  s       '"i 

Fortunate  Islands,  or  the  Canaries,  discovery  of, 

France,  Bologna  lost  to,  288. 

Chonans,  insurrection  of  the,  403. 

churches  of,  Gregory  XI.  will  permit  no  new 

taxes  to  be  laid  on  the,  122. 
Clement  VII.  in,  309. 

clergy  of,  civil  constitution  for  the,  412—414. 
declares  for  Clement,  anti-pope,  133. 
Genoa  revolts  from,  288.  • 

interdicted,  288. 

Jansenists,  the,  are  persecuted  in,  331. 
John  XXIII.,  claims  of,  opposed  in,  172. 
JuHus  II.  and  the  emperor,  endeavour  to'stirup 

the  Germanic  body  against,  280. 
king  of,  offered  the  kingdom  of  Arragon,  by 
Martin  V.,  for  his  youngest  son,  33 ;' the 
son  is  taken  prisoner,  34  ;  a  treaty  for  his 
liberation  rejected  by  the  pope,  36 ;  a  new 
one,  he  is  set  at  liberty,  38;  peace  con- 
cluded between  the  kings  of  Arragon  and, 
38  ;  privileges  granted  to,  by  Clement  VI., 
103  ;  a  visit  to  Urban  V.  at  Avignon,  by  the 
king,  110;  threatens  Benedict,  anti-pope,  to 
withdraw  obedience,  161  ;  obedience  with- 
drawn, Benedict  excommunicates ;  punish- 
ment inflicted  on  the  messengers  who 
brought  the  pope's  bull ;  decree  of  neutral- 
ity published,  162;  vainly  strives  to  divert 
Juhus  II.  from  attenipiing  the  conquest  of 
Bologna  and  Perugia,  280;  the  king  ex- 
communicated, 288 ;  the  king  is  hated  by 
Pope  Juhus  II.,  290  ;  renounces  the  coun- 
cil of  Pisa,  292  ;  interview  between  the  pope 
and  ;  the  king  consents  to  the  abolition  of 
the  Pragmatic  sanction,  293  ;  Innocent  XI 
■  quarrels  with,  333. 
league  against,  286. 

massacre  of  the  citizens  of,  in  the  pope's  domi- 
nions, 40^. 
Milan,  duchy  of,  abandoned  by,  288. 
National  Assembly  of,  some  of  its  acts,  412. 
Pius  VL  excommunicates,  402  ;  letter  t'o,  of  the 
executive  council  of  France,  402  ;  armistice 
granted  to  Pius,  by,  404 ;  demand^  niade  on 
by  France,  405 ;  burnt  in  effigy  at  Paris,415. 
Pragmatic  sanction  established  in,  225. 
Ravenna  besieged  by,  a  complete  victory  ob- 
tained, 287. 
states  general,  acts  of  the,  401. 
subjects  of,  forbidden  to  go  to  Rome,  150. 
troubles  in,  400. 
Francfori,  diet  of,  year  1344,  95  ;  year  1397  148  • 

year  1438,  225;  year  1447,  235. 
Franciscans,  Nicholas  III.  a  zealous  friend  to  the, 

28. 
Frederic,  Clement  IV.  made  it  the  business  of  his 
pontificate  to  endeavour  to  extirpate  the 
■     family  of,  10. 
Frederic  of  Arragon,   Boniface  VIII.  forms  an 
alliance  against,  46. 
crowned  king  of  Sicily,  45. 
pays  tribute  to  the  pope,  57. 
peace  concluded  with,  49. 
Frederic  II.   of  Arragon,    the  islapd   of  Sicily, 

yielded  by  Queen  Joan  to,  117. 
Frederic  III   acknowledges    Nicholas  V.,  236  • 
crowned  by  Nicholas,  237. 


INDEX. 


801 


Frederic  of  Austria,  defeated  by  Lewis  of  Bava- 
ria, 78  ;  agreement  between,  80. 

Frederic,  duke  of  Brunswick,  chosen  king  of  tlie 
Romans,  by,  151. 

Frederic  of  Naples,  Alexander  VI.  grants  inves- 
liiure  to,  270;  is  driven  out;  treachery  of 
the  king  of  Spain.  '273. 

Frederic  II.  of  Prussia,  letters  of,  409. 

French  Detnocrats.  the,  are  excommunicated  by 
Pius  VII.,  428. 

Frogs  of  the  Apocalypse, the  Jesuits  styled  the, 353. 

Gallican  clergy,   four   propositions   of  the,   con- 
demned by  Alexander  Vlll.  and  limoceni 
XII.,  335. 
Gandia.  duke  of,  eldest  son  of  Pope  Alexander 

VI.,  created  duke  of  Benevento,  269. 
Ge?ieral  couTicil,  fifieenih  held  at  Vienne,  year 

1312,  65—70. 
Gaieva,  Pope  Martin  V.  at,  204. 
Genoa  revolts  Yrom  the  French,  288. 
Gennani/,  war  in,  75  ;  John  XXII.  declares  him- 
self vicar  of,  76;   disturbances  in,  100;  a 
new  king  elected,  101 ;  princes  of,  embrace 
a  neutrality  between  rival  popes,  225  ;  as- 
sembly of  Mentz,  231 ;  diets  in,  312;  Joseph 
II.  of,  determines  to  eradicate  the  ecclesi- 
astical despotism,  416;  the  illuminati  of, 
excommunicated  by  Pius  VII.,  428. 
Chibelinet  and  Guelfs  at  Florence,  Gregory  X. 

strives  to  reconcile,  17. 
"  Gracf  and  free  will,"  dispute  between  the  Domi- 
nicans and  Jesuits  concerning,  326. 
Greeks  and  Latins, conference  between  in  the  coun- 
cil of  Ferrara,  225  ;  union  between  the,  227  ; 
not  acknowledged  at  Constantinople,  228. 
GREGORY  X,  native  of  Placentia,  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty-first  pope,  15 — 23. 

Christian  princes,  the,  are  written  to,  in  behalf 
of  the  Christians  of  Palestine,  by,  16. 

conclave,  institution  of  the  ;  constitution  of  the, 
by  Gregory,  instituted,  21. 

council,  appoints  meeting  of  a  general,  16. 

death  of,  23. 

elected  after  a  vacancy  of  nearly  three  years,  16. 

Florence  interdicted  by,  17;  suspends  the  inter- 
dict on  occasion  of  passing  through  it,  and 
renews  it  immediately  on  leaving  the  city  ; 
his  remark  on  that  occasion,  23. 

Ghibelines  and  Guelfs  at  Florence,  endeavours 
to  reconcile  the,  17. 

Guido  de  Montfort,  excommunicated  by,  17- 

Holy  Land,  sets  out  from  the,  to  take  posses- 
sion of  his  see,  15. 

Lyons,  arrives  at ;  council  of,  18 — 22. 

Milan  interdicted  by,  17. 

pontificate  of,  23. 

Rudolph,  elected  king  of  the  Romans,  interview 
between,  and,  22. 
GREGORY  XL,  native  of  Limoges,  one  hun- 
dred and  ninety-eighth  pope,  116 — 124, 

Avignon,  holds  his  see  at,  116. 

birth,  education,  &c.,  116. 

cardinals,  creates  twelve,  117, and  nine  more, 118. 

character  of,  124. 

conclave,  constitution  of  Gregory  X.  concerning 
the,  suspended  by,  123. 

coronation  of,  116. 

death  of,  124. 

election  of,  116. 

Florentines,  the,  invade  the  dominions  of  the 
church,  118;  bull  against  them  by;  which 
they  disregard.  119  ;  treaty  begun  between, 
and  broken  off,  121. 

France  and  England,  endeavours  to  effect  peace 
between,  116;  recommends  the  abolition  of 
an  unchristian  custom  to  the  king  of,  120 ; 
no  new  taxes  allowed  to  be  laid  on  the 
churches  of,  by,  122. 


GREGORY  XL.  journey  to  Rome,  of,  121. 

Lateran  church,  the,  is  declared  first  of  all 
churches,  by,  124. 

learning  of,  124. 

Paris,  refuses  to  exempt  the  see  of,  from  the  see 
of  Sens,  123. 

pontificate  of,  124. 

."  Presentation  of  the  Virgin  Mary,"  festival  of, 
instituted  in  the  west,  by,  124. 

red  hat,  the,  is  sometimes  sent  to  absent  car- 
dinals, 117. 

residence  at  Rome  enjoined  by,  118. 

Rome,  is  invited  to,  by  the  Romans,  118;  an- 
nounces determination  to  remove  to,  119; 
arrives  at,  121. 

Sicily,  island  of,  erected  into  a  separate  king- 
dom, by,  118. 

western  schism,  the  great,  follows  the  death  ot, 
124.      . 

W^ickliffe,  several  letters  against,  written  by, 
122. 
GREGORY  XIL,  a  Venetian,  two  hundred  and 
second  pope,  157 — 167. 

Benedict  declines  the  way  of  cession,  158;  ex- 
communicates all  who  -withdraw  from  his 
obedience,  161 ;  France  determines  to  with- 
draw, and  embrace  a  neutrahty,  161. 

birth,  education,  &c.,  157. 

both  popes  averse  to  an  union,  159. 

cardinals,  four,  created  by,  159  ;  is  forsaken  by 
his,  159  ;  and  they  appeal  Irom,  161 ;  Bene- 
dict's, join  those  of,  and  they  appoint  a  coun- 
cil to  meet  at  Pisa,  162. 

conduct  of,  an  account  of  the,  by  Leonardo,  160. 

Constance,  deputies  sent  to,  by,  180;  convoked 
by,  191. 

death  of,  192. 

election  of,  157. 

employments  of,  157. 

favours  conferred  on,  by  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, 191. 

France,  decree  of  neutrality  published  in,  162. 

Perpignan,  council  of,  called  by  Benedict,  163. 

•Pisa, council  of,  pronounces  sen  tence  against  both 
competitors,  164;  both  are  deposed,  166. 

pontificate  of,  191. 

resignation  of,  191. 

Savona,  the  two  popes  agree  to  meet  at ;  the 
interview  subsequently  declined  by,  158. 

schism,  desires  to  put  an  end  to  the,  157. 

Udine,  council  of,  by,  164, 168 ;  flight  of,  from, 
169. 

writes  to  his  competitor,  who  answers  his  letter, 
157. 
GREGORY  XIIL,  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
fourth  pope,  321,  322. 

an  enemy  to  all  strife  and  contention,  321. 

calendar,  the,  is  reformed  by,  321. 

character  of,  322. 

death  of,  322. 

elected  unanimously,  321, 

founds  several  colleges,  322. 
'    instances  of  his  pacific  disposition,  321. 

Japan,  receives  an  embassy  from,  322. 

nepotism,  is  not  free  Irom,  322. 

Paris,  is  accused  of  having  approved  the  mas- 
sacre at,  322. 

pontificate  of,  322. 
GREG  OR  Y  XI V.,  a  Milanese,  two  hundred  and 
twenty-seventh  pope,  325. 

death  of,  325. 

declares  for  the  "  league"  in  France,  325. 

Henry  IV.  excommunicated  by,  325, 

pontificate  of,  325. 
GREGORY XV.,  native  of  Bologna,  two  hun- 
dred and  thirty-second  pope,  328. 

college  "  De  Propaganda  Fide,"  founded  by, 
328. 

death  of,  328. 


502 


INDEX. 


GREGORY  XV.,  election  of,  328. 

Paris  erecied  into  a  bishopric  by,  328. 

poiitificaie  of,  328. 

zealous  against  the  reformed  religion,  328. 
GREGOR  Y  XVI.,  a  Venetian,  two  hundred  and 
fitty-second  pope,  470 — 472. 

Bible  Sociiities  disliked  by,  471. 

character  of,  470. 

Christian  Alliance,  the  (American)  is  denounced 
by,  472. 

death  of,  year  1846,  [since  the  printing  of  this 
work.] 

D'Aubigne's  history  of  the  Reformation  is  de- 
nounced by,  472. 

election  of,  470. 

encyclical  letters  of,  471. 

insecurity  of  the  papal  throne,  472. 

pontificate  of  filleen  years  and  more  than  four 

months. 

,    Gicido  de  Monlfort,  excommunicated  by  Gregory 

X. ;  submits  himself  to  the  pope ;  puiiish- 

rnent  inflicted  on  him  and  his  followers,  17. 

HADRIAN  v.,  a  Genoese,  one  hundred  and 
eighty-third  pope,  24. 
conclave,  suspends  the  constitution  of  Gregory 

X.  concerning  the,  24. 
death  of,  24. 

England,  in,  whilst  cardinal,  24. 
pontificate  of,  24. 
HADRIAN  VI. ,  native  of  Utrecht,  two  hundred 
and  sixteenth  pope,  299 — 302. 
birth,  education,  &c.  of,  299. 
character  of,  301. 
death  of,  301. 

election  of,  and  how  it  was  brought  about,  299. 
emperor,  an  alliance  formed  with  the,  against 

the  king  of  France,  by,  301. 
family  of,  299. 
pontificate  of,  301. 
Reformation,  endeavours  to  stop  the  progress 

of  the,  301. 
Rimini  is  recovered  by,  300. 
Rome,  arrives  at,  300. 

Spain,  viceroy  of,  at  the  time  of  election,  300. 
Hal,  the  yellow,  319. 

"Heart,  adorers  of  the  Sacred,"  the  Jesuits  re- 
organized in  France  under  the  name  of,  421. 
Helvetius  excommunicated  by  Clement  XIV.,  360. 
Henry  VIII.   crowned   emperor  at    Rome,  70 ; 
espouses  the  cause  of  the  Ghibelines,  71 ; 
death  of,  72. 
Henry  F///.  of  England,  conduct  of  Clement  VII. 

in  regard  to,  310;  excommunicated,  312. 
Henry,  king  of  Navarre,  excommunicated  by  Six- 
tus  v.,  323  ;  the  pope  refuses  to  confirm  the 
sentence  on  the  death  of  Henry  III.,  324; 
Gregory  XIV.  excommunicates,  325. 
Henry  111.,  monitory  to,  issued  by  Sixtus  V.,  for 
the  murder  of  Cardinal  Guise,  323 ;  mur- 
der of,  324. 
Heretics,  Pius  V.  is  a  furious  persecutor  of  pre- 
tended, 320. 
Ji^ermtts  of  St.  Austin,  37.   . 
Holy  Ghost,  dispute  concerning  the  procession  of 

the,  226,  227. 
Holy  Spear,  festival  of  the,  instituted  by  Innocent 

VI.,  109. 
HONORIUS  IV.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
eighty-seventh  pope,  35 — 37. 
apostolical  brethren,  the,  condemned  by,  36.     • 
Arragon,  king  of,  dies ;  his  two  sons  excom- 
municated by,  35. 
Charles,  prince  of  Salerno,  prisoner,  makes  a 
treaty  for  his  liberation,  which  is  rejected 
by,  36. 
death  of,  36. 
election  of,  35. 
Host,  directions  for  carrying  the,  by,  37. 


HONORIUS  IV.,  orders  of  the  "  Carmoliies" 
and   "Hermits  of  St.  Austin,"  confirmed 
by,  37. 
penance  enjoined  by,  for  the  murder  of  a  bishop, 

36. 
Rudolph  is  written  to,  by,  35. 
Wirtzburg,  council  of,  presided  at  by  legate  of, 
37. 

Host,  directions  for  carrying  the,  to  the  sick,  37. 

Hungary,  king  of,  invades  Naples  ;  revenges  his 
brother's  death,  97  ;  enters  the  city  of;  re- 
turns to  Hungary,  98;  Urban  VI.  revives 
the  old  quarrel  between  the  king  of,  and' 
the  queen  ot  Naples,  133. 

Htiss,  John,  summoned  to  Rome ;  birth,  charac- 
ter, &c.  of,  170;  excommunicated  by  John 
XXIII-,  174;  at  Constance  ;  is  imprisoned, 
notwithstanding  his  safe  conduct,  178,  179; 
before  the  council  of  Constance,  192;  con- 
demned, degraded,  and  delivered  to  the 
secular  power  to  be  burnt  alive,  193 ;  dies 
with  firmness,  194. 

Hussites,  the,  Martin  V.  stirs  up  the  emperor  and 
other  princes  against,  216. 

Illuminati,  the,  of  Germany,  excommunicated  by 

Pius  VII.,  428. 
In  Coena  Domini,  Pius  V.,  author  of  this  celebrated 
bull, 321  ;  abrogated  by  Clement  XIV. ,360 ; 
Joseph  II.  of  Germany,  effaces  it  from  the 
missals.  417;  the  bull,  484—489. 
INNOCENT  v.,  native  of  Burgundy,  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty-second  pope,  23,  24. 

consecration  of,  23. 

death  of,  24. 

election  of,  23. 

Italy,  restores  peace  to,  23. 

pontificate  of,  24. 

writings  of,  24. 
INNOCENT  VL,  native  of  Limoges,  one  hun- 
dred  and  ninety-sixth  pope,  104 — 109. 

Alvarez,  appointed  legate  a  latere  for  Spain,  by, 
106. 

birth,  education,  &c.  of,  105. 

cardinals,  regulations  made  afld  sworn  to  by 
the,  in  conclave,  104  ;  the  pope  declares 
them  null,  105  ;  creates  fourteen,  108. 

character  of,  108. 

Charles  of  Bohemia,  crowned  king  of  Lom- 
bardy  at  Milan,  and  emperor  at  Rome   107. 

commendams,  <fcc.  revoked  by,  105. 

death  of,  108. 

election  of,  105. 

"  Holy  Spear,"  festival  of  the,  instituted  by, 
109.  . 

Italy,  dominions  of  the  church  in,  recovered  by, 
106. 

pontificate  of,  108. 

residence  ordered  by,  106. 

retrenches  all  unnecessary  expenses,  106. 

Rota,  orders  salaries  to  the  auditors  of  the,  106. 
INNOCENT  VII,  native  of  Sulmona,  two  hun- 
dred and  first  pope,  153 — 156. 

Benedict  repairs  to  Geneva,  and  demands  a  safe 
conduct  of;  which  he  denies,  155. 

birth,  education,  &c-  of,  153.  , 

death  of,  156. 

election  of,  153. 

general  council,  assembling  of  a,  proposed  by, 
154. 

Ladislaus,  excommunicated  by,  submits,  and  is 
absolved,  155. 

pontificate  of,  156. 

Rome,  disturbances  in ;  the  Romans  recover 
their  liberty,  153;  new  disturbances;  the 
governor  massacred  by  the  pope's  nephew  ; 
the  pope  leaves  ;  John  Colonna  makes  him- 
self master  of,  but  is  driven  out  by  the 
Romans,  and  the  pope  recalled,  154. 


INDEX. 


503 


INNOCENT  VJIf.,  a  Genoese,  two  hundred 
and  elevcnili  pope,  254 — 258. 

actions,  some  particular,  of.  SoT. 

birth,  employments,  &c.  of,  "54. 

cardinals  appointed  by,  258. 

character  of,  258. 

children,  natural  of,  258. 

Christian  princes,  tries  to  unite  the,  against  the 
Turks,  254. 

death  of,  258. 

Ferdinand  and,  reconciled,  258. 

Naples,  quarrels  with  the  king  of,  254  ;  joins 
the  rebel  baron»against  the  king;  who  dis- 
covers the  conspiracy,  255  ;  the  barons  pro- 
claim the  pope  their  lord  and  sovereign; 
who  openly  espouses  their  cause ;  the  kmg 
resents  his  conduct;  the  king's  troops  be- 
siege Rome  ;  the  pope  obliged  to  conclude 
peace,  256  ;  the  barons  put  to  death  con- 
trary to  treaty  ;  the  king  is  excommuni- 
cated, 258. 

pontificate  of,  258. 

Zizini,  brother  to  Sultan  Bajazet,  delivered  to  ; 
how  treated  by,  257. 
INNOCENT  IX.,  itative  of  Bologna,  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty-eighth  pope ;  death  and 
pontificate  of,  326. 
INNOCENT  A'.,  a  Roman,  two  hundred  and 
thirty-fourth  pope,  330. 

Barberini,  the,  persecuted  by,  330. 

brother's  widow,  has  illicit  commerce  with  his, 
330. 

death  of,  330. 

election  of,  330. 

Jansenius'  five  propositions  condemned  by ;  how 
eluded  by  the  Jansenists,  330. 

pontificate  of,  330. 
INNOCENT  XL,  a  Milanese,  two  hundred  and 
thirty-eighth  pope,  333,  334. 

character  of,  334. 

death  of,  334. 

election  of,  333. 

France,  quarrels  with  the  king  of,  about  the 
regale  and  the  franchises,  333 ;  the  king 
gives  up  the  franchises,  334. 

franchises,  the,  suppressed  by,  333. 

Gallican  clergy,  four  propositions  of  the  ;  con- 
duct of  the  pope  in  regard  to  the,  333. 

nepotism  abolished  by,  333. 

pontificate  of.  334. 

Quietism  takes  its  rise,  334. 
INNOCENT  XII.,  a  Neapolitan,  two  hundred 
and  fortieth  pope,  335. 

death  of,  335. 

election  of,  335. 

Fenelon's  Divine  Love,  condemned  by,  335. 

Gallican  clergy,  the  four  propositions  of  the, 
condemned  by,  335. 

pontificate  of,  335. 
INNOCENT  XHL,  a  Roman,  two  hundred  and 
forty-second  pope,  33S. 

Alberoni,  cardinal,  received  into  favour  by,  338. 

death  of,  33S. 

election  of,  33S. 
.    emperor,  the,  is  invested  with  the  kingdom  of 
Naples,  by.  338. 

pontificate  of,  338. 

Unigenitus,  maintains  and  defends  the  bull,  333. 
Iwiuisilion.  the,  in  Germany,  abolished  by  Joseph 

II.,  395. 
"  Interim,^'  the,  315. 

Ital;/,  Innocent  VI.  recovers  the  dominions  of  the 
church  in,  106;  disturbances  in,  252;  war 
kindled  in,  207;  and  by  Leo  X.,  293;  the 
Carbonari  of,  excommunicated,  428;  weak- 
ness of  the  pope  in,  472, 

Janseyiifls,  Alexander  VII.  issues  bull  against  the, 
331. 


Jansenisls,  Clement  IX.  suspends  persecution  of 
the,  332. 

France,  persecuted  in,  331.  ' 

Jesuits,  controversy  between  the,  and,  337. 

propositions,  the  five  lamous,  of  the,  condemned 
bv  Pope  Innocent  X. ;  how  eluded  by  the, 
330. 
Jerom  of  Prague,  account  of,  198. 

burnt  alive,  199. 

condemned  in  the  council  of  Constance,  193. 

council  of  Constance,  he  is  arrested  and  sent  to 
the.  198. 

dies  with  great  firmness,  199. 

retraction,  makes  a  solemn,  198;  of  which  he 
repents;  retracting  his  retraction,  199. 
Jesuil.t,  abolition  of,  universally  demanded,  365. 

Carvalho,  character  of  the,  by,  355. 

Charles  III.  of  Spain,  suppresses  the,  354. 

Clement  XIII.  defends  the,  348;  tbrced  to  con- 
sent to  their  abrogation,  is  poisoned  the  day 
before  issuing  his  bull,  352  ;  constitution  of. 
confirming  the  order,  356 — 358. 

Clement  XIV.,  threats  against,  by  the,  359  ;  the 
suspension  of  the  order  'demanded  of,  360  ; 
issues  his  famous  bull  Dominiis,  ac  Re- 
demptor,  afier  four  years'  invesiisration,  by 
which  he  abrogated  the  order,  361  ;  arresis  * 
and  imprisons  the  General  Ricci  and  other 
officers,  361  ;  poisoning  of  the  pope  by  the, 
362.  364 ;  P.  S.  S.  V.  of,  363  ;  I.  S.  S.  S.  V. 
of,  368 ;  the  brief  Dominus,  ac  RedemptOr, 
371—389. 

dishonourable  conduct  of  the,  in  a  commercial 
transaction,  349. 

Dominicans,  famous  controversy  between  the, 
and,  326. 

Dominus,  ac  Redemptor,  brief  for  the  abroga- 
tion of  the,  371—389. 

education  by  the,  353. 

expelled  from  various  countries,  351. 

founded  in  the  time  of  Paul  III.,  5l6. 

France,  their  expulsion  from,  demanded,  350; 
they  are  expelled,  351,  352  ;  restrictions  on 
those  permitted  to  remain  in,  355;  endea- 
vour to  reinstate  themselves  in,  393  ;  arrest- 
'  ed  in,  404  ;  restored  in,  427. 

frogs  of  the  Apocalypse,  styled  the,  353. 

Gregory  XIV.,  no  friend  to  the,  325. 

idolatry  in  China,  charged  with  sanctioning,  336. 

Jansenists,  controversy  revived  between  the, 
and  the,  337. 

Joseph  I.,  banishes  from  Portugal,  349. 

Joseph  II.  of  (Jerniany,  at  Rome,  visits  the 
house  of  the,  355. 

Leo  XII.,  brief  in  favour  of,  by,  451 ;  grants 
made  to,  by,  452. 

losses  sustained  by  the  court  of  Rome  in  de- 
fence of,  359. 

Mexico,  arrested  in,  366. 

parliament  of  Paris,  decree  of  the,  concerning  : 
abrogates  the  order;  Clement  XIII.  ana- 
thematizes the  parliament,  350. 

philosophers,  the,  controversy  between  the,  and, 
414. 

Pius  VI..  in  relation  to  the,  391 ;  is  favourable 
to.  416. 

Pius  VII.  favours,  421,  423  ;  re-establishes  the, 
426. 

Ricci.  chief  of  the  order,  358;  imprisoned  by 
Clement  XIV.,  361. 

Russia,  protected  in,  418. 

sea,  driven  about  at,  and  not  permitted  to  land 
in  some  countries,  354. 

Spain,  expulsion  from,  365. 

states  of  the  church  swarm  with  the  expelled  ,352. 

threats  of  the,  359. 

Venice,  banished  from  the  republic  of.  327. 
Jesus,  picture  of  the  name  of,  prohibited  by  Mar- 
tin v.,  216. 


504 


INDEX. 


Jews,  forced  to  wear  the  yellow  hat  in  the  papal 
states,  319;  harsh  treatment  of  the,  392; 
the  Roman  priests  demand  permission  of 
Pius  VII.  to  EAT  A  Roasted  Jew  !  perse- 
cution of  the,  426. 
Joan,  queen  of  Naples,  Clement  VII.,  anti-pope, 
received  as  lawful,  by,  132, 

death,  is  put  to,  135. 

Lewis  of  Anjou,  adopted  by,  134. 

Rome,  at,  113. 

surrender  of,  135. 

troops  of,  defeated,  135. 

ultramontane  cardinals  protected  by,  131. 

Urban  V.  bestows  extraordinary  honours  on, 
113;  revives  an  old  quarrel  between  the 
king  of  Hungary  and,  133 ;  excommuni- 
cated and  deposed  by,  134. 
Joan  II..  queen  of  Naples,  Arragon,  king  of, 
adopted  by,  which  is  opposed  by  the  pope ; 
revokes  it,  and  adopts  Lewis,  208. 

Martin  V.,  embassy  sent  to,  by,  205 ;  prevails 
on  her  to  set  her  husband  at  liberty,  206. 
Joan  of  Navarre,  monitory  of  Pius  IV.,  to,  319. 
JOHN  XXL,  native  of  Lisbon,  one  hundred  and 
eighty-fourth  pope,  25,  26. 

Christians  in  the  east,  zealous  in  behalf  of  the, 25. 

conclave,  constitution  of  Gregory  X.  concern- 
ing the,  revoked  by,  25. 

consecration  of,  25. 

death  of,  25. 

election  of,  25. 

pontificate  of,  25. 

visions  concerning  the  death  of,  26. 

writings  of,  25. 
JOHN  XXII.,  native  of  Cahors,  one  hundred 
and  ninety-third  pope,  73 — 88. 

Avignon,  fixes  his  see  at,  75. 

beatific  vision,  doctrine  of,  concerning  the;  is 
opposed  by  many  divines,  86;  condemned 
also  by  the  university  of  Paris,  87  ;  Philip 
of  France  orders  its  retraction ;  owns  error, 
and  retracts,  87. 

Benedict  XII.  condemns  the  doctrine  of,  con- 
cerning the  beatific  vision,  89. 

birth,  education,  &c.  of,  74. 

bishoprics,  some  divided,  and  new  ones  erected 
by,  75. 

Cahors,  proceedings  against  the  bishop  of,  by ; 
he  is  condemned  to  a  most  cruel  death,  75. 

Cambridge  erected  into  a  university,  76. 

cardinals,  the,  enter  into  the  conclave ;  it  is  set 
on  fire,  and  the  cardinals  dispersed  ;  quar- 
rel for  two  years  about  the  place  of  meet- 
ing ;  how  brought  to  meet  at  Lyons,  73 ; 
ten  created,  81. 

chosen  unanimously,  74. 

Colonna,  bold  attempt  in  favour  of  the  pope,  by 
James,  82. 

death  of,  87. 

eludes  the  oath  he  had  taken  to  go  to  Rome,  74. 

empire,  the,  two  pretenders  to,  the  pope  writes  to 
both,  75  ;  declares  himself  vicar  of  the,  76. 

employments  of,  before  promotion,  74. 

imperial  edict  requiring  the  pope  to  reside  at 
Rome,  82. 

John  de  Poliaca,  doctrine  of,  condemned  by,  76. 

John  of  Ghent,  doctrine  of.  condemned  by,  79. 

Lewis  of  Bavaria,  defeats  Frederic  of  Austria  ; 
the  monitory  to,  by,  78  ;  embassy  from  the 
king,  to,  78;  the  king  appeals  to  a  general 
council ;  the  pope  excommunicates,  79  ; 
edict  of  the  king  against  the  pope,  and  his 
answer,  80 ;  the  king  declares  the  pope  a 
heretic  ;  is  crowned  at  Milan  ;  excommuni- 
cated the  third  time  ;  crowned  emperor  at 
Rome ;  deposes  the  pope,  81  ;  returns  to 
Germany,  84. 

Lyons,  crowned  at,  74. 

magic,  study  of,  in  vogue,  forbidden  by,  75. 


JOHN  XXII.,  Marsilius  of  Padua,  doctrine  of, 
condemned  by,  79. 

Milan,  duke  of,  excommunicated,  78. 

Minorite  friars  quarrel ;  the  refractory  punish- 
ed as  heretics,  76  ;  dispute  concerning  the 
poverty  of  the;  their  doctrine  condemned 
by,  77. 

Peter  de  Corbario,  elected  pope,  or  anti-pope, 
and  is  styled  Nicholas  V.;  his  birth,  cha- 
racter, and  education,  82 ;  creates  seven 
cardinals ;  publishes  two  decrees  against 
John,  S3 ;  well  received  at  Pisa,  and  con-, 
firms  his  decrees  against  John,  84;  deplo- 
rable situation  of,  84  ;  submits,  and  writes 
to  John  ;  abjures,  and  is  absolved,  85 ;  con- 
fined for  life,  86. 

pontificate  of,  87. 

Rome,  disturbances  at;  the  pope  invited  to,  by 
the  Romans,  80;  revolution  at,  83;  em- 
peror withdraws  from ;  deposes  the  pope 
anew,  84. 

treasure,  leaves  an  immense,  88, 

writings  of,  88. 
JOHN XXIIL,  a  Neapolitan,  two  hundred  and 
fourth  pope,  171 — 201. 

accusations  against,  186. 

arrested  and  imprisoned,  186. 

Benedict  sends  deputies  to  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, 180;  is  deposed  by  that  council, 
200. 

betrayed  by  his  generals,  173, 

Brisac,  retires  to,  182. 

cardinals  appointed  by,  174. 

character  of,  186,  187. 

consecration  of,  172. 
.■  Constance  chosen  for  the  meeting  of  a  gene- 
ral council,  176  ;  oath  taken  by  the  magis- 
trates of,  177;   council  meets,  178 — 201; 
John  Huss  at,  178  ;  the  emperor  at,  179. 

council,  repents  having  consented  to  assembling 
of,  but  is  persuaded  by  the  cardinals  to 
stand  to  his  former  resolution,  177. 

crimes  of,  186. 

death  of,  205. 

deposition  of, -187. 

emperor,  the,  and,  treat  of  assembling  a  gene- 
ral council,  175 ;  invites  all  to  it ;  confer- 
ences between  the  pope  and ;  the  pope  ap- 
proves the  time  and  place  of  holding  the 
council,'*176  ;  supports  the  council  against 
the  pope,  181. 

embassy  to,  from  the  council  of  Constance,  183. 

employments  of,  171. 

escapes  from  Constance,  181. 

faith,  confession  of,  to  be  made  by  every  new 
pope,  201. 

France,  the  claims  of,  opposed  in,  172. 

general  councils,  supremacy  of,  to  the  pope, 
defined  by  the  council  of  Constance,  182 ; 
decree  concerning  assembling  of,  200. 

Gregory  sends  deputies  to  the  council  of  Con- 
stance, 180 ;  the  council  convoked  in  the 
name  of;  favours  bestowed  on  him,  by  the 
council,  191. 

Huss,  John,  excommunicated  by,  174  ;  at  Con- 
stance, is  imprisoned,  178 ;  accusations 
against,  192 ;  burnt  alive,  193,  194. 

Ladislaus,  complete  victory  gained  over,  by ; 
excommunicated  by,  173  ;  peace  between, 
and,  174 ;  takes  and  ransacks  Rome ;  which 
the  pope  leaves,  175. 

Mantua,  passes  the  winter  at,  177. 

memorial  against,  presented  to  the  council  of 
Constance,  181. 

pontificate  of,  188. 

resignation,  method  of,  pointed" out  to,  180. 

Rome,  returns  to,  173;  council  of,  174;  taken 
and  ransacked  by  Ladislaus,  175. 

Rupert,  emperor,  death  of,  172. 


INDEX. 


506 


JOIiyXXIir.,  Schaffausen,  at,  181. 

sentence  of  deposition  pronounced  against,  187. 

Sigismund,  elected  emperor,  172. 

suinnioiied  to  appear  at  Constance,  181,  185. 

sii!-])ended,  187. 

Wicklille,  docirine  of,  condemned  by,  174,  and 
by  council  of  Constance,  184. 
John  of  Ghent,  condemned  by  Pope  John  XXII., 

7i). 
John  Palcelo^ns.  the  Greek  emperor  at  Rome  ;  is 

reconciled  to  the  Roman  church,  114. 
Joseph  I.  of  Poriu-jal,  attempt  to  assassinate,  348. 

conduct  of,  applauded,  349. 

Clement  XIII.  menaces,  349. 

favours  the  total  exiirpaiion  of  the  Jesuits,  3fi7. 

Jesuits,  the,  are  banished,  outlawed,  and  their 
properly  confiscated  by,  349. 
Joseph  11.  of  Germany,  congress  of  Ems  assem- 
bled by,  397. 

determines  to  eradicate  the  ecclesiastical  despot- 
ism in  Germany,  416. 

favours  the  protestants,  409. 

In  Coena  Domini,  suppressed  and  eiTaced  from 
the  missals  by,  39.5. 

inquisition  in  Germany,  abolished  by,  395. 

Jesuits,  visits  the  house  of  the;  profound  con- 
tempt of,  for  the,  355. 

papal  claims,  cavalier  treatment  of,  by,  397 ; 
supremacy,  attacked  by,  417. 

Pius  VI.  visits,  at  Vienna,  but  cannot  dupe,  395 ; 
the  emperor  more  than  a  match  for,  396, 
418  ;  demands  of  the  pope  the  calling  of  a 
general  council,  398;  the  pope's  letter  to, 
410,  and  the  answer,  411. 

pontifical  family,  debauchery  of  the,  disgusts, 
394. 

prohibitions  on  the  papal  power  in  Germany, 
by,  395. 

resolves  to  humble  the  Roman  pontiflT,  409. 

Rome,  at,  355. 

supremacy  of  the  pope  not  acknowledged  by, 391. 

toleration,  edict  granting  general,  by,  417. 

Unigenitus,  the   bull,   suppressed  and  effaced 
from  the  missals,  by,  395. 
Jubilee,  celebration  of  the,  143. 

Clement  VI.  reduces  to  every  fiftieth  year,  94.. 

fifth,  218. 

indulgences  of  the,  144. 

institution  of  the,  47. 

Leo  XII.  celebrates  the,  452  ;  difficulties  grow. 
in2  out  of  it,  453 ;  regulations  concerning, 
455,  456;  closing  of  the,  461. 

Paul  III.  reduces  to  every  twenty-fifth  year,247. 

sixth,  237. 

Pixtus  IV.  celebrates  the,  249. 

Urban  VI.  reduces  to  every  thirty -third  year, 
142. 

year  1350.  100;  year  1400,  150. 
JULIUS  II.,  native  of  Savona,  two  hundred  and 
fourteenth  pope,  278 — 290. 

army  of,  defeated,  284. 

Bologna  and  Perugia,  resolves  to  recover  the 
cities  of;  the  king  of  France  vainly  strives 
to  dissuade  him  from  the  attempt ;  marches 
against  them — they  submit,  280  ;  Bologna 
taken  by  the  French,  is  restored  to  the 
Bcntivogli,  284  ;  besieged,  286,  the  siege  is 
raised,  287  ;  is  recovered  to  the  pope,  288. 

cardinal  of  Pavia,  the,  is  murdered  by  the  duke 
of  Urbino,  284. 

cardinals,  some  of  the,  summon  a  general  coun- 
cil, 285  ;  exhort  the  pope  to  peace,  287. 

character  of,  289. 

cciimcil  summoned  by,  2S5, 

death  of,  289. 

election  of,  279. 

emperor,  the,  and,  strive  to  stir  up  the  Ger- 
manic body  against  the  king  of  France,  280. 

fnmily  of.  278. 

Vol.  III.— 64 


JULIUS  11. ,  Ferrarn,  quarrels  with  the  duke  of, 
282  ;  excommunicated  by,  283. 

Florentines,  the,  appeal  to  a  general  council,  286. 

France,  kingof,  excommunicated,  and  the  king- 
dom put  under  interdict,  288;  the  pope's 
hatred  to  the  king  of.  290. 

Genoa  revolts  from  the  French,  288. 

•Lateran,  council  of,  289. 

league  between  the  king  of  Spain,  the  Vene- 
tians, and,  against  France,  286;  the  king 
of  England  declines  acceding  to  it,  287. 

Mirandnla  besieged  by,  who  narrowly  escapes 
falling  into  an  ambuscade,  283  ;  it  is  cap- 
tured, 284. 

nepotism,  not  guilty  of,  290. 

peace,  congress  proposed  for  a  general,  rejected 
by,  284. 

Pisa,  council  of;  the  city  of,  interdicted ;  coun- 
cil of,  adjourned  to  Milan,  286  ;  end  of  the 
council,  288. 

pontificate  of,  289. 

preferments  of,  278. 

projects  of,  290. 

Ravenna  besieged  by  the  French ;  battle  of; 
"the  French' victorious,  287. 

suspended  by  the  council  of  Pisa,  288. 

Swiss,  the,  espouse  the  cause  of,  288. 

Valentine,  duke,  arrested  by  order  of;  escapes 
to  Naples,  and  is  imprisoned  there,  279 ; 
death  of,  280. 

Venetians,  misunderstanding  between  the  pope 
and  the,  279;  excommunicated  by;  lose 
their  dominions  on  the  continent,  281 ; 
peace  concluded  with ;  absolves  and  re- 
ceives them  into  favour,  282 ;  conspiracy 
against  the,  by  the  emperor  and,  289. 

war,  encouragements  to,  288. 

wine  and  women,  a  lover  of,  290. 

writings  of,  290. 
JULIUS  III.,  a  Roman,  two  hundred  ana  nine- 
teenth pope,  317. 

cardinal,  creates  his  monkey-keeper  a,  317. 

character  of,  317. 

•death  of,  317. 

pontificate  of,  317. 

Knights  Templars,  cardinals,  sentiments  of  some, 

concerning  the  prosecution  of  the,  66. 
charges  against  the,  in  the  council  of  Vienna, 

65;  incredibility  of  the,  68. 
Clement  V.  suppresses  the  order,  67. 
condemned,  whether  justly  or  unjustly,  68. 
confession,  some  retract,  others  persist  in  their, 

66 ;  extorted,  68. 
everywhere  arrested,  66. 
France,  all  arrested  on  the  same  day,  in,  65; 

king  of,  gains  over  the  pope,  66. 
grand  master  of  the,  cruel  fate  of  the,  67. 
guilty,  plead  in  most  cases,  not,  66. 
many  own  the  chargos  against  them,  65. 
proceedings  against,  illegal;  admitted  to  be  so 

by  the  pope,  69. 

lAidislaus,  king  of  Naples,  death  defeats  his  pro- 
jects for  the  subjugation  of  all  Italy.  177. 

defeated  by  the  troopsof  Pope  John  XXIII.,  173. 

defender,  and  standard  bearer  of  the  church,  is 
appointed,  by  Innocent  V.,  155. 

excommunicated  by  Innocent  VII.,  is  absolved, 
155. 

Gregory,  anti-pope,  writes  for  assistance  to, 
which  is  granted  by ;  acknowledged  for 
lawful  pope,  by,  169. 

Innocent  VII.,  peace  concluded  between,  and, 
155. 

Italy,  desires  to  make  himself  master  of  all,  175. 

John  XXIII.,  peace  concluded  between,  and, 
174;  war  renewed,  the  pope  flies  from 
Rome,  175. 

2S 


506 


INDEX. 


Ladislaus,  king  of  Naples,  Romans,  strives  to 
foment  rebellions  and  seditions  amongst 
the,  154. 

Rome,  advances  upon,  designing  to  conquer, 
but  is  foiled  in  his  designs,  153  ;  a  civil  war 
in,  153 ;  the  people,  generally  headed  by 
the  Colonnas,  endeavour  to  regain  certain 
civil  rights  from  the  pope,  in  which  they 
succeed  by  the  intervention  of,  154  ;  John 
Colonna  invites  him  into,  but  he  is  driven 
out,  155  ;  takes  and  ransacks  the  city,  175  ; 
war  on  Rome,  renewed  by,  175. 
jMteran,  church  of  St.  John,  burnt;  rebuilt  by 
Clement  V.,  62;  declared  the  first  of  all 
churches,  124;  council  of,  289—292;  re- 
ceived by  the  king  of  France,  292- 
Latins,  conference  between  the  Greeks  and,  225 ; 
union  between  them,  227  ;  which  is  not 
sanctioned  at  Constantinople,  228. 
League  between  Julius  II.,  the  king  of  Spain,  and 
the  Venetians,  against  France,  286 ;  the 
king  of  England  does  not  accede  to  it,  287  ; 
the  Cathohc,  in  France,  323. 
LEO  X.,  a  Roman,  two  hundred  and  fifteenth 
pope,  291—299. 

cardinal-deacon,  created,  at  thirteen  years  of  age, 
291. 

cardinal  of  Siena,  the,  plots  against  the  life  of; 
is  discovered  and  put  to  death,  294. 

Cardinals  Carvajal  and  Sanseverino,  deposed, 
renounce  the  council  of  Pisa,  of  which  they 
were  the  chief  promoters,  and  are  absolved 
by,  292;  promotion  of  thirty-one,  by,  295. 

character  of,  298. 

coronation  of,  pompous  ceremonies  at  the,  291. 

death  of,  298. 

education  of,  291.  '     . 

elected  speedily,  and  why,  291. 

family  of,  291. 

France,  king  of,  renounces  the  council  of  Pisa, 
and  receives  the  Lateran,  292 ;  Francis  I. 
of,  confederacy  entered  in  by  the  pope,  first 
against,  and  afterwards  with  ;  interview  be- 
tween them  at  Bologna,  293 ;  Pragmatic 
sanction  abolished,  and  the  concordat  esta- 
blished in  its  stead,  in,  293. 

"indulgence,  plenary,"  the  bull  of,  by,  gives 
rise  to  the  Reformation,  295. 

Luther  confutes  the  absurdities  of  the  publish- 
ers of  the  bull  of  indulgences,  by,  295;  sum- 
moned to  Rome,  by  ;  doctrine  of,  concern- 
ing indulgences,  condemned  by,  296 ;  ap- 
peals to  a  general  council,  and  burns  the 
pope's  bull ;  disregards  the  pope's  menaces; 
diet  of  Worms  ;  pleads  his  cause  before,  but 
is  condemned,  297;  edict  against,  298. 

perfidy  and  false  dealing  of,  293. 

plot  against  the  life  of,  294. 

pontificate  of,  298. 

Pragmatic  sanction  abolished  in  France,  293. 

preferments  of,  291. 

Reformation,  rise  of  the,  295;  Sleidan's  history 
of  the,  295  ;  Merle  D' Aubigne's,  472. 

Telzel,  blasphemies  and  absurdities  of  John, 
295. 

Urbino,  the  duke  of,  driven  out,  and  the  pope's 
nephew  made  duke  instead,  294. 

Worms,  diet  of,  297. 
LEO  -Y/.,  a  P'loreniine,  two  hundred  and  thirtieth 

pope  ;  death  and  pontificate  of,  327. 
LEO  XIL,  native  of  Spolcio,  two  hundred  and 
fiftieth  pope,  434 — 464. 

attiring  of,  in  his  pontificals,  442. 

Bible  Society,  condemnation  of,  by,  450,  451. 

cardinals,  adoration  of  the  pope  by  the,  443. 

character  of,  435,  444. 

Charles  X.,  letter  of,  to,  459  ;  stipend  ordered 
to  be  paid  to  the  pope,  by,  463. 

Chateaubriand,  letter  of,  to,  445. 


LEO  XL,  conclaves,  rights,  and  pretensions  of 
the,  441. 

consecration  of,  443. 

death  of,  461. 

election  of,  442;  modes  of  election,  434,  441  ; 
announcement  of,  443. 

employments  of,  435 — 437. 

encyclical  letter  of,  449. 

Etruria,  death  of  the  queen  of,  at  Rome,  449. 

exclusion,  the  right  of,  in  the  election  of  a  pope, 
441. 

family  of,  435. 

inquisition  restored  by,  464. 

Jesuits,  grants  to  the,  by,  452. 

jubilee,  celebration  of  the,  by,  452 — 461. 

Mexico,  letter  to  the  president  of,  by,  460. 

"  novendiali,"  the,  440. 

Pius  VII.,  monument  erected  to,  by,  444. 

pontificate  of,  461. 

Rome,  a  daughter  of  the  Emperor  Nicholas,  at, 
463. 
Leonardo  of  Arezzio,  account  of  the  conduct  of 

Pope  Gregory  XII.,  by,  160. 
Leopold,  grand  duke  of  Tuscany,  makes  assaults 
on  the  papacy;  sustains  Scipio  Ricci,  in  his 
reforms  of  abuses,  398 ;  labours  of  Ricci ; 
the  duke  reproved  by  Pius  VI. ;  the  duke's 
caustic  reply,  410.   > 
Lepri,  Amanzio,  a  Milanese;  character  of;  mur- 
dered by  order  of  Pius  VI.,  for  the  purpose 
of  securing  his  wealth,  which  he  accom- 
plishes ;  scandal  attending  that  transaction  ; 
indignation  against  the  pope,  created  by  it, 
297. 
Lewis  of  Anjou,  adopted  by  Queen  Joan  of  Naples, 
134 ;   is   excommunicated   by    Urban  VI., 
137;  crowned  king  of  Naples  by  Boniface 
IX.,  143;  Alexander  V.  appoints  standard 
bearer  of  the  church,  168. 
Lewis  ///.,  duke  of  Anjou,  into  Naples,  207;  Joan 
II.  adopts,  and  the  pope  supports,  208,  210. 
Lewis  of  Bavaria,  appeals  from   the  pope  to  a 
general  council,  79. 

Austria,  defeats  Frederic  of,  and  acts  as  king,  78. 

crowned  by  Nicholas  V.,  83. 

death  of,  96. 

deposes  Pope  John  XXII.,  81,  and  renews  his 
deposition,  84. 

edict  published  by,  against  the  pope,  80,  and 
another,  oi'dering  residence  at  Rome,  82. 

excommunicated  by  John  XXII.,  79;  and  by 
Clement  VI.;  sues  for  absolution  ;  which  is 
granted  on  terms,  94 ;  rejected  by  the  Ger- 
man states ;  excommunicated  anew,  95. 

Fredefic  and,  agreement  between,  80^, 

Germany,  returns  to,  84. 

John  XXII.,  monitory  of,  to ;  embassy  sent  to 
him,  by,  78  ;  declared  a  heretic  by  the  king, 
81 ;  deposed  by  the  king,  81. 

Milan,  crowned  king  at,  81. 

Peter  de  Carbario,  appointed,  and  crowned 
pope,  and  styled  Nicholas  V.,  by,  82;  ab- 
jures, and  is  absolved  ;  death  of,  85. 

proposes  terms  of  accommodation  to  the  pope, 
which  he  rejects,  86. 

Rome,  crowned  emperor  at,  81 ;  leaves.  84. 

Lewis  XIL  of  France,  prepares  to  attack  Naples  ; 

the    pope    concludes    alliance    with,    270 ; 

•    Duke  Valentine  created  duke  of  Valence, 

by,  271 ;  agrees  with  the  king  of  Spain,  to 

divide  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  273  ;  death 

of,  293. 

I^ewis  XIV.  and  Pope  Innocent  XI.  quarrel,  333. 

Liege,  bishop  of,  deposed,  and  why ;  his  vices, 

20,  2K 
Llorenle,  the  historian,  persecuted  by  Pius  VII. ; 

death  of,  428. 
Louis  XV.,  letter  of  Clement  XIII.  to,  356 ;  ad 
dress  of  the  French  priests  to,  360. 


INDEX. 


507 


Louis  X  VI..  cardinal  error  of,  399  ;  beheaded,  402. 
Louis  XVII!.,  enthroned  in  the  Tuilleries,  426; 

dt'aih  of,  453. 
Louvain,  university  of,  founded,  217. 
Lucca  and  Pisa,  after  a  long  and  bloody  wtir,  re- 
stored to  peace  through  the  intervention  of 

Innocent  V.,  24. 
Littlur.  Martin,  appeals  to  a  general  council,  296  ; 

renews  his  appeal,  297. 
Augsburg,  appears  before  Cardinal  Cajetan,  at, 

296. 
concessions  of,  297. 
confutes  the  absurdities  advanced  by  the  pub- 

lishersof  the  bull  of  indulgences,  by  Leo  X., 

295. 
denounced  to  Gregory  X.,  295. 
doctrine  of,  condemned  by  Leo  X.,  296. 
edict  issued  against,  by  the  diet  of  Worms,  298. 
Frederic  of  Saxony,  protects,  296. 
indulgences,  not  excited  to  oppose  the  bull  of, 

by  jealousy  or  resentment,  206. 
Miltitz,  treats  with,  296. 
propositions,  ninety-five,  of,  295. 
Reforniation,  the,  spreads,  301. 
Rome,  summoned  to,  296. 
Worms,  diet  of;  pleads  his  cause  before,  but  is 

condemned,  297. 
i.uxcmhourg,  duke  of,   elected   king  of  the  Ro- 
mans, at  the  instigation  of  Clement  V.,  62. 
Lyons,  council  general  of,  year  1274,  18 — 22. 
conclave  instituted  by,  22. 
constitutions  read  to  the,  22. 
embassadors  sent  to,  by  all  the  Christian  states 

and  princes,  19  ;   and  from   the  cham  of 

Tartary,  21. 
(Ireek  emperor  sends  embassadors  to,  19  ;  their 

arrival,  20. 
last  session  of  the,  22. 

Madrid,  in  year  1516,  300. 

Masic,  the  study  of.  in  vogue  in  the  time  of  John 
XXII.,  is  forbidden  by  him,  75. 

'Maenus.  Mgidus.  anti-pope,  elected,  and  styled 
Clement  VIIL,  211. 

Mahomelait  pri7ic(.<!.  some  of  the,  are  stirred  up 
against  the  Turks,  by  Calixtus  III.,  239. 

Malgrida,  dabriel,  the  Jesuit,  348. 

Manfred,  Clement  IV.  endeavours  to  drive  from 
Sicily,  10;  Charles  of  Anjou,  marches 
against ;  peace  sought  by,  11 ;  defeated  and 
slain,  12. 

Munfrtdi,  Astor,  lord  of  Faenza,  makes  a  vi- 
gorous resistance  against  Duke  Valentine, 
but  finally  capitulates;  is  treacherously 
dealt  with  by  Valentme ;  and  said  to  have 
been  basely  used  by  Pope  Alexander  VI., 
272,  and  then  drowned  in  the  Tiber,  273. 

Mantua,  John  XXIII.,  passes  a  winter  at,  177; 
council  of,  vear  1459,  241. 

MAECELLUS  'II. ,  native  of  Monte  Fano,  two 
hundred  and  twentieth  pope,  318. 
character,  death,  and  pontificate  of,  318. 

Marie  A/itoinelte,  queen  of  France,  profligacy  of, 
400. 

Marriages,  the  subject  of  mixed,  agitated  in  the 
reign  of  Leo  XII.,  is  renewed  under  Pius 
VIII.,  467  ;  brief  of  Pius  in  relation  to,  467 
—469. 

Marsilius  of  Padua,  doctrine  of,  condemned  by 
John  XXIII.,  79. 

MARTIN IV.,  native  of  Brie,  one  hundred  and 
eighty-sixth  pope,  29 — 34. 
Arragon,  king  of,  deprived  of  his  kingdom,  by, 

33. 
cardinals,  some  are  roughly  used  by,  29. 
Charles  de  Valois,  kingdom  of  Arragon  grant- 
to,  by,  33. 
consecration  of,  29. 
death  of,  34. 


MARTIN  IV.,  Greek  emperor  excommunicated 
by,  30. 

miracles  said  to  have  been  wrought  at  the  tomb 
of,  34. 

Orvieto,  is  consecrated  and  crowned  at,  29. 

lioniificate  of,  34. 

Rome,  elected  senator  for  life,  of,  29. 
.  Sicilian  vespers,  conspiracy  of  ilie,  30;  all  con- 
cerned in,  excotnmuiueaied  by,  32. 

Viterbo,  disturbances  in,  during  the  vacancy, 
29. 
MARTIN  v.,  a  Roman,  two  hundred  and  fifth 
pope,  201—218. 

Arrajjon,  sends  legates  into,  against  Peter  dc 
Luna,  203  ;  misunderstanding  between  king 
of,  and,  207;  king  of,  adopted  by  Queen 
Joan,  which  the  pope  successfully  opposes, 
208;  another  legate  scni  into,  is  forbidden 
to  enter;  the  kmg  summoned  to  Rome, 
submits  and  receives  the  legate  ;  impru- 
dent conduct  of  the  legate,  212  ;  his  de- 
mands;  the  king's  demands;  they  arc  ap- 
proved by  the  pope,  213. 

Balthazar  Co'ssa,   (John  XXIII.,)  submits  to; 
•  death  of,  305. 

Benedict  XIV.,  anti-pope,  elected,  and  lost  sight 
of,  212. 

cardinals  promoted  by,  218. 

character  of,  203,  217. 
■  circulatory  letters  of,  202. 

Clement,  anti-pope,  abdication  of,  214. 

Colonna  family,  the,  202. 

Constance,  council  of,  declares  the  see  vacant, 
in  the  fortieth  session,  201 ;  four  last  ses- 
sions of,  presided  at  by,  203 ;  sets  out  in 
great  state  from,  204. 

death  of,  217. 

election  of,  202. 

employments  of,  before  promotion,  202. 

family' of,  202. 

Florence,  at,  205. 

Florentines,  the,  are  complaineS  of,  by,  206 ; 
appeased;  erects  their  see  into  a  metropo- 
lis, 207. 

fortitude  of,  217. 

Geneva,  resides  some  time  at,  204. 

Hussites,  the  emperor  and  other  princes  stirred 
up  against  the,  by,  216. 

Jesus,  the  picture  of  the  name  of,  prohibited  by, 
216. 

Joan  II.  of  Naples,  sends  embassy  to,  205 ;  is 
prevailed  on  to  set  her  husband  at  liberty  ; 
crowned  by  the  legate  of;  sends  an  army 
to  assist  the  pope,  206. 

Lewis  of  Anjou,  assisted  by,  210. 

Magnus,  iEgidus.  elected  under  the  name  of 
Clement  VIII.,  anti-pope,  211. 

nepotism,  whether  justly  charged  with  avarice 
and,  217. 

obstinacy  of,  203. 

Pavia,  council  of,  translated  to  Siena ;  dissolved, 
209. 

Peter  de  Luna,  styled  Benedict,  anti-pope, 
four  cardinals  of,  submit  to,  205  ;  death  of, 
209. 

pontificate  of,  217. 

reformation  in  the  church,  work  of,  put  off, 
203. 

Rome,  arrives  at,  207. 

schism,  the  great  western,  ended,  216. 

universities  of  Louvain  and  Rostook,  founded, 
217. 

writings  of,  218. 
Massacres  of  the  French,  insurrections  and  assas- 
sinations, instigated  by  Pius  VI.,  at  Rome, 
and  throughout  the  papal  states,  406,  408. 
Maximilian,  emperor,  and  Pope  Julius  II.,  endea- 
vour to  excite  the  Germanic  body  against 
the  French,  but  do  not  succeed,  281. 


508 


INDEX. 


Mendicant  orders,  the,  are  suppressed  by  Gre- 
gory X.,  with  the  exception  of  the  Domi- 
nicans and  Franciscans,  22 ;  defended  by 
Clement  VI.,  101 ;  protected  by  Innocent 
VI.,  109;  bull  of  Alexander  V.  in  favour 
of  the,  169. 

Jdentz,  diet  of,  231. 

3Iexico.  imprisonment  of  the  Jesuits  in,  and  ban- 
ishment from,  366. 

Milan,  interdicted  by  Gregory  X.,  17;  the  Vis- 
conti,  lords  of,  18;  duke  of,  excommuni- 
cated by  John  XXII.,  78 ;  duchy  of,  taken 
by  the  French ;  general  insurrection  against 
them,  which  they  quell,  272;  Lewis  of 
Bavaria,  crowned  at,  81 ;  council  of  Pisa, 
adjourned  to,  286. 

Miltitz.  sent  into  Saxony  to  negotiate  with  Lu- 
ther ;  his  success,  296. 

Mind,  the,  by  Helvetius,  condemned  by  Clement 
XIV.,  355. 

Minorites,  friars,  quarrel  among  themselves ;  the 
refractory  are  punished  as  heretics,  76  ;  dis- 
pute concerning  the  poverty  of  the,  77; 
two  burnt  at  Avignon,  107. 

Mirandola,  besieged  by  Julius  II.,  in  person  ;  he 
narrowly  escapes  falling  into  an  ambuscade, 
283  ;  is  conquered,  284. 

Molinos,  Michael  de,  father  of  the  Quietists,  334. 

Mo7itefiascone,  erected  into  a  bishopric  by  Urban 
v.,  113. 

Names  of  the  popes,  signification  of  the,  471. 
Naples,  Charles,  king  of  France,  is  invited  to  the 
conquest  of,  261  ;  the  kingdom  submits  to  ; 
enters  the  city  of;  returns  to  France,  266. 

Charles  VI.  invested  with  the  kingdom  of,  by 
Innocent  XIII.,  338. 

city  of,  a  scene  of  carnage,  408. 

disturbances  in,  141. 

inquisition,  Paul  III.  attempts  to  introduce  into, 
317. 

invaded  by  the  king  of  Hungary,  who  avenges 
the  death  of  his  brother,  97. 

Innocent  VIII.  quarrels  with  the  king  of,  254. 

Joan,  queen,  behaviour  of,  on  the  murder  of 
her  husband,  96 ;  marries  again ;  retires 
from  the  kingdom,  97 ;  convinces  the  pope 
of  her  innocence  ;  invited  back  by  her  sub- 
jects; sells  Avignon  to  the  pope,  98;  re- 
turns to  Naples,  99  ;  at  Rome,  honours  paid 
to,  by  the  pope,  113  ;  protects  the  ultramon- 
tane cardinals,  131  ;  Clement  VII.,  anti- 
pope,  treated  as  lawful,  by,  132  ;  Urban  VI. 
revives  old  quarrel  between  the  king  of 
Hungary  and,  133  ;  excommunicated  and 
deposed  by  Urban  VI.,  134  ;  death  of,  135. 

Joan  II.  of,  sends  embassy  to  Martin  V.,  206, 
who  insists  upon  her  setting  her  husband 
at  liberty  ;  is  crowned  by  the  pope's  legate, 
207;  adopts  Lewis  III.,  208,  whom  the 
pope  supports.  210. 

king  of,  murdered,  causes  great  disturbances 
in,  96. 

kings,  five  on  the  throne  of,  in  two  years,  268. 

Ladislaus  crowned  king  of,  by  Boniface  IX., 
144. 

Lewis,  king  of,  death  of,  108. 

plague,  the  great,  99. 

revolt  in,  267.  ' 

Urban  VI.  attempts  to  seize  on,  141  ;  but  forced 
to  desist,  142. 

war  kindled  in,  99,  208. 
Narbonne,  congress  of,  196. 
Necklace,  affair  of  the  pearl ,  399. 
Nepotism,  abolished  by  Innocent  XI.  and  XII., 
333,  335  ;  an  inherent  sin  of  the  papacy,  416. 
NICHOLAS  III.,  a  Roman,  one  hundred  and 
eighty-fifth  pope,  26—28. 

"  composed,"  surnamed  the,  26.  , 


NICHOLAS  III.,  coronation  of,  26. 

death  of,  28. 

election  of,  26. 

family  of,  26  ;  immoderate  desire  of  aggran- 
dizing, by,  28. 

Franciscans,  a  zealous  friend  to  the,  28. 

Greek  embassador,  sends  embeissy  to,  27. 

nuncios  sent  to  Constantinople,  by,  27. 

pontificate  of,  28. 

Rudolph  written  to  by;  confirms  all  the  grants 
made  by  former  emperors  to  the  apostolic 
see,  27. 

Sicily,  the  pope  is  not  friendly  to,  27  ;  privy  to  a 
conspiracy  against  the  king  of,  28. 
NICHOLAS  IV.,  one  hundred  and  eighty-eighth 
pope,  37—40. 

Anjou,  cause  of  the  family  of,  espoused  by, 
38. 

character  of,  40. 

death  of,  40. 

election  of,  37. 

France  and  Arragon,  peace  concluded  between, 
38;  broken  by  the  death  of  the  king  of 
Arragon,  39. 

pontificate  of,  40. 

Rome,  adorns  the  city  of,  40. 

Salerno,  prince  of,  crowned  king  of  Sicily  and 
Apulia,  by,  38. 

Syria,  the  Christians  are  driven  out  of,  39. 

writings  of,  40. 
NICHOLAS  v.,  native  of  Sarvana,  two  hun- 
dred and  sixth  pope,  235—238. 

birth  and  employments  of,  235 

cardinals,  creates  eleven,  235. 

character  of,  238. 

Constantinople  taken  by  Mahomet  II.,  237. 

death  of,  238. 

election  of,  235. 

emperor,  the,  acknowledges,  236 ;  is  crowned 
by,  237.- 

Felix,  anti-pope,  agrees  to  resign,  236  ;  resigns, 
237. 

jubilee,  the  sixth,  237. 

pontificate  of,  238. 
Noailles,  cardinal,  receives  the  bull  Unigenitus, 
which  causes  great  joy  to  Benedict  XIII., 
339. 
Neri,  the,  57- 

Nogaret,  William  de,  conspires  with  Sciara  Co- 
lonna  against  Boniface  VIII.,  53  ;  excom- 
municated by  Benedict  XI.,  57  ;  absolved 
by  Clement  XI.,  64. 
NortJiampton,  council  of,  year  1266,  24 
"  Novendiali,'^  the,  440. 

Nuremberg,,  diet  of,  years,  1523,  1524,  301,  306; 
peace  of,  308.  , 

Oath  of  bishops  at  Baltimore,  467. 

Observations  in  conclusion,  on  the  history  of  the 
popes,  by  Dr.  Cox,  473. 

Olympia,  donna,  banished  from  Rome,  by  Alex- 
ander VII. ;  death  of,  331. 

Orsini,  the,  Alexander  VI.  makes  war  upon ;  is 
defeated,  268 ;  peace  between,  269 ;  per- 
secution of  the,  275. 

Otko,  duke  of  Brunswick,  haughty  behaviour  of 
Urban  VI.,  to,  130. 

Otranto,  taken  by  the  Titrks,  251 ;  retaken  by 
the  Christians,  252. 

Palmologus,  John,  emperor  of  the  east,  at  Venice  ; 
repairs  to  Ferrara ;  reception  by  Eugenius 
IV.,  224;  death  of,  228. 

PalcBologus,  Michael,  emperor  of  the  east,  invited 
to  a  general  council  by  Gregory  X.,  16; 
sends  embassadors  to,  19;  letter  from  the 
Greek  bishops  and,  20  ;  sen9s  embassadors 
to  Pope  Nicholas  III.,  27  ;  Martin  IV.  ex- 
communicates, 30. 


INDEX. 


509 


Palafox,  John,  bishop  of  Angelopolis,   canonizn- 
tioii  of,  demanded  by  Spain,  and  why,  365  ; 
quarrel  concerning  il,  391. 
Paris,  arcliliisliop  of,  exiled  by  Louis  XV.,  351. 

city  of,  erected  into  a  bisiiopric  by  Gregory  XV., 
328. 

councils  of.  CG  ;  year  1395,  146,  351,  125. 

Gregory  XHI.  accused  of  approving  the  mas- 
sacre of,  322. 

Pius  V 11.  at,  422. 

see  of,  Gregory  XI.  refuses  to  exempt  from  the 
jurisdiciioii  of  the  see  of  Sens,  123. 

university  of,  condemns  doctrine  of  John  XXII. 
concerning  the  beatific  vision,  87  ;  proposes 
methods  of  ending  the  great  schism,  145; 
appeal  of  the,  147. 
PAUL  iL,  a  Venetian,  two  hundred  and  ninth 
pope,  244—248. 

actions,  some  particular,  of,  147. 

Bohemia,  king  of,  deposed  by,  246. 

cardinals  created  by,  248. 

character  of.  247. 

death  of,  247. 

election  of,  245. 

family  of.  245. 

Ferdinand,  king  of  Naples,  misunderstanding 
between,  and,  245. 

Frederic,  emperor,  at  Rome,  247. 

grandeur  of  the  papal  court  increased  by,  248. 

jubilee  ordered  to  be  celebrated  every  twenty- 
five  years,  by,  247. 

learning,  an  enemy  to,  248. 

oath,  violates  his,  248. 

Platina,  imprisonment  of,  by,  245,  246. 

Sontificaie  of,  247. 
Limini,  besieged,  but  not  reduced  by,  247. 

simony,  charged  with,  247. 
PAUL  III., a  Roman,two  hundred  and  eighteenth 
pope,  311—317. 

Augsburg,  diet  of,  311. 

birth,  education,  &,c.  of,  311. 

character  of,  316. 

council,  not  averse  to  a  general,  311. 

death  of,  316. 

emperor",  king  of  France,  and,  interview  be- 
tween, 311 ;  and  the  emperor  and,  at  Lucca, 
also  at  Busseto,  313  ;  subject  of  their  con- 
ferences. 314;  confederacy  with  the  pope 
against  the  protesiants,  by,  315. 

employments  of,  before  promotion,  311. 

France,  confederacy  with,  against  the  emperor, 
315. 

Germany,  diets  held  in,  for  reconciling  religious 
differences,  312. 

Henry  VIIL  of  England,  excommunicated  by, 
312:  bull  of  e.vcominunication,  475 — 481. 

"  interim,"  the,  displeases  both  papists  and 
protestants,  315. 

Jesuits,  order  of  the,  founded  in  the  time  of; 
some  account  of  the  order,  316. 

Mantua,  named  for  the  meeting  of  a  general 
council,  is  objected  to  by  the  protestants, 
311. 

Naples,  vainly  attempts  to  introduce  the  inqui- 
sition into,  317. 

Pier-L\iigi,  natural  son  of,  murdered,  316. 

pontificate  of,  316. 

protesiants,  confederacy  between  the  emperor 
and,  against  the ;  they  are  entirely  defeated, 
315. 

niles,  a  plan  for  the  reformation  of  the,  311. 

Spire,  diet  of,  year  1542,  313 ;  year  1544,  reso- 
lutions of,  favourable  to  the  protestants,  314. 

Trent,  the  general  council  appointed  to  meet  at ; 

the  protestants  object  to  the  council  and  the 

place,  313;  opening  of  the  council,  year 

»     1545,  314;  its  closing  session,  year  1563, 

319  ;  entirely  regulated  by  the  pope,  315. 

Vicenza,  council  appointed  to  meet  at,  311. 


PA  UL  IV.,  a  Neapolitan,  two  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-first pope,  318,  319. 

charact-r  of.  318. 

death  of,  318. 

election  ol,  318.  , 

emperor,  the,  and  Ferdinand  his  brother,  the 
pope  quarrels  with,  318. 
•  Naples,  invites  the  French  to  the  conquest  of,318. 

nephews,  severe  conduct  of,  towards  his,  313. 

pontificate  of,  318. 

Ivonian  people,  he  is  hated  by  the,  318. 
PAUL  v.,  a  Roman,  two  hundred  and  ihirtv- 
firat  pope,  327,  328. 

character  ot,  328. 

Congo,  king  of,  sends  an  embassy  to,  328. 

death  of,  328. 

election  of,  327. 

kings,  Snurez's  book  concerning  the  murder  of, 
approved  by,  327. 

pontificate  of,  327. 

Venice  interdicted  by,  327. 
Pavia,  council  of,  year  1423.  209 ;  cardinal  of,  mur- 
dered by  the  duke  of  Urbino,  284. 
Pearl  necklace,  affair  of  the,  399. 
Perpig7i(in,  council  of,  163  ;  congress  of,  196. 
Perugianx.  the,  subdued  by  Urban  VI.,  114. 
Peter  the  Hermit,  elected  pope,  40  ;  styled  Celes- 

tine  v.,  41. 
Peter,  de  Corbario,  elected  pope,  styled  Nicholas 

V.  ;  an  anti-pope,  82 — 86. 
Philip  the  Fair,   king  of  France,   Benedict  XI. 
absolves.  56. 

Boniface  VIH.  quarrels  with;  copslitution  of, 
49  ;  moderates  it ;  quarrel  renewed  ;  nuncio 
of,  arrested  ;  another  sent,  is  banished  the 
kingdom,  50;  revokes  all  privileges  grant- 
ed to  the  kings  of  France;  writes  to  the 
king — the  king's  answer  ;  monitory  to  the 
king,  51  ;  sends  Cardinal  Lemoiiie  into 
France,  52;  machinations  againal  the  king, 
by,  53.;  the  king  seeks  tli£  condemnation 
of,  after  death,  64. 

Bordeaux,  archbishop  of,  engages  the  interest 
of,  to  secure  his  promotion  to  the  papacy ; 
the  conditions,  59  ;  takes  the  name  of  Cle- 
.     ment  V.,  60. 

Clement  V.  absolves,  60 ;  other  favours  granted 
to  the  king,  by,  61. 

cross,  promises  the  pope  to  take  the,  69. 

death  of.  73. 

Knights  Templars,  prosecution  instituted  against 
the,  by,  65 — 69 ;  Clement  V.  takes  position 
against,  66. 

letter  to  Benedict  XL,  "by,  56. 

manifesto  of,  against  the  constitution  of  Boni- 
face  VHL;  the-  pope's  answer,  50;  the 
pope  moderates  his  constitution,  50. 

Nogaret  sent  into  Italy  by,  53. 

Peter  Flotte,  embassador  of,  at  Rome;  his  be- 
haviour, 51. 

supported  against  the  pope,  by  the  three  states 
of  the  kingdom,  51. 

Vienne.  at,  wiTh  his  three  sons,  67. 
Philip  VI.  of  France,  orders  John  XXII.  to  re- 

»      tract  his  doctrine  concerning  the  beatific 
vision,  87. 
Philosophers,  the,  in  France,  excommunication  of 
certain,  by  Clement  XIV.,  360. 

expectations  of  the,  419. 

Jesuits  and,  contest  between,  414. 

persecution  of  the,  392,  399. 

Seguier,  advocate-general,  directed  to  prose- 
cute the  ;  an  expression  of  his  opinions,  361. 

their  writings  universally  disseminated,  399 ; 
printers  and  publishers  of,  prosecuted,  399. 

works  of,  condemned,  392. 
Pisa  and  Lucca,  conclude  peace  at  the  interven- 
tion of  Innocent  V.,  after  a  long  and  devas 
tating  war,  23,  24. 

2s2 


510 


INDEX. 


Fisa,  councils  of,  year  1409,  164 — 168  ;  year  1512, 
286,  288  ;  which  latter,  the  king  of  France 
renounces,  292. 
Pistoia,  council  of,  held  by  Scipio  Ricci,  398. 
PIUS  IL,  native  of  Siena,  two  hundred  and  eighth 
pope,  241—244. 
appeals  from  the  apostolic  see,  forbidden  by,  242. 
birth,  educaiion,  &,c.,  241. 
Calixlus,  bull  of,  against  Ferdinand  of  Naples, 

revoked  by,  24l. 
character  of,  243. 
Chrisiian    princes,    endeavours    to    unite    the, 

against  the  Turks,  241 ;  in  vain,  243. 
death  of,  243. 
election  of,  241. 

employments  of,  before  promotion,  241. 
fleet,  equips  a,  with  design  to  embark  on  it,  but 

is  prevented  by  death,  243. 
Mantua,  council  of,  241. 
Naples,  Ferdinand  of,  supported  by,  242. 
pontificate  of,  243. 
Fragmaiic  sanction  in  France,  strives  to  get  it 

revoked,  242. 
retractation,  bull  of,  243. 
writings  of,  244. 
PIUS  III.,  native  of  Siena,  two  hundred  and 
thirteenth  pope,  277,  278. 
death  of,  twenty-si.\  days  after  his  election,  278. 
election  of,  278. 
family  of,  278. 
pontificate  of,  278. 
Rome,  civil  war  in,  278. 
supposed  to  have  been  poisoned,  278. 
PIUS  IV.,  native  of  Milan,  two  hundred  and 
twenty-second  pope,  319,  320. 
character  of,  320. 

cup,  the  use  of  the,  granted  to  the  laity  of  Aus- 
tria and  Bohemia,  by,  319. 
death  of,  320. 
eleciion  of,  319. 

Joan  of  Navarre,  monitory  against,  by,  319. 
nephews  of  the  late  pope,  called  to  account,  by ; 

their  punishment,  319. 
pontificate  of,  320. 

Trent,  council  of,  reopened  and  closed  by  ;  its 
reception  by  the  Catholic  princes,  319. 
PIUS  v.,  native  of  Boschi,   two  hundred  and 
twenty-third  pope,  320. 
character  of,  320. 
death  of,  320. 
election  of,  320- 
Elizabeth,   queen,   excommunicated    by,   320; 

bull  of  excommunication,  482,  483. 
Florence,  duchy  of,  erected  into  a  grand  duchy 

by,  320. 
heretics,  a  furious  persecutor  of  pretended,  320. 
In  Coena  Domini,  author  of  the  famous  bull, 

321  ;  the  bull,  484—489. 
pontificate  of,  320. 
PIUS  VI.,  native  of  Cesena,  two  hundred  and 
forty-eighth  pope,  390 — 419. 
accusations  against,  391. 
affectation  of,  390. 
American  revolution,  nuns  "and  nunneries  at  the 

period  of  the,  398.  » 

armistice  granted  to,  by  Bonaparte,  404. 
Avignon  taken  from  ;  united  to  France,  401. 
Bonaparte,   demands  made  by,  on  the  pope  ; 

terminates  the  armistice,  405. 
Braschi,  impudence  of  the  duke  de,  403;  the 
doubly  incestuous  courtezan,  the  duchess 
de,  407  ;  the  duke  robs  the  pope  and  flies, 
408. 
briefs  of,  411,  413—415. 
cabals  in  and  out  of  conclave,  390. 
Cagliosiro,  condemned  to  perpetual  imprison- 
ment, by,  401. 
castration  of  boys,  the  suppression  of,  demanded 
by  Bonaparte,  405. 


PIUS  VI.,  Catharine  II.  of  Russia,  protects  the 
Jesuits,  418. 
character  of,  390,  391. 

clergy  in  France,  regulations  of  the,  412;  de- 
cree of  banishment  of  all  who  refuse   to 
take  the  constitutional  oath,  414  ;  the  pope 
commands  them  to  retract  the  oath,  415. 
death  of,  409,  416. 

debauchery  of,  391,  on  the  increase,  396. 
disgraceful  conduct  of,  393. 
effigy,  burnt  in,  4J3,  415. 
election  of,  390. 
exiled,  407. 

factions  in  Rome,  during  the  vacancy,  390. 
Frederic  II.  of  Prussia,  letter  of,  409. 
France,  the  philosophers  of,   persecuted,   also 
the  printers  and  publishers  of  their  works, 
399  ;  profligacy  of  the  queen  of,  400 ;  an- 
nats,  the  suppression  of,  demanded,  400 ; 
suppressed,  401 ;  reforms  in  the  eclesiasti- 
cal  government  of,  401  ;  the  priests  foment 
great  disturbances  in  ;  revolution  in,  402 ; 
troubles  increase  in,  404  ;  regulations  of  the 
clergy  in,  412. 
illegitimate  progeny  of,  394. 
"incestuous  fool,  sodomite,  and  robber,"  epi- 
thets applied  to,  by  the  Roman  priests,  406. 
Jesuits,  the,  are  favoured  by,  391  ;  seek  settle- 
ment in  France  again,  392  ;  remodelled  by, 
419. 
Jews,  persecution  of,  by,  392. 
Joseph  II.,  emperor  of  Germany,  an  ardent  ad- 
versary of  the  papal  supremacy,  391  ;  avows 
his  disgust  at  the  debauchery  of  the  pon- 
tifical family,  394  ;  suppresses  the  bulls  In 
CcEua  Domini  and  Unigenitus,  and  effaces 
them  from  the  missals,  395;   the  pope  at 
Vienna  ;  apparent  cordiality  of  esteem  be- 
tween, unreal ;  reforms  continued  by,  396  ; 
terms  of  amity  with  the   pope  no   longer 
maintained  by,  397  ;  resolves  to  humble  the 
pope,  409  ;   the  pope's  letter  to — the  em- 
peror's answer,  411 ;  grants  liberty  of  con- 
science, 417. 
La  Vendee,  civil  war  in,  402. 
Leopold,  grand  duke  of  Tuscany,  assaults  the 
■     papacy,  and  carries  forward  reforms,  not- 
withstanding the  pope's  opposition,  398 ; 
caustic  reply  to  the  pope,  by,  410. 
Lepri,  murde»  of  Amanzio,  by  order  of;  iho 
scandal  attending  the  robbery  of  the  heirs 
by,  397. 
licentiousness  of,  consequences  of  the,  406. 
Maria  Theresa  of  Germany,  convinced  of  the 
necessity  of  reform,   416;    slighted   after 
death  by,  417. 
massacre  of  the  French  in  the  papal  dominions, 

406. 
monastic  orders  suppressed,  and  monastic  vows, 

abolished,  in  France,  412. 
ostentation  of,  416. 

outwits  both  diplomatists  and  monks,  416. 
Palafox,  John,  bishop  of  Angelopolis,  quarrel 

concerning  the  canonization  of,  391. 
Pius  V.  professes  to  follow  in  the  footsteps  oi, 

390. 
"  pontificals,  the,"  organized  by,  401. 
pontificate  of,  416. 
Pontine  marshes,  attempt  to  drain  by,  and  why, 

393,  394;  some  account  of  the,  393. 
"  pope  is — what?"  by  Febronius,  418. 
"  priest,"  the  pope  is  justly  styled  "  an  inces- 
tuous sodomitical,"  396. 
prisoners,  cruelties  practised  on,  by,  401. 
proclamation  of,  403. 

prostitution,    the   nunneries  in    Tuscany,  sup- 
pressed as  houses  of,  by  Scipio  Ricci,  398. 
Rome,  massacre  and  revolt  in,  406,  407;  revo- 
lution in,  407. 


INDEX. 


511 


PIUS  VI.,  Rola,  tribunal  of  the,  397. 

Scripture,  application  of,  by  D'Alembert,  415. 

"secatore,"  nicknamed  by  ilie  people,  393. 

slipper,  worship  oi'ilie  pope's,  396. 

suspected  of  connivance  at  the  death  of  Cle- 
ment XIV.,  391. 

Vienna,  visit  to,  by  ;  his  journey  to,  395  ;  act ; 
worship  ot  his  slipper,  at,  3U6. 

works,  condemned,  392. 
PICS  VII.,  native  of  Cesena.  two  hundred  and 
foriy-ninih  pope,  419 — 134. 

anathematizes  the  Gallican  hierarchy,  423. 

Auctorem  Fidei,  the  bull,  confirmed  by,  123. 

Bonaparte,  coronation  of,  the  pope  is  present  at, 
422;  demands  on  the  pope  by,  423;  the 
Roman  territory  dismembered  by,  423  ;  the 
pope  excommunicates,  424 ;  fall  of,  426  ; 
restoration  of;  letter  to  the  pope,  by  ;  final 
overthrow  of,  at  the  battle  of  Waterloo.  427. 

Bourbons  restored,  in  the  person  of  Louis 
XVIII.,  426. 

bull  of,  excommunicating  Bonaparte  and  his 
adherents,  429 — 434. 

cardinals,  the,  assembled  at  Venice,  420. 

concordat,  the,  421. 

death  of,  428.      ' 

declares  his  unconquerable  hostility  to  all  liberal 
opinions,  42S. 

election  of,  420. 

exiled,  424. 

iamily  of,  420. 

"  Fathers  of  the  Faith,"  423. 

humbled  completely,  by  Bonaparte,  425. 

Jesuits,  directs  return  to  France  of  the,  under 
the  names  of  "  Adorers  of  the  Sacred 
Heart,"  and  "Brethren  of  Faith,"  421; 
restores  the,  425. 

Jew,  the  Roman  priests  demand  of  the  pope 
the  privilege  of  eating  a  koasted,  which 
is  only  prevented  by  the  interference  of  the 
foreign  embaspadors.  426. 

Llorente,  persecuted  to  his  death  by,  42S. 

monument  erected  to,  by  Leo  XIL,  444. 

ordered  to  Paris,  422. 

papacy,' characteristics  of  the,  420. 

Paris,  at.  423. 

philosophers,  expectations  of  the,  419. 

pontificate  of,  428. 

question  and  answer,  423. 

restitution  made  to  Rome,  427,  428. 

restored,  425. 

retracts  and  revokes  treaty  entered  into  with 
Bonaparte.  426. 

Rome,  occupation  of,  420;  returns  to,  423;  ter- 
ritories of,  annexed  to  France,  424. 

slipper  of.  carried  in  procession  in  Paris,  422. 

Venice,  elected  at,  departs  from.  420. 
PIUS  VIII.,  native  of  Cingoli,  two  hundred  and 
fifty-first  pope,  464 — 470. 

Baltimore,  great  anxiety  of,  to  receive  the  acts  of 
the  council  of,466;  oath  of  the  bishops  of,467. 

character  of.  465. 

college  of  philosophy  established  by  the  tiniver-' 
sity  of  Louvain,  abolished  at  the  instigation 
of,  467. 

death  of,  469. 

marriages,  briof  in  relation  to  mixed,  by,  467 — 
469. 

poniiticate  of,  short,  469. 

writings  of.  465. 
Fla^ue,  a  general,  99. 
Flatina,  imprisonment  of,  by  Paul  II.,  245;  new 

persecution  against,  246. 
Poignards,   distribution   of  consecrated,   by  the 

Roman  priests,  426. 
Pontine  mar.''hr.i.  attempts  to  drain  the ;  some  ac- 
count of  them.  393. 
'  Poniijlcals,"  Pius  VI.  organizes  a  band  of  ruf- 
fians, whom  he  styles  the,  401. 


Pnpe,  adoration  of  the,  443. 

announcement  of  the  election  of  a,  443. 

attire  of  the,  442. 

average  age  of  the,  347. 

Benedict  XIV.,  styled  the  "  Protestant,"  341. 

consecration  of  a.  443. 

councils, superiority  of,  over  the,  established, 220. 

difficulties  on  the  election  of  a,  126,  127. 

effigy  of  a,  burnt  in  Paris,  year  1791,  401,  415. 

election  ol  a  new,  regulations  concerning,  by  the 
council  of  Basil,  228;  methods  of,  434. 

"  exclusion."  right  of,  on  the  election  of  a,  441. 

"is — what?"  question  by  Febronius,  418. 

names  of  the,  signification  of  some  of  the,  471. 

slipper  of  the,  worship  of  the,  396;  carried  in 
procession  in  Paris.  422. 

weakness  of  the,  in  Italy,  in  the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury, 472. 

whether  he  is  told  at  his  coronation,  that  he 
shall  not  see  the  years  of  St.  Peter,  210. 
Praeneste,  city  of,  totally  destroyed  by  order  of 

Boniface  VIII.,  47. 
Pragmatic   Sanction,    establishment    of   the,    in 
France,  225;  origin  of  the.  226;  Pius  II. 
endeavoilrs  to  have  it  revoked,  242;  abo- 
lished, 293. 
"  Prcas.  the  liberty  of  the,"  the  terror  of  tyrants, 

361. 
Pricxts,  claims  of  the  French,  351. 

France  kept  in  a  state  of  agitation  by  the,  41'6. 

incestuous,  sodomitical,  worship  of  the  slipper 
of  an.  396. 

Louis  XVI.  endeavours  to  defend,the,  402. 

refractory,  in  P'rancc,  prosecution  of,  401. 

regulations  of  the  French,  412;  decree  banish- 
ing the  refractory,  414. 

required  to  take  the  civil  oath  in  France,  402, 
404. 

Roman,  denounce  Pius  VI.,  calling  him  "old 
incestuous  fool,  sodomite,  and  robber,"  406. 

silenced  in  France,  351.  - 

Frinterg  and  booksellers  in  France,  prosecution 

of,  399. 
Prostitution,  the  nunneries  in  Tuscany  abolished 

by  Scipio  Ricci.  as  houses  of.  398. 
Protestants,  origin  of  the,  307;  entirely  defeated 
in  battle,  315;   Benedict  XIV.  styled  the 
"  Protestant  Pope,"  341. 

P.  S.  S.  v.,  363. 

Question  to,  and  answer  by,  Bonaparte,  423. 
Quietism  and  the  Quietists,  334. 

Patishon,  assembly  of,  306  ;  diet  of,  315. 

Eavenna,  besieged  by  the  French ;  battle  of;  is 
taken,  287. 

Bed  Hat,  the,  is  sometimes  sent  to  absent  cardi- 
nals, 117. 

Ped  and  black  cardinals,  425. 

Ee forma tio7i,  rise  of  the,  295  ;  Hadrian  VI.  endea- 
vours to  stop  progress  of,  301  ;  progress  of 
the,  in  Germany,  306  ;  history  of,  by  Merle 
D'Aubigne,  472, 

Regale,  Innocent  VI.  quarrels  with  the  king  of 
France  about  the,  333. 

Remarks  on  the  bulls  excommunicating  Eli^^nbctli 
and  Henrv  VIII.  of  England,  and  In  Coena 
Domini.  489—492. 

Reservations,  rommendams,  &c.,  revoked  by  In- 
nocent VI.,  105. 

Revolution  in  France,  402. 

Ricci,  J^rrnzo.  general  of  the  Jesuits,  arrested 
and  imprisoned  by  Clement  XIV.,  361. 

Ricci,  Scipio,  bishop  of  Pistoia,  reforms  abuses  in 
the  churches  ;  purges  the  nunneries  of  Tus- 
cany, 398  ;  continues  his  work  of  reforma- 
tion, with  the  sanction  and  support  of  the 
Grand  Duke  Leopold.  410. 

Rienzo,  Cola  di,  the  Roman  Tribune,  96. 


512 


INDEX. 


Rimini,  recovered  to  the  church  by  Hadrian  VI., 

300. 
liohert,  son  of  Charles  the    Lame,  crowned  by 
Clement  V.  king  of  Sicily,  63  ;  created  sena- 
tor of  Rome,  and  vicar  of  the  empire,  72. 
Robert,   cardinal,    elected  pope,   styled   Clement 

VII.  ;  an  anti-pope,  132. 
Romagna,  some  cities  of,  reduced  by  Duke  Valen- 
tine, 272  ;  he  is  created  duke  of,  273. 
Rome,  Bourbon,  the  duke  de,  sacks,  305. 

Charles  of  Anjou,  at,  10;  crowned  king  of 
Sicily,  at,  11. 

civil  war  in,  219. 

Colonna,  John,  makes  himself  master  of,  154, 
155  ;  the  Colonnas  surprise,  304. 

councils  of,  174,  232. 

famine  in,  years  1764,  1766,  359. 

Gregory  XL  arrives  at,  121. 

Holy  Years,  or  the  "  Jubilee,"  institution  of, 
47;  at,  48,  100,  110,  111,143;  indulgences 
of  the,  144,  150,  237,  249  ;  celebrated  by 
Leo  XIL,  452—461. 

Joan,  queen  of  Naples,  at,  113. 

Ladislaus  takes  and  ransacks,  175. 

Martin  V.  arrives  at,  207. 

massacre  in,  406,  407. 

murders,  frequency  of,  in,  269. 

Nicholas  IV.  adorns  and  improves,  40. 

police  of,  454. 

pope  ordered  by  an  imperial  edict,  to  reside  in, 82. 

priests  of,  demand  permission  of  the  pope  to  eat  a 
roasted  Jew,  in  the  nineteenth  century,  426. 

revolt  in,  406. 

revolution  at,  83,  96,  407. 

senators  of,  persons  prohibited  from  being,  27. 

Sixtus  V.  improves,  324. 

Urban  V.  arrives  at,  113. 

vacancy  in  the  see  of,  year  12G5,  five  moiiths,  9  ; 
years  1268 — 1271,  three  years,  15;  year 
1276,  eleven  days,  23;  year  1276,  nineteen 
days,  24  ;  year  1276,  twenty-eight  days,  25 ; 
year  1277,  six  months  and  eight  days,  26 ; 
year  1280, 'si.x  months,  29 ;  year  1285,  four 
days,  35  ;  year  1288,  ten  months,  37  ;  years 
1292 — 1294,  two  years,  three  months,  and 
one  day,  40;  year  1294,  eleven  days,  43; 
year  1303,  eleven  days,  56 ;  year  1304,  ten 
months,  58;  years  1314 — 1316,  two  years, 
four  months,  sixteen  days,  74;  year  1334, 
sixteen  days,  88 ;  year  1343,  eleven  days, 
93  ;  year  1352,  eleven  days,  104  ;  year  1362, 
one  month  and  sixteen  days,  109 ;  year 
1371,  eleven  days,  116;  year  1371,  twelve 
days,  126;  year  1389,  eighteen  days,  143; 
year  1404,  seventeen  days,  153;  year  1406, 
twenty-six  days,  157;  year  1409,  eleven 
days,  167;  year  1410,  thirteen  days,  171; 
year  1417,  a  few  days,  201 ;  year  1431, 
eleven  days,  218 ;  year  1447,  eleven  days, 
235  ;  year  1455,  fourteen  days,  238 ;  year 
1458,  thirteen  days,  238 ;  year  1464,  six- 
teen days,  245;  year  1471,  fourteen  days, 
248;  year  1484,  sixteen  days,  254;  year 
1492,  eight  days,  259;.  year  1503,  thirty- 
five  days,  278 ;  year  1503,  thirteen  days, 
278;  year  1513,  eighteen  days,  291;  year 

1522,  one  month  and  nine  days,  299  ;  year 

1523,  two  months  and  five  days,  302 ; 
year  1534,  eighteen  days,  311  ;  yeat  1549, 
two  months  and  twenty-seven  days,  317; 
year  1555,  thirteen  days,  318 ;  year  1555, 
twenty-two  days,  318 ;  year  1560,  four 
months  and  seven  days,  319;  year  1566, 
one  month,  320  ;  year  1572,  thirteen  days, 
321  ;  year  1585,  fourteen  days,  322 ;  year 
1590,  one  month,  325;  year  1590,  two 
months  and  twenty  days,  325;  year  1591, 
fourteen  days,  326 ;  year  1592,  one  month, 
326;  year  1605,  twenty-seven  days,  327; 


Rome,  vacancy  in  the  see  of, 

year  1605,  twenty  days,  327  ;  year  1623, 
twenty-nine  days,  329;  year  1644,  one 
month  and  seventeen  days,  330;  year  1655, 
three  months  and  one  day,  331  ;  year  1667, 
twenty-nine  days,  332 ;  year  1670,  four 
months  and  two  days,  332  ;  year  1676,  four 
months  and  eighteen  days,  333  ;  year  1689, 
one  month  and  twenty-four  days,  334  ;  year 
1689,  five  months  and  twelve  days,  325 ; 
year  1700,  one  month  and  seven  days,  335  ; 
year  1721,  five  months  and  nineteen  days, 
338  ;  year  1724,  two  months  and  twen- 
ty-two days,  339  ;  year  1730,  four  months 
and  twenty-one  days,  340 ;  year  1740,  six 
months  and  eleven  days,  341 ;  year  1758, 
two  months,  347;  year  1769,  three  months, 
359;  year  1775,  four  months  and  twenty 
days,  390;  year  1800,  six  months  and  four- 
teen days,  420  ;  year  1823,  two  months  and 
twenty-two  days,  442  ;  year  1829,  eighty- 
five  days,  466 ;  year  1831,  sixty-four  days, 
470. 

Rosseau,  excommunication  of,  by  Clement  XIV., 
360;  death  of,  399. 

Rostock,  university  of,  founded,  217. 

Rota,  the,  106  ;  organization  of  the,  397. 

Rudolph  of  Hapsburg,  elected  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans, 18;  Gregory  X.  confirms  the  elec- 
tion of,  22  ;  Nicholas  III.  writes  to  ;  all  the 
grants  made  by  tormer  emperors,  confirm- 
ed to  the  pope,  by,  27 ;  Honorius  IV.  writes 
to,  35  ;  death  of,  39. 

Rupert,  Count  Palatine,  elected  king  of  the  Ro- 
mans, 151  ;  death  of,  172. 

Russia,  Catharine  II.  of,  protects  the  Jesuits,  418 ; 
Pius  VII.  re-establishes  the  order  in,  421  ; 
Alexander,  emperor,  expels  them,  427. 

Safe  Conducts,  decreesofthe  council  of  Constance, 

concerning,  197. 
Salamanca,  council  of,  148. 

Schism,  commencement  of  the  great  western,  124  ; 
continuation,   132 ;   abuses   in  the    church 
during  the,  201 ;  termination  of  the,  216. 
Seals,  the  papal,  K. 
Sermoneta,  duchy  of,  erected  by  Alexander  VI., 

and  why,  274. 
Sicilian  Vespers,  the,  30,  31. 
Sicily,  Arragon  and,  peace  between  the  kings  of, 
45 ;  the  isfand  of  Sicily  yielded  to  Frederic 
of  Arragon,  117. 
Charles  of  Anjou,  is  invested  and  proclaimed 

king -of,  10. 
Charles,  prince  of  Salerno,  crowned  king  of, 

38. 
Clenient  VI.  sends  legate  into,  102. 
Conradin  is  declared  lor,  in,  13. 
fate  of,  decided,  12. 
Gregory  XI.  erects  into  a  separate  kingdom, 

118. 
Hungary,  king  of,  invades,  97. 
king  of,  murdered,  96. 
Lewis  of  Anjou,  crowned  king  of,  134. 
Nicholas  III.  no  friend  to  the  king  of,  27,  the 

reason,  28. 
Robert,  son  of  Charles  the  Lame,  crowned  king 

of,  63. 
vespers,  the,  30,  31. 
war  in,  48,  99. 
Siena,  the  cardinal  of,  plots  against  the  pope  ;  dis- 
covered, and  put  to  death,  294. 
Sigismund,  duke  of  Luxembourg,  army  of,  in- 
vades Austria,  182 ;  reconciled  to  the  duke 
of,  185. 
Constance,  at,  179. 
death  of,  224. 

elected  kinn;  of  the  Romans,  172. 
Eugenius  IV.,  conduct  of,  disapproved  by,  220. 


INDEX. 


513 


Sigismtntd,  John  XXIIl.  treats  with,  about  ap- 
pointing a  general  council,  175. 

Perpignan,  sets  out  for,  295. 
SIXTUS  IV.,  native  of  Cella,  two  hundred  and 
tenth  pope,  218—254. 

birth,  &c.  of,  248. 

character  ol,  252. 

Christian  princes,  strives  to  unite  the,  against 
the  Turks,  249. 

death  of,  252. 

De  Medicis,  occasion  of  the  quarrel  between 
the,  and,  249;  conspiracy  against  the,  en- 
tered into  by  the  pope  ;  Lawrence,  excom- 
municated, 250. 

employments  of,  before  his  promotion,  248. 

Florence  interdicted  by,  250. 

Florentines,  war  declared  against  the,  by ;  but 
he  is  forced  to  conclude  peace,  251. 

Italy,  new  disturbances  fomented  in,  by,  252. 

jubilee  celebrated  by,  249. 

nepotism  of,  252. 

Otranto  taken  by  the  Turks,  251 ;  retaken,  252. 

pontificate  of,  252. 

public  works  of,  253. 

tyrants,  the  state /reed  from  the  petty,  by,  249. 

Vatican  library  founded  by,  253. 

venality  of  his  reign.  253. 

Venetians,  war  made  upon  the,  by,  252. 

writings  of,  253. 
SIXTUS  v.,  native  of  Le  Grotte,  two  hundred 
and  twenty-fifth  pope,  322—325. 

birth,  education,  &c.  of,  322. 

Catholic  league  in  France,  not  countenanced 
by,  323. 

character  of,  324. 

cardinals,  number  of,  fixed  at  seventy,  by,  325. 

criminals,  severity  shown,  by,  323. 

death  of,  324. 

election  of,  322. 

employments  of,  before  promotion,  322. 

Henry  of  Navarre,  excommunicated  by,  323. 

Henry  HI.,  monitory  against,  for  the  murder  of 
the  Cardinal  Guise,  by,  323. 

Jesuits,  no  friend  to  the,  325. 

nepotisiTi  of,  325. 

Philip  of  Spain,  asks  assistance  from,  against 
Queen  Elizabeth,  which  is  declined  by,  324. 

pontificate  of,  324. 

Rome,  beautified  and  improved  by,  324. 

state,  the,  is  cleared  from  assassins  and  robbers, 
by,  323. 

treasure  left  by,  324. 
Sleidan,  history  of  the  Reformation  in  Germany, 

by,  295. 
Slipper,  the  pope's  worshiped  at  Vienna,  396; 

carried  in  procession  at  Paris,  422. 
Smalcald,  league  of,  308. 
Spanish  embassadors'  account  of  the  post  mortem 

examination  of  Clement  XIV..  362. 
Spaiti,  the  Jesuits,  by  a  preconcerted  movement 
of  the  king,  Charles  HI.,  are  all  seized  at 
the  same  hour  throughout  the  dominions 
of,  and  banished,  354  ;  demands  the  canonic 
zaiion  of  the  bishop,  Palafox,  and  why,  3G5. 
Spire,  diet  of,  year  1526,  favourable  to  the  Refor- 
mation, 306  ;  year  1542,  313;  year  1.544.314. 
Spiritual  Brethren,  the,  extirpated  by  John  XXII., 

76. 
Squillace,  younger  son  of  Pope  Alexander  VI., 

created  duke  of,  262. 
St.  Catharine  of  Siena,  119. 
Suarez,  book  of,  concerning  the  murder  of  kings, 

approved  by  Paul  V.,  327. 
Swiss,  the,  espouse  the  cause  of  Julius  II.,  288. 
Syria,  the  Christians  entirely  driven  out  of,  39. 

Tartary,  the  cham  of,  sends  embassadors  to  the 
council  of  Lyons,  but  not  with  relation  to 
religious  afi'airs,  21. 
Vol.  III.— 65 


Tcizel,  John,  absurdities  and  blasphemies  of,  in 
publishing  the  bull  of  indulgences  of  Leo  X., 
which  led  to  the  Reformation,  295. 
Tliurin^ia,  Gunther  Schwartzenbourg,  count  of, 
elected  king  of  the  Romans ;  edict  of ;  as- 
serts tlie  supremacy  of  the  empire  over  the 
pope;  looked  upon  as  the  deliverer  of  the 
tnipire  from  the  papal  tyranny  ;  death  of, 
101. 
Toulouse,  creeled  into  an  archiepiscopal  see,  by 

John  XXII.,  75. 
Treves,  archbishop  of,  deposed  by  Eugenius  IV., 

234. 
Trent,  council  of,  year  1545,  314. 

Bologna,  removed  to,  on  the  breaking  out  of  the 
plague,  by  Paul  HI..  317. 

Catholic  princes,  how  it  is  received  by  the,  319. 

Clement  XIV.  revokes  decrees  of,  relative  to 
the  temporal  supremacy  of  the  pope,  360. 

continued  by  Pius  IV.,  319. 

last  session  of,  319. 

regulated  entirely  by  the  pope,  315. 

returned  again  to  Trent,  by  Julius  HI.,  317. 

suspended  for  ten  years,  by  Julius  HI.,  317. 
Turlis,  a  crusade  against  the,  undertaken  at  the 
instigation  of  Urban  V.,  110. 

Alexander  VI.  and  Alphonso  of  Naples,  apply 
to  the,  for  assistance  against  the  king  of 
France,  262. 

Bajazet,  sultan,  letters  of,  to  Alexander  VI.,  263. 

Belgrade,  defeated  at.  239. 

Christian  princes,  efToris  to  unite  the.  ag'ainst 
the.  by  Calixtus  HI.,  238;  by  Innocent 
Vin.,2.54  ;  by  Pius  II.,  241, '243  ;  by  Six- 
tus  IV.,  249. 

fleet  of  the.  great  victory  over,  by  the  Chris- 
tians, 320. 

fleet  sent  against  the  ;  success  attending  it,  249. 

Mahomet,  death  of,  252. 

Mahometan  f)nnces,  some,  are  stirred  up  by 
Calixius  IH.,  against  the,  g39. 

Otranto  taken  by  the,  251  ;  retaken,  252. 

Rhodes  besieged  by  the,  251. 
■    Zizini,  brother  of  the  sullan,  in  custody  of  the 
pope,  257;  death  of;  supposed  cause,  264. 
Tuxriani  and  Visconti,  quarrel  between  the  fami- 
lies of  the,  terminates  in  civil  war  ;  the  Vis- 
conti, viciorious,  become  lords  of  Milan,  18. 
Tyrant,  doctrine  concerning  the  killing  of  a,  con- 
demned by  the  council  of  Constance,  195. 

Udine,  council  of,  168. 

Unigenitus,  bull  of  Clement  XL,  337;  Innocent 
XIII.  maintains  and  defends,  338  ;  Joseph 
H.  effaces  t'rom  the  German  missals,  417. 
URBAN  v.,  native  of  Grisac,  one  hundred  and 
ninety-seventh  pope,  109 — 116. 

averse  to  all  pomp  and  show,  110. 

Avignon,  enihroned  and  crowned  at ;  prefers 
his  brother  to  the  see  of,  110;  goes  to, 
whether  wiih  a  design  to  settle  there;  ar- 
rives at ;  taken  ill ;  dies,  115. 

birth,  education.  &,c.  of,  110. 

character  of,  115. 

death  of,  115. 

elected  whilst  at  Naples,  109. 

emperor,  the,  at  Avignon,  111  ;  invited  into 
Italy,  114. 

empress,  the,  crowned  at  Rome,  by,  114. 

France,  death  of  the  king  of,  110. 

Genoa,  at,  112. 

Joan,  queen  of  Naples,  at  Rome  ;  extraordinary 
honours  bestowed  on  her,  113. 

kings,  visited  by  three,  who  are  engaged  in  a 
crusade  against  the  Turks,  110. 

Montefiascone,  retires  to,  and  erects  it  into  a 
bishopric,  113. 

Palceologus,  John,  the  emperor  of  the  east,  at 
Rome,  114. 


514 


INDEX. 


URBAN  v.,  PeterandPauI,  the  heads  of,  adorn- 
ed by,  113. 
pontificate  of,  115. 

Rome,  invited  to,  111 ;  resolved  to  go  to,  112; 
arrives  at, 113 ;  several  churches  in,  repaired 
by,  114. 
Visconti,  bull  against  Barnabo,  by,  110 ;  crusade 

against ;  peace  between,  and,  111, 
Viterbo,  at,  113. 
URBAN  VI.,  a  Neapolitan,  one  hundred  and 
ninety-ninth  pope,  124 — 142. 
Arragon,  king  of,  forsakes,  and  declares   for 

Clement  VII.,  141. 
birth,  &c.  of,  129. 

cardinals,  the  ultramontane  deposed,  126;  letter 
from  those  at  Rome  to  those  at  Avignon  ; 
the  pope  disobliges  the,  129  ;  the  ultramon- 
tane, resolve  to  proceed  to  a  new  election, 
and  retire  to  Anagni;  e.xhort  Urban  to  re- 
sign, 130;  manifesto  to  Urban  by  ;  summon 
him  to  appear  before  them ;  declare  his 
election  null ;  the  Italians  forsake  Urban, 
131  ;  they  are  enticed  to  join  the  ultramon- 
tane, and  elect  Cardinal  Robert,  of  Ge- 
neva, pope,  who  takes  the  name  of  Clement 
VII.,  132  ;  Clement  creates  six,  and  Urban 
twenty-nine,  132;  six  imprisoned  and  cruellv 
tortured  by,  137, 

character  of,  142. 

Charles  of  Durazzo,  crowned  king  of  Naples 
by,  134  ;  enters  the  kingdom  and  is  joined 
by  many  of  the  barons  ;  defeats  the  queen's 
troops  under  the  Duke  of  Brunswick ;  the 
queen  surrenders  and  is  put  to  death  by, 
135  ;  ill  treats  the  pope  and  confines  him  in 
a  castle  ;  reconciliation,  136  ;  quarrel  anew, 
137;  Charles  and  his  wife,  e.xcommuni- 
cated,  138  ;  treats  the  friends  of  Urban  with 
great  severity,  138, 

Clement  VII.,  election  of;  treated  as  lawful  pope 
by  Queen  Joan,  132  ;  France  declares  for, 
133  ;  terms  of  accommodation  proposed  to 
Urban,  which  he  rejects,  142  ;  death  of,  145. 

coronation  of,  129, 

cruelty  of,  139, 

death  of,  142, 

election  of,  account  by  an  anonymous  and  con- 
temporary writer,  125,  126;  account  by 
St.  Antoine  ;  accounts  favourable  to,  127 ; 
deemed  valid,  though  not  free,  128. 

employments  of,  before  promotion,  129, 

family  of,  129. 

French  clergy  burdened  by,  140. 

Genoa,  arrives  at,  139. 

Joan  of  Naples,  the  old  quarrel  between  the 
king  of  Hungary  and,  revived  by;  Charles 
of  Durazzo,  encouraged  to  drive  her  from 
her  throne,  133 ;  excommunicated  and  de- 
posed by  the  pope,  134;  Lewis  of  Anjou, 
adopted  by;  crowned  king  of  Sicily  by 
Clement  VII,,  134. 

jubilee,  the,  reduced  to  thirty-three  years  by,  147, 

Lewis,  of  Anjou,  invades  the  kingdom  of  Na- 
ples, 136;  excommunicated  by  Urban; 
death  of,  137. 

Lucca,  repairs  to,  140, 

Naples,  Urban  retires  to  136  ;  attempt  to  seize, 
by,  141, 

Navarre,  king  of,  forsakes,  and  declares  for 
Clement  VII.,  141. 

Nocera.  besieged  in,  138 ;  escapes,  139, 

Otho,  duke  of  Brunswick,  haughty  behaviour 
towards,  by,  130. 

pillages  the  churches  and  monasteries,  134, 

plot  against,  137. 

pontificate  of,  142. 

princes,  some  acknowledge  Urban,  and  others 
Clement  VII.,  132. 

prisoners  put  to  death  by,  140. 


URBAN   VI.,  schism,  commencement   of  the 
great  western,  124, 

university  of  Paris,  letter  to  the,  130, 

writings  of,  24^, 
URBAN  VII.,  a  Roman,  two  hundred  and  twen- 
ty-sixth pope  ;  death  and  pontificate  of,  325. 
URBAN  VIII. ,  a  Florentine,  two  hundred  and 
thirty-third  pope,  329,  330. 

cardinals,  the  title  of  Eminence  given  to,  by,  329. 

Castro,  sends  an  army  to  seize  on  the  city  of, 
but  is  defeated,  and  forced  to  conclude  a 
dishonourable  peace,  329, 

character  of,  330. 

death  of,  329. 

Jansenius'  book  eniitled  Augustinus ;  doctrine 
of;  condemned  by,  329. 

nepotism  of,  329, 

poems  of,  330. 

pontificate  of,  329. 

princes,  stands  neuter  in  disputes  between,  329. 
Urhiiio,  seized  on  by  the  treachery  of  Duke  Va- 
lentine ;  the  duke  of,  driven  out,  and  the 
pope's  nephew  made  duke  instead,  294 ; 
the  duchy  of,  reverts  to  the  church,  329. 

Valentine,  second  son  of  Alexander  VI,,  arrested 
by  order  of  Julius  II.,  279, 

Camerino,  the  city  of,  seized  on  by,  275, 

cardinal,  created,  261. 

confederacy  against;  the  confederacy  broken, 
and  four  of  the  chiefs  barbarously  murdered, 
275. 

cruelty  and  treachery  of,  272. 

death  of,  280. 

ecclesiastical  state,  the,  renounced  by,  271, 

flies  to  Naples ;  is  imprisoned,  and  sent  to  Spain, 
279. 

Frederic,  king  of  Naples,  crowned  by,  270, 

illness  of,  and  the  pope's  death ;  the  conse- 
quences, 277. 

marriage  of,  271. 

murders  his  brother,  the  duke  of  Gandia,  269. 

Orsini,  the,  persecuted  by,  275, 

Perugia,  makes  himself  master  of,  275. 

Piombino  invaded  and  reduced  by.  274, 

Romagna  reduced  by,  272;  created  duke  of,  273. 

Rome  thrown  into  confusion  by  the  partisans 
'of  the  Orsini,  and,  278. 

St.  Angelo,  obliged  to  seek  safety  in  the  castle 
of,  278, 

treachery  of,  265', 

Urbino,  seizes  on,  by  treachery,  274. 

Valence,  created  duke  of,  by  the  king  of  France, 
271.    . 

Valencia,  ma.de  archbishop  of,  261. 
Vatican  Library,  founded  by  Sixtus  IV.,  ^53, 
Vefietiajis,  Cambray,  league  concluded  at,  against 
the,  281, 

excommunicated  by  Clement  V.,  63. 

Faenza,  make  themselves  masters  of,  279, 

Ferrara,  city  of,  seized  by  the,  62. 

Julius  II.,  misunderstanderstanding  between, 
and  the,  279 ;  concludes  peace  with  the, 
287 ;  enters  into  a  confederacy  with  the  em- 
peror against,  289. 

Paul  v.,  his  contest  with  the  ;  interdicts  the,  327. 

Sixtus  IV.  makes  war  upon  the,  252. 
Vespers,  the  Sicilian,  30,  31, 
Vicenza,  council  appointed  to  meet  at,  311. 
Vienne,   council  of,   the  fifteenth  general,   year 
1311,  65—70;  the  Knights  Templars  ac- 
cused to,  and  tried  by  the,  65. 
Vie7ina,  Pius  VI.  visits,  395;  at,  396;  brief  con- 
cerning his  determination  to  visit,  411 ;  pre- 
late of  Gorice  at,  418. 
"  Vintam  Domini,''^  of  Clement  XL,  3,37, 
Visconti,  the,  lords  of  Milan,  18. 
Viterbo,  disturbances  at,  29;   Urban  V,  at,  113; 
Innocent  VIII,  flies  to,  154. 


INDEX. 


515 


Voltaire,  excommunication  of,  360  ;  death  of,  399. 

Wencealaiis,  emperor,  approves  tlie  wars  of  ces- 
sion, to  lie:il  ilie  great  schism,  148 ;  deposi- 
t  ion  of.  1 50. 
Widdijfr,  Bohemia,  doctrine  of,  received  in,  170. 
councils  of  Constance  and  Rome  condemn  works 

of.  174.  184. 
doctrine  of.  12-2,  184. 
Urcgory  XI.  writes  several  letters  into  England  j 

atrainst,  1'22. 
silenced,  l'J3. 
some  account  of,  184. 
WirUburg,  council  of,  year  1287,  37. 


Worlis  condemned  in  France,  by  an  ecclesiastical 
assembly,  392. 

Worms,  diet  of,  year  1.521,  297;  edict  of,  con- 
firmed in  diet  of  Augsburg,  308. 

York,  John  Kenip,'archbi.<hop  o(.  created  cardinal, 
by  Eugenius  IV.,  230. 

Zinzini,  brother  to  the  Pultan  Bajazet,  delivered 
\ip  to  Innocent  \'^I1I.;  kept  prisoner,  257 ; 
negotiations  conccrnnig.  between  Alexan- 
der VI.  and  Bnjazet,  21)3;  death  ol ;  sup- 
posed to  have  been  poisoned  by  order  of 
Alexander,  264. 


^ 


■a 


iTiii^TflTfflSi 

^g 

1  r-lSLJul^^£»fe^^li^BWM8B 

E 

^ 

1 

mm\ 

Jtom 

/A'^  \\  '-'I  '  1 

K:  'vK^,  Kr.!,! 

K 

y«?i-K ' 

f  w 


K 


jk^ 

n*2 

Hggl 

iPbbjBl^^ 

^^1 

"  wPKriGni 

\nf 

j 

^KnUlFni 

1 1 V 

V  ruB?s-i 

' '  '  i 

R 

vm^ 

IliQ 

g^ftej^ 

w 

!^^M 

tatO> 

rl'fi3ftA\lB 

J  L 

Bl       ^a\'^  (  B 

'n      n 

Ik     rVliM  m 

M       -I 

^^Bk        VhV  r\'B 

mfl          '  1 

Ktt^  rai\r< '  \ 

r.      B 

mm 

Rm 

\\j§(M 

m 

% 

W 

M[ 

i'  w 

m^M 

:*i  i 


■■•*;«;i 


l' Vr  ' 


\i!f-X  '>-;■ 


V:V 


.$^: 

m^ 


